5 20 545 https://historysoa.com/files/original/5/466/1899-09-01-The-Author-10-4.pdf 916a3813c5e11898a6f083ec47c4c56b PDF Text Text �������������������� Dublin Core The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/. Title A name given to the resource The Author Subject The topic of the resource <em>The Author</em> Description An account of the resource A digitised run of the Society of Authors' monthly periodical, <em>The Author</em>, 1890<span>–</span>1914, made available together for the first time.<br /><br />Currently users can browse issues and <a href="https://historysoa.com/items/browse?search=&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Bjoiner%5D=and&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Belement_id%5D=51&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Btype%5D=is+exactly&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Bterms%5D=Index&amp;collection=&amp;type=&amp;tags=&amp;exhibit=&amp;date_search_term=&amp;submit_search=Search+For+Items&amp;sort_field=Dublin+Core%2CTitle">indices</a> (not available for all volumes). Full text search for all issues, and other additional search functionality, will be added in 2022. Date A point or period of time associated with an event in the lifecycle of the resource 1890–1914 Identifier An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context The-Author-Issues Publication Date The date of an event (in YYYY, YYYY-MM or YYYY-MM-DD format) 1899-09-01 Volume 10 Issue 4 Pages Page range in volume 77–96 Ngram Date Version of the date in YYYYMMDD format for use by the Ngram plugin 18990901 Ngram Text Version of the text with no HTML formatting for use by the Ngram plugin Che &#utbor. (The Organ of the Incorporated Society of Authors. CONDUCTED Monthly.) BY WALTER BESANT. 2% ~=36-: Voz. X.— No. 4.] SEPTEMBER 1, 18g9. [PRICE SIXPENCE. For the Opinions expressed in papers that are stgned or initialled the Authors alone are responsible. None of the papers or para- . graphs must be taken as expressing the * collective opinions of the Committee unless iS they are officially signed by G. Herbert . Thring, Sec. HE Secretary of the Society begs to give notice that all remittances are acknowledged by return of post, and ‘ requests that all members not receiving an answer to ~ geri important communications within two days will write to him ~ Jie without delay. All remittances should be crossed Union Bank of London, Chancery-lane, or be sent by registered tis’ letter only. Communications and letters are invited by the Editor on all subjects connected with literature, but on no other sub- jects whatever. Articles which cannot be accepted are » returned if stamps for the purpose accompany the MSS. a GENERAL MEMORANDA. ERE are a few standing rules to be observed in an agreement. There are four methods of dealing with literary property :— : I. THAT OF SELLING IT OUTRIGHT. #2 This is in some respects the most satisfactory, if a proper 2° price can be obtained. But the transaction should be ‘wee, managed by a competent agent, or with the advice of the 81508 Secretary of the Society. 1. A PROFIT-SHARING AGREEMENT (a bad form of u°otes agreement). tol ‘Tn this case the following rules should be attended to : . (1.) Not to sign any agreement in which the cost of pro- » duction forms a part without the strictest investigation. : (2.) Not to give the publisher the power of putting the ' profits into his own pocket by charging for advertisements © in his own organs: or by charging exchange advertise- / ments. Therefore keep control of the advertisements. (3.) Not to allow a special charge for “ office expenses,” unless the same allowance is made to the author. VOL. X. (4.) Not to give up American, Colonial, or Continental rights. (5.) Not to give up serial or translation rights. (6.) Not to bind yourself for future work to any publisher As well bind yourself for the future to any one solicitor or doctor ! II. THE ROYALTY SYSTEM. It is above all things necessary to know what the proposed royalty means to both sides. It is now possible for an author to ascertain approximately and very nearly the truth. From time to time the very important figures connected with royalties are published in The Author. Readers can also work out the figures themselves from the “Cost of Production.” IV. A COMMISSION AGREEMENT. The main points are :— (1.) Be careful to obtain a fair cost of production. (2) Keep control of the advertisements. (3) Keep control of the sale price of the book. GENERAL. All other forms of agreement are combinations of the four above mentioned. Such combinations are generally disastrous to the author. Never sign any agreement without competent advice from the Secretary of the Society. Stamp all agreements with the Inland Revenue stamp. Avoid agreements by letter if possible. The main points which the Society has always demanded from the outset are :— (1.) That both sides shall know what an agreement means. (2.) The inspection of those account books which belong to the author. We are advised that this is a right, in the nature of a common law right, which cannot be denied or withheld. > exe WARNINGS TO DRAMATIC AUTHORS. 70 2. Never negotiate for the production of a play with anyone except an established manager. H 2 EVER sign an agreement without submitting it to the Secretary of the Society of Authors or some competent legal authority. 78 3. There are three forms of dramatic contract :— (1) SALE OUTRIGHT OF THE PERFORMING RIGHT. This is unsatisfactory. An author who enters into such a contract should stipulate in the con- tract for production of the piece by a certain date and for proper publication of his name on the play-bills. (2) SALE OF PERFORMING RIGHT OR OF A LICENCE TO PERFORM ON THE HALF-PROFIT SYSTEM. This method can only be entered into when a fixed sum is agreed per week for cost of produc- tion. It is not a common method. (3) SALE OF PERFORMING RIGHT OR OF A LICENCE TO PERFORM ON THE BASIS OF PERCENTAGES (4.e., royalties) on gross receipts. Royalties vary between 5 and 15 per cent. An author should obtain a percentage on the sliding scale of gross receipts. Should obtain a sum in advance of royalties. A fixed date on or before which the play should be performed. 4. Authors should remember that performing rights can be limited, and are usually limited by town, country, and time. This is most important. 5. Authors should not assign performing rights, but should grant a licence to perform. The legal distinction is of great importance. 6. Authors should remember that performing rights in a play are distinct from literary copyright. A manager holding the performing right or licence to perform cannot print the book of the words. 7. Never send a copy of the play to America unless it is protected by a preliminary performance in the United Kingdom. 8. A satisfactory agreement for collaboration is difficult. Such agreements should be avoided. 9. An author should remember that production of a play is highly speculative: that he runs a very great risk of delay and a breakdown in the fulfilment of his contract. He should therefore guard himself all the more carefully in the beginning. to. An author must remember that the dramatic market is exceedingly limited. As these warnings must necessarily be incomplete on account of the wide range of the subject of dramatic con- tracts, those authors desirous of further information are referred to the Secretary of the Society. Ss * HOW TO USE THE SOCIETY. I. is member has a right to ask for and to receive advice upon his agreements, his choice of a pub- lisher, or any dispute arising in the conduct of his business or the administration of his property. If the advice sought is such as can be given best by a solici- tor, the member has a right to an opinion from the Society’s solicitors. If the case is such that Counsel’s opinion is desirable, the Committee will obtain for him Counsel’s opinion. All this without any cost to the member. 2. Remember that questions connected with copyright and publisher’s agreements do not generally fall within the THE AUTHOR. experience of ordinary solicitors. Therefore, do not scruple to use the Society. 3. Send to the Office copies of past agreements and past accounts with the loan of the books represented. The Seoretary will always be glad to have any agreements, new or old, for inspection and note. The information thus obtained may prove invaluable. 4. Before signing any agreement whatever, send the pro- posed document to the Society for examination. 5. Remember always that in belonging to the Society you are fighting the battles of other writers, even if you are reaping no benefit to yourself, and that you are advancing the best interests of literature in promoting the indepen- dence of the writer. 6. The Committee have now arranged for the reception of members’ agreements and their preservation in a fireproof safe. The agreements will, of course, be regarded as con- fidential documents to be read only by the Secretary, who will keep the key of the safe. The Society now offers :—(1) To read and advise upon agreements and publishers. (2) To stamp agreements in readiness for a possible action upon them. (3) To keep agreements. (4) To enforce payments due according to agreements. THE READING BRANCH. EMBERS will greatly assist the Society in this branch of their work by informing young writers of its existence. Their MSS. can be read and treated asa composition is treated by a coach. The Readers are writers of competence and experience. |The fee is one guinea. NOTICES. rs Editor of The Author begs to remind members of the Society that, although the paper is sent to them free of charge, the cost of producing it would be a very heavy charge on the resources of the Society if a great many members did not forward to the Secretary the modest 6s. 6d. subscription for the year. Communications for The Author should be addressed to the Offices of the Society, 4, Portugal-street, Lincoln’s-inn Fields, W.C., and should reach the Editor not later than the 21st of each month. All persons engaged in literary work of any kind, whether members of the Society or not, are invited to communicate to the Hditor any points connected with their work which it would be advisable in the general interest to publish. The present location of the Authors’ Club is at 3, White- hall-court, Charing Cross. Address the Secretary for information, rules of admission, &c.  THE AUTHOR. 79 LITERARY PROPERTY. I.—On Commissron—A WARNING. Pr tinite on commission might be—may be, with proper care—the best method of publica- tion—the Method of the Future. As it is at present practised, and as it is proposed to practise it by the Draft Agreements of the Publishers’ Association, it is the very worst. At the present moment many publishers are making every effort to produ:e books on commission. The following extracts from the “ Draft Agreements,” showing what it means according to their avowed claims, should prove useful as a warning : 1. A fee of shall be paid to the pub- lisher previous to opening an account for its production and publication. 2. The Publisher will supply the author with estimates for the printing, and will charge a com- mission of per cent. on the trade prices for printing, paper, binding, advertising, and other disbursements, and reserve to himself the right to take the usual credit or the equivalent cash discount for cash payments, but no such discount shall exceed 7} per cent. 3. The Author or Proprietor shall, before the work is sent to press, pay the publisher a suffi- cient sum to meet the estimated charges for production and publication, including such a sum for advertising as the Author or Proprietor may deem desirable. 4. The Publisher will charge a commission of per cent. on the sales. 5. The Publisher shall account at the customary trade terms for all copies sold, but in cases where copies have been sold for export or at rates below the customary trade terms, as remainders or otherwise, such copies shall be accounted for at such lower prices. 6. The entire management of the production, publication and sale of the work shall be in the hands of the Publisher. 7. Accounts will be made up annually to and rendered within months after the date of making up, and the balance due paid on : This means that the publisher must get some- thing, even if the book does not sell. It will be seen immediately that he means to get a great deal, whether the book sells or not. Observe the wording, the “Publisher will supply, &c.” Now the “ Printer will supply.” Therefore, the Publisher may send in his own estimate, charging what he pleases. On this he takes a percentage of what he pleases. It is his interest that everything should be charged as highly as possible. For instance, it does not matter to him whether the author loses or how much he loses. It is his interest that the book should be advertised as largely as possible, but under clause 3 the author can control the advertising. As to binding, it is not usual to bind more than is wanted. His estimate will include binding for the whole. There is nothing to prevent this. In addition he is to take 7} per cent. discount. Why in advance? Printers, &c., are not paid in advance. This gives the publisher the use of the money for six months or so. How much should his commission be ? What are “customary trade terms ae The “entire management”? But by clause 3 the author is to decide what sum should be spent on advertisements. In. other words, in every case except the one in which skilled advice is wanted, the Publisher is to have the manage- ment. In that case, in which the Author is pre- sumably quite ignorant, and the Publisher has some skill, the Author must decide. Accounts are to be made up “ annually.” Why not semi-annually ? Payments to be made so many months afterwards. Why not immediately? Because 80 THE AUTHOR. 8. The Publisher does not undertake to send the publisher wants to have the use of the out copies of the work on sale or return. _ money. g. The Publisher will not be responsible for Why should not books be sent out on sale or loss or damage by fire or in transit. return? It is the only way of offering certain 10. The Publisher will deliver the five copies books to the public. required by Act of Parliament for the British Museum and Public Libraries. 11. The Author shall guarantee to the Pub- lisher that the said work is in no way whatever a violation of any existing copyright, and that it contains nothing of a libellous or scandalous character, and that he will indemnify the Publisher from all suits, claims, proceedings, damages, and costs which may be made, taken, or incurred by or against him on the ground that the work is an infringement of copyright, or contains anything libellous or scandalous. 12. When the Publisher considers that the Why should the Publisher have the right of demand for the work has ceased, the unsold stock disposal of remainder copies? They belong to may be returned to the Author or Proprietor, or the Author. G.HT disposed of at the Publisher’s discretion, after due notice of such intention has been given to the Author or his representatives. A simple example will show the nature of a commission agreement, such as that proposed by the above “ draft.” : : We will take our favourite unit, the six-shillmg book, and an edition of 3000 copies, costing £150. Any other kind of book will do, but we may assume for our purpose any book we please. That most familiar is adopted. : ‘The author agrees to pay a commission of 10 per cent. with a fee of £5 in advance. He there- fore naturally supposes that he is to get the trade price less 10 per cent.—or as 3s. 6d. is the average trade price, that-he will get, for each copy, the sum of 3s. 1¢¢. He makes calculations. He reads in the “ Cost of Production” that his book can be produced for about £150, so that the sale of 1000 copies will clear him. By the sale of 2000 copies he will realise £160. By that of 3000 he will realise £300—everybody knows the dreams of the penniless. When the accounts come in, he learns the true meaning of publishing on commission according to the “equitable” arrangements—pronounced “equitable”’ by a learned Q.C. : In the figures published in The Author of last July, it was assumed that the publisher would make fuller use of the licence granted him. The percentage on the sales was taken to be 15 per cent. The fee was taken as £10. It is suggested that if the full amount charged for binding was not spent, the publisher would have to return it when the stock came in. But the stock does not “come in,” as a rule: it is sold as remainder copies in sheets for a very small sum. The case is now, however, presented with more moderate, if not more probable, figures. The publisher sends, not the printer’s, but Ais own estimate, called in the draft agreement the “trade prices.” He sends an estimate charging 10 per cent. additional, on which, again, he is to charge a commission. He charges 10 per cent. On the discount he is to take 74 per cent. He sets down sales, not at the actual price, but at the “customary” trade price. This enables him to take off another percentage on the plea of bad debts or anything else. : The author pays in advance, and is repaid in a year or a year and a half. Now, then, for the account: Cost of production : £ i s. Printer’s estate 2.00.60 ka 80 0 oO ia, Publishers estimate 0... ce mes 88 0 Oo With the addition of 10 per cent. on these trade prices ......... 96 16 0 ' 6  THE AUTHOR. 81 Binding : Binder’s estimate (say 33d.) Publisher’s estimate .............6.-.605. Oe Ditto with ro per cent. on trade price, say, at 43d. .........-0+ Advertising : Money paid, say........ceeesseeeeseecee ens Money charged with percentage .............1..:.---seeereer tte tree In publisher’s own organs The sale of 2000 copies at “ customary trade prices” what he pleases. Perhaps he will be content with 73 per cent. under this heading. 10 per cent. for commission. The account now stands thus: 2 og Cost of printing and paper ...... G0 16 © Pett 56 2G CO Adverse cc AG TO OO @orrections (Gay) ........s......-- 2.0 0 Rublishers tee. >. 4. 5 OO Extra expenses ......... 7 5 oO 8 gs 292 10 O o 0 33 OO 4 50° 5 9 Os 25 OO 27 10 0 20 0 C€ 47 10 0 gives the publishers the right of setting down He then deducts ss. 8, a. Sale of 2000 copies at ‘ custo- mary trade price,” say 3s. 3d... 325 9 O Tness ro percent, .................. 32 10 0 Z92 10 oO 202 10 © _ The author, therefore, who has had to pay £209 118. in advance, loses on the sale of 2000 copies £130 12s. But the publisher must return the sum not spent in binding. He must, legally. Let the author, therefore, recover the sum of £18 15s. in a court of law. What has the publisher made ? On the cost of printing On the cost of binding ...... 2 On the cost of advertising py Ghetee .. ss... - st By the “ customary trade price’ By the commission on the sales ......... > By the use of £200 for six months at 5 per cent. FL By the use of £78 for a year and a half at 5 per cent. Beye ea ENON Cece Cetra sere rs SEO ses £2 10. Clase a ee oS: 16 16 22 10 Oo Oo IO oO 17 000000008 Ww bv uu nuit 125. 3 0 This is a very profitable little piece of business, all to be got out of a 10 per cent. commission. Now, had the author received a royalty of 15 per cent. only he would have made £90 instead of losing £130. commission. I].—Tue Manacement or MSS. The question of the retention of MSS. by editors has been agitating the minds of a great number of members of our Society. It might be as well, therefore, to say a few words about the position of editors, legally and otherwise, with regard to MSS., and about the action of authors generally in the matter. In “The Pen and the Book,’ by Sir Walter Besant, a good deal has been written on this subject. Some of the main points, however, might be repeated in The Author. It is therefore intelligible why so many publishers are now trying to get books on like to hear the arguments by which this agreement and these results are called equitable. WB: Manuscripts should, when sent to magazines, be typewritten, and the author should invariably keep a copy. These two principles are funda- mental, and if authors adhered to them the complaint of the retention of MSS. would not be so frequently heard. Next, authors should be careful about the magazines they send their MSS. to—in the first instance, that the magazines are periodicals of substance and reputation ; secondly, that the MSS. are suitable to the particular magazines to which they are sent. In forwarding MSS. stamps and a directed envelope should be 82 THE AUTHOR. enclosed, and the author’s name and address should be written on the MSS. In some maga- zines editors invite MSS. to be sent to them, but the author must remember that when demanding the return of a MS. he must be able to show that it has reached the office, and not only has reached the office, but has come to the hands of a responsible party. In other magazines the editor makes no request for MSS., and, therefore, his position with regard to the possession of MSS. is slightly different from that of the editor men- tioned above.. In the first place, if the MS. has reached his hands, he will be bound to take rather more care of it than in the latter case, but in neither case may the editor be wilfully neglectful of the property in his charge. If, however, the MS. has not been acknowledged, and letters have been left unanswered, it is exceedingly difficult for the author to show that the MS. has reached the office, that it has come to the hands of a respon- sible party, and that it has been lost through the wilful neglect of theeditor. It isa simple matter, if the author has a copy of his MS., to write to the editor and state that he withdraws the offer of his MS. unless he hears definitely before a certain date, and that he will try and place it elsewhere. It is almost a universal rule that editors are courteous, obliging, and business-like, and will do their best to assist authors in the recovery of their MSS., but authors at the same time must remember that editors are overwhelmed with MSS. of all sorts and kinds, and that after all they are but human. It is very seldom that such a case occurs as once occurred at the office of the Society, when an editor stated that he would burn the MS. if the Society wrote again to him on the matter. This was in the early days of the Society. After a little mature consideration, the editor thought it advisable to adopt a different plan, and the MS. was returned in due course. It is quite certain that some of the so-called rudeness and unbusinesslike conduct of editors is due to corresponding characteristics in the authors who forward their MSS. It is exceed- ingly difficult for the Society to act in ca-es of this kind where the editor has been roundly abused by an author without any apparent cause or reason. Amongst the pile of MSS. and correspondence the editor cannot by any means reply by return of post, and it is often the case that through press of business he may not be able to answer for three or four weeks. In that case if the author is in a hurry to place his work he could withdraw the offer from the editor and ask for the return of his MS., but he must not grumble if the editor should finally repudiate his work and be unable to accept it for the magazine. It has, however, frequently occurred that the Society has been able to obtain a satisfactory answer from an editor and a satis- factory explanation when the author has been — unable to do so. In many cases this is due to the position which the Society now holds, and in other cases it is due to the fact of the author's unbusinesslike correspondence. Finally, it should be made clear to all authors that it is very doubtful, now that it is so easy to obtain typewritten copies of MSS., whether it might not be considered in an action brought against an editor a case of contributory negli- gence where the author failed to keep a copy of his own composition, and that though the © Society would be very willing to assist those who are unable to recover their MSS. when the case is — clear and the editor has been guilty of wilful neglect, yet in the ordinary course of business touching the circulation of MSS. it should be remembered that a great deal depends upon the machinery being carefully oiled, in other words, upon the courtesy and tact of the authors them- selves in the matter. G. FT. III.—Tuer BooxsELLERS AND THE PUBLISHERS, The following letter has been recently sent to the committee of the Publishers’ Association by a bookseller of high standing. He gives permis- sion for its publication. The name of the writer — is suppressed :— June 27, 1899. The Secretary of the Publishers’ Association. Dear Sir, I have pleasure in signing agreement re sale of net books, and return herewith. I cannot but observe, however, that it is a very one-sided affair, as it is in no way binding on the publishers themselves, who, so far as the agree- ment is concerned, are at liberty to supply “schools, libraries, and institutions,” below the net prices enforced on the retail trade. It is well known that these sources of business (though wrongfully ) are toa great extent supplied direct by the publishers themselves. I do not suppose that the publishers who sign — the ‘agreement ”’ claim a higher morality in trade matters than that which they assume governs the ~ retail members of the trade ; consequently there is the same danger of net prices being depreciated by the publishers themselves, as is apprehended by — them from retail booksellers. It is only fair, therefore, that a joint agreement — expressing equal obligations against under- — selling should be signed by both publishers and — retailers. I shall be glad to hear your views, as the  {ot iad THE AUTHOR. representative of the Publishers’ Association, on this subject. Tam, dear Sir, faithfully yours, A. B. To this letter, which is quite clear and straight- forward, a reply has been sent. The secretary of the Publishers’ Association informs the writer that his letter has been laid before his committee: and that he is directed to to state that “a clause embodying your sugges- tion was drafted by the publishers when the Form of Agreement was under consideration.” This is so far satisfactory. There was, therefore, some discussion as to the rights of the bookseller—the other party to the agreement. Why, then, has the “drafted” clause dis- appeared For the most amazing reason: the most unex- pected : the most inexplicable. Because they were advised that “it would have been illegal, and would invalidate the agreement.” Read the explanation carefully: read it again. Does it raean that it is beyond the power of the Law to bind both parties to certain terms and conditions ? What else can it mean? Let us learn what it means. It is not for us to suggest an explanation: there is a simple statement: the clause by which it was proposed that publishers should not undersell booksellers, and should not furnish libraries, schools, and institutions was actually framed and proved to be “illegal.” This is the only possible deduction. Booksellers are earnestly invited to consider this statement. It was pointed out in the June Author that the agreement bound the publishers to nothing and the booksellers to everything. They were called upon to promise to sell all books, if neces- sary, nothing being said to the contrary in the agreement, at a price fixed by the publishers. They were made to surrender the liberty of the subject, the personal right of dealing as they pleased with their own property. In return for this enormous concession they get—what? The advantage of a shilling or two on a high-priced book of which they might sell twenty, thirty, or fifty in the year. Is this good enough ? Is it not worth con- sidering whether the agreement should not be torn up until real and new concessions are made ? Meantime the Society of Authors, which was not consulted in this second agreement, has yet to be considered. 1V.—Copyrieut 1n RePpoRTED SPEECHES. An injunction was granted by Mr. Justice North in the Court of Chancery on Aug. 10 on behalf of Messrs. Walter, the proprietors of the VOU. X 83 Times, who sought to restrain Mr. John Lane from publishing, under the title of “ Apprecia- tions and Addresses delivered by Lord Rosebery,” reports of Lord Rosebery’s speeches copied from the Times. Mr. H. Terrell, Q.C. and Mr. McSwinney argued the case for the plaintitts, and Mr. Serutton for the defendant. In giving judgment, Mr. Justice North said (Daily Chronicle, Aug. 11): The question was not as between the author of the speech and the defendant, but as between the defendant and the person who reported the speech. If the person who made the report had any copyright in his report it was admitted that that copyright was now vested in the Times. The only question, therefore, was whether the reporter had copyright in the reports he had made. The reporter was not the author of the speeches, but he was the author of his report of the speech, and there was no doubt that it required a certain amount of experience to make these reports. He did not see why such a person should not have copyright, not in the speech itself, but in his version of the speech which he had made. Several reporters might make reports of a speech made in public, and each might have the copyright in his own publication if he had got the materials for himself. If Lord Rosebery wanted himself to publish these speeches, and could not write them from memory, he did not see the hardship of his being deprived of the right to publish speeches thrown to the winds without being regarded as of sufficient importance for copies to be kept of them. No doubt, if Lord Rosebery could remember these speeches, or had kept a record of them, or he might even refresh his memory from reports of them, he might be entitled to publish them, but he (the learned judge) did not think Lord Rose- bery would be entitled to publish the Tvmes reports of his speeches. The plaintiffs had satisfied all legal requirements for protecting the copyright that Mr. Brain (the reporter) might have in these reports, and that copyright was now vested in them. That being so, the plaintiffs were entitled to the injunction they asked for, and the defendant must be restrained until the trial of the action from copying the reports of _ these speeches or material parts thereof. It was intimated that the defendant would appeal. oo V.—Copyricut In JAPAN AND MONTENEGRO. A recent number of the London Gazette announced that by Order in Council the provisions of the International Copyright Convention will extend to Japan from July 15 last, and to Monte- negro from April 1 next. I 84 THE PARIS NOTES. , Rue Chomel, Paris. NHE majority of the lettered Parisian public is now en villégiature, and the capital is invaded by the usual summer swarm of “personally conducted parties,” private tourists, and globe-trotters. The heat is overpowering, making one’s thoughts turn yearningly in the direction of the cool moors and fresh sea breezes of the North, while the diurnal rise in the ther- mometer registers a corresponding depression in intellectual activity. The pulse beats langour- ously in this tropical atmosphere ; the fibres of the brain are submerged by a species of mental inertia which is oppressive as a living nightmare ; but enough! revenons a nos moutons. The election of M. Philippe Gille to the Académie des Beaux Arts has met with universal approval. It fitly coincided with the appearance of his monumental work on Versailles, in which he devotes several particularly fine chapters to discussing French art in the seventeenth and eighteenth centuries. M. Gille is competent to speak with authority on this matter, since he is himself a sculptor of no mean talent. Indeed, he appears to possess the happy faculty of assimilat- ing and making himself master of whatever subject he chances to undertake. In this respect he resembles our own Bulwer Lytton, though his work is, perhaps, more conscientious and less brilliant than that of the versatile Englishman. He is no believer in the old axiom respecting the fallacy of having too many irons in the fire at once, as his varied literary, dramatic, historical, critical, and journalistic achievements amply testify. By his election the Académie des Beaux Arts numbers four journalists among its forty members. According to the /égaro, the French Academy possesses six journalists in the same number of members, viz., MM. Legouvd, Mézitres, Claretie, Sorel, Lemaitre, and Paul Deschanel—though we should hardly consider four out of the six gentlemen above cited as journalists proper. Whether their number will be increased remains to be seen, since there are at present two empty fau- teutls vacated by the recent deaths of MM. Pail- leron and Cherbuliez. The latter was one of the famous Commission du Dictionnaire de la Langue Frangaise which, according to regulations, must always embrace six members. His death has reduced the number to five; hence the necessity of electing his successor as speedily as possible. As the Academy desires its tale of members to be complete at the opening of the year 1900, the election of the two new members and M. Lave- dan’s official reception will take place at the end AUTHOR. of the present year; while the following year’s proceedings will be opened with the official recep- tion of M. Paul Deschanel. A recent decree has authorised the Académie des Sciences to extend the number of its national and foreign correspon- dents to 116 contributors in lieu of 100. Among the foreign correspondents the Académie des Sciences already numbers, we find, no less than eighteen Englishmen and five Americans (United States) as opposed to eleven Germans, four Russians, and four Italians, the remaining nation- alities boasting no more than one—or, at most, two representatives. England likewise claims the pre-eminence on the list of foreigners admitted to the Institut de France as members and enjoying the same privileges as their French confreéres, seven Englishmen having been received against five Germans, five Italians, three Belgians, and one American, Austrian, Swede, Russian, Spaniard, Swiss, Dutchman, Hungarian, &c., comprising altogether thirty-two foreign members. And still further apropos of French academies may be mentioned the legacy of 420,000 francs lately bequeathed by M. Nobel to the Institut de France (which institute comprises the Académie Francaise, Académie des Sciences Morales et Politiques, Académie des Inscriptions et Belles-Lettres, Académie des Beaux Arts, and Académie des Sciences), for the foundation of five annual international prizes, the said prizes being intended to recompense the following achievements: The three first, a discovery in physics, in chemistry, and in physiology; the fourth, a literary work of ideal tendency; while the fifth is to be bestowed on the person who shall have done the most. to establish the fraternity of nations in regard to the suppression or reduc- tion of standing armies and extension of peace congresses. The fourth prize is not likely to lack entries, since it offers a European reputation, in addition to the neat little sum of 300,000 franes. “La Faute des Roses” is the title of M. Felicien Champsaur’s new novel. This author is a well known literary celebrity, having contributed for upwards of twenty years to all the leading literary periodicals. The Italians call him the French D’Annunzio. “ Grand, brun, l’allure d’un mousquetaire—n’a pas encore quarante ans,” 1s the pithy description of his personality given by one of his acquaintances. But though M. Champ- saur's latest work is undoubtedly well written, and contains some interesting pages on Italy, Florence, and Venice,. the charm of the book is marred hy the licentious scenes therein portrayed. The Vicomte Brenier de Montmorand has been awarded a thousand francs by the French Aca- demy for a work entitled “ La Société Francaise Contemporaine”; and now M. Victor du Bled ?  THE AUTHOR. 85 proposes to give the public a “ Histoire de la Société Francaise,” beimg the publication of a series of lectures delivered by the author in the aristocratic salons of Mmes. la Comtesse d’Eu, la Duchesse de Vendéme, les Princesses de Mon- tholon-Sémonville and d’Arenberg, &c. The volume in question will deal with the society and women of the sixteenth century; the Court of Henry IV. and Marguerite of Navarre; the society surrounding Cardinal Richelieu ; Mazarin’s Nieces; Port Royal Society ; Alfred de Musset ; the ancient Diplomatists; Wits and Women of the eighteenth century, and French Society during the emigration period. M. du Bled is extremely popular in the circles he frequents, and it is not probable that his present literary venture will diminish the social prestige he now enjoys. The Correctional Chamber has deferred the hearing of M. Emile Zola’s suit against MM. Judet, Lasseur, and Marinoni of the Petit Journal until Oct. 8 next. In the meantime Mile. Adrienne Neyrat, editress of [Ami des bétes, has published an interesting letter from M. Zola, in which the eminent novelist assures her of his entire sympathy with her in the good work she has undertaken on behalf of “ our little brethren, the animals.” He further affirms that one of the cruellest out of the many bitter hours he has passed was that in which he abruptly learned in exile the death, ‘loin de moi,” of the little four-footed friend who had been his faithful companion during nine years. He con- tinues: “My wife wrote that he sought me everywhere, that he had lost his gaiety; that he followed her step by step with an air of infinite distress. I wept for him like a child, . . and even now it is impossible for me to think of him without being moved to tears, Of all my sacrifices the death of my dog in my absence has been one of the hardest.” Only those who have known by experience the unswerving fidelity, attachment, and abnegation of which a dog is capable, can fully appreciate or comprehend M. Zola’s grief on learning the death of his small canine comrade. Theatrical managers must undoubtedly con- sider “Cyrano de Bergerac” as the modern synonym of the bird that lays golden eggs for their benefit. MM. Moncharmont and Luguet’s travelling company which left Paris with this play on April 1, 1898, has returned, after touring for fifteen months in the principal towns of France, Belgium, Holland, Alsace - Lorraine, Switzerland, Algeria, Tunis, and Italy. This is the largest enterprise of the kind which has ever been undertaken, and it has been eminently successful. The outlay has not been small, including 225,000 francs paid to fifteen com- panies and states for conveyance of personnel and baggage by land only ; 270,000 franes disbursed to the artistes of the troupe; upwards of 30,000 francs paid to various gas and electric light com- panies; upwards of 75,000 francs given to the Public Assistance Caisse; 250,000 francs ex- pended in hiring theatres; and 60,000 francs in accessories, scenic decorations, arms, costumes, &e. Nevertheless, the receipts from “Cyrano” have been so satisfactory that MM. Moncharmont and Luguet have obtained a new licence from the author for a second tour which will commence with a series of representations at Brussels. The dissensions aroused by the will of Adolphe d’Ennery are now happily ended, the First Chamber having recognised the legality of the testament made by the wealthy dramaturgist in favour of his natural daughter, Mme. Leroux. The coquettish demurs of the State as to the advisability of accepting M. and Mme. d’Ennery’s donation of their private hotel and Oriental collec- tion (supplemented by an annual bequest of 16,000 francs for its conservation) have termi- nated in an affirmative ; and it is formally settled that, in accordance with the testator’s desire, the hotel in the Avenue du Bois de Boulogne shall be forthwith transformed into a Musée d’Ennery for the benefit of the public. The legal complications hampering the endowment of the long-expected Académie des Goncourt show small chance of being as speedily regulated. Kdmond de Goncourt founded a literary academy of ten members, of whom he only named eight, leaving the other two to be elected by the eight members already chosen immediately his new institution commenced to exercise its functions. In the interim the founder and his friend, Alphonse Daudet—one of the prin- cipal members—died ; and it is not altogether im- probable that the remaining members will follow their example before the affair is finally settled. Possibly they do not regard this contingency with a very lively regret, since at the recent anniversary of Edmond de Goncourt’s death the only flowers deposited on the brothers’ tomb were those plucked in the Grenier d’Auteuil by their faithful servant, Pélagie. Tt has been announced that the monument of Victor Hugo, by Barrias, destined to adorn the square which bears the great poet’s name, will not be erected for three years. No reason is given for this prolonged delay. The sub- scriptions, amounting to upwards of 64,000 franes, received by the Comité du monument d’Alexandre Dumas ji/s have enabled the com- mittee to request the State to nominate the sculptor it considered most competent to execute this commission satisfactorily. In accordance with the wishes of the Alexandre Dumas family, 86 THE and the preference expressed by the committee, M. de Saint-Marceaux, the clever artist of the Daudet monument, was the sculptor chosen. The rough cast of the proposed Dumas //s monument is already finished, and is composed of a group of three persons, viz., of Alexandre Dumas /ils and two symbolical figures representing the Theatre and Feminism, of which latter the great writer was one of the most eloquent apostles. This design is to be carried out in stone, and when finished it will be erected on the Place des Trois-Dumas. Armand Colin has recently published a rather notable book by M. Gaston Deschamps, entitled ‘La Malaise de la Démocratie.” The volume is dedicated : ‘‘T’o the good citizens who are afflicted by the Present and disquieted for the Future ; to the great Minister whom we lack, and the States- man whom we await.’ It is reported to be written in an agreeable style, and contains much solid information, including the author’s views on “ Les Débuts du régime démocratique, les Politiciens, le Césarisme et la Médiocratie, Pornographie et Scandales, les Aumoniers de la démocratie, la Pédagogie allemande, la Manie Anglo-Saxonne, la Malaise de l'Université, la Malaise de la jeunesse, Armée et la démocratie,’ and the im- perative need of reform. From the above category we should esteem M. Deschamps’ work an interesting and valuable publication ; yet it is scarcely sufficiently frivole to be recommended for holiday reading during the dog-days of August. M. Camille Flammarion, the renowned astro- nomer whose falsely reputed defection from the ranks of spiritualism lately caused such a com- motion among his numerous disciples of all nationalities, is at present engaged on a new volume entitled “L’Inconnu et les problémes psychiques,” which specially treats of the appari- tions and manifestations seen by the dying. His investigations on this subject are aided by the revelations of the famous medium Eusapia Paladino. M. Flammarion is an extraordinary man. He began life as an infant prodigy, and at the age of thirteen he quitted his family to establish himself in the Quartier Latin of Paris. At sixteen he was twice bachelor of arts ; at sixteen and a half he was admitted as a pupil to the Observatory; and at nineteen years he published “La Pluralité des mondes habités,” which work obtained the approval of Henri Martin and Sainte Beuve. Twelve years ago he founded the Astronomical Society of France; and in claiming for him a rosette from the Government M. Faye, doyen of the Académie des Sciences, wrote: “The study of astronomy re- sponds to a need of the human mind, This need AUTHOR. may be said to have been created and sustained in France solely by M. Flammarion.” His admirers are legion; in North America he is revered as a supernatural genius, while South America has founded a Société Flammarion at Bogota (Colombia). Under these circumstances a new work from his pen is quite a literary event. Darracotre Scort. Secs IS LITERATURE A PRECARIOUS PROFESSION ? N the question whether Literature is a precarious profession, I have received several letters from writers who have failed, to all of which the same answer may be given, viz., the answer that was given in the last number of The Author. Here, however, are one or two further considerations. Litera- ture, considered as a profession, offers many and great prizes. The pecuniary prizes of popular success, if not so great asthe Bar and Medicine, are yet very substantial, and are increasing by leaps and bounds. The other and the greater prizes of respect and fame are also increasing as the taste for good literature increases. As in every other profession there are many failures for one success. How many barristers, solicitors, physicians, surgeons, architects, and men of all other professions are there who find their calling precarious? But Literature has one great advantage over all other professions. It is impossible that fine work, great work, should be passed over with neglect. -It may be that the circle of recognition is at first small: it may be that a large commercial success-is not obtained: but there is always some audience ready to recognise and to applaud the writer who has a thing to say, a story to tell, a song to sing, and can do these things with credit. And this cannot be said of any other profes- sion. Critics, editors, scholars, are always look- ing for good work and for good writers. There may be log-rolling of private friends, but there is never, so far as my experience goes, a hostile reception offered by critics or readers to the new comer who offers a fine or great work. The case of Walter Pater is one in point. His readers are comparatively small in number: but they are of the best kind, the most scholarly, the best cultured. He himself would not have desired a better audience. He occupies a place which will rise continually higher year by year: his name will grow more and more: his works are, to English prose, something akin to those of Matthew Arnold in verse. Who can deny that the  THE prize which Literature has bestowed upon Walter Pater is as great and as desirable as any that the Law or Medicine has to offer ? On the commercial side, however, the place of this fine writer was probably very low down. Literature, again, has many branches: 1t can be, and often is, carried on with other professions. Every science which has its professor has also its literature. A scientific man becomes known, not only by his researches, but by his writings. A schoolmaster magnifies his influence and his name, and sometimes his income, by his educa- tional works. Specialists find the columns of reviews, magazines, and daily papers, open to them. A lawyer’s reputation may be made by his works on law. For every study, every pursuit, as well as every science, there is its own literature —and for those who contribute to that literature there is the possible prize of literary reputation or popular success. Among the letters received upon this subject there are four to which I would especially refer, though I have not published them, The first is from a man who has been writing for fourteen years. He has written novels, short stories, children’s stories, and papers on many subjects. He can quote favourable reviews. He has worked hard and honestly. Yet he cannot command even a bare living. He asks, “Would a doctor or a solicitor of equal ability in their own respective professions find themselves in my position at the end of fourteen years’ practice?” I should say that, even taking for granted the ability, there are hundreds of solicitors and doctors no better off. Another writer is a novelist, and only a novelist. His first novel proved a loss—‘ owing to the author’s ignorance of publishing.” His second proved a success. He cannot get his following works published at all.“ Mere literary ability,” he says, “‘ being largely dependent upon the happy combination of circumstances for success, often fails. Would it not be kinder to warn the literary aspirant of this?” The third writer argues that it is impossible for editors to read all the MSS. offered to them. He advises, as the result of his own experience, never to try living by the pen. This is excellent advice—I have always advised young writers not at first to try living by the pen. In the case of success there may come a time when a writer of fiction, verse, belles lettres, will find himself justified in living by his pen. My correspondent also advises writers not to send MSS. to e Litors on the chance of being accepted. It will be observed that the failure of each of these writers is alleged as an example and proof that Literature is precarious, without the least reference to the AUTHOR. 87 facts that it has given to others great prizes and very numerous prizes. The proper treatment of a single case is to examine (1) why success has not been achieved —and (2) if the case is one in which the literary worth cannot, for reasons to be ascertained, be accompanied by commercial success. One cannot repeat too often that the two kinds of success are absolutely incommensurable and have not of necessity any connection with each other. Again, one refers to the case of Pater. It is not true that the failures of a thousand aspirants every year —at least that number do fail every year—make Literature a precarious profession. If persons without the natural apti- tude—one is not allowed to use the word genius, which I should prefer—without serious prepara- tion: without knowledge of life or views of life: without dramatic powers: without imagination: without strength of conception: without practice in literary expression—try every year by the thousand to write novels, poetry, plays, essays— and fail, this fact does not touch the question at all. It shows only that itis not given to everyone to enter upon the profession of Literature: and that these incompetent persons are only making feeble attempts to enter upon it. It is well that they should understand beforehand that Literature must not be taken up in this random fashion. Fifty years ago, when a man had no other opening, or when he had broken down in any other line, he started a private school. When a woman had to earn her livelihood, there was the same attempt, generally a feeble and helpless attempt, to start a school. Sometimes, by way of a variant, a “ Berlin and Fancy” shop was opened. In these days Literature is the line first attempted by the impecunious: and with similar results. But these people must not be con- sidered as belonging to the profession of Litera- ture. In the fourth letter mentioned above the writer also complains that Literature is precarious. Why? His history is this: He wrote for twenty years with a fair means of success. He then went abroad and wrote nothing for seven years. When he returned he found himself forgotten, and has not yet been able to recover his old position. Now let us consider this case. What would happen if a solicitor or a doctor, after getting a successful practice, were to retire for seven years and go out of the country? When he returned could he expect to recover his past clients and patients? Would he therefore blame the profes- sion or would he blame himself ? It is always better to have things said than whispered. For this reason the three communica- 88 THE tions on pp. 93, 94 are published in the present number. In one, the successful author, meaning novelist, is accused of paying for paragraphs, that is, puffs : or for illustrated interviews. “ Press booms and advertising are indispensable to success.” Or the novelist, to be successful, must be the friend of some proprietor of a journal. And all reviews, it seems, are written by rival novelists. The second writer attacks editors generally for what they accept and for what they reject. He also accuses successful literary men of that kind of petty jealousy which prevents them from giving useful advice to beginners. The third letter supposes that because a man spends months on a piece of work, and cannot sell it, that the craft of producing this kind of work is not one to be followed. The three papers contain what, I fear, are wide-spread illusions. Now the proprietor or editor who would sacrifice ‘the interests of his paper to oblige an incompetent writer because he was a friend either does not exist or is on the high road to bank- ruptcy. The thing is absurd. Yet it is widely believed. Every literary man is constantly entreated to “use his influence’ for the accept- ance of articles. The belief that literary men pay for paragraphs in papers is absolutely unfounded. Ido not know any paper which could be even suspected of such dealings. Nor have I ever heard of a writer paying for an interview. On the other hand, private friends of an author or of his publisher do certainly sometimes succeed in getting the puff indirect into a paper. But to accuse all successful writers of countenancing such methods is monstrous. As for “petty jealousy,” I am quite certain that leading men of letters are always willing to give such advice as is asked for. They are not, however, willing to give such assistance as they are too often asked for, viz., ‘“ their great influence ’’ with editors; because the “ great influence ”’ does not exist, and because the recom- mendation of bad work would be a betrayal of friendship. When one reads such statements as these, one asks what becomes eventually of the great rejected. Do they ever reach acceptance and recognition ? One reads of books refused by readers which have turned out great successes: there may also be MSS. refused by editors. I should like to know, among the more noteworthy of the articles in the magazines, how many have been previously refused. It seems a hard thing to say to writers suffering from disappointment and rejection that editors are paid for sifting good work from bad: that if AUTHOR. they accept bad work on account of private friend- ships, they not only betray their trust, but they ruin their paper. Is not this simple fact a reply to these three correspondents ? W. B. De THE ADVANCEMENT OF LEARNING. ROFESSOR CRAYE was standing near the window of his sitting room. It was on the second floor of a house in Canonbury; for the professor was not rich. But the view from the window was pleasant; the house overlooked a square which was bright with well-filled par- terres and old smooth turf; children were running and shouting merrily under the tall limes and sycamores, and the summer sunshine glorified the scene. Charles Craye held a pro- fessor’s chair in a big London college, where much learning was expected and a small stipend was paid. He lectured to women as well as to men, and the former fact was the origin of the reverie in which he indulged as he gazed into the sunny square. He wished to marry one of his pupils, and he felt sure that she would accept him, though he was a man of forty and she was eighteen years younger. But he had been waiting because he was poor, and he believed that fame and a moderate fortune in consequence of it were not far off. Charles Craye had been for twenty years pre paring a treatise on the philosophy and life of an eminent German. He meant that his treatise should be a standard work, and he had spared neither his time nor his means in collecting and reviewing material at first hand. The German was so eminent that a treatise—a full and scholarly treatise, containing striking conclusions which were soundly supported—could not be ignored; and Professor Craye had just finished the treatise. The bulky manuscript lay on the table behind him. When he left the window he turned to the table and fingered one or two of the sheets of the manuscript with an air of abstraction. “JT wonder who would be the best publishers for it?” he mused. ‘Singleton is a good man, and Stubbin and Howe are suitable people. But then Guddle and Simm are more likely to be interested in the subject than anybody else. They published all Trasker’s books on the theme—the whole six of them—and Trasker is considered to be the first authority in England on the subject. However,” the professor thought, smiling to him- self, “I don’t fancy Trasker will be an authority much longer; for if I have demonstrated one thing more clearly than another, it is that Trasker  THE AUTHOR. 89 was a charlatan, and incredibly careless in com- piling his books.” So the professor packed up his manuscript and dispatched it to Guddle and Simm, together with a letter in which he modestly set forth his qualifications for the work which he had under- taken. A month later Mr. Guddle walked into Mr. Simm’s private room at No. 115, Benedicite- avenue, where the firm had offices. “T say, Simm,’ he remarked, thoughtfully, “T’ve been reading the report on Craye’s book. It seems to bea first-class bit of work. But it’s right up against Trasker.” Mr. Simm had been writing a letter. He looked up with a preoccupied air and answered “ Well, that can’t be helped. 'Trasker was a bit ofa humbug. We only put him on to do the stuff because he could write it up in a popular kind of way. There’s room for a real standard © work.” “Yes, my boy,” resumed Mr. Guddle, “ but we've got six of Trasker’s books, and we bought the copyright of all of them at a fairly stiff figure: for old Trasker knew his way about. Well, they’re properties, those books are, and they’ll go on being properties so long as Trasker is considered to be the standard authority on the subject. But if Trasker is shown up, we shall stand to lose. And, damn it, philosophy’s all very well; but that isn’t business.” Mr. Simm began to manifest more interest in the conversation. “ How much money should you think there is in this man Craye’s book?” he asked. “Oh,” said Mr. Guddle, “it’s a big volume; it would be expensive to produce. The sale wouldn’t be big, and it would be slow though it would be certain. The stuff is right above the head of the average reader, and it’s too abstruse to be made popular even with alterations. I should think there’s a safe hundred and fifty or perhaps two hundred in the book for the first six months, and driblets afterwards.” “ Well, it isn’t worth while to knock the bottom out of Trasker’s copyrights for that,” observed Mr. Simm, and he resumed writing his letter. “Shall I fire the man’s manuscript back to him?” Mr. Guddle asked, after a pause. “Tf you like,” said Mr. Simm, “I shouldn't, though.” “Publish it ? ” inquired Mr. Guddle. Mr. Simm turned round and faced his partner. “Yes, publish it,” said Mr. Simm, and a queer smile played round his mouth after he had uttered the words. “T think so too,’ Mr. Guddle remarked stolidly. é “Let’s have him up here, and see what he’s like, and how much he knows,” said Mr. Simm after another pause. “ Will you write to him, Guddle ? ”’ “Yes, Dll write to him,” said the senior partner. And then he lighted a cigar, and strolled from the room. On the following day Professor Craye received a kind and flattering letter from Messrs. Guddle and Simm. He learned from this communi- cation that the firm was extremely interested in his work, and that they hoped to publish it. At the same time, Mr. Guddle felt that it was right to express the view that the book could not command anything in the nature of a popular sale. He hoped that he might have the pleasure of an interviev with Professor Craye. Perhaps the Professor would be able to lunch with him at half-past one on the following Thursday at the Locrian Club? Charles Craye lunched with Mr. Guddle, and found him a very agreeable and well-informed man, who took an enlightened interest in litera- ture quite apart from his commercial under- takings. After lunch they drove to Mr. Guddle’s office, and the Professor smoked one of Mr. Guddle’s cigars in Mr. Guddle’s private room. « And now let’s come to business, Mr. Craye,” said Mr. Guddle, when the cigars were lighted. “We publishers are always having to come to business, you know. What would you expect by way of terms for your book ? ” “T really know so very little about the terms which are usual for such books,’ said the Professor, after a moment’s hesitation. ‘I have not any clear idea on the subject.” “Well, Mr. Craye,” resumed the publisher, “there are a great many forms which the transac- tion between author and publisher may take. There is the royalty agreement, and there are agreements providing for a deferred royalty, and there is purchase outright. But I think this is eminently a case for a half-profits agreement. If the book does well, so much the better for us all; if not, we bear the burden between us. How do you think that would suit you? ” * What sort of arrangement was made with Mr. Trasker ’” asked Professor Craye. “Oh, that was a case of purchase,” replied Mr. Guddle, airily. ‘ But, then, we ourselves indi- cated the work to Mr. Trasker, and supplied him with material, and defrayed his expenses while he wasabroad engaged upon the necessary researches. And he was—habitually, we may say—in our employment to a certain extent. And, of course, it was only fair that all that should be taken into consideration in determining the scale of remuneration. No, I don’t think you would like go to sell the rights in the book on similar terms. Your work will probably become a classic, Mr. Craye, and I take it that you would wish to have a permanent hold upon its earnings.” “Why, yes. I should much prefer to have an abiding interest in the sales of the work,”’ said the professor. “J thought so,” remarked Mr. Guddle, and he nodded cordially. ‘“ Well, then, it’s just a case for balf-profits. All that we shall ask from you is the exclusive license to publish throughout the term of copyright. We shall spare no expense in the get-up of the book. We shall be proud of it, and shall issue it in first-class style. As I say, it is an expensive book to handle, and it will only appeal to a limited class. That,” continued Mr. Guddle, with a sad but pleasant smile, “is a drawback which in the nature of things attaches to much of the very best work. But merit does sometimes make its mark in this country of England.” Mr. Guddle, feeling that his last sentence seemed a mere platitude, took his cigar from his lips and blew his nose to cover the weak ending of his remarks. Professor Craye had received so many com- pliments from Mr. Guddle that he desired to make a suitable response. ‘I leave myself in your hands,” he said to Mr. Guddle. ‘The reputation of your firm is an ample guarantee forme. And now I am afraid I am occupying a great deal of your valuable time, Mr. Guddle. I know you business men have very little leisure.” The professor rose to take his leave, and Mr. Guddle bade him farewell in the most cordial manner and expressed the hope that he might before long be able to renew the pleasure of conversing with the professor. Two days later a long form of agreement reached Charles Craye by post, and he signed it without understanding what the clauses of it really meant. There was a great deal of delay before the book was printed, and when it appeared the publica- tion took place at a time when a war scare was occupying all minds, and literary topics were neglected. Craye’s work was very favourably received in a few quarters; but most of the great daily papers and many of the weekly reviews passed it over in silence, which was, perhaps, not astounding, inasmuch as these periodicals did not receive review copies from Messrs. Guddle and Simm. The explanation offered by Mr. Guddle to Charles Craye was different—the abstruseness of the subject, the popular pre-occupation about foreign politics, &c. ‘The daily papers, and many of the weekly papers too,” Mr. Guddle wrote, “are no doubt only anxious to print. THE AUTHOR. matter which will catch the eye of the average reader, and at such a time as the present they are exceptionally prone to neglect work of per- manent rather than immediate interest.” Mr. Guddle’s tone about the prospects of the book was pessimistic in the extreme. “It is not a work,” he said in conclusion, “ which would be helped by catchpenny advertisements. It will advertise itself among those who are able to understand it.” This, of course, fully explained why Professor Craye’s book was not advertised with the other publications in Messrs. Guddle and Simm’s list. Charles Craye was bitterly disappointed ; Mr. Guddle was not. People who were interested in the subject tried to get the book at the libraries, but there was always a difficulty about it, and delay as well, and before long inquirers were told that the volume was out of print; another edition would probably appear—but the other edition never saw the light. So Charles Craye’s magnum opus, of which only _ three hundred and fifty copies had been printed, and which had been issued at a prohibitive price, soon passed into oblivion. And Trasker’s books held the field and continued to bring handsome profits to the firm of Guddle and Simm. “Tt’s the continued vogue of Trasker’s works that annoys me most,” the professor said at a later date, ‘and it annoys Guddle too, for the matter of that. He’s a very well informed man, you know. His firm is a first-class firm, and I put myself in their hands, and they did every- thing they possibly could for me ; 80, it’s not their fault. In fact, they’re grievously disap- pointed, and heavily out of pocket, I’m sorry to say. Well, it all comes of writing above the heads of the people. One gets so absorbed in a subject that becomes one’s hobby, and then the theme could not be properly treated in a popular vein. It was very good of Guddle and Simm to publish itat all, And as for me,” he added with a sad smile, “I wasn’t meant to be anything but an old bachelor professor, who just gives lectures to young people—and, after all, that’s . work which ought to be its own reward.” MOoLEcuLe. OO OS MORE FRIENDLY CRITICISMS, ET me hark back to the March Author ; I have never seen the columns so vigorous, our Secretary so decisive, or the general matter and correspondence so full of interest, suggestiveness, and optimism. Its resentment of the Atheneum’s comments does the heart good to read. It is just possible that candid friends may  THE be terrified at the suggestion that the Society should boycott the advertising columns of a paper which does not stand up for authors, but the touch of nature, in its allusion to the brute force of our trade union, does more to make us kin than years of cautious jargon. Posterity, but no remote one, will do full justice to the work of the Society ; but we will not wait for posterity; we will not gape and smile, and stand by while the forwards do the rushing; I, an insignificant voice in the crowd, call on all members to lock arms, lower butts, and follow up the ball and its carrier until it is touched-down by sheer force behind the gouls of free trade between author and public, let the scrummages be as brutal as they may. Our opponents are too practised in the game for deft dodging to defeat them. What we have got to do, is to keep on rushing until the secret profits and unaudited accounts are driven by sheer weariness to succumb. As I remarked in these columns some years ago, when I first presump- tuously questioned the prudence of the club I had joined, this is not rashness, this is not the uproar of personal resentment; it is the one and only policy suited to the case, and if the exponents of it are occasionally stung into strong language, so much the better for the policy. Saute or Seconp-Ciass NoveEL.s. The feuilleton, “‘ A Second-Class Novel,’ besides being a really excellent plot fora story, is I think, more suggestive and enlightening than anything I have read in The Author for a longtime. I hope that it is actual experience, for it is impor- tant enough to be made the docus classicus of the young author’s difficulties. The only point about it that makes me doubtful is the 1000 copies. Mr. Guddle, the publisher, says, “A yarn of this quality will get an easy sale of 750 copies in England ”—without pushing, with only £10 spent on advertisement, with only 250 copies first bound, and therefore presumably subscribed. The book was a novel, written by a young man of twenty, “rather a slab,” that is to say, a long one, refused by four good firms, and published at 6s. for a total cost of £85. ‘‘ Molecule” would do aservice to young authors, and no harm to his credibility, by stating if a publisher has actually told him that he can count on a sale of 750, even of a good book, by a young writer. My own experience has been that you may indeed just manage to subscribe 250 copies of a 6s. novel by a well-known author, but that you cannot count on a sale of more than 400, which means a loss or £10 or £20 to the publisher ; and that, instead of looking on “ second-class novels” as a “safety” which will go towards office expenses, they regard it as a necessary AUTHOR. gl outlay for the maintenance of their “ list,” and for the capture of an occasional success. On the whole, I like Mr. Guddle. I consider him an excellent business man, who understands his trade very well. From his point of view, which is precisely the same as that of “ A Publisher ”’ in Literature of Jan. 21, he has got to make his charges, or base his offer of deferred royalty, so that “it shall make it worth his while to under- take the business.” Mr. Guddle’s offer is a 10 per cent. royalty after 500 copies, by which he expects to pay the author £7 Ios., and pocket about £32 himself. He makes the offer without pressing it unduly, and “ Molecule”? makes the author refuse it as a matter of course. The question which arises in my mind is, was the author wise to refuse? Would it be wise to refuse, even if the probable sale were only 500, by which he would get nothing at all? For my part, if I had had the book refused by, say, half a dozen houses, and still believed it would be a creditable advertise- ment to my name, I think I should have been glad to get a capitalist to invest £80 in me for that purpose. I shall always believe, even when the Method of the Future is in full swing, that litera- ture, like other businesses, requires an initial outlay in advertisement ; and if { can make that outlay by giving away a work which has been a pleasure to write, I should be content to expect my remuneration in the future. I think there is a possible error in a root idea current in The Author—the idea that it is the single book which alone is in question. RoyvaLty Paip In ADVANCE. For my part, I look on the single books as mere items of a whole; and that whole, a life’s work, which shall show a profit on the net result. What is a lasting source of sur- prise with me is that out of five publishers I have dealt with, four have acceded to my request for a royalty on the first 500 in advance. In the case of my first book, in the ‘‘ Pseudonym library,” a certain sale was safe, because the “ library” had a fixed minimum circulation, like a magazine ; but in the case of a later one, which was published by Mr. John Lane, and my last, which is in the hands of another firm, there was really no guaran- tee that the books would cover the cost of pub- lication. The reason that I have obtained advance payments is that I have made a rule for myself to exact this condition as long as I have cash enough in my pocket to feed me for a month ; this is because (1) I esteem apublisher’s calcu- lations as a good working criterion of mert, and I do not believe a book would do me any good in which a publisher had not sufficient 92 THE AUTHOR. confidence to risk at least. £15 over and above the cost of production ; and (2) because I have suffi- cient confidence in my ultimate success, that is to say, in my capability for improvement, to be able to withdraw and lay by a manuscript which has not been accepted on these terms. I will own it is an expensive extravagance; I have with- drawn, and therefore to a certain extent wasted, four such books for which my best offer has been “ commission.” An OPINION FOR BEGINNERS. This brings me to a very interesting suggestion raised by “ Molecule’s” feuilleton, that of an author finding himself the publisher of his own first book. The time is coming, I understand, when the French system is to prevail of an author having to pay costs of production himself instead of finding a capitalist to start him. Now (I address beginners only), have you ever seriously considered your MS. from the business point of view of profit and loss? Have you, after failing to find a publisher, brought yourself face to face with the alternative, so sarcastically put by “A Publisher” in Literature, of risking your last £100 on your maiden effort? 1 have: only recently, and for the first time. I assure you it put quite another aspect on affairs. In the first place, I have found it simply impossible to eliminate the creator’s vanity and insubordinate sanguineness from my judgment; I have had to snatch at my unprejudiced “ reader’s opinion” betwixt sleep and waking, leaving off the moment I begin to picture the printed page in rosiness. I came to the conclusion that I should not be wise in risking that £1oo unless I had a capital of £1000 to draw it from; and I believe that no young author would be justified in spending more than one-tenth of his available funds on such an enterprise. If he is prepared to push the buok personally, he might do very well to spend from £30 to £50 on a paper-covered edition of a story of from 30,000 to 50,000 words, if such a length happened to be “in the market ”’ ; but he would be running a great risk in spending £100 on a book of 80,000 to 100,000 words, unless he were rich. I should gather from the pages of The Author and the multiplicity of commission books that there are many authors now who possess an income, or vice versd; but it is my prejudice not to take such aristocrats into account. Of course, it is quite a different thing when an author has made his name. He is then one of the “no-risks,” to adopt an Americanism ; on the other hand, as clearly shown in the feuilleton discussed, he can generally get as much profit as the. book will bear out of the ordinary publisher. Messrs. AUTHOR AND PUBLISHER. Now, over and over again an author, suc- cessful or not, does not get even the fair value of his book; and, even if he is willing to give away his first work for advertisement, that is no reason why he should not hold the patent and receive the royalties, if any, thereof. In saying that he might be wise to accept a deferred royalty in a doubtful case, I by no means suggest that he should let Mr. Guddle swindle him out of his copyright ; and we see by the feuilleton that this was just Mr. Guddle’s intention, and that, if the Society of Authors did not exist, the novice would be in a fair way of being “ guddled.” In the case of a deferred royalty, the author has got to exact a full royalty, or at least 25 per cent., on all copies after 500; and he has got to word his agreement so that lie shall be sure of knowing just how many copies are being sold, and just how much is due to him. And after the first edition of 1000, which has paid expenses and given the publisher a sop, he ought to have greatly improved terms. Only the Society of Authors can enable him to do this, because we know that the publisher will never of his own accord consider the author his partner. “Shall the author receive the full benefits of all the advantages I obtain?” says “A Publisher” in Literature. “Should it follow that, because I can obtain certain allowances on the material I buy, I should make the author a present of them ? By no means. The author is not my partner.” That is clear enough, I think, is it not? Well, we want a publisher who says that the author ts at least a fellow venturer. That is what the Society is aiming at. But if our fellow venturer is prepared to lend us our half of the capital, we must be prepared to pay interest on it over and . above the half shares. PoputaR AMERICAN MaAGazINEs. Speaking of American magazines, I inclose the printed refusal forms employed by the leading monthlies here, as you have made a point of pub- lishing such particulars. As you will see, they are excellent models, and I may add that MSS. are read and returned generally within a fort- night. It is no news to mention the enormous circula- tions enjoyed by the American ten-centers ; Munsey’s, for instance, is aiming at the half- million. Their excellence and enterprise is in- credible. You would be astonished to see the display even in a little town of 50,000 inhabi- tants like Canada’s capital. There are five or six book shops here, but, horrendum dictu, no public library. The 6d. American paper-covers have a. great sale. But perhaps the most popular literature  THE AUTHOR. 58 are the New York, Chicago, and Buffalo Sunday editions of the dailies, which cost in Canada 33d. While speaking of Canada, I cannot refrain from mentioning an instance of the precariousness of fame. I had an introduction to Archibald Lamp- man, whose recent death here is a serious loss to Canada; and knowing that he was in the Postal Service, I inquired for him at the General Delivery wicket. Will you believe it that the gentleman on duty there, one of the oldest clerks of the department, did not know his name? Why? Red-tape. After much brain-cudgelling my amiable informant believed, now he came to think of it, that there was a man of that name in another department in the Parliamentary block. Your correspondent’s suggestion to mutilate review copies, coupled with your own remarks about the Athenzeum, will have caused a flutter in the dovecotes. Review copies are an important asset to the reviewer. If the £5 or £10 (cost price of 100 copies of a new novel) were spent in advertisement, it would probably be just as effective. The Reviews would have to buy copies or cease to exist. And there would be less useless and pernicious log-rolling. Your long Paris letter is interesting to the few, but do you observe that in your foreign letters you are virtually playing the Review If so, why not a London letter? Until you go in for the responsibilities of criticism one only expects business notes from Paris and New York. Your American correspondent animadverts on the Paper Trust. He might have added the Type Foundry Trust, which controls the other indis- pensable of printing. Type is some (?) 20 per cent. dearer in the States than in Canada. Printing presses, on the other hand, are of course far cheaper there, there being a heavy duty on machinery imported into the Dominion. If Canada could import machinery free it might well become a great printing country, for it has unlimited supplies of pulp spruce and water power, and Canadians are greedy of books. One other point. Your correspondents speak as if the Wide World and the Strand were under different editorship. It is a pity Messrs. Newnes, Pearson, &c., cannot haveacentral editorial depart- ment, like Harpers. I have had tales refused by Wide World which, I understand, would have been accepted say by Zvt-Bits, under the same roof. Ottawa, Canada. M——. Sp 0 «: CORRESPONDENCE. On THE Srpe oF FAILURE. 1 LL authors must have read Mr. Julian Croskey’s “A Recantation” with keen interest. Is he aware that it is necessary to create a literary sensation in order to succeed ? Are there not appalling difficulties in the path of others? The secret of a successful author, taking, of course, his talents or the reverse into account, is his power of forcing his personality on his public in either paid paragraphs or illustrated interviews. In other words, he must beat the drum. Press booms and advertising are indis- pensable in winning recognition. The next best thing in gaining a living by the pen is to be well in favour with or else the friend of proprietors running some strictly com- mercial “ ring” of rag-bag and domestic journals, where anything approaching literature is severely boycotted in the interests of religion and morality. Woe betide the author who here soars above commonplace. A fairly clever and amusing novel will sell, if treated with the generous aiiver- tising of a Mother Siegel’s Syrup, or a well- pushed soap or cocoa, far better than a much finer one that takes its chance amid a batch of others less prominently brought forward. The public care nothing about art or style in a book, but must be amused, interested and startled. They will buy what pleases them if their notice is constantly drawn to it. Huge picture posters with ghastly incidents from a novel, sketched in lurid colours and greeting one at every turn, are expensive, perhaps, but fine media for effecting sales and hence winning fame. : Then, again, the merest trifles, the veriest non- sense properly utilised will often make a book go. Society holds the key to the success of a certain class of fiction. For an author to “ paragraph” in newspapers and journals a sentence, or even a whisper, favourable to his novel that has been breathed in his ear by the Prince of Wales, for instance, is to secure a safe income for life. As for reviews, they are nearly all written by authors and, hence, rivals. Can a rival ever be quite unbiassed or dispassionate? Friends here may fare better than strangers. It is the same thing in submitting novels to publishers’ readers. Yet the glut of fiction and the deadly battle still con- tinue. ANNABEL GRAY. Il. In last month’s Author “ X.”’ treats the subject of Literature with a firm hand and atrue. What 94 THE he states appeals to one’s reason. No doubt the -greater part of writers struggling for standing room are weak on some point most essential for their success, but the odds on the chance of any success for an unknown beginner are fearful. It does not hurt one to see better work than one’s own published, but to discover that one’s self gets a slap in the face while another is respectfully received because a high-sounding title is Zacked on to a contributor’s name, or a writer is accepted because his or her nonsense is highly spiced with objectionably-flavoured suggestions distasteful to God and man, that is galling. It you are poor, to commence with, you are likely to be poorer still before the door at which you knock shall be opened the slightest bit. It is a costly business, the constant carriage to and fro of MSS. A literary lady gave me the advice on one occasion—Keep on sending. All very well if one has ample means. Unfortunately, some of us have not the strength to carry planks in a saw mill or even sweep a crossing when we have spent all. Spero meliora we whisper to ourselves morning after morning, but no omnipotent editor speaks comfortably to us, and hope to which we cling becomes so frail a thread we tremble lest it give way altogether. Another question. Are successful writers capable of petty jealousy? I know one, whose name is not altogether strange to this Society, but not upon the council, I may say, who will answer questions in a beautifully frank and Christian tone upon various personal and social topics, but approach that one upon literary ground and beg for lines how to proceed, or refer to one’s self as daring to aspire to literary heights, the audacious questioner is snubbed immediately, and told to “ quench such ambition,” and in some cases no reply to such is vouch- safed! And for years that author has made large sums of money out of the public, and still speculates on drawing more, although not forced by the compelling necessity of poverty or narrow means. “Self! self! all for self!” seems the axiom im- printed upon the grasping natures of the children of this generation, “and let estimable virtue go hang.” L. 8. III. I must confess that Mr. Croskey’s experiences are very interesting. My own literary experience is so whimsical that I cannot think it is without interest entirely. The only species of literary employment which I have found productive at all AUTHOR. is that of contributing to a professional journal, for which, at all events after an interval, I can always acquire a certain honorarium. Like many other of your contributors, in oblivion of the lexicographer’s maxim that “no man but a blockhead ever wrote except for money,” I have written in non-paying magazines. There are many arguments against such a proceeding, and babbling Bozzy’s officious and gratuitous com- ment on Johnson’s observation is an example of his worst glossing powers, on a footing with his idiomatic solecisms, as when he writes esprit du corps. Junius never required any fee, and if he was not a blockhead, he was a rascal. There lies an uneasy feeling in the region of my sub- consciousness that in writing for non-paying magazines I may have implicitly written myself down as an ass, like Dogberry, and should have cheated the editor if I had received a fee. Not only do I not get paid, but I remark that the briefest and most cursory notices are generally given to the longest articles and those which require the most research. A London editor of eminence has delivered the somewhat contradictory judgment that, though some of my work may be scholarly, I am unfitted for journalism. I also find that when I have specialised on a literary question, my articles are “ only not accepted,” as was said of a bribe offered to an_ historical character. But much more superficial views on the same subject written by myself previously were not only accepted, but actually gamed me a few guineas. My friends need not blush for me; Tam a hack wriler who has never received black- mail, as Lord Campbell said Francis did. All that I have ever gained from literature does not total to a hundred pounds, though I have written thousands of pages. Like Mr. Croskey, I have fallen among the thorns in attempting the rdle of novelist. When I receive carefully typed notes from publishers on unexceptionable paper, quite wafer-like enough to have another Dreyfus bordereau written on them, with a few words of perfunctory and unchallenged criticism, I begin to think that there is something more unpleasant than Canning’s candid friend, and that is a publisher who, though a total stranger to you personally, familiarly informs you that you are ~ “ didactic and uninteresting,’ or that, even if you were to pay the cost of publication, he would not bring out your book. I feel inclined, under such circumstances, to quote from Junius : “ This may be a very good answer for aught I know at cross-purposes, but it is a very whimsical one to a man in my circumstances.” I cannot, in short, echo the pronouncement of authority that litera- ture offers a serious calling in view of my own experience that a novel by an unknown hand, and  THE AUTHOR. e apparently any number of them, cannot secure any price, even a nominal one, though it may represent several months’ work. N. W.S. BOOK TALK. American critic, author of ‘“ Southern Statesmen of the Old Regime,” is writing the volume on American Literature for the series of Literature Histories, edited by Mr. Gosse. Mr. W. Clark Russell, whose new book ‘‘ The Ship: Her Story,” will be published by Messrs. Chatto and Windus on the 14th inst., is writing another sea story to be called ‘‘ he Ship’s Adven- ture,’ which will describe the salving of ship and cargo in the North Atlantic by a man, a girl, and a dog. This will be published in the spring by Mr. James Bowden. Se acs W. P. TRENT, the well-known The Rev. Frederick Langbridge’s new volume of poems, “Little Tapers,” will be published immediately by the R.T.S. Its predecessor, “ A Cluster of Quiet Thoughts,” has reached a third edition. Mr. Langbridge has also completed a short novel, “ Love has no Pity,” which will begin its serial course in January, 1900. An illustrated memorial of the art and life of Dante Gabriel Rossetti, on an elaborate scale, 1s being prepared by Mr. H. C. Marillier for publi- cation by Messrs. Bell. Among the contents will be reproductions from the valuable collection of Rossetti’s works owned by Mr. Rae, of Birken- head. Mr. Rider Haggard has written a new romance which will be called “The Secret of Sword Silence ; a Tale of the Old Dutch.” It is laid in the time of William the Silent. The story will appear serially in the Graphic next year. Mr. H. W. Auden, assistant master at Fettes College, Edinburgh, is to edit for Messrs. Black- wood a new series of classical texts. The volumes are to be cheap, attractive, and practical, and they will contain maps and other illustrations from the best German and other sources. Another series of illustrated classics is being edited by Mr. EB. GC. Marchant, classical master at St. Paul’s School, for Messrs. Bell. These will be issued with or without vocabularies, to suit the require- ments of the different schools. Mr. Hew Morrison, librarian of Edinburgh Public Library, is writing a biography of Mr. Andrew Carnegie which Messrs. Nelson will publish. Mr. Stanley Weyman, whose new eighteenth: century romance, ‘ Sophia,” now appearing in the Queen, will be published by Messrs. Long- mans about the end of the year, will contribute a serial story to Cornhill. in 1900, as will Mr. isk Seton Merriman. Mr. Robert Barr’s volume on his travels in the near East some time ago will be published shortly by Messrs. Chatto and Windus. One incident of the journey was his arrest by the Turkish authorities. The book is called “The East While you Wait.” Mr. H. G. Wells’s new book consists of five stories grouped under the title of “ Tales of Space and Time.” The two longest are laid in London and the valley of the Wye, and in all the author blends imagination with scientific theories. Mrs. Marcus Clarke has arrived in London from Australia, and is arranging for the publica- tion of her late husband’s unfinished novel, «Felix and Felicitas.” Mr. Swinburne’s new drama, ‘‘ Rosamund,” will be published this month by Messrs. Chatto and Windus. A new volume of poems by the same author will appear later in the autumn. Mr. W. L. Courtney is writing a monograph on Mr. Hardy for the “English Writers of To-day” series, published by Messrs. Greening and Co. Self-revealing as all Stevenson’s letters are, the reader does not find many passages more striking than the following, which appears in the August instalment in Scribner’s. It occurs in a letter written by the novelist to Mr. William Archer in 1885: Not only dol believe that literature should give joy, but I see a universe I suppose eternally different from yours; a solemn, aterrible, but a very joyous and noble universe, where suffering is not at least wantonly inflicted, though it falls with dispassionate partiality, but where it may be, and generally is, nobly borne ; where, above all ‘ any brave man may make out a life which shall be happy for himself, and, by so being, beneficent to those about him. And if it fails, why should I hear him weeping? I mean, if T fail, why should weep? why should you hear me ? Then to me morals, the conscience, the affections are, I will own frankly and sweepingly, so infinitely more important than the other parts of life, that I conceive men rather triflers who become immersed in the latter ; and I will always think the man who keeps his lip stiff, and makes “a happy fireside clime,” and carries a pleasant face about to friends and neighbours, infinitely greater in the abstract than an atrabilious Shakespeare or a backbiting Kant or Darwin. No offence to any of these gentlemen, two of whom probably (one for certain) came up to my standard. Among forthcoming works of fiction are the following : “ Kit Kennedy,” by 8. R. Crockett (James Clarke and Co.) ; «Terence, an Irish story, by Mrs. Croker; “A Crimson Crime,” by’ 96 G. Manville Fenn (Chatto); “A Gentleman Player,” by R. N. Stephens, whose hero is a young actor of Shakespeare’s time (Methuen) ; “ Jocelyn Errol,” by Curtis Yorke (Jarrold). Mr. Horace Round is bringing out, through Messrs. Constable, a volume treating of the early history of the City of London, and entitled “ The Commune of London.” Sir Walter Besant has written a prefatory letter for the book. The full title of Sir Herbert Maxwell’s forth- coming work (Sampson Low) is “The Life of Field-Marshal the Duke of Wellington, and the Restoration of the Land Forces of Great Britain.” “The white man, yes, and the white woman, will save both the soul and the soil of Africa for the good of the world. The white man will purify the black, the black will fortify the white. The white will give brain and the black will give physique, each working together in one more phase of human development for good.” The above passage is taken from W. Edwards Tirebuck’s new romance, “ The White Woman.” Commenting upon this a reviewer remarks: “If Mr. Tirebuck had written that after, instead of before, Sir G. Taubman-Goldie (at the Colonial Nurses’ Association) had said that ‘the civilisa- tion of tropical Africa was part of the white woman’s burden,’ he would have been charged with plagiarism.” Mr. Joseph Hatton’s new novel ‘The White King of Manoa” went into a second edition within about two weeks, showing that “the off season” may not be so detrimental to publishing as is generally thought. The author had been engaged on the book for some years. A labour of love, he relinquished the profit of serial rights that he might write it in comparative leisure and publish it immediately on completion. In this way it seems to clash somewhat with the date of publication of “When Rogues Fall Out,” which was really written before the completion of “The White King of Manoa,” and has been appearing serially under the syndicate arrangements of Messrs. Tillotson. The original chapters, how- ever, for book publication, have been revised and extended It is to be published shortly by Messrs. Pearson. Having sold an edition of fifty thousand of the 6d. edition of Mr. Hatton’s “ By Order of the Czar,” Messrs. Hutchinson have withdrawn it in favour of the 2s. issue of which, with the more expensive editions, over 100,000 have been sold in England; while the sales in the United States have outnumbered the English issue very considerably. A volume on prehistoric Scotland, by Dr. Robert Munro, will be published shortly by Messrs. Blackwood. In this firm’s series of THE AUTHOR. “Periods of European Literature,” the next volume will be by Mr. Oliver Elton, who deals with “ The Augustan Ages.” Messrs. Hurst and Blackett are about to bring out a one volume novel by Miss Christabel Cole- ridge, author of “The Main Chance,” “An English Squire,” &c. Derek Vane, author of “The Three Daughters of Night,” a novel published by Messrs. Hutchin- son, which excited considerable interest, is now writing a series of short stories for the Weekly Telegraph. Messrs. Pearson will also shortly ublish a series by the same author, entitled “The Adventures of a Spy.” Messrs. Cassell and Co. will publish on the 13th a new novel, by Mr. John Bloundelle-Burton, which, in so far that it deals with modern days, is a departure from his more recent stories. It is, however, a book of adventure, the scene being laid in British Honduras, and the hero a naval officer. This novel ran as a serial in Cassell’s Saturday Journal, and under the auspices of the McClure Syndicate in the U.S. (where Messrs. Appleton will also publish it in volume form on the 13th), and will be the first romance dealing with the present day which the author has pro- duced for ten years. It will be entitled “ A Bitter Heritage.” => oe. OBITUARY. HE death-roll of the month contains the names of Mr. William Simpson, R.L., the veteran artist and war correspondent (76), a devoted student of shrines and outward signs of belief, and author of “The Buddhist Praying Wheel”; the Rev. William Wright, D.D. (62), editorial superintendent of the British and Foreign Bible Society since 1876, author of “Palmyra and Zenobia,’ “The Brontés in Treland,” and other works; Rev. Alexander Balmain Bruce (68), Professor of Theology in the Free Church College, Glasgow; and Sir Edward Frankland, K.C.B., &c. (74), for long the Government analyst of the Metropolitan water supply, and author of books bearing on that subject. Mr. J. Eveleigh Nash, LITERARY AGENT, AMBERLEY HOUSE, NORFOLK STREET STRAND, W.C. Dublin Core The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/. Title A name given to the resource The Author, Vol. 10 Issue 04 (September 1899) Subject The topic of the resource <em>The Author</em>, Vol. 10 Issue 04 (September 1899) Type The nature or genre of the resource Publication Identifier An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context 1899-09-01-The-Author-10-4 publications The Author https://historysoa.com/files/original/5/465/1899-08-01-The-Author-10-3.pdf 910013635f047d47645347ef25bd4868 PDF Text Text �������������������� Dublin Core The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/. Title A name given to the resource The Author Subject The topic of the resource <em>The Author</em> Description An account of the resource A digitised run of the Society of Authors' monthly periodical, <em>The Author</em>, 1890<span>–</span>1914, made available together for the first time.<br /><br />Currently users can browse issues and <a href="https://historysoa.com/items/browse?search=&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Bjoiner%5D=and&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Belement_id%5D=51&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Btype%5D=is+exactly&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Bterms%5D=Index&amp;collection=&amp;type=&amp;tags=&amp;exhibit=&amp;date_search_term=&amp;submit_search=Search+For+Items&amp;sort_field=Dublin+Core%2CTitle">indices</a> (not available for all volumes). Full text search for all issues, and other additional search functionality, will be added in 2022. Date A point or period of time associated with an event in the lifecycle of the resource 1890–1914 Identifier An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context The-Author-Issues Publication Date The date of an event (in YYYY, YYYY-MM or YYYY-MM-DD format) 1899-08-01 Volume 10 Issue 3 Pages Page range in volume 57–76 Ngram Date Version of the date in YYYYMMDD format for use by the Ngram plugin 18990801 Ngram Text Version of the text with no HTML formatting for use by the Ngram plugin The Hutbor. (The Organ of the Incorporated Society of Authors. Monthly.) COMOCUCTED BY WALTER BESANT. Vou. X.—No. 3.] AUGUST 1, 1899. [Prick SIXPENCE. For the Opinions expressed in papers that are signed or initialled the Authors alone are responsible. None of the papers or para- graphs must be taken as expressing the collective opinions of the Committee unless they are officially signed by G. Herbert Thring, Sec. Sos hee Secretary of the Society begs to give notice that all remittances are acknowledged by return of post, and requests that all members not receiving an answer to important communications within two days will write to him without delay. All remittances should be crossed Union Bank of London, Chancery-lane, or be sent by registered letter only. Communications and letters are invited by the Editor on all subjects connected with literature, but on no other sub- jects whatever. Articles which cannot be accepted are returned if stamps for the purpose accompany the MSS. Po GENERAL MEMORANDA. ERE are a few standing rules to be observed in an agreement. There are three methods of dealing with literary property :— I. THAT OF SELLING IT OUTRIGHT. This is in some respects the most satisfactory, if a proper price can be obtained. But the transaction should be managed by a competent agent. Il. A PROFIT-SHARING AGREEMENT. In this case the following rules should be attended to : (1.) Not to sign any agreement in which the cost of pro- duction forms a part. (2.) Not to give the publisher the power of putting the profits into his own pocket by charging for advertisements in his own organs: or by charging exchange advertise- ments. (3.) Not to allow a special charge for “ office expenses,” unless the same allowance is made to the author. (4.) Not to give up American, Colonial, or Continental rights. (5.) Not to give up serial or translation rights. (6.) Not to bind yourself for future work to any publisher. VOL. X. As well bind yourself for the future to any one solicitor or doctor ! (7.) To stamp the agreement. Ill. THE ROYALTY SYSTEM. It is above all things necessary to know what the proposed royalty means to both sides. It is now possible for an author to ascertain approximately and very nearly the truth. From time to time the very important figures connected with royalties are published in The Author. Readers can also work out the figures themselves from the “Cost of Production.” The four main points which the Society has always demanded from the outset are :— (1.) That both sides shall know what an agreement means. (2.) The inspection of those account books which belong to the author. We are advised that this is a right, in the nature of a common law right, which cannot be denied or withheld. (3.) That there shall be no secret profits. (4.) That there shall be no charge for advertisements in the publisher’s own organs and none for exchanged advertisements. eK HOW TO USE THE SOCIETY. ie By wa member has a right to ask for and to receive advice upon his agreements, his choice of a pub- lisher, or any dispute arising in the conduct of his business or the administration of his property. If the advice sought is such as can be given best by a solicitor, the member has a right to an opinion from the Society’s solicitors. If the case is such that Counsel’s opinion is desirable, the Committee will obtain for him Counsel’s opinion. All this without any cost to the member. 2. Remember that questions connected with copyright and publisher’s agreements do not generally fall within the experience of ordinary solicitors. Therefore, do not scruple to use the Society. 3. Send to the Office copies of past agreements and past accounts with the loan of the books represented. The Secretary will always be glad to have any agreements, new or old, for inspection and note. The information thus obtained may prove invaluable. 4. Before signing any agreement whatever, send the pro- posed document to the Society for examination. 5. Remember always that in belonging to the Society you are fighting the battles of other writers, even if you are F 2 58 THE AUTHOR. reaping no benefit to yourself, and that you are advancing the best interests of literature in promoting the indepen- dence of the writer. 2 6. The Committee have now arranged for the reception of members’ agreements and their preservation in a fireproof safe. The agreements will, of course, be regarded as con- fidential documents to be read only by the Secretary, who will keep the key of the safe. The Society now offers :—(1) To read and advise upon agreements and publishers. (2) To stamp agreements in readiness for a possible action upon them. (3) To keep agreements. (4) To enforce payments due according to agreements. THE READING BRANCH. A EMBERS will greatly assist the Society in this branch of their work by informing young writers of Their MSS. can be read and treated The Readers are The fee is one its existence. as a composition is treated by a coach. writers of competence and experience. guinea. NOTICES. HE Editor of The Author begs to remind members of the Society that, although the paper is sent to them free of charge, the cost of producing it would be a very heavy charge on the resources of the Society if a great many members did not forward to the Secretary the modest 6s. 6d. subscription for the year. Communications for The Author should be addressed to the Offices of the Society, 4, Portugal-street, Lincoln’s-inn Fields, W.C., and should reach the Editor not later than the 21st of each month. All persons engaged in literary work of any kind, whether members of the Society or not, are invited to communicate to the Editor any points connected with their work which it would be advisable in the general interest to publish. The present location of the Authors’ Club is at 3, White- hall-court, Charing Cross. Address the Secretary for information, rules of admission, &c. LITERARY PROPERTY. I.—In TERNATIONAL LITERARY AND ARTISTIC ConGREss. “ E DROIT D’AUTEUR” publishes the folowing programme for the twenty- first congress of the “ Association Litté- raire et Artistique,’ which is to take place at Heidelburg in September next, commencing on the 23rd, and concluding on the 30th. 1. The author’s moral right in his production : MM. Lermina, Mack, Maillard, Vaunois. (a) The right of any author of an intellectual work to establish his prerogative of author, and to take legal proceedings against any persons appropriating the credit of the work. (6) His right to interdict reproduction of his work in any form except by his consent. Can an author’s creditors offer the right of reproduction for sale P (c) Right of the author who has assigned his work to compel regard for his right as author to oppose the assignee’s reproducing or exhibiting the work in any modified or altered form, or his making any use of the work not stipulated in the contract. (d) Right of the executors or heirs of the author to compel regard for the author’s moral rights. Power of the tribunal to compel respect for the work, even against the heirs, and after the work has become public property. 2. Protection of inlaid work: M. Soleau. 3. Reports on jurisprudence, state of public opinion, and legislative proceedings in different countries. (a) Report on the new German law. Examina- tion of the principal reforms to be desired: M- Osterrieth. (6) Condition of the preparatory labours of the English law: M. Iselin. (c) Proposed reform of Italian law: M. Armar. (d) Projected Russian law: M. Halpérine- Karminsky. (e) Literary property in Roumania: M. Djuvara. (f) Literary property in the United States: M. Paul Ocker. Persons desiring to join in the conference should forward their names to M. Jules Lermina, perpetual secretary of the Association, Hétel des Sociétés Savantes, 28, Rue Serpents, a Paris. Il.—TxHE Burne ConveENTION. The Minister of Foreign Affairs of the Princi- pality of Montenegro has, by a memorandum of April 1, 1899, informed the Swiss Federal Council, in the name of his Government, that the Principality, for reasons of economy, withdraws from the International Union for the Protection of Literary and Artistic Works created by the Convention of Sept. 9, 1886. According to the terms of the 2oth article of the Convention, the Convention will remain in force in the Principality of Montenegro until the expiration of one year from the date of the denunciation, that is to say, until April 1, 1900. The Swiss Federal Council has communicated this denunciation to the contracting countries by a circular dated May 15, 1899.—From Le Droit. d@ Auteur.  THE TII.—Copyrieut 1n Russta. Our Italian contemporary in J Diritti D’ Autore mentions that the Russian Imperial Commission for the revision of the copyright law is thinking of giving foreign authors a ten years’ copyright in translations of their works on condition that the translation into Russian is made within three years of the publication of the original work. TV.—Tue Srxpenny Nove. With reference to the able note on the six- penny novel in the May number of The Author, will you allow me, as cne who has seen something of the matter from the trade side, to suggest that the price at which new novels shall be issued could be promptly settled by united action on the part of the heads of the literary profes- sion? A publisher who makes fiction a feature of his lists cannot make o/d standard works his staple. By old standard works, I mean novels which still have life in them, as non-copyright works, after an existence of forty years or more as copyright works. If he wants to issue new copyright novels at sixpence, he can only do so (1) by purchasing the copyright outright, or (2) by getting the author to accept a royalty on the sixpenny form. As to purchasing the copy- right outright, it is notorious that, except in very rare instances, a novel, the copyright of which can be purchased for £20 or so, has not a poten- tial sale behind it of sufficient copies to make a sixpenny edition pay; and if a publisher pur- chases outright the copyright of new novels by prominent writers for payments of £750 to £2000, say, he will have made the sixpenny edition so expensive to himself that only fabulous sales will secure him a profit. No advertisement revenue that is likely to accrue on the large majority of new novels would set the balance right. But a publisher who makes fiction a staple must come to the prominent writers, the writers whose books he can sell for certain, whose novels the public wants to read, As he cannot afford to purchase the copyright, he must try to get the author to take a royalty, if the sixpenny form is to be floated. This must mean a heavy loss to the author, as compared with the six-shilling system. To take a rough diagram of the situa- tion—Suppose that an author can sell 50,000 copies of a novel in six-shilling form, and that he gets only a shilling a copy on the published price (practically, of course, he gets much more) ; he will receive on sales £2500. If the novel were issued at sixpence, and the author got a penny a copy royalty, then—supposing that the cheaper price doubled his sales—he would on the sale of 100,000 copies receive £416 odd, and be a AUTHOR. 59 loser of over £2000 as compared with the six- shilling edition. Even if the lowered price trebled his sales—a big supposition—he would be a loser of well over £1500. Let us suppose an author commands a sale of 10,000 copies ; under the six-shilling arrangement (same figures as above) he gets £500—on a corresponding sixpenny arrangement (as above) he would only get £410dd. As for the author who sells 10,000 copies, not being so widely known or so widely popular as the author who sells 50,000 copies, the lowered price would not quicken or increase his sales so much. ‘Then there is a considerable number of writers, holding an excellent place in literature, whose novels sell 5000 to 6000. They would probably find their incomes gone and their MSS. unsaleable under the sixpenny régime. This will mean a real and severe loss to English art and letters if it is allowed to take place. If prominent authors, after carefully consider- ing their interests, determine that they do not intend to have their novels issued at 6d. (first edition), and so instruct their agents, the matter will soon settle itself. But one may safely take it for granted that the heads of the literary profession would not only consider their own financial interests in such a case but the interests of literature. Who is to publish the Walter Paters and Emily Brontés of the future? Unless such writers are able and willing to publish at their own expense, and go without remuneration, they will have silence enforced on them under the sixpenny régime. Their MSS. will be met with the fatal objec- tion that there is not probable sale enough in them to make a sixpenny edition profitable to any publisher, and thus a chain of writers of whom English people are justly proud will be broken, and one may reasonably fear that the man of the sixpenny shocker will arise in their stead. Of course, there are many educated men and. women who would like to buy new novels but cannot afford the six-shilling form. But these readers would buy the book because of its intrinsic worth, not because it was the newest thing published. Would not publication in sixpenny form two years after first publication meet their requirements in a satisfactory way ? Only a few novels continue to bear fruit in the shape of royalty on the six-shilling edition twenty-four months after first publication. If the cost of composition, &c., had. been met by a more expensive edition at first, perhaps a sixpenny edition might be issued after that lapse of time with satisfaction to everybody. Those who can and do afford to keep up a library subscription or to buy books in six-shilling form 60 would not wait two years in order to get them in sixpenny form; so the first and more expensive edition would not be interfered with by the later and cheaper edition. The book would get a revival, the intelligent reader with a small purse would have a chance of acquiring it, and the publisher would be able to work the potential profit of the book out in each form. Mo.LeEcvtLe. 2 ee PUBLISHERS’ DRAFT AGREEMENT. HE following draft form of royalty agree- ment is one of the forms issued by the Council of the Publishers’ Association, and submitted to and approved by Mr. Joseph Walton, Q.C., and Mr. Arthur Ingpen. It was published in The Author of July, 1898, but it has been thought necessary to re-issue it, together with the comments of the Secretary of the Society of Authors, as agreements con- taining some of the clauses have been placed on one or two occasions recently before the Secretary. There is Very little to add to the comments which then accompanied the agreement except to state that where the blanks have been left im the dratt form they have been generally filled up to the advantage of the publisher and to the disadvantage of the author. It is needless to state the amount of royalty inserted in sections a, b, c, of clause 4. Tn one case, however, where the royalty was only to be paid after a certain number of copies were sold, 10 per cent. was offered on all copies after the sale of 1500 copies. The sales never reached 1500. The author never received a royalty. If they reached 1400 the publisher made £100 to £120. If they went over 1500 he made only about £60. An agreement should always be drawn so that both parties should be equally interested in promotion of the sales. In section d the blank has been filled up by the word “ fifty per cent.,” thus showing, as often repeated, that for ordinary agency transactions the publisher takes 50 per cent. where the agent would take ten or fifteen! In clause 8 the copyright has generally been vested in the name of the publisher. A warning against this is given in the comments. In clause g the blanks have been filled up to the great dis- advantage of the author, giving the publisher, as put forward in the comments, a chance of retaining the author’s money for nearly eighteen months. There is no need to make other new comment onthe agreement. It is put forward again for the sake of a warning to authors. THE AUTHOR. Drarr Form or suacEsteD Royatty AGREE- MENT BETWEEN AUTHOR AND PUBLISHER, DRAWN UP BY THE COUNCIL oF THE PuB- LISHERS’ ASSOCIATION AND SUBMITTED TO AND APPROVED BY Mr. JosepH Watton, Q.C., anp Mr. Artuur R. Ineren. Royalty Agreement. Memoranpum or AGREEMENT made this day of between (hereinafter termed the Author) of the one part, and (hereinafter termed the Publisher) of the other part, whereby it is mutually agreed between the parties hereto for themselves and their respective executors, administrators, and assigns (or succes- sors, as the case may be), as follows :— 1. The Publisher shall at his own risk and expense, and with due diligence, produce and publish the work at present intituled b and use his best endeavours to sell the same. 2. The Author guarantees to the Publisher that the said work is in no way whatever a violation of any existing copyright, and that it contains nothing of a libellous or scandalous character, and that he will indemnify the Publisher from all suits, claims and proceedings, damages, and costs which may be made, taken, or incurred by or against him on the ground that the work is an infringement of copyright, or contains anything libellous or scandalous. 3. The Publisher shall during the legal term of copyright have the exclusive right of producing and publishing the work in the English language throughout the world. The Publisher shall have the entire control of the publication and sale and terms of sale of the book, and the Author shall not during the continuance of this agree- ment (without the consent of the Publisher) publish any abridgment, translation, or dramatised version of the work. 4. The Publisher agrees to pay the Author the following royalties, that is to say :— (a) A royalty of on the published price of all copies (13 being reckoned as 12 or 25 as 24, as the case may be) of the British edition sold beyond copies. (6) In the event of a cheaper edition bemg issued, a royalty of per cent. on the published price. (c) In the event of the Publisher disposing of copies or editions at a reduced rate for sale in the United States, or elsewhere, (d) In the event of the Publisher realising profits from the sale, with consent of the Author, of early sheets, serial or other  THE AUTHOR. 61 rights, or plates for production of the work in the United States, or elsewhere, or as remainders, a royalty of per cent. of the amount realised by such sale. or from claims for infringement of copy- right, a royalty of per cent. of the net amount of such protits remaining after deducting all expenses relating thereto. No royalties shall be paid on any copies given away for review or other purposes. 5. The Author agrees to revise the first, and. if necessary, to edit and revise every subsequent edition of the work, and from time to time to supply any new matter that may be needful to keep the work up to date. 6. The Author agrees that all costs of correc- tions and alterations in the proof sheets exceeding 25 per cent. of the cost of composition shall be deducted from the royalties payable to him. 7, In the event of the Author neglecting to revise an edition after due notice shall have been given to him, or in the event of the Author being unable to do so by reason of death or otherwise, the expense of revising and preparing each such future edition for press shall be borne by the Author, and shall be deducted from the royalties payable to him. 8. During the continuance of this agreement, the copyright of the work shall be vested in the who may be registered as the proprietor thereof accordingly. 9. The publisher shall make up the account annually to and deliver the same to the Author within months thereafter, and pay the balance due to the author on 10. If the publisher shall at the end of three years from the date of publication, or at any time thereafter, give notice to the author taat in his opinion the demand for the work has eased, or if the Publisher shall for six months after the work is out of print decline, or, after due notice, neglect to publish a new edition, then and in either of such cases, this agreement shall termi- nate, and, on the determination of this agreement in the above or any other manner, the right to print and publish the work shall revert to the Author, and the Author, if not then registered, shall be entitled to be registered as the proprietor thereof, and to purchase from the Publisher forth- with the plates or moulds and engravings (if any) produced specially for the work, at half-cost of production, and whatever copies the Publisher may have on hand at cost of production, and if the Author does not within three months pur- chase and pay for the said plates or moulds, engravings, and copies, the Publisher may at any time thereafter dispose of such plates or moulds, engravings, and copies, or melt the plates, paying to the author in lieu of royalties per cent. of the net proceeds of such sale. 11. If any difference shall arise between the Author and the Publisher touching the meaning of this agreement, or the rights or liabilities of the parties thereunder, the same shall be referred to the arbitration of two persons (one to be named by each party) or their umpire, in accordance with the provisions of the Arbitration Act, 1889. 12. The term “Publisher” throughout this agreement shall be deemed to include the person or persons or company for the time being carrying on the business of the said under as well its present as any future style, and the benefit of this agreement shall be transmissible accordingly. As witness the hands of the parties. CoMMENTS BY THE SECRETARY OF THE SOCIETY. Firstly, then, the parties to the agreement. “It is agreed for themselves, their respective administrators, executors, and assigns, or suc- cessors, as the case may be.” It is the greatest mistake for an author to contract with the executors, administrators, and assigns, or successors of a publisher. The con- tract is between principal and agent, and is a personal contract, and should be maintained as a personal contract. Supposing an author were dealing with one of the best publishing houses in England, and the partners of that publishing house, for some reason or other, desired to retire from the business; to clear up matters they might put up the contracts for sale by auction or otherwise. Under these circumstances an author might find the right to publish his work pur- chased by some enterprising tradesman, who would bring it out in a manner and form which would be utterly repulsive to the author, and he would have no means of stopping him; and the same thing might occur should a firm go bank- rupt. It is, therefore, a most dangerous thing to allow the agent who is dealing with the property to have a right to assign his agency. In Clause 1 the publisher undertakes to pro- duce the work with due diligence. These words, as far as they go, are satisfactory, but the clause is not nearly comprehensive enough. The follow- ing points are suggested for consideration: that a date ought to be fixed on or before which the book should be produced ; that the form in which the edition is to appear should also be stated, and the price at which it is to be sold to the public. 62 THE AUTHOR. Clause 2 may, on the whole, be passed, with the single exception of the words “incurred by.” Itis fair as between the parties that the publisher should be protected from all suits against him, but there is no reason why the author should indemnify him from all expenses incurred by him, as he might incur unnecessary expenses without the sanction of the author. There ought, therefore, to be some words of limitation by which the author has a voice in any action taken by the publisher. Clause 3.—It is difficult to deal with Clause 3 without, in fact, re-drafting the whole of the agreement, but it should be pointed out that the rights which the author is expected to transfer by this agreement include the rights of production in Tauchnitz formand in America. Such rights are generally left in the hands of an agent, and much better so than in the hands of publishers, for this reason—that a publisher does not,as a general rule, undertake the work of the literary agent; that his office is not to place literary work in other hands, but to produce literary work for the author; that work of this kind left in the hands of publishers is not likely to receive anything like the same atten- tion as it is if left in the hands of a literary agent ; that the publisher is the only person who gains by having control of this work, and that the author loses by leaving it in his hands. It should be further pointed out that the publisher does not anywhere in the agreement undertake to secure the American copyright for the author, nor even to do his best to obtain it. It may pay an English publisher better to sell sheets or stereos to America, and pay the author a royalty, as per Clause 4 (d), ‘of per cent. of the net amount of the profits remaining after deducting all ex- penses relating thereto.” It should be added, although no prices are stated in this agreement, that for this agency work, while the literary agent charges 10 per cent., the publisher actually asks from 30 to 50 per cent. ; out of a large series of agreements in my hands from all sorts and conditions of publishers the lowest charge for this literary agency business has been 25 per cent., and this only in one case. The last part of the clause is extraordinary. It seems astounding that the author should not be allowed to deal with the translation and dramati- sation of his own work without the consent of the publisher. An author must be mad to part with his dramatic rights, perhaps more important than all the rest put together. With regard to the question of abridgment even, it is not fair that the author should be bound not to abridge the work unless the publisher is reciprocally bound not to obtain an abridgment or to run any other technical work which is likely to conflict with the author’s. So far, this clause has been considered from the general point of view, but from the point of view of the writer of technical works, educational, medical, theological, &¢., &c., the clause is still more disastrous. Under no circumstances should a writer of technical books hand over to his publisher so large a right of publication. It should be limited, especially as to the number of the edition, giving, if the author thinks fit, an equitable right to produce further editions. A technical writer must keep the command of his work, must be able, if necessary, to alter, amend, amplify. He cannot do this with a free hand if he does not keep undivided control. The publishers’ answer will be: “ But this is provided for by Clauses 5 and 7.” But it is submitted that it is one thing for the author to have unfettered judgment, and another thing to be forced to revise at request of his publisher or see his work arbitrarily revised by another. Whilst considering this question, it should be mentioned that one of the peculiarities of publishers’ contracts is that in the case of technical works a clause is nearly always intro- duced conveying the copyright to the publisher. An agreement containing such a clause should never be signed by an author. Clause 4.—In Section (a) the royalty is to be paid thirteen copies as twelve or twenty-five as twenty-four. The alternative appears to be left wholly to the discretion of the publisher, who naturally will prefer to pay on thirteen as twelve. Royalties should never be calculated on this basis. All the royalty accounts put forward by the Authors’ Society have been (wrongly) reckoned on the basis that the royalty is paid on every copy sold, it having been previously taken into account in the Cost of Production that the publisher had to sell thirteen for twelve to the booksellers. This they do not really do, except they sell in quantities and a great many booksellers are unable to afford to buy in quantities; therefore, in taking the royalty to be paid as in Section (a), the publisher is not only profiting by the liberal estimates of the Society with regard to royalties, but is also endeavouring to take in an extra 8 per cent., and the extra amount on those copies, of which there are many, sold in less numbers than twelve. This fact should also be made clear, that some of the older and more reliable firms have never put forward in their agreement a clause on this basis, but have always paid on every copy. The clause is also drafted that the royalty should be paid on all copies sold beyond a certain number. This seems to imply that no book can afford to have a royalty paid on it from the beginning. Of course, this is not the case, but  THE when such an agreement is placed before an author as an equitable agreement, these points of equity should be clearly explained. If the royalty is to be paid after the sale of a certain number (generally such a number whose sale will cover the cost of production), then the author must take care (1) that a number beyond the number specified is printed ; (2) that he gets a proportionately higher royalty for foregoing it so long—e.g., he must then get 50 per cent. of the trade price. All royalty agreements should further have the royalty increasing with the sale if they cannot bear a high royalty from the beginning. A royalty increasing with the sale is certainly a fair arrangement as between author and publisher. Section (6.)—The issue of a cheap edition appears under this section, as, indeed, under the drafting of the whole agreement, to lie entirely with the publisher. This is by no means a satisfactory arrangement. Here, again, there is no proposed increasing royalty according to the number of the cheap edition sold. Section (c).—It is a common thing for the author to receive a share of the nett amount realised by the sale of remainders, but royalties as a general rule are paid on the published price of the sale of the book in the United States. An author should not allow such a loose clause to be in any agreement with the words “ copies or editions sold at a reduced rate should be subject to — per cent. of the amount realised on such sale.” Who is to decide what is a reduced rate? There are many different methods of selling books to the trade; many of these might be called books sold at a reduced rate. Under these cir- cumstances it is unfair to the author to obtain a share merely of the amount realised. Royalties must be paid always on the published price, except in the case of a remainder. Section (c) therefore should allow a share of the amount realised on bond fide remainder sales. The rest should be altered. The case of re- mainder sales should be distinguished with great care from the sale of books at reduced prices ; this clause cannot but tend to confuse the two issues. Section (d).—If the publisher is successful in doing the agency work stated in that section, it is fair that he should have 10 per cent. commis- sion on the returns, in accordance with the charges of all ordinary agents. He might also perhaps be fairly entitled to a 10 per cent. commission if he was mainly instrumental in recovering money for infringement of copyright. The balance would be paid to the author. The final section of clause 4 is a little vague. Of course, no royalty ought to be paid to the VOL. x, AUTHOR. 63 author on copies given away by him or sent for review, but the words “other purposes” might cover a good deal more than this, and are insuffi- ciently precise. Clause 5.—The wording of the fifth clause is not very satisfactory. In the case of technical works, to which a clause like this specially refers, the publishers should in the first instance be only given a right to publish a limited number of copies, and the author might in equity give him the option of producing further editions, subject to certain limitations. Under those circumstances the right to revise would lie within the author’s hands, as it should do with the creator of any work, who ought alone to have power to add or subtract from what he has already put before the world. This has all been explained when com- menting on Clause 3, but the principle is of such importance that it is worth while to repeat it. Clause 6.—The author is not safeguarded here. Could it not be provided that periodically (say weekly) during the printing the author be informed of the cost of corrections. He must in any case be informed what is the cost of com- position, and what is the connection between corrections and shillings. Clause 7 might, under certain circumstances— that is if the publisher has purchased the copy- right—be inserted in an agreement, but in the present form of royalty agreement it should be struck out. There is no need for it. Its imprac- ticability with regard to technical writers during their lifetime has been explained. Clause 8.—There is no need either for the insertion of clause 8. The copyright is the author’s, and must remain so. The clause is inserted evidently with the idea of the copyright being vested in the name of the publisher. This would be a mistake. : Clause 9, the account clause, is so beautifnlly vague that it is hardly worth while to comment upon it, except to point out that it is a mistake to have accounts made up annually delivered three months after they are made up, with the amounts due payable three months after this, making it possible for the publisher to retain the author’s money for nearly eighteen months. That is a common account clause amongst publishers, and no doubt they find it exceedingly useful to have the control of the author’s money for so long a period. The mere interest on such money would go a long way to pay the office expenses in a big office. But the inconvenience to the author, not to mention the danger of bankruptcy or similar contingencies to the firm, is very considerable. Clause 10. — The first part of clause 10 is certainly necessary for the protection of the author, as it would be very awkward supposing @  64 the publisher refused to produce the book when the author had a certain market for it. If, how- ever, as in the case of some educational works, the publisher desired still to maintain the control of the market, so as not to allow the author to republish a book in competition with one which the publisher had already before the public, it would be easy to evade the clause by having a few copies ready on hand. The latter part of the clause, however, could not possibly be equitable as between author and publisher. It is quite possible that the moulds and engravings might be so worn that they would not be worth half the cost of production, and the copies of the book that the publisher had on hand might not be worth the whole cost of production, as itis quite possible that they might have been damaged or otherwise defaced. If, therefore, the author refused to pur- chase the books at the cost of production on account of some damage that they had received, it would be possible for the author in reproducing the work with some other publisher to be under- sold. The author saould have the o.tion of taking over the stock and plates at a valuation. The danger, however, is not a very large one, as if the book was in such a condition that the author desired to bring out a new edition and the publisher did not, it would most probably argue that the book had very nearly reached the end of its sale, in which case there would most probably be only a few copies on hand. The danger, however, is one that should be guarded against. Clause 11 ought to be struck out, as, until a dispute arises, it is impossible to say whether it is a fit subject for arbitration ; besides, arbitration is more expensive than an action at law. Clause 12 should on no account stand. It is most important, as explained when discussing the parties to this agreement, that the contract should be a personal contract, and this point should always be before authors when signing agree- ments. They should under no circumstances allow such a clause to pass. This is a fair comment on the royalty agree- ment as it stands. Many suggestions might be made as to the insertion of various clauses, and the protection of the author on other points. But these are faults of omission, and the agree- ment has only been dealt with as regards the drafted clauses. It might be well to mention that some definite time should be fixed on, before which a publisher should not be allowed to make remainder sales. i i THE AUTHOR. PARIS NOTES. 5, Rue Chomel, Paris. NHE matinée Alfred de Musset, recently given 7 by the Bodiniére, was a great success. The poet par excellence of “l’amour, les femmes, et les fleurs” is still a living voice to the present generation. For over forty years the annual pilgrimage of his disciples to his tomb at Pére-Lachaise in the beginning of “le joli mois de mai” has been piously continued, and this year the tomb of the great Hugo is reported to have been honoured with less than half the number of the floral tributes deposited on that of Alfred de Musset. But Hugo died more than a quarter of a century later, so his admirers are content to read his works and temporarily forget his anniversary until Time’s mellow aureole has gilded his fame. Though Alfred de Musset’s last days were troubled by pecuniary cares (including the expenses of his own interment), the only thing he asked of his friends was “ a light shade” over his grave; and the willow which now casts over his last resting-place the “light shade” so pathetically requested was brought from Parana by a South American poet—Hilarip Escasubi by name—who cheerfully undertook the long voyage in order personally to fulfil the desire of the poet whose works he revered. Apropos of this fact may be mentioned the assertion that the poems of de Musset and the memoirs recently published by his old housekeeper, Adéle Colin, are reported to have had almost as wide a circulation among foreigners as among the poet’s own compatriots. M. Paul Deschanel, President of the Chamber of Deputies, has been elected to fill the vacant fautewl of M. Edouard Hervé. This is not the first time that the newly fledged Academi- cian has obtained the suffrages of the august body of which he is now a member. Eleven years ago a clever volume from his pen, entitled “Orateurs et Hommes d’Etat” (containing a series of studies on Frédéric II. and Bismarck, Fox and Pitt, Lord Grey, Talleyrand, Berryer and Glad- stone), was recompensed by the French Academy ; and the following year his interesting ‘“‘ Figures de Femmes,” containing appreciations of Mmes. d’Epinay, Necker, Récamier, &c., obtained the same honour. Despite the exigencies of his political career, M. Deschanel has found time since then to sign other valuable social and political works, including numerous _ historical, literary, and political articles which have prin- cipally appeared in the Journal des Deébats andthe Temps. Only two literary members of the Academy were absent on the occasion of his election, viz—M. Anatole France, who sent his  g . i f ae Sa 1f r re ti? 1 THE AUTHOR. excuses, and M. Henri Lavedan, who was elected a short time ago, but has not yet been officially received. The latter is reported to be writing a new play on irreproachably moral lines, as a sort of amende honorable for that exceedingly un- academical and successful comedy ‘Le Vieux Marcheur,” which was M. Lavedan’s first produc- tion after his accession to the dignity of an Immortal. Worst of all, the offending play was advertised on the theatrical posters with his new title of Academician appended to the author’s name. Whereupon it was decided in conclave that though any Immortal who desired was free to produce plays ad libitum, he was strictly for- bidden to parade his Olympian connection on the public hoardings. The death of M. Victor Cherbuliez places another fauteuil at the disposal of the Academy. The deceased writer was of the same creed as M. Pierre Loti, being one of the few Protestants who are members of the above assembly. The titles of his works are too numerous and well-known to require recapitulation here; and the numerous tributes paid to his memory by his most eminent contemporaries bear evidence of the high esteem in which he was held and which he so worthily merited. ‘‘ He was the originator of what is called the cosmopolitan novel,’ wrote de Meur- ville on the morrow of his death. ‘He was also an art critic in his esthetical studies, which revealed something more than a _ philosophy —a religion of the Beautiful after Ruskin’s pattern.” At the funeral ceremony M. Brunetieére declared that the name of Victor Cherbuliez would undoubtedly survive, since his place was already marked in the history of French litera- ture; while M. Marcel Prévost depicted Cher- buliez as the representative of the imaginative novel, and M. Emile Ollivier rendered eloquent testimony to the merits of the dead man, both in his private and public capacity. But though Cherbuliez was a writer of the first water, he was entirely lacking in the art of producing scenic effects. His theatrical début was most unfortunate, though his collaborator was no less a personage than the celebrated Henri Meilhac. His first play—‘ Samuel Brohl” by name—dramatised from one of his most successful novels, was unlucky from commencement to finish. Accepted by the manager of the Odéon towards the close of the year 1877, it was twice delayed on account of unpropitious outside events, only to be produced finally on the historical thirtieth of January which witnessed the election of M. Jules Grévy to the Presidency. A worse moment could scarcely have been chosen. The public, more interested in actual than fictitious events, passed the latest evening papers from 65 hand to hand, jeering at the tragic and remaining obstinately mute during the ludicrous incidents in the performance. Meanwhile the attitude of the two unhappy collaborators was characteristic. Henri Meilhac sat in a corner of the managerial sanctum, fixedly regarding an evening paper which he held upside down. At the conclusion of the first act he uttered a hollow moan; at the conclusion of the second he gave vent to despair- ing groans and extended himself full length on the ground, like a patient in an ambulance waggon; at the conclusion of the third—which was greeted by the public with the cries of a menagerie of wild animals—Meilhac was com- pletely overwhelmed, closed his eyes, clenched his hands, while drops of agonised perspiration beaded his brow; and at the conclusion of the fifth and last act he was picked up—inert, motion- less—and despatched home in a cab. Cherbuliez, on the contrary, supported the disaster with equanimity. Ensconced in a corner box, he had followed every movement of the recalcitrant public with a curious, almost an indifferent, eye. He bravely waited until the stormy finale, utter- ing no complaint, giving vent to no bitter word ; only, when the moment of withdrawal arrived, he politely accosted the disconsolate manager, requesting a renseignement. ‘“ Faites,” said Duquesnel, briefly. “ Dites-moi,” responded Cher- buliez, with imperturbable naiveté ; “est bien cela qu’on appelle une chute, n’est-ce pas ?” The editors of the Revue Blanche have under- taken a herculean task, being no less a work than the re-edition—as far as possible literally— of the world famous ‘“ Arabian Nights’ Tales,” the French “ Mille et une Nuits.” This publica- tion will extend over a period of five years, three volumes per year being given the public. Seven editions exist at the present time in the Arabic, of which the best and most correct is reported to be the Egyptian version of Boulak, which is the one adopted by Dr. Mardrus, the translator chosen by the Revue Blanche. The latter is an intelligent and highly educated young man, who is now following the profession of a doctor at Marseilles. His training for the task he has voluntarily undertaken commenced with his earliest years. “Iam no Syrian,” he recently wrote, in rectification of a journalistic error, “I am a true son of the city of Cairo, where my father and grandfather were born. And even for nourrice (beginning of the ‘Arabian Nights’ Tales’ in my childish eye!) I had a pure-blooded amber-hued Egyptian, whose finger tips were darkened with henna, and who wore a collar of turquoises round her neck to avert the evil eye, and silver bracelets on her ankles to conjure the witcherafts of the terrible Zar.” This auspicious 66 commencement of the future translator’s vocation was augmented by a liberal French education intermingled with prolonged sojournings in Arabia, and these two influences combined have rendered Dr. Mardrus the fittest man in Europe for satisfactorily concluding the arduous task he has already commenced. The first volume of the “ Mille et Une Nuits” has just been issued, and is (as all the succeeding volumes are intended to be) complete in itself, containing the narrative of the first twenty-four nights. “ Paris Intime ” (chez Flammarion) is the title of M. Adolphe Brisson’s new book. It deals with the ‘“dessous”’ of the political, dramatic, artistic, and literary life of Paris, and is written in the easy “causerie” style with which all who know M. Brisson’s works are familiar. The headings of the seven parts into which the book in question is divided give a fair idea of its contents; they are as follows, viz.: (1) Vieux Murs, Vielles Maisons; (2) Plein Air (Le Bois 4 cing heures du matin, Une Journée aux Courses) ; (3) Quelques Originaux ; (4) L’Académie et l’Ecole (Les Habits Verts, Bacheliers d’hier et d’aujourd’ hui, Souvenirs de Polytechnique) ; (5) Les Bienfaiteurs (Charité mondaine, Pour les inondés) ; (6) Paris en joie (Une nuit 4]Opéra, Soupeurs et soupeuses, Les Confetti) ; (7) L’Art et le Bibelot (Les Mystéres du Louvre, Les Petits Secrets du Salon, Les Coulisses de l’Hétel des Ventes). Each of the seven divisions are subdivided into chapters, several of whose titles are given in the above parenthesis. In short, this is a clever, entertain- ing book, well worthy the perusal of all interested in the varied phases of Parisian life. The Trades and the Muses have evidently renewed their medieval pact. The legend of Hans Sachs, the cobbler-bard of Nuremberg, has found its counterpart in our own days in the person of Jacques Lorrain, the cobbler-poet of Paris, who recently bade adieu to his humble booth in the Rue Du Sommerard to enter the College of Sainte Barbe as a substitute, in order to continue his literary studies unimpeded. Nor is this a solitary instance. Only a week or two ago the editorial sanctum of M. Brisson was invaded by a young man of resolute mien who brusquely announced himself as “ Hugéne Granger, déménageur.” The editor of the Annales was about to disavow any intention of changing his residence, when the young man promptly interposed : “I am not only a déménageur,” said. he; “I am also a poet,” and drawing a small, yellow volume from his pocket, he placed it in the editor’s hands and fled precipitately. The little volume was entitled “ Les Mis¢éreux,’” and several of the verses it contained were so rhythmically and THE AUTHOR. magisterially ¢roussés that M. Brisson gave it the foremost place in his weekly review, even while expressing his misgivings lest M. Hugene Granger had deceived him respecting his habitual occupa- tion. Meanwhile the publication of the “ Jeu de Massacre ” of M. André Barde, the talented young poet of the Tréteau de Tabarin, is attracting a good deal of attention. The critics emphatically declare him to be a poet with a future. For the benefit of the uninitiated we may mention that the Tréteau de Tabarin is scarcely a suitable place of recreation for a newly-married couple or the ubiquitous young person; and for the benefit of the curious we would further state that the young poet is a tall youth with a finely-cut mouth, pene- trating eyes, moustache “en pétarade,” beard “ en broussaille,” and hair in revolt. Serenely con- scious of his brilliant endowments, M. Barde disdains the idea of pleasing his readers; on the contrary, he flatly assures them that his is no book to flatter the fossil, or “le bourgeois solennel, le mufle, ou Jlimbécile,’’—which is certainly rather hard on the majority. In addition to the above noteworthy publica- tions of the month, we have a translation of the new novel of Mathilde Serao, the George Sand of Italy, entitled “ Sentinels, prenez garde a vous!”’ (chez Calmann Levy) ; ‘‘ Passage de Bédouins,”’ a stirring romance by Myriam Harry; “ Le Journal de Marguerite Plantin,”’ by Jean Berthe- roy (chez Armand Colin et Cie., Bibliothéque des romans pour les jeunes filles), of which we hope to say more anon; “La Bombarde,’ by Jean Richepin (chez Fasquelle, Bibliotheque Charpen- tier), containing over sixty exquisite tales in apparently impromptu verse; “Les Fleurs Amoureuses,” by Armand Silvestre (chez Ollen- dorf); ‘Notre Masque,’ by Michel Corday, which novel recently appeared as a serial in the columns of the Figaro; the seventh volume of the “Contemporains” series by Jules Lemaitre (chez Lecéne et Oudin) ‘“ L’Affaire Blaireau,” by Alphonse Allais; ‘Mensonges,” by Paul Bourget; ‘Les Sans-Galette,’” by Henry de- Fleurigny; “George Sand,’ by W. Karénine ; “ Bétes roses,” by Catulle Mendés; ‘“ La Renais- sance Catholique en Angleterre,’ by Thureau- Dangin ; “ Thomas Carlyle,” by E. Barthélemy; “Paysages et Paysans,” by M. Charlot; and a score of fictional efforts by minor authors. Darracorre Scorv.  me Re ae. sy ft & THE MR. MURRAY AND THE SOCIETY OF AUTHORS. CALLED attention in the last number of The Author to certain remarks and state- ments made by Mr. John Murray, Presi- dent of the Congress of Publishers. It will be remembered that he alleged that the Society had treated publishers as if they were one and all dishonest. I referred last month to a very simple refuta- tion of that assertion, viz., that contaimed in one of the warnings issued month by month for a long time in this paper. It seems, however, necessary to return to this unpleasant subject, in order to show more clearly what has been the position of the Society from the beginning in this respect. There are, in fact, a great many express and open denials of this charge to be found in all the publications of the Society. I would refer, first, to my own History of the Society from 1888-1892. I there say (p. 20) : “This being so, we were not at all surprised to find that frauds were being carried on very extensively. Not universally. We have always most carefully made that necessary reservation. We have been constantly accused—I shall be accused to-morrow most probably—of charging all publishers as a body with dishonesty. I say again, that five or six years ago, when we had acquired some knowledge of what was going on, we found—with this reservation carefully insisted upon —a wide-spread practice of fraudulent accounts.” This is surely clear enough. Can anyone want amore explicit statement that the Society does not lump all publishers up together in one charge of dishonesty ? T find, also, on looking back into the pages of The Author, that over and over again, aad year after year, either a protest has been recorded against the charge, or that a simple assertion of reservation or a separation of the dishonest pub- lisher from others has been openly and plainly stated. Most of these protests or disclaimers were made in reply to such allegations as that of Mr. Murray — allegations repeated again and again in the face of these protests. Thus in vol. I. I find no fewer than twelve such passages. In vol. II. thereare seven; in vol. III., eight; in yol. IV., two; in vol. V., four; in vol. VL, three; in vol. VIL, two; and in vol. VIII, two. Of all these reservations or disclaimers, I have in my hands a list which can be quoted in case of necessity, i.e., in case of having to take action in a court of law. There has not been AUTHOR. 6 a single year, therefore, since 1891 inclusive, when we have not been called upon to protest, over and over again, against this sweeping charge. What does it mean? so persistently repeated ? It may mean several thinzs: the reckless repe- tition of a mere rumour: the snatching up of the first stone to throw at a Society which exposes the facts of the case: the excuse to cover the fact that the speaker or writer has not offered the slightest assistance to the Society in bringing the truth to light. There may be other reasons. I do not ask for Mr. Murray’s motives. I merely state that he repeats a charge which has been over and over again met and denied in the publications of the Society. Now, the three main charges that we have mad against certain publishers are briefly these :— 1. The practice of taking secret profits. 2. The practice of charging advertisements not paid for. 3. The absence of any guarantee against dis- honesty, such as the right of audit. These charges are not made against the whole body of publishers, but always, as stated over and over again, with reservations of what we called “ honourable” houses. The Publishers’ Association have produced “model”? agreements, and they have held a congress with discussions on many points. We find in those “ models,’ which have been dissected by our Secretary, and in the discussions at their Congress, silence absolute upon these three points : (1) There is no word against secret profits On the other hand, the publishers claim the right in their agreements to make profit, in certain forms of agreement, on every single item. The per- centage is actually left blank, and not one word is said against secrecy or to denounce secret profits. (2) Not one word has been said against the charging of advertisements not paidfor. Yet the right of doing so simply confers upon the pub- lishers the power of putting everything in their own pockets! This cannot be denied. Yet, not one word ! (3) Not one word has been said about any guarantee against dishonesty: such as the right of audit. All these things, therefore, are passed over in silence by the committee of the Association, whose President is Mr. John Murray. Why is this statement reas 68 NOTES AND NEWS. Y correspondent ‘“X.,’’ whose letter may M be read on p. 70, speaks of one thing while I speak of another. By “ litera- ture” he means good work, work of literary worth. Now, in these columns we are not critics : we take the low line—it may be very low, but it is useful—of considering literary property alone, apart from literary worth. Now, literary pro- perty may exist quite independently of literary worth. The two things, as I have insisted upon over and over again, are not commensurable. You cannot estimate a poem by money: nor can you estimate the literary worth of a work by its commercial value. What I say is, that so many people—so many thousands, if you please—live by the Pen: and for the most part manage to live in comfort. My correspondent “ X.” speaks of “journalistic hack-work’’ with contempt. I do not despise journalism: no one despises journalism: I see nothing degrading in a man writing in newspapers. It is, on the other hand, a pride and a privilege to instruct the world on any subject on which one is qualified to speak by means of the daily, or weekly, or monthly Press. This is by no means always “the multiplying of flimsies ” ; or this and that in a “rag-bag”’ journal. I do not thik that any good is gained by con- cealing facts: Let the truth be known—al) the truth—about the Profession of the Pen. Part of the truth, at least, is the fact that a great many people do actually live by it. “X.” says that a great many do not. Well, that is another fact which must be taken into account. But in every profession there are a great many who fail. Great prizes will always attract competi- tion, and will always make success more difficult. But there are great prizes in the Profession of the Pen. Those who would live by the Pen must adapt themselves to circumstances, and take such work as offers. If they do this, as others do, they will probably find time enough to bring out the best that isin them. It may not prove to be popular work, yet it may be very good indeed. To be very good and yet not to be popular seems a hard fate. Perhaps, however, it may be but a passing phase. How long did George Meredith have to wait before he was fully recognised? Nay, we may well ask—how wide—how deep—is the recognition of this great writer to-day? Again, Walter Pater produced very fine work indeed, but he could not live by it. On the other hand there is the case of Louis Stevenson. It will not be denied that his work is good—very good. Yet he did succeed in gaining popularity: he did live THE AUTHOR. by his work: he did achieve the proof of popu- larity in a large and substantial income. <= The concluding remarks of “X.” about the failures of certain publishers do not concern the question, because if all publishers failed the great commerce of Literature would go on in other hands. But is Literature a profession? It is always said that anyone may come in without previous training or apprenticeship. Every year a new novelist arises: sometimes he stays: sometimes he goes up like a rocket, and so down again in obscurity. But who knows by what preliminary studies, reading, practice, he has qualified for the work? Poetry requires an enormous amount of practice and of study. No man suddenly becomes a poet, or a dramatist, or an essayist, or anything that is good. Literature, proper, is the work of industry and patience working with natural aptitude. It is true that a new writer does sometimes appear unexpectedly in special branches of experience and study. A man who has travelled widely and observed much: a man who knows Courts: a man who is a scholar in out-of-the-way subjects: a man who explains science in a popular manner, may come in at any time, and become at one step a literary man of good standing. But, you see, there has been preparation with experience. The average man of the street, with his average knowledge and his views of the world taken from the morning leaders, has no more chance of being received into the ranks of Literature than of being received into an orchestra at the opera. For which reasons, and others, [I call Literature a Pro- fession: I say that the Profession of the Pen maintains many thousands: that it may be pre- carious, but is no more precarious than other pro- fessions, that a young man would be wise not to try living by his Pen while he is feeling his way to such perfection as he is capable of attaining: and that with these broad facts before one it is no answer to say, “ Literature is precarious, because —look at mz!” I have had two or three other letters on the same subject, but none so impor- tant or so strong as that of “ X.,’”’ with whom I am most sorry not to be able to agree. I should like to call attention to a common practice, becoming daily more common, of inviting a company of literary men and women to give their opinion on certain subjects. These opinions, published all together, are supposed to carry weight. But they have to be put very briefly: the reasons and arguments cannot be  f THE AUTHOR. 69 marshalled: the opinion of an expert may be placed between those of two persons who know nothing about the subject: their opinions follow each other, sandwich fashion—Aye—no—Aye— no—the Ayes have it. Last week I received two such invitations. One was a request that ina brief paragraph I would give my opinion on the Christian religion. The second, that I would give my opinion on the Transvaal question. These invitations, of course, reduce the method to an absurdity. Should not men and women of letters hesitate before they plunge needlessly into any such controversy ? There are many things that even a poet may be supposed incapable of con- sidering—e.g., the Boer Question, on which we hear so many contradictory statements. Then, even if he does seem entitled to an opinion, what is it worth among a dozen others ? About once a quarter or so a suggestion is made by a correspondent that the Society might help contributors to magazines by publishing a table of the tariff or prices current paid for articles by the various magazines. The sugges- tion is based on the assumption that there is such a tariff for every magazine. If so, it is never allowed to appear. And there are the widest differences in payment for articles. Some time ago the contributor of a most important paper to what is supposed to be a leading monthly received for his paper, which was fifteen very full pages in length, the magnificent sum of £7 10s. He asked the Secretary’s advice. ‘“ You have no contract,” he said. “You might sue them for such a sum as you consider adequate. You would at least expose their meanness. But it would give you a great deal of trouble. Why not send back the cheque with the intimation that a mistake has been made?” He did so. By return of post there arrived a cheque for double the amount and an apology. I have known an article in a monthly rewarded with a single guinea. I have heard of articles in weekly penny papers paid for by shillings. But I have never known of any fixed tariff, or rate, or custom, or practice of a magazine or weekly. The best way—the only safe way—would be to state plainly that the MS. is offered for so much and can be left with the editor so long only, with stamps for return. Of course, if the editor does not like this method of transacting business, he will return the MS. I think that most editors would prefer conducting business in a practical and straightforward manner. He can make a proposal: if that is accepted the author cannot grumble: he can send back the MS.: the author cannot complain. Water Besant. A FABLE FOR AUTHORS. GOOSE owed money to the Fox, and at his solicitation insured her life in his favour with the Secretary Bird. Now, it chanced that besides doing her duty in the ordinary way, about once a year the Goose laid a golden egg. The Fox knew this, and so agreed that if she would give him the golden eggs one after another until his debt was satisfied he would not annoy her in any manner. All the other eggs the goose laid she ate, for only by so doing could she lay the precious golden eges once a year. But no sooner was the Fox secure in his assign- ment of the golden eggs than he laid claim to all the Goose’s other eggs, and threatened her direly with ferrets and weasels and vermin if she did not release them to him. For the Fox said to himself: ‘It will be a long time before the golden eggs amount to the sum of my claim, but whenever the silly goose dies—by starvation or otherwise—the Secretary Bird must discharge it in full.” Now, when the Goose saw the design of the Fox to do her to death, notwithstanding she was weak and exhausted through trying to lay for him golden eggs as large and as often as possible, she said to herself: “Bird, you deserve your name. Do you not see that you have insured your creditor so well that your death is more profitable to him than your life?” And taking advice of her misfortune, she flew up into the air and sailed away across the Tropic of Capri- corn. The Secretary Bird watched her flight, and, when she had disappeared, informed the Fox, saying, “My agreement with you is void, for behold your Goose has gone to parts unknown beyond the equator. I can take no more risks on her life.” “Oh, well,” said the Fox with a wry face, “if you won’t, you won’t. But no doubt I shall come out about even, after all, for the Goose comes of a long-lived breed, and is just such a poor, simple, honest creature that she will continue to lay me golden eggs, even in the sweet Hesperides.” But time passed, and one day the Fox confessed in vexation to the Secretary Bird: “I am indeed a victim of my own folly. Had I not been so pressing, the silly Goose would have striven to pay me, and, likely, died of the effort. Then you would have discharged my debt in full. But now, I have nothing, and cannot even sue my Goose.” And the Secretary Bird nodded. ALBION WineGAR TOURGEE. THE MR. BRYCE ON AUTHORSHIP. N | R. BRYCE, M.P., was the principal guest at a dinner given on July ro at the Authors’ Club. Lord Monkswell presided, and in proposing his health, said that of all men Mr. Bryce would be one of the best to send to South Africa at the present moment, on account of his well-known calmness. As an historian, Mr. Bryce’s peculiar excellence lay in his thoroughness and impar- tiality. Mr. Bryce, in reply, said he considered that literature was divided into three branches— journalism, poetry, and fiction. He could not claim to be a journalist, although he was once offered the editorship of a morning paper, and in the same way he could not pose as a poet, though he had a connection with it. No doubt the best thing was to write really good poetry, but the next best thing was not to publish it— (laughter)—and that distinction he was able to claim. As regarded fiction, he would own to having begun to write a novel, but he was waiting until the particular phase of public taste suited his particular novel, and then he would publish it —anonymously. No doubt he was expected to say something on the preseut state of English literature, but he thought that question was not worth discussing, because if people considered their own literature was in a bad way they certainly ought not to say so. At the present moment there was an immense demand for good and brilliant literature, but this did not have the slightest effect on the supply. He considered that it would be far better for publishers to issue cheaper books. Critics had completely changed. They were all authors themselves, and nearly all authors were critics, and their morality had risen considerably, for there was probably nut one who did not cut the leaves of a book before reviewing it. If there was a real danger in the future it was from the publishers and the public, and that was owing to the enormous public to be addressed. It was quite conceivable that the time would come when the public would be so impatient to have new works from an author who was appre- ciated that it would encourage him to produce hasty work and so lose his reputation. It would be a great pity if the blandishments of publishers should draw authors to come down from the high standard they had set themselves. Those who used the English tongue addressed a public twice or three times as large as those who wrote in any other language, and that public was always grow- ing.— Daily Chronicle. 7O pecs AUTHOR. LITERATURE AS A PROFESSION. YIR WALTER BESANT may be certain that no man of letters will ever attack him, least of all myself, and what I said about his optimism leading amateur authors astray as to the golden sands of the literary Pactolus had no tinge of bitterness in it. But I cannot help thinking he is wrong-in many points. And, first of all, Litera- ture (with a big L) ¢s a beggarly profession. Who with any tinge of the real stuff in him can make a living out of writing which is literature? It is idle to give as examples such an one as Tennyson, the bourgeois Chrysostom, who succeeded in touching the public by spoiling Sir Thomas Malory and not by his best work. What of our greatest, indeed our only real literary, novelist F Did he not have to eke out a living by reading for a publisher? No, very few can make a living out of good work. Even according to Sir Walter Besant, the best must scrape odd guineas by journalistic hack-work. The few who make four figures (mostly out of inferior novels) only accent the poverty of the rest. There is no pro- fession of literature. It is an abuse of the term to call it a profession. Hvery waiting barrister, every idle doctor, every half-pay captain, can come in and make a little out of writing. It would be rather rough on the barrister if every outsider with a tongue could cut into his work. Even if fifty writers make over a thousand a year, how mapy are writing for a living? I should like an estimate. The Royal Literary Fund may not have assisted many this year or last, but that is no gauge of the number who needed help. I remember a man whose name is known very well indeed having a column to himself in the Times the very morning he bought a red herring and cooked it over a scanty fire in his bedroom. One of our best writers half- starved himself for twelve years. I know this, as I was a great friend of his. Even now his income is a very precarious four hundred a year. All that Sir Walter Besant says about the number who live by the pen is beside the point. No one denies that many live by it. So do many live by the pick and shovel, and by the jemmy, for that matter. But is the writing of para- graphs, the multiplying of flimsies, the odd job in reviewing, the turnover in a weekly, the loathly interview in a rag-bag journal, Literature ? Why, then, Mr. Harmsworth is a Jupiter of Literature, and round the Sunday Sun are many awful planets. Publishers enter the trade, even more of them! That is not a proof that litera- ture is a paying profession surely. It proves nothing more than that out of the struggles of innumerable writers a living can be obtained by —  fag esl y q | Ot rit aw a8 OF 3 ‘ihe CHE ie ag 1 ot oh 9a rise | OE i: 48 i Ga Soe a Of age = good writer can make a fairly good income. THE AUTHOR. yet another publisher. It suggests that other publishers once did very well. But we know that the new publishers have cut terribly into the profits of the older firms. And if few go bank- rupt many get absorbed. How many publishing firms have disappeared lately? How many are known to be making nothing ? But all this is beside the point. In every club, says Sir Walter Besant, there are more yearly who attempt the-profession. Exactly so, and they attempt it mostly on the basis of an income of their own. Again, the gentleman with a little money, the captain on half pay, the out-o’-work barrister cut in to make their tailor’s bill. They do it, perhaps, but the professional writer suffers. In saying all this I do not mean to infer that these men should not write. But their doing so does not make writing a better business, but a worse one, for those who rely on it; and any- thing that encourages men and women to go into the literary ‘‘ scrimmage ” (for it is nothing but a fight) is harmful to them and us. It is idle for Sir Walter Besant to say he does not encourage the outsider. This paper of his in the June number of The Author is nothing but an encouragement through and through to any poor fool who fancies he has the gift of the pen. Certainly, as Sir Walter says, nothing has been said in The Author about any one person’s income, but that is nothing when the whole argu- ment has been again and again that any fairly For that is not true, and never has been true, and it looks as if it never would be true. In saying this I by no means rely only on my own experience. We all probably think we are better writers than we are, but even if I were the feeblest failure in English letters, I know where to put my hand on men of real literary eminence, some of whom do very little better and some very much worse. I did not say, nor did I mean, that Sir Walter Besant helped to draw those who had no literary aptitude into the “ Profession.” What I ventured to criticise him for was his encouragement to that really large body of clever people who can learn to write well, and after learning must only sap dis- appointment in a literary workhouse. ec AGE-END IDEAS. N misfortune Man is his own providence. Misfortune is the unlovely daughter of mis- understanding. : The highest fortune is founded on the deepest and widest understanding. ) One great enemy of understanding lies in vanity. 72 Vanity dies in shame of its own self-under standing. The very vainest fancy they have no vanity. Genius, love, or religion never made men mad ; but shams sometimes will. Genius is the saner element in any mind: love, the sanest essence of every soul. Religion and science may be reconciled by poetry. Sentiment without science has no body. Science without sentiment lias no soul. To satisfy most people is less a personal duty than a social expediency. The ideal sect consists of only one member— oneself. None ever reached the haven of Truth by making a head-pilot of Wish. Divine justice can have no victims, but human law must have many. Some Untruth may be of temporary use to dilute the oxygen of Truth. To The Perfect Being, Untruth and Wrong do not exist. Inner Nature may echo God: outer Nature must mirror Man. Man may favour uniformity: Nature must foster variety. Without variety, no vitality: without vitality, no Universe. There need be no more mystery in sex than in variety. The full interests of both sexes are indissolvably wedded. All human interests question. Lawyers cannot justify, nor priests sanctify, what Love has not made divine. here is no sex in slavery or in tyranny. The slave is the passive tyrant: the tyrant, the active slave. Whoso loves best ministers most. There is no inferior sex, and there are no equal souls. Marriage is the focus of all social reform—for good or for ill. Anarchism generally wants too Socialism usually wishes too much. Art helps mankind to feel, Science to think, Religion to will—wisely. The coming science is the Science of the Soul. Blessed are the practical, for they may regenerate the Earth. Thrice blessed are the poetical, for they must recreate the Universe. centre in the marriage little law: Finuay GLENELG.  72 THE AUTHOR. CORRESPONDENCE. I.—A Recanrarion. N “Be One and Nothing Else” I advised a I young author to stick to literature in spite of failure if he felt inspired thereto, and I added, of course in a vein of boastful anticipation, “it remains to be seen whether I shall turn the corner this time myself.” Well, see how the circumstance alters the case! I have very decidedly not turned the corner ; in fact, I have received stronger evidence than ever before that I am no author in the publisher’s estimation ; and now the whole duty of the man who failed appears in my disillusioned eyes to be, earnestly to warn young authors not to stick to literature, but, after a few failures, to jump out of its decep- tive quagmire as quickly as possible and turn their hand to something more lucrative, such as bricklaying. I, for instance, have hugged myself in my blind hopes once more up to the brink of ruin, and am now working eleven hours a day carrying planks in a sawmill for £3 10s. a month and feeling myself, with my hands cut to pieces and my limbs as stiff as wood, to be for the first time in many years almost a man. It appears to me that a highly educated man who has spent his youth in vain dreams of literary fame is men- tally competent for nothing but the lowest form of manual labour, for which also he is manually least competent. It is therefore a dangerous flame to play with, this authorship ; nevertheless, by all means give it three years during the twenties, if unmarried. JULIAN CROSKEY. Ii.—Tue PusiisHers’ CONFERENCE. [ The third International Congress of Publishers was held at Stationers’ Hall on June 7, 8, and 9.| It has been amusing to hear these gentlemen talk! How one would delight to hear what they think. And if one could get the corporate con- science of some old firm to speak out, what rules of conduct should we hear! Iam reminded (by the fine upstanding virtue and nobility of some of these*publishers) that I had dealings with one of the best of them years ago, and I have some bitterness in me yet at the firm’s methods. Was it his method, or his firm’s corporate conscience- less method? You shall judge, you who sit in the judgment seat! But first, who that knows business does not know how the man and his body of servants may differ? Tradition rules the office; the careful manager and the cashier combine ; they are faith- ful to the name outside, and to the little god above, or in the big room at the back. They know (as many suspect) that most businesses — succeed in paying by the little bit they cheat or .. This means money in the aggregate; it means a fine success. _ overreach in every little transaction. ful business, and perhaps a yearly increment in salaries, a better holiday, an easier master. And — so to an example. the way the financial trading corporate conscience blows. , belonging to this firm, for so much copy at so mucha page. The copy was satisfactory, and was printed, and each month I got a cheque less by a guinea, or half a guinea, or ten shillings, — than my agreement called for. Had this happened once or twice only I might have thought it an error. But it happened over a series of eight articles, and I perceived a method init. “ Give him just a little less than his due and the poor devil won’t dare grumble, and on eight transactions we (our firm with its noble traditions) shall make about five pounds. And just imagine, brother, that we have five hundred other lots of cheques to draw out and pass and get signed! We (our noble firm of impeccable, unimpeachable honesty) shall net about £2500in the year. We have, indeed, done well, and are faithful servants.” Noble Publisher de te Fabula! But this is no mere fable.% x TII.—Contremporary HstTIMarEs. The last edition of “ Who’s Who” contains an enormous mass of information in a handy form, and at a most moderate price; but it may be questioned whether the selection of subjects has been altogether well inspired. The inclusion of the most obscure peers and baronets occupies valuable space and to no useful purpose. Some of these gentlemen are, of course, distinguished on other grounds than those of inherited title; but the great majority have no special claim to mention, and all that needs to be known of them can be found in easily accessible books of refer- ence—Whitaker’s “ Titled Persons” or Walford’s “Shilling Peerage.” But not only is this the case; the remaining space is most capriciously filled, writers of real importance and distinction being omitted, while Grub-street swarms as in & modern “ Dunciad.’”’ Some, at least, of our modern Concanens and Oldmixons have contributed their own records. K. H. IV.—“ Tue Exrravacant Dinner.” I quite agree with your other correspondents that the charge for a ticket at the Society’s dinner is far too high; at least, it effectually keeps away young writers who, like myself, are anxious to see It is nothing, only it shows a ie I made an agreement with the editor of  THE AUTHOR. 73 . «heir fellow members in the flesh, and to feel _»s:aemselves distantly akin to them in craft. Why «i a guinea charged? Is it that the Society ~sjaakes a profit on the dinner? Or is it to suit _ ol ae lordly tastes of the few “big men” who can f= fford the sum? The cost per head could not | vlourely be more than 3s. 6d. or 5s., if the dinner vere given at cost price. H. A. S. V.—Tue CasuaL ConrRIBUTOR. -. | I am glad that my letter has been noticed, as + he matter may, after all, be taken up seriously. -..9 For the information of those readers who do “= jot remember my words, I will explain that the » »art of my letter not quoted contained the gist of “. iy suggestion, ¢e., that an isolated unknown 4-,ontributor using business-like terms when ad- “ecressing an editor might give offence. By “seusiness-like terms I, of course, meant plain 1s peaking concerning pounds, shillings, and pence. »bul Judging from the courteous letters I receive 6 sorom editors, they possess a good deal of deli- ~/s'atesse, and I repeat that printed forms would Jnake things more satisfactory all round. Editors fould not object to anything so general, and ‘a¢ontributors would avoid the risk of future +“ mpleasantness. Jack IN-THE-Box. po BOOK TALK. Ly R. J. M. BARRIE has finished his new ( story, which is a sequel to “Sentimental x Tommy.” It will be called “ Tommy ) Ond Grizel.” if Mr. George Macaulay Trevelyan and Mr. . "glidgar Powell have almost completed a history ourolume, which will form an appendix to the _emryormer’s recent work entitled ‘England in the to Sige of Wycliffe.” This will consist of a collec- ‘© sion of unpublished documents, and will be called “1 The Peasants’ Rising and the Lollards.” te lessrs. Longmans, who will publish the work in elo} detober, have also in preparation “The History ‘J £ Lord Lytton’s Indian Administration, 1876- "28 880,” compiled by Lady Betty Balfour from ' @@yetters and official papers. » A development in providing cheap novels is | beaade by Mr. Grant Richards. This publisher is e-issuing at reduced prices a number of the 0oks published by him during the last two ears. Among these are “True Heart.” by Mr. ‘rederic Breton; “ The Cattleman,” by Mr. G. B. Surgin ; “The Actor-Manager,” by Mr. Leonard lerrick; “Wives in Exile,’ by Mr. William Sharp; and “An African Millionaire,” by Mr. Grant Allen. Mr. H. Rider Haggard’s commonplace book for 1898, entitled “The Farmer's Year,” will be pub- lished in October by Messrs. Longmans. Mr. Egerton Castle’s Temple Bar serial, “Young April,” will be published in October by Messrs. Macmillan. Mr. Guy Boothby’s new novel, “ Love Made Manifest,” will be published immediately by Messrs. Ward, Lock and Co. This firm also will publish in the autumn a volume of short stories by Mrs. Clement Shorter. Mr. Edward A. FitzGerald has finished the record of his climbing and exploring expedition to South America, and the book will be published next month by Messrs. Methuen under the title “The Highest Andes.” Sir Edward Russell’s volume of Reminiscences will be published in the autumn by Mr. T. Fisher Unwin entitled “That Reminds Me.” Sir Edward Russell’s literary career began about 1860, and he has been the editor of the Liverpool Daily Post since 1869. Mr. Bolton King has completed the political history of Modern Italy which has been his principal occupation for ten years. In his pre- face he remarks that the eagerness of the Italians to publish everything, however trivial, that bears on the Revolution, reaches almost to a literary mania, but that Italian historians have not been successful in weaving the material into any very well-proportioned or readable whole. One of Mr. King’s aims is to make the re-birth of a noble and friendly nation better understood to English- men. His work, in two volumes, called “ A History of Italian Unity, 1814-1871,” will be published in September by Messrs. James Nisbet and Co. “The Tragedy of Parnell” is the title of Mr. T. P. O’Gonnor’s forthcoming volume which Messrs. Pearson will publish. It will be remem- bered that Mr. O’Connor strongly dissented from certain statements about himself which appeared in Mr. Barry O’Brien’s biography of the late Trish leader. A series of letters written from Spain by Lowell, while he was Minister there, to friends in America, has been edited by Mr. Joseph B. Gilder for publication shortly by Messrs. Putnam in a volume called “ Impressions of Spain.” A volume of letters to the Right Hon. John Hookham Frere, translator of Aristophanes, and one of the best known society men in London in the early years of the century, will be published  "4 THE AUTHOR. by Messrs. Nisbet. Canning, Pitt, Nelson, Cole- ridge, Southey, and Rossetti are some of the writers or subjects. Most of the letters were found in an old chest in a library. They are now edited by G. Festing. Mr. Henry James has been making a long stay in Italy this spring, but he will, according to present arrangements, leave Rome early this month for his house at Rye, from which the traces of the fire are being obliterated in his absence. Mr. Stephen Crane has just finished the novel on which he has been engaged since his return from Cuba. The book will probably not appear until next year, as the novel isto be published serially in the first instance. Messrs. George Bell and Sons are offering a set of fifty or of 100 volumes from Bohn’s Library at a reduced price, with a copy of ““Webster’s Dictionary ” to the bargain. Pur- chasers are allowed to make their own selection from among 800 volumes, and the books are delivered as soon as the first instalment of the price is paid. Mr. James Bowden is about to dispose of his publishing business, having aecepted the post of general manager of the Religious Tract Society. Mrs. Gertrude Atherton’s book of adventure for boys entitled ‘‘ The Valiant Runaways,” will be published in the autumn by Messrs. James Nisbet and Co., who also will publish Mrs. Meade’s new novel, ‘‘ All Sorts.” Mr. A. L. Baldry has written a book called “Sir John Everett Millais: His Art and Influ- ence,” in which he aims at supplying an account of the artist’s varied life as it may be read from his pictures. Some of these will be reproduced for the first time in the volume, which is to be in a style uniform with Mr. Malcolm Bell’s “ Sir HE. Burne-Jones.” Messrs. Greening and Co. will shortly publish a volume of humorous verse called ‘“ Bachelor Ballads,” by Harry A. Spurr, the author of “A Cockney in Arcadia.” Mr. Hassall, whose draw- ings were such a feature of the latter book, will supply fifty illustrations to the new one. Mr. H. G. Wells’s new book ‘ When the Sleeper Wakes,’ has three of the remarkable illustrations which accompanied its production in the Graphic. These are by M. Lanos, for whose benefit the work was translated into French. We are glad to hear that the first edition of Mr. W. B. Yeats’ new book, “The Wind in the Reeds,” is nearly exhausted, and a second edition is in active preparation. . only a few months ago retired from the positio OBITUARY. IR WILLIAM HENRY FLOWER, K.C. the Director of the Natural History Depart. ment of the British Museum, died London on July 1, aged sixty-seven years. Aft serving as assistant-surgeon to the 63rd ment in the Crimean War, he was appoin’ Demonstrator of Anatomy to Middlesex Hospit and in 1861 accepted the post of Curator of # Hunterian Museum of the Royal College Surgeons. In 1869 he became Hunterian Pi fessor of Comparative Anatomy, and in 1884 was appointed to the position he held at dea An authority on the horse, upon which wrote a book, he wrote several articles for ¢ “Encyclopedia Britannica,’ and among oth literary labours were his notable introductions “The Osteology of Mammalia” and ‘“ The St of Mammals, Living and Extinct.’ For twen years he was president of the Zoological Sociei and he presided at the 1889 meeting of the Briti Association. Dr. Richard Congreve, the well-known Pos vist, died at Hampstead, on July 5, at the age 80. Educated at Rugby under Dr. Arnold, a at Wadham College, Oxford, he afterwa embraced the tenets of Comte, and founded t first “Church of Humanity” in England. edited, in 1866, the work called ‘“ Internatio: Policy: Essays on the Foreign Relations England,” by himself, Messrs. Beesly, Bridg Harrison, and others; and in 1874 published volume of ‘Essays: Political, Social, and gious.” His literary works also included edition of “ Aristotle’s Politics,” ‘“‘ Human Ca’ licism,” and “The Worship of Humanity.” The deaths have also to be recorded of I Arthur Tennyson (born in 1814), a youn brother of the late Poet Laureate; Mr. Thackray Bunce, who edited the Birmingh Daily Post for over thirty-five years, and h the Bishop of Limerick (Dr. Charles Graves) well-known writer on antiquarian subjects; La Shelley ; Sir Alexander Armstrong, the explo Director-General of the Medical Department the Navy from 1869 to 1880, author of ° Personal Narrative of the Discovery of the Nor West Passage” and “ Observations on Na Hygiene”; and Professor Banister Fletch author of several works on architecture, ¢ struction, and sanitation.  THE BOOKS AND REVIEWS. .\: In these columns notes on books are given from reviews sich carry weight, and are not, so far as can be learned, s\irollers.) « 4) «He History or YippIsH LITERATURE IN THE NINE- - santo CunturRY, by Leo Wiener (Nimmo, gs. net), is ‘a sfs/aplete account of the whole curious literary movement “) cong the Russian Jews during the present century” fm teterature), with “a sufficient number of examples to sy ac? = ble the reader to judge the character and merits of this = [esnarkable phenomenon.” “Probably a majority of Mr. _ »seener’s readers,” says the Daily Chronicle, “ will find in » loo book an unexpected gratification, such as in these days te-seslose-gleaning literary industry one has little reason to Jeqiicipate from any author —nothing less than a new litera- ) ‘s) 9, full of life and beauty, and glowing with the fire of ‘latenistakable genius.” @.1FE AND LETTERS OF SIR JosEPH PRESTWICH, written | Gatibl edited by his wife (Blackwood, 21s.), is a work that will, Lod} s the Literary World, “at once command and long ‘a(sq@ Sain public attention and interest.” The chapters deal- o> dif with the antiquity of man, especially the visits to lie beville, and the famous ‘human jaw’ of the p'ace, the ‘ley .0t value of which as evidence has never been deter- usr Saed, will be read with keen interest by all who are efe-dents of science.” “This volume,’ says Literature, ‘efjontains an immense amount of matter interesting to sreologists, and is amiong the best biographies of a scientific ® 9yn we have seen for some time.” 191, JLIVER CROMWELL, by Samuel Rawson Gardiner (Goupil, > ot :.), from an artistic point of view “leaves nothing to ' soils desired,” says Literature. It makes accessible to the 4 lic a number of most interesting portraits, the majority ®* deinwhich are rarely seen. ‘“ From a literary point of view, “ibvet). Gardiner has never done anything so good,’ and “it id sthe highest merit of his enthusiastic eulogy that it has ‘2 Belvbled us to realise more clearly than ever” that Cromwell ov) 8 great in spite of his inconsistency. ‘‘ Except that it ¥6)"7 ora no index and no analysis of the ckapters, this book,” i (l sdi+a the Daily Chronicle, “is a model of what sucha man’s . ({deography ought to be.” \J074 SKETCHES AND Srupius in SourH Arrica, by W. J. = 111 sox Little (Isbister, 10s. 6d.) is “a bright and picturesque “i qiseription of a brief tour,” says the Guardian, adding ai os” vt “so far as Canon Knox Little describes his own experi- + 948 se and impressions he is pleasant, useful, and readable.” «#9 Times describes the author’s view as being “ that all si od in South Africa flows from Mr. Rhodes and all evil “| em President Kruger.” 00% eas Encuish Soutn Arrican’s Vinw oF THE SITUA- " . won, by Olive Schreiner (Hodder, 1s.), is described by the -2 mes as containing the view “that Kruger and all things Seeanating from Kruger are good, and that Rhodes and all ‘") Sengs emanating from Rhodes are bad.’ Considering the ook as an appeal for peace between Great Britain and the f8veansvaal, the Daily Chronicle says: “never has a writer euime genius spoken a more timely word, or with a better ©? @ase to serve.” “MGREMINISCENCES OF THE Kina or Rovmanta, edited _ 288 Sidney Whitman (Harpers, tos. 6d.), “apart from the a & that it puts before us an authentic account of a e rae, furesque and noble personality, with which we, in Eng- t +d at any rate, are all too unfamiliar,” forms, says the i itly Telegraph, ‘“‘ a most instructive record of the fortunes 96 the Balkan States in general, and of Roumania in parti- ‘iar, during a very critical period of their history.” ‘esterature describes the work as “excellently rendered 1) om the original German,” and adds that it ‘will prove a is is AUTHOR. 13 valuable contribution to the literature of European politics during the past generation.” Tur Heart or Astra, by F. H. Skrine and E. D. Ross, (Methuen, ros. 6d.) “ may be strongly recommended,” says the Daily News, “ to every student of Central Asian history and politics.” Beginning with a rapid sketch of the Greek period, it carries the reader through the successive eras of Abbasides, Samanides, Ghaznavides, Seljuks, Mongols, and the rest, to Russia’s first invasion, and her steady expansion to the year 1895. INDUSTRIAL CUBA, by Robert P. Porter (Putnam, 15s.), Mr. Porter was sent as Special Commissioner of the United States to report upon the commercial and indus- trial conditions of Cuba, and his book, says the Daily News, ‘“‘ will be a most valuable book of reference to all who study the Cuban question.” ‘‘ Mr. Porter takes a hopeful view of the prospects of the island,’ says the Spectator, and the volume is “ full of interesting descriptions and narratives.” JAPAN IN TRANSITION, by J. Stafford Ransome (Harpers, 16s.) summarises the impressions received by the author during his residence in Japan, and is, says the Daily News, “a readable, instructive, and thoroughly impartial study of the policy and progress of the Japanese since the war.” The Spectator commends the book for the many useful hints it gives to the traveller in Japan. THE Quest oF FaitH, by Thomas Bailey Saunders (Black, 7s. 6d.) consists of essays dealing in the main with the question of religious belief—with such aspects of it as have lately attracted notice. While they bring us to no positive result, says the Guardian, all the essays are vigorous and lucid, and “ they clear the ground and leave us in a better position for a healthy, unprejudiced study of the Christian religion.” ‘It is full of thought on every page,” says the Daily Telegraph, ‘and ought to be of the greatest service to those who wish to make a fresh start for themselves from the points of view reached by some of the latest workers in the fields of speculative thought.” Tae MeEssaAGE AND PosITION OF THE CHURCH OF ENG- LAND, by Arthur Galton (Paul, 3s. 6d.) “argues the case of the Anglican Church against Rome and Puritanism with considerable force,’ says the Spectator, and the author’s “ indictment of Roman practice is formidably vigorous.” WoRDSWORTH AND THE COLERIDGES, by Ellis Yarnall (Macmillan, 10s.) consists of the author’s reminiscences— covering seventy years—of Wordsworth, Macaulay, Charles Kingsley, Matthew Arnold, John Stuart Mill, and others, and is cordially recommended by Literature “to every reader who is interested in what alone is worthy to interest him in famous men of the past.” Napo.ron’s INVASION oF Russta, by Hereford B. George (Unwin, 12s. 6d.), is ‘a very clear and interesting narrative of the great campaign of 1812,” which, says Literature, “should be useful to all students of history, and not merely to the military specialist.’ ‘‘ With the minutest possible detail gathered laboriously from all possible sources at home, in France, in Russia, and in Germany,” says the Daily Telegraph, Mr. George “follows every movement of the army to Moscow.” The Daily Chronicle describes Mr. George as a writer “with a true historical method and a sense of proportion, as well as a knack of interesting the reader, and a style sufficiently picturesque.” ‘ He blows to atoms the last shred of the absurdity Napoleon so assiduously propagated, that the failure of the Russian campaign was due to the cold.” Tus Earty Mountvarnesrs, by Francis Gribble (Unwin, 21s.), is “ executed in a scholarly fashion,” says Literature, the survey beginning, in effect, with the date of the Deluge, and ending about 1834. ‘The book is, from its nature, to some extent addressed mainly to specialists, but Mr. Gribble has managed to flavour his mediwval stories with a  a6 sufficient spice of modern epigram to make it palatable to a wider public.” The Daily Telegraph says Mr. Gribble “ has limited himself in this excellent volume to recording explorations of the Alps, Pyrenees, and Apennines,” “ and the result is a volume which every one can read with pleasure and profit.” Wiup Lirr 1n THE HAmpsHIRE HiaHLANDs, by George B. Dewar (Dent, 7s. 6d. net). ‘Although the author,” says the Daily News, “not seldom calls upon us to admire with him some far-reaching view, he has less to say of broad effects than of the too often unconsidered details—the birds, the flowers, the insects—that, to every follower of old Gilbert White, add so very much to the pleasure of a country walk.” ‘The book is a very good specimen of its class,” says Literature, “as Mr. Dewar is not only a sportsman but loves Nature for its own sake, and is a scholar to boot.” HigHLAND Dress, ARMS, AND ORNAMENT, by Lord Archibald Campbell (Constable, 21s.), ‘contains much useful information for amateurs of Highland antiquities,” says the Times. “The author is thoroughly versed in his subjects, and notably he is a connoisseur in sword blades.”’ TwrELVvE Montus 1n KionprKe, by Robert C. Kirk (Heinemann, 6s.) is described by the Daily Chronicle as a plain matter-of-fact narrative by a most careful observer, whose “residence in the Yukon during the most eventful year of its history has supplied him with excellent material for a really useful and interesting volume.” Literature says it is “ written in an entertaining style, and interspersed with lively anecdotes concerning the vicissitudes of the miners’ fortunes.” Wits Zoua In ENGLAND, by Ernest Alfred Vizetelly (Chatto, 3s. 6d) isan “ amusing book” (Daily Chronicle) giving a rapid sketch of M. Zola’s adventures in England, and some hints of his observations on our manners and customs. It reads “like a very much up-to-date detective story,” says the Daily Telegraph. ’PosTLE Farm, by George Ford (Blackwood, 6s.) is “a clever, entertaining, and in some ways a beautiful story,” says the Daily Chronicle. ‘The characters, for the most part humble Devonshire peasants, are all individualised and all interesting.” Tan Hoonigan Nieuts, by Clarence Rook (Richards, 6s.) is the life and opinions of an impenitent London boy- criminal, whose character, says the Daily News, ‘as shown by his biographer, has, with all its drawbacks, a certain brutal frankness that is almost engaging. Mr. Rook has done his task skilfully and sympathetically —and his cockneyisms have a charming air of truth.” ‘“ The accounts of Young Alf’s crimes and exploits must, of course,’’ says the Daily Telegraph, “ bear a certain resemblance to each other, but the uniqueness of the point of view and the position of the raconteur render them unfailingly entertaining.” Tue ARCADIANS, by H. C. Minchin (Oxford: Blackwell, 3s. 6d.), “is not a novel,” says the Guardian, ‘nor an essay, nor is it a biography; yet it is something of all three, and leaves a peculiar and pleasant flavour on the mind.” Humour is kept in the same low key as the melancholy, and ‘there is in the book a suggestion of deeper thought than appears on the surface.” “The book is extremely slight,” observes the Daily Chronicle; “it is even ‘ frothy,’ if you will—but it is amusing.” Gintzs IncruBy, by W.E. Norris (Methuen, 6s.), says the Spectator, introduces readers to the usual polished circle in which Mr. Norris’s characters live and move. His hero is for a short time a City clerk. who in a few chapters is turned “into a poet and man of letters, whose future income is prophesied by a competent editor to be about to exceed £6000 a year.” “It is a pleasant, wholesome tale,” says the Daily Telegraph, with much sound sense, THE AUTHOR. -and in the same volume is a story which also gives “ and there is ‘a complete absence of those impossible people and incidents which some authors delight in creating.” : Tue Magic or THE Dxsert, by W. Smith-Williams (Blackwood, 6s.) has “charm and readability,” says the Spectator. The first half isa society novel of England, and afterwards of South-West Australia. This is “very well done,” but the second half, which is purely a novel of - adventure, is perhaps the more amusing; the fights, escapes and the adventures of every sort during the revola. tion in a little republic are what a schoolboy would “ripping.”’ At A WINTER’s FrRE, by Bernard Capes (Pearson, 6s,), is a volume of stories by “a conscious craftsman” (D. Chronicle), nearly every one of which “deals with portentous side of nature, with strange sights and so and physical cataclysms, and the culmination of many ig ghastly spectacle.” ‘To those who like ‘a grue’ in theip fiction, and who can appreciate felicity of phrase and disti tion of style,” the Daily News can recommend Mr. Capes’s new volame. i AN OBsTINATE ParisH, by M. L. Lord (Sidney Christian) (Unwin, 6s.), as a timely “novel with a purpose” will 4 thoroughly enjoyed, says the Spectator, by readers who — happen to be of Mr. Kensit’s way of thinking. “The book gives an account of the devastation created in a q country parish by a handsome young High Church vicar.’ Tur GREATER INCLINATION, by Edith Wharton (Lane, 6s.) is “a collection of stories,’ says Interature. “each one of which has to do with a crisis, a turning point, the entering of a door or the turning away from it.” “The book abounds in meditation upon the problems of life; : humour ; in dialogue which has the effect of spoken words; in knowledge both of the world and of books; in a knows ledge of women which, from a woman, might be expected and a knowledge of men to which a woman does not always attain.” RosaLBa, THE Story oF Hur DEVELOPMENT, by Oliv Pratt Rayner (Pearson, 6s.), “is a really clever and spirite bit of pseudo-autobiography, and one as daring and original as it is clever,” says the Literary World. “Certainly — Rosalba is the most genuine flesh and blood heroine we ha: encountered for a long while.” RicHaRD CaRvEL, by Winston Churchill (Macmillan, 68.), — a romance of the War of Independence, set partly in the © province of Maryland, partly in the London of the latter half of the eighteenth century, “is to be recommended,’ says the Daily News, “as an animated if not exciting record of a time pregnant with momentous issues. It is savoured with quiet humour, and it has the interest o character.” ‘ Worthiness and solidity,” says the Spectator, are the epithets by which it would be best described. : Mrs. Jim Barxer, by V. Fetherstonhaugh (Chap 6s.), is ‘ a pleasant little story of Canadian life ” (Spectator, amusing and vivid account of ranch life in Canada.” 1 author is congratulated on possessing “a decided gift interesting and lifelike character-drawing.” The Dai News says that the author’s knowledge of his subject, al his freshness and vigour of narrative, render the eminently readable. Mr. J. Eveleigh Nash, LITERARY AGENT, AMBERLEY HOUSE, NORFOLK STREET, STRAND, W.C. Dublin Core The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/. Title A name given to the resource The Author, Vol. 10 Issue 03 (August 1899) Subject The topic of the resource <em>The Author</em>, Vol. 10 Issue 03 (August 1899) Type The nature or genre of the resource Publication Identifier An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context 1899-08-01-The-Author-10-3 publications The Author https://historysoa.com/files/original/5/464/1899-07-01-The-Author-10-2.pdf 79d0a292ada0d9a03647969b36b8bccb PDF Text Text ���������������������������� Dublin Core The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/. Title A name given to the resource The Author Subject The topic of the resource <em>The Author</em> Description An account of the resource A digitised run of the Society of Authors' monthly periodical, <em>The Author</em>, 1890<span>–</span>1914, made available together for the first time.<br /><br />Currently users can browse issues and <a href="https://historysoa.com/items/browse?search=&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Bjoiner%5D=and&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Belement_id%5D=51&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Btype%5D=is+exactly&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Bterms%5D=Index&amp;collection=&amp;type=&amp;tags=&amp;exhibit=&amp;date_search_term=&amp;submit_search=Search+For+Items&amp;sort_field=Dublin+Core%2CTitle">indices</a> (not available for all volumes). Full text search for all issues, and other additional search functionality, will be added in 2022. Date A point or period of time associated with an event in the lifecycle of the resource 1890–1914 Identifier An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context The-Author-Issues Publication Date The date of an event (in YYYY, YYYY-MM or YYYY-MM-DD format) 1899-07-01 Volume 10 Issue 2 Pages Page range in volume 29–56 Ngram Date Version of the date in YYYYMMDD format for use by the Ngram plugin 18990701 Ngram Text Version of the text with no HTML formatting for use by the Ngram plugin The Author. (The Organ of the Incorporated Society of Authors. Monthly.) CONDUCTED BY WALTER BESANT. Vou. X.—No. 2.] JULY 1, 1899. [Prick SIXPENCE. For the Opinions expressed in papers that are signed or initialled the Authors alone are responsible. None of the papers or para- graphs must be taken as expressing the collective opinions of the Committee unless they are officially signed by G. Herbert Thring, Sec. =o a Secretary of the Society begs to give notice that all remittances are acknowledged by return of post, and requests that all members not receiving an answer to important communications within two days will write to him without delay. All remittances should be crossed Union Bank of London, Chancery-lane, or be sent by registered letter only. Communications and letters are invited by the Editor on all subjects connected with literature, but on no other sub- jects whatever. Articles which cannot be accepted are returned if stamps for the purpose accompany the MSS. Dos GENERAL MEMORANDA. ERE are a few standing rules to be observed in an agreement. There are three methods of dealing with literary property :— J. THAT OF SELLING IT OUTRIGHT. This is in some respects the most satisfactory, if a proper price can be obtained. But the transaction should be managed by a competent agent. Il. A PROFIT-SHARING AGREEMENT. In this case the following rules should be attended to : (1.) Not to sign any agreement in which the cost of pro- duction forms a part. (2.) Not to give the publisher the power of putting the profits into his own pocket by charging for advertisements in his own organs: or by charging exchange advertise- ments. (3.) Not to allow a special charge for “ office expenses,” unless the same allowance is made to the author. (4.) Not to give up American, Colonial, or Continental rights. (§.) Not to give up serial or translation rights. (6.) Not to bind yourself for future work to any publisher. VOL. X. As well bind yourself for the future to any one solicitor or doctor ! (7.) To stamp the agreement. Ill. THE ROYALTY SYSTEM. It is above all things necessary to know what the proposed royalty means to both sides. It is now possible for an author to ascertain approximately and very nearly the truth. From time to time the very important figures connected with royalties are published in The Author. Readers can also work out the figures themselves from the ‘Cost of Production.” The four main points which the Society has always demanded from the outset are :— (1.) That both sides shall know what an agreement means. (2.) The inspection of those account books which belong to the author. We are advised that this is a right, in the nature of a common law right, which cannot be denied or withheld. (3.) That there shall be no secret profits. (4.) That there shall be no charge for advertisements in the publisher's own organs and none for exchanged advertisements. pecs HOW TO USE THE SOCIETY. Le VERY member has a right to ask for and to receive advice upon his agreements, his choice of a pub- lisher, or any dispute arising in the conduct of his business or the administration of his property. If the advice sought is such as can be given best by a solicitor, the member has a right to an opinion from the Society’s solicitors. If the case is such that Counsel’s opinion is desirable, the Committee will obtain for him Counsel’s opinion. All this without any cost to the member. 2. Remember that questions connected with copyright and publisher’s agreements do not generally fall within the experience of ordinary solicitors. Therefore, do not scruple to use the Society. 3. Send to the Office copies of past agreements and past accounts with the loan of the books represented. The Secretary will always be glad to have any agreements, new or old, for inspection and note. The information thus obtained may prove invaluable. 4. Before signing any agreement whatever, send the pro- posed document to the Society for examination. 5. Remember always that in belonging to the Society you are fighting the battles of other writers, even if you are p 2 30 reaping no benefit to yourself, and that you are advancing the best interests of literature in promoting the indepen- dence of the writer. 6. The Committee have now arranged for the reception of members’ agreements and their preservation in a fireproof safe. The agreements will, of course, be regarded as con- fidential documents to’ be read only by the Secretary, who will keep the key of the safe. The Society now offers :—(1) To read and advise upon agreements and publishers. (2) To stamp agreements in readiness for a possible action upon them. (3) To keep agreements. (4) To enforce payments due according to agreements. ES THE READING BRANCH. EMBERS will greatly assist the Society in this f branch of their work by informing young writers of its existence. Their MSS. can be read and treated as a composition is treated by a coach. The Readers are writers of competence and experience. The fee is one guinea. OO iio NOTICES. 1; Editor of The Author begs to remind members of the Society that, although the paper is sent to them free of charge, the cost of producing it would be a very heavy charge on the resources of the Society if a great many members did not forward to the Secretary the modest 6s. 6d. subscription for the year. Communications for The Author should be addressed to the Offices of the Society, 4, Portugal-street, Lincoln’s-inn Fields, W.C., and should reach the Editor not later than the 2ist of each month. All persons engaged in literary work of any kind, whether members of the Society or not, are invited to communicate to the Editor any points connected with their work which it would be advisable in the general interest to publish. The present location of the Authors’ Club is at 3, White- hall-court, Charing Cross. Address the Secretary for information, rules of admission, &c. FROM THE COMMITTEE. NE hundred and eight new members have been elected to the Society during the current year, thirty-one being elected at the meeting of the Committee held in June. This number is very satisfactory, showing no decrease on the amount of the elections at this time last year. Some notice has been given in the papers that an arrangement has been attempted by the Pub- lishers’ Association, and adopted by some book- sellers, for the placing of high-priced books on the market at net prices. Authors signing agree- THE AUTHOR. ments in the future should therefore carefully look to this point, and should have it clearly stated in their arrangements as to whether the book is to be published net or with the usual discounts, for if the book is published net the publisher receives a larger price from the book- sellers, and the author must therefore receive a proportionately larger royalty. G. H. T. a ee LITERARY PROPERTY. T.—Kiperuine v. Putnam. M RUDYARD KIPLING has raised an action in the United States Circuit Court which involves a question of deep interest to authors. He suesG. P. Putnam’s Sons, D. Appleton and Co., Doubleday and McClure Co., Charles Scribner’s Sons, and the Century Com- pany, to recover damages sustained by alleged infringements of copyrights. All but GP. Putnam’s Sons have been notified that they are only technical defendants. I, MR. RUDYARD KIPLING’S STATEMENT. Srr,—Would you spare me a little space to set out the details of a difference which has arisen between myself and Messrs. G. P. Putnam’s Sons, of New York? My excuse for troubling you is that the case may be of interest alike to English and American authors as directly affecting their control of their own works. By arrangement with Messrs. D. Appleton and Co., The Century Company, The Doubleday and McClure Company, and until lately also with The Macmillan Company (all of New York), each of these houses has published certain of my books. In 1896 Messrs. Charles Scribner’s Sons under- took the publication of an edition of my works, which was necessarily carried out with the con- currence of the other authorised publishers. It is known as the “ Outward Bound Edition,” and by agreement with my other publishers may be sold only by subscription. I have written a special introduction for it and re-arranged the stories; Mr. John Lockwood Kipling designed for it a number of illustrations; and he also ~ designed for the cover, as a sign of my personal authentication or trade mark, the representation of an elephant’s head. a The “Outward Bound” Edition had this spring progressed to twelve volumes, and part of my work in America was to carry it-forward. On Saturday, March 11, there ‘appeared in an evening paper in New York City a conspicuous advertisement as follows :—  THE AUTHOR. 31 ! Rudyard Kipling’s Works. BRUSHWOOD EDITION. 15 Volumes Including General Index. {The Brushwood Edition is by far the most Complete Collected Edition of Kipling’s Works, and contains 17 Notable Stories and 51 Poems not in any other collected edition. It also includes A KEN OF KIPLING By Will M. Clemens. Containing an account of Kipling’s career, an appreciation of his work, some good anecdotes, a new portrait in photogravure, and two other illustrations. 15 vols., large 12°, Cloth xtra ..........csssscsesereeseeceeeneosenees Full buckram, leather labels, bevelled boari . Walt Galt extra, RilCtOps <i... ..sccssscccousorsveress Three-quarters calf extra........... ue Three-quarters crushed levant .........:cscccscssercensessenseeess nett $60.00 For sale only in the Retail Departments of G. P. Putnam’s Sons, 27 West 23d Street, N.Y., and E. P. Dutton & Co., 31, West 23d St., N.Y. On Monday morning, March 13, this advertise- ment came to the attention of Mr. Charles Scribner, who at once called upon Mr. George Haven Putnam, and protested against the enter- prise. On March 13 and 14, Mr. George H. Putnam wrote two long letters to Mr. Scribner in defence of the so-called Brushwood Edition. In the course of these letters Mr. George Haven Putnam wrote: “The question that has arisen between your house and the management of our retail department, for the action of which, of course, our firm assumes the full measure of responsibility, impresses me as by no means as simple as it seems to you. There are various complexities in it which it may be easier to see through clearly when there are more precedents. After receiving your note this afternoon I put the question before Mr. who took precisely that ground. It seemed to him that there were a good many matters to be considered in the question, and it was one of business ethics for which a simple and final answer was by no means easy.” In reply to this letter Mr. Charles Scribner wrote on March 15: “Dear Putnam,—l note your statement that you have placed the Kipling question before Mr. — , and that you report ‘he took precisely the same ground that you did.’ I have never claimed the question was free from complexities, most questions have them. Nor do I object to your securing sheets from the various . authorised publishers of Mr. Kipling’s books and binding them up for sale in your retail department, but I think you should confer with the author before you announce an edition of his works under a new title with a new index speci- ally prepared, and witha biographical or critical addition. And Lthink, too, that the manner of announcing your edition was particularly objec- tionable.” On investigating the “edition,” which was named from a story of mine—The Brushwood Boy—we found that it was made up in part of sheets obtained from some of my authorised publishers; that it included also some verses which I had not authorised to be published in any of my books; it included also sheets of a volume entitled “ Departmental Ditties, Barrack Room Ballads, and other Verses,” with the im- print of a firm which I had not authorised to publish this or any other book of mine ; also sheets of a book which I had not written or even seen. To these had been added some forty pages of titles and lines copied out of my books and arranged under the designation “Index to the Works of Rudyard Kipling: Brushwood Edition.” These sheets had been bound up into volumes. On the back of each volume was the name “Rudyard Kipling”; an elephant’s head in a circular design of the exact size of the elephant’s head on the cover of the “ Outward Bound” Edition, and a volume number. Upon the front of the covers there was again the elephant’s head, and a facsimile of my autograph. They were put up in a box labelled “Rudyard Kipling—Brushwood Edition.” In this connection it is interesting to remember that Mr. George Haven Putnam, in an interview with the Daily Chronicle, stated explicitly that it was not an edition, but “merely you had an harmonious binding.” I could see nothing about the books, or the box, or the advertisement to suggest that this enterprise was without my consent, or was not fully authorised by me. It seemed to me that this “edition” directly traversed my right to select my own publisher ; and that by placing a facsimile of my autograph 32 THE and an imitation of my elephant’s head on books not authorised or even seen by me, Messrs. G. P. Putnam’s Sons had given a false air of authen- ticity to their enterprise. ‘Also, there were the questions relating to the many purchasers of the “ Outward Bound” Edition and of the other authorised books. It would appear, on the one hand, that my “ Outward Bound ” Edition had been superseded, and on the other, that I was party to a scheme for issuing my well-known trade books with other matter which had never been authorised, under different covers as a new edition, and a more complete edition than that of Messrs. Scribners’. To give a few illustrations in this regard. Thirteen of the ‘ seventeen notable stories not in any other collected edition,” as the advertisement is so careful to point out, are secured by the inclusion of a book called “The Day’s Work,” published last autumn by Messrs. Doubleday and McClure, which in the ordinary course of events could not appear in my “ Outward Bound ” edition till June. Indeed, Mr. G. H. Putnam, in a letter of March 13 to Mr. Charles Scribner, admits that hisset “has the temporary advantage over your own handsome edition of containing the stories com- prised in the new Doubleday volume which are later, we understand, to be included in your own set.” The advantage is somewhat pronounced, when you consider that, under the terms of agree- ment with my various publishers, I could not pass a book into my “Outward Bound” edition until after the lapse of a year or thereabouts. Messrs. G. P. Putnam’s Sons, however, purchase unbound sheets of the ordinary edition of “ The Day’s Work” and make them a special feature of their Brushwood “edition.” As that volume appears with my autograph in facsimile outside, and with the elephant’s head, subscribers to the “ Outward Bound” edition, who would have to wait till June or later for their “Day’s Work,” might justly think that I was not dealing fairly with them. It seems to me that this matter touches publishers as well as authors. So far as I can make out from the “ Index to the Works of Rudyard Kipling, Brushwood Edition,” compiled and prepared by Messrs. G. P. Putnam’s Sons on their own responsibility, forty-nine of the fifty-one poems “not in any other collected edition,” are secured by the inclusion of a volume of verse called ‘“‘ Depart- mental Ditties, Barrack Room Ballads, and Other Verses,” purchased by Messrs. Putnam from a firm which is not authorised to publish any of my books. This volume includes about a dozen “ Barrack Room Ballads,” all of which are duly bound up under my facsimile autograph and elephant’s head asa volume of the Brushwood AUTHOR. “edition.” But Messrs. Macmillan’s authorised edition of my ballads and “Barrack Room Ballads” (another of Messrs. Putnam’s pur- chases and another volume of their “ edition”) naturally includes the same “Barrack Room Ballads.’ In the “Index to the Works of Rudyard Kipling, Brushwood Edition ” they are duly indexed twice over, with the explanatory note, “A few of the poems appear in two different volumes.” We come now to the two poems that make up the tale of fifty-one ; and here we are rewarded by one little touch of humour. In 1896 I published with Messrs. Appleton in New York a volume of verse called “The Seven Seas.” It was there- fore something of a surprise to me to dis- cover in 1899, at the end of “The Seven Seas,” two poems called “The Vampire” and “ Reces- sional.” “The Vampire” was adorned with a sort of blood-red title-page, and the reproduction of a picture, together with an equally blood-red autograph in facsimile. ‘“ Recessional” was not illustrated. Now, the one poem was written in 1898 and the other in 1897. They were both uncopyrighted; and there was nothing in the world to prevent Messrs. G. P. Putnam’s Sons from publishing and selling them, with or with- out illustrations, as many American publishers have done. But this firm preferred to smuggle them between the pages of a brother-publisher’s copyrighted book ! This would seem to establish the precedent that any retail bookseller may add to any volume of any author, after any lapse of time, such stray matter as in that bookseller’s opimion may temporarily increase the interest of the book to the vendor’s immediate pecuniary advantage and to the discredit of the author and his legitimate publisher. This, again, seems a point of interest both to authors and publishers. To continue the story. A few days after we had seen the “edition,” Mr. W. W. Appleton called, and it was intimated to him that we wished to stop the publication. He asked as a personal favour to be permitted to write to Mr. G. H. Putnam, which was agreed to. Mr. Appleton wrote on March 23, calling his attention to my special objections. On March 25 Mr. G. H. Putnam wrote a long letter of argument to Mr. Appleton, discussing the questions in detail. On March 25 Mr. G. H. Putnam wrote a long letter of argument defending the “ Brushwood Edition ” item by item to Mrs. Kipling. These letters to Mr. Scribner, Mr. Appleton, and Mrs. Kipling would fill about two columns of an ordinary newspaper. It appeared from them that the so-called “ Brushwood Edition” was not completed on Monday, March 13, when Mr.  THE AUTHOR. 33 Scribner protested against the enterprise, and also that Mr. Putnam knew that we were carry- ing forward the “ Outward Bound ” Edition. The objections that had been made to Mr. Putnam were that without the consent of the author he had practically published a new edition of his works under a new title, with a new index specially prepared and with additions; and specifi- cally we objected to the method of advertising, to the inclusion in an’ edition of my works of the volume of ‘Departmental Ditties, Barrack Room Ballads, and Other Verses,’ and of the matter which I had not written, and to the use of the elephant’s head and the facsimile of my autograph. Seeing that I could make no progress, I instructed my counsel, Mr. Gurlitz, who had been looking into the matter, to request that the “edition” be withdrawn. This was demanded by him substantially upon the ground of Mr. Scribner’s protest, and he referred Messrs. G. P. Putnam’s Sons to the letters written by Mr. G. H. Putnam to Mr. Appleton and Mrs. Kipling. In response to this letter Messrs. Putnam’s counsel called upon Mr. Gurlitz and the whole matter was discussed from its legal side, the books were produced, and each volume was examined, each item of objection discussed. We had learned of the unauthorised inclusion of two of my poems in “The Seven Seas” and in the index of that book which G. P. Putnam’s Sons admit having prepared. After some discussion Messrs. G. P. Putnam’s Sons insisted in sub- stance that they were acting within their rights, and on April 4 suggested a reference with an implication that was unsatisfactory. However, if the suggestion had been made on March 13, when Mr. Scribner first protested, and if the publication had been suspended until a decision had been come to, it might have been considered. But instead of heeding Mr. Scribner’s protest, which, it will be remembered, included a direct objection to the manner in which the “ edition x was advertised, the Brushwood “edition” was advertised again and again in the papers, and also in the Putnam show-window, where a large sign was displayed with the words: RUDYARD KIPLING’S COMPLETE WORKS. BRUSHWOOD EDITION. It was not in any sense “complete.” It did not contain “‘ Pharoah and the Sergeant,” ‘‘ The Truce of the Bear,” “The White Man’s Burden,” and a number of other writings which had then been published. We had nearly concluded to bring action when an intimation was received through Mr. Appleton that Messrs. G. P. Putnam desired to see Mr. Watt, my business agent, who had come over to New York specially to aid me in suppress- ing unauthorised publications. Heping there had been a change of purpose, proceedings were suspended, and Mr. Watt called and saw Mr. Irving Putnam. Mr. Watt was familiar with the questions involved, and after his interview reported that he had listened to substantially the same matter which had already been discussed in the Putnam letters. Under date of April 21 he received a letter from Mr. Irving Putnam to the effect that Mr. Putnam had noted briefly the various points which he had gone over at the interview. This was accompanied by a long memorandum of twelve numbered paragraphs. It added nothing new to the situation except the facts that the index had been prepared by Messrs. Putnams, and that the matter in Volume XV.—a collection of newspaper para- graphs about myself—had been “ added in order to make, with the Index, bulk enough for a volume.” I understand that Messrs. Putnam’s object was to get bulk enough for a fifteen-volume edition. Our efforts, extending over some six weeks, to get the “ Brushwood Edition” withdrawn with- out legal proceedings having failed, action was commenced on April 22. On April 23, statements purporting to come from the Messrs. Putnam were published broad- cast in the New York Press. These were to the effect that they were in the dark as to the suit ; that Mr. Kipling’s attorney would make no explanation. ‘We tried for three weeks to get specifications from Mr. Kipling, but they were refused,” &¢. Since then other statements of a similar character have appeared. It has also been said that I demanded the payment of heavy damages. Nothing of the kind occurred. No one ever applied to me for any specifications whatever, but on the contrary, commencing with the morning of March 13, which was the first business day after the announcement of the ‘ Brushwood Edition,” Mr. Scribner stated our objections to Mr. G. H. Putnam. On March 23, Mr. Appleton went into the details of our objections; on March 25 Mr. G. H. Putnam defended the “Brushwood Edition” to Mrs. Kipling item by item; on March 30, the counsel of the respective parties went over the matter again, item by item, from the legal aspect; the whole subject was fully dis- cussed for six weeks in voluminous writings and by word of mouth. At any time between March 13 and April 22 a settlement could have been made if a settlement had been desired by Messrs. Putnam. The ques- tion of damages did not become a practical one,  34 because Messrs. Putnam refused to withdraw the so-called “Brushwood Edition,’ and refused to inform us of the number which they had pub- lished and sold. Here, then, my case against Messrs. Putnam rests : They have, under cover of following the routine of their trade, produced an incomplete set of books, which they wish the public to accept as a complete edition of my books. They have attempted—both by the title that they selected for their “edition,” and by placing on every volume my autograph in facsimile, and an imitation of the elephant’s head which is the distinguishing mark of my “ Outward Bound ” edition—to make the public believe that their venture had my sanction. They have used in part matter written and authorised by me; in part matter written but not authorised ; in part matter neither written nor authorised nor ever seen by me. They have appropriated copyright material for their own uses in their specially prepared index. They have tampered with a copyrighted book three years after publication. They have made me responsible before a public, to whom I do peculiarly owe my best and most honest work, for an egregious, padded fake. And all these things they did—taking advantage of that public’s interest in my illness—when I lay at the point of death. I do not see how I can permit their action to pass without challenge. It establishes too many precedents which will do evil to the honour and integrity of the profession that, so far, has given me countenance and profit. Rupyarp Kipxine. II. MR. IRVING PUTNAM’S STATEMENT. The Putnams say they are not conscious that they have infringed in any manner Mr. Kipling’s rights; their retail department simply purchased sheets of his copyright books published by all the defendants named, except Messrs. Scribner, and bound them in various styles of leather binding. These works, while uniform in exterior, preserved inside the material just as issued by Mr. Kipling’s authorised publishers, with the original title-pages and imprints. To make a set of a certain number of volumes Will M. Clemens’s “ Ken of Kipling,” and other Kiplingiana, and an index were added. The whole was advertised as the ‘“ Brushwood Edition,” and was marketed jointly by the retail departments of G. P. Putnam’s Sons and E. P. Dutton and Co. Mr. Irving Putnam, the head of the retail department of G. P. Putnam’s Sons, has given an account of the matter to a repre- THE AUTHOR. sentative of the New York Tribune. some of his statements :— The trouble probably lies—although I do not see that we have done any wrong there—in our custom of buying unbound from Mr. Kipling’s publishers the printed sheets of his works and then binding them ourselves and selling them. Our retail shop, in conjunction with our neighbour E. P. Dutton and Co., bought from the several publishers of his works a number of copies of each of his different books as follows: Copies of seven different works from the Macmillan Company, three from the Century Company, two from D. Appleton and Co., and one from the Doubleday and McClure Company. We bought these printed sheets in unbound form and put our own covers on them—an ordi- nary custom in the book business from time immemorial. These books are in each case the authorised copyright edition, and Mr. Kipling presumably gets royalty on each copy sold. There is one book of his called ‘‘ Departmental Ditties,” consisting of his earlier Indian poems, which for some reason he does not seem to wish to perpetuate. We knew nothing of this feeling when we bought the books. Of this work there is no authorised copyright edition, but it happens to be material that the public thinks most highly of. This is not included in the Outward Bound edition published by Charles Scribner’s Sons, and especially selected and compiled by himself, and we thought it a good stroke of business to include in our complete collected edition. If we had known of the author’s reluctance to have these’ poems perpetuated we would perhaps not have included them, out of principles of comity and courtesy, but we have never received such an intimation from the author. These poems happen to constitute one of the most popular of his books, and in form of various editions have been im the market for eight years. As there is no author’s copy- righted edition we bought the best available edition possible—that published by Henry T. Coates and Co., Philadelphia. These several sheets we bound up in various styles of cloth and leather binding, making a collection that was uniform in exterior, but preserving the material just as published, together with the title-pages and imprints of the several publishers. We learned only incidentally that Mr. Kipling objected to this collection, and we have been vainly trying ever since to find out in what particular he con- sidered himself wronged. . . . Our lawyer wrote to Mr. Kipling’s counsel, and received a letter from Mr. Gurlitz stating that his client was “righteously indignant” over our ‘appropriation of his property,” and that the only possible settlement was on the basis of a withdrawal of the books for sale, an accounting to Mr. Kipling, and substantial damages week e ‘‘We have published nothing,” Mr. Irving Putnam repeats, “but have simply, as retail booksellers, bound editions published by other houses. Mr. Kipling is therefore, through his agents, the Macmillan Company and others, selling us material and taking our money on the one hand, while at the same time saying, on the other hand, ‘Don’t you sell it.’ In our binding, printing, and insignia and titles of different sorts we have infringed no rights of trade marks or copyright, so that I don’t yet see where the action lies either legally or reasonably.” We quote  THE AUTHOR. 3 Il.—Tue PusLisHER AND THE AGENT. Owing to the constantly renewed endeavour of publishers to obtain control of outside markets on a profit-sharing arrangement it is necessary once more to call the attention of authors to the dangers of the position. In the first place pub- lishers are not literary agents. This work is not primarily their business. They are the authors’ agents for the publication of their books only. Two points follow from this, one that a great majority of publishers have not the same facili- ties either as authors themselves or authors’ agents; and two, those publishers that have these facilities use them for the purpose of their own pecuniary advantage to the detriment of the authors. The words “ outside rights” have been used in the sentence above. It is necessary to explain them as this article deals practically with “outside rights ” only. The author can divide his property up into many rights. The chief of these are as follows: Serial rights in England. Serial rights in America. Serial rights in the Colonies. Book production in England. Book production in America. Book production in the Colonies. Continental rights in English. Translation rights in the different countries under the Berne Convention, and in some cases Dramatic rights. Now, the English publisher ought to deal only with the publication of the book in England, and perhaps its colonies and dependencies. Under many forms of agreement put forward by the best houses in London the publisher asks for all the other rights enumerated beyond the publication of the book as above referred to. These other rights are termed here, for the sake of convenience, ‘ outside rights.” It has been stated that the majority of pub- lishers have not the same facilities for placing these outside rights. It isa fact that they are not in touch with the editors of magazines like an author’s agent. ‘They cannot diagnose what stories certain magazines may desire at certain times like authors’ agents, or even like the authors themselves. They have not the possibilities of placing these rights that frequently come to an agent of recognised position. _ But it should be pointed out in the second place, that in many cases the publisher’s interest is antagonistic to the author’s interest in securing a financial return for these rights, and this is especially the case with regard to the American market. It very frequently does not pay the publisher to go to the trouble of securing American copyright for an author when he has VOL. &. car control of the American market, but pays him much better to sell sheets that have been printed in England, or stereos that have been manufactured here, on terms which are not invariably fully disclosed. In consequence he will rather take this latter step and obtain 50 per cent. of the net profits from the author than move on the author’s behalf to obtain the American copyright. In the third place, this great difficulty should be pointed out, that when an author is receiving a royalty on the publication in England, it is a mistake to mix up with such royalty agreement a share profit arrangement for the sale of rights to either the Colonies or America, for it has not in- frequently happened that the publishers holding an agreement on this basis have failed to obtain the American copyright, and have then sold a large set of sheets to America, charging against such sheets (if the number happened to be half the amount printed) a half also of the cost of composition. As the author’s royalty is being paid on the understanding that the cost of composition is charged against the English edition, it is not fair that half the cost of compo- sition should then be charged against the American or Colonial edition. The cost of machining and paper alone should be charged against these editions. Not long ago a case came before the Society worked out on the basis pointed out above, in which the sale showed no profits whatever—that is, of course, as far as the author was concerned. The fourth point, and by far the most impor- tant point, is the following: that the publisher generally asks for half profits on American rights, that is, 50 per cent. of the profits, whereas an author’s agent for doing the same work asks 10, and, at the outside, 20 per cent. This point has been put forward in The Author already on two or three different occasions, and it was shown that over a large series of agree- ments the lowest a publisher asked was 25 per cent.; so that it cannot possibly be to the advan- tage of an author to place these rights in the hands of a publisher on the terms they generally quote. It may be the case, however, that American publishers refuse to take matter from an author direct or through an author’s agent, when they will accept an offer from a publisher in England which may be arranged to the mutual benefit of the American and English publisher. Tf this is the case, and if it should happen that the publishers are endeavouring to make a close ring, the point for the Authors’ Society to aim at is to erect publishers in America who will stand outside such a ring. This will not be a difficult thing to manage, as the control of the market E 56 THE o can never lie with the publisher, but must finally lie in the author’s own hands. t+. H TI] —A New Yorx AcEncy. A prospectus has come to the offices of the Society from the International Press Association Literary Syndicate and Agency of New York and London, 114, Fifth-avenue, New York. The name of one of the directors is Mr. Charles F, Rideal, Fellow of the Royal Society of Literature of Great Britain, author of “ Wellerisms,” “People we Meet,” “Charles Dickens’ Heroines and Women Folk,” editor of “ American Men of the. Time,” “American Women of the Time,” formerly editor of Life, The Magazine and Book Review (England), &c., and he is assisted by an < experienced staff.” This Mr. Charles F. Rideal is apparently the gentleman who was for some years manager of the Roxburghe Press, that held its offices at 15, Victoria-street, S.W. To members of the Society and other persons interested, therefore, this notification will be amply sufficient. IV.—A Sone AGREEMENT: witH NoTEs. [Norrce.—In all cases in which publishers’ agreements are printed and commented on in The Author a copy of the paper will henceforth be sent to the firm concerned, accompanied by a letter drawing their attention to the comments and offer- ing them the opportunity of making any reply in The Author in case they should desire to do so.] (coPY.) This indenture made the day of one thousand eight hundred and between of (hereinafter called the vendor), of the one part, and in the county of music publishers for themselves, and ¢o-partners in the firm of (hereinafter called the purchasers) of the other part. Witnesseth that, in consideration of the sum of pence for every copy to be published and sold by the purchasers (except one copy im seven, according to the usual trade custom, and except to copies sent to the United States of America and Canada, for which only half the above sum is to be paid per copy), to be paid by the purchasers to the vendor so long as the copyright shall last for the absolute purchase of the copyright and rights of publication, representation and perform- ance, and all other the rights, property, and interests intended to be hereby assigned, he, the vendor, as beneficial owner, doth hereby assign unto the purchasers all the copyright and right of publication, representation, performance of him, the vendor, of and in the musical com- AUTHOR. positions or works specified in the schedule here- under written, including the title and words thereof for the United Kingdom of Great Britain and Ireland, including the Channel Islands and its colonies and dependencies, and for all foreign countries. And all other property, rights, and interests, whether at law or in equity of him the yendor, therein or thereto, to hold the same unto the purchasers for their absolute property. And the purchasers hereby covenant with the vendor that the purchasers will cause to be entered into proper books to be kept by them a true account of all copies of the said compositions sold by them, and allow such account to be inspected at all reasonable times by the vendor, and will pay, or cause to be paid, to the vendor the aforesaid sum of pence for each copy (except as and subject to reduction above men- tioned) on or about the first day of January in each year so long as the copyright shall last. In witness whereof the said parties to these presents have hereunto set their hands and seals the day and year first above written. The schedule above referred to. The agreement printed above is an agreement for the publication of a song. Music, like the Drama, has two distinct rights,—the right. of production in printed form and the performing right. Tn the drama the performing right as a rule is the most remunerative. With regard to music certain songs, like music hall songs, theatre songs, &c., are more remunerative on account of their performing right, though sometimes both rights bring in considérable sums, and other songs (ballads, and other pieces of “this kind) are more remunerative on account of the reproduc- tion in printed form. In any case and in any agreement that deals with property that has these two rights, the composer should consider carefully how he deals with these rights, and under no consideration should he assign his pro- perty absolutely to the publisher unless he binds the publisher by some stringent clauses to protect himself as composer. The agreement put forward above refers to a song in which the copyright (meaning the right of reproduction in printed form) was of more value than the performing right, and will be considered from this point of view. It is hardly necessary to state that the form of agreement from the author's point of view is almost as bad as it can possibly be in a case where he still retains a future benefit from the sale of his work on the royalty system, but unfortunately it not infrequently occurs that the agreements put  THE AUTHOR. 37 before composers by musical publishers are the worst possible for the composer and the best possible for the publisher. The time is come when the musical author should stand up against signing an agreement such as the one quoted. Leaving out the parties to the agreement, we see the words “every copy to be published.” There is no undertaking by the publisher that the work shall be produced, and there is no state- ment with regard to the form of its production or the price at which it is to be sold. The composer is to be paid pence on every copy sold. This might be a fair royalty if the song was produced at one price and an absolutely unfair royalty if the song was produced at another price. No doubt the publisher’s} response to a statement of this kind would be ‘“ Everyone knows the form in which a song is produced.” If this were the case there would be no harm what- ever in inserting it in the agreement. With regard to the question of royalties—it may be remembered that the cost of production of a song, in proportion to its sale price, is exceedingly small in comparison with the cost of production of a book with regard to its sale price ; in fact, the ratio is almost one to two; therefore, if an author received a royalty of 10 per cent. on a book he ought to receive a royalty of 20 per cent. on a song taking the author’s capacity as an equal factor in both cases. This point is of the greatest importance to musical authors, and cannot be too often stated. There is a further point to be considered. The royalty is not paid on every copy sold, but seven copies are reckoned as six, “ according to the usual trade custom.” This may be the usual trade custom, when seven copies are sold at a time, but the distributing agencies in the music tradeare not like the distribu- ting agencies in the book trade, and many more copies are sold at full price from the publisher’s office than there are ever sold of a book at full price from the same source. Another point: In book publication where this so-called trade custom comes in, thirteen copies are sold as twelve. Here we see a trade custom claimed of seven as six. This is a large gain to the publisher. Another point: the royalties paid in most agreements rise in proportion to the sales for the good reason that the cost of production of a second thousand is not as expensive as that of the first thousand, and if the work is produced in thousands at a time it becomes cheaper still. Here, however, there is no mention of a rising royalty. This is another substantial gain to the publisher. With regard to royalties on copies sold in the United States and Canada the amount is reduced to half, but the method of obtaining protection von. x. for musical pieces across the Atlantic is simple, as music has not by the American law to be manu- factured in America, and whereas on account of the double cost of production of books and other particulars with regard to the circulation of American literature the royalty in America varies three to five pomts per cent. below the royalties in England, on musical publication under this agreement it is to be 50 per cent. Thisfrom the composer's point of view, again, is a very bad feature. Then follows, perhaps, the most serious blot in the whole agreement from the composer’s point of view. The composer sells and transfers the copyright and performing right and all other rights in all the other countries that the pub- lisher can possibly ask for. This transfer is very dangerous, for there is nothing to prevent the publisher producing the song in other forms with alterations and adaptations as dancing music or as popular pianoforte music with variations. If he did so, and obtained a large sale for such variations or adaptations, the author might very strongly object, but would have very great difti- culty in proving a case against the publisher, his only remedy being one for damage to his reputation, about which there might be a strong diversity of opinion, the publisher holding that the increased advertisement is beneficial, the author objecting from personal grounds. It is most important, therefore, that the composer should not transfer the copyright, but should transfer only the right to publish in a specified form—that is, song form—under specified condi- tions. It is possible, for some reason or other, that the publisher might withdraw the song from the market. There is nothing to prevent him doing so, and the composer might thereby lose a certain source of income, and be unable to take any steps to compel the publisher. If the publisher holds the copyright and performing right, in case of bankruptcy those rights would be liable to go as assets of the estate, and in alien hands might be used in many ways to the disadvantage of the composer. Again, there is nothing to compel the publisher to affix the composer’s name to the pro- duction. It is improbable that the publisher would produce it without the composer’s name attached, but, when the question of copyright comes in, it is important that the composer should be guarded on all these points. Next as to the performing right. It was stated at the beginning of this article that this agreement referred to a song the chief value in which to the composer lay in the right of repro- duction. Under these circumstances, it might be argued that the performing right was of not E 2  38 much value; but in answer to this it should be stated that it is most important for the composer to retain control of this right, for if he sells the copyright, as pointed out, the publisher might produce the air in the form of dance music. Consequent on that, there might be the value of the thing as a performing right. Again, if the song became popular, the performing right (to take the ludicrous side of the question) might be of value to the organ-grinder, and the publisher might sell the right or deal with it contrary to the desire of the composer. The composer, there- fore, should certainly have control of this side of his property. There is nothing specified in the agreement by which the composer should obtain any return in case the performing right should at any time and under any circumstance become valuable. If the composer gives away a control of this right he should certainly do so for a substantial considera- tion. The annual account clause is bad. This point has repeatedly been pointed out in The A uthor. To sum up from the musical author's point of view, it is unfortunately the case that nearly all the agreements for the sale of musical compasi- tions transfer to the publisher copyright and performing right unless such compositions are specially written for the stage. “It is time that musical authors made a firm stand against selling their property in this haphazard way to publishers. If some of the better known musical authors began in the first instance to take this step they would gradually build up for them- ‘selves and their fellow composers a tower. of strength which would enable them successfully to resist these encroachments, and it is with this object in view that some of the difficulties of the agreement set forth above have been explained in detail. G. H. T. V.— INFRINGEMENT OF COPYRIGHT. The Universities of Oxford and Cambridge secured on June 13 an injunction against Messrs. Gill and Sons, publishers of educational manuals, who exhibited the results of the Revised Version of the Bible as compared with the earlier version, without any licence to-do so. It was alleged that such publication was an infringement of a copy- right for which they had paid the Revisers not less than £20,000. After hearing Mr. Birrell, Q.C., M.P.,.for the Universities’ Press, and Mr. Etve for the defence, and two witnesses, ; The judge (Mr. Cozens-Hardy) said the title of the plaintiffs to the copyright had been formally proved, and had not been challenged. The only question he had to ecnsider was whether or not there had keen an infringement of the copyright THE AUTHOL. in the sense that the court required an infringe- ment to be proved. He held that this was not a mere matter of quantity, but rather of quality— the editor of the manuals haying taken all that was most peculiar, most material, and most important in the Revised Version. It seemed to him impossible to doubt that the defendants had deliberately and of set purpose—without, he was willing to assume, any consciousness that they were doing wrong—extracted from the Revised Version and put in their own books every single passage in the Revised Version which they thought and conceived could be of any import- ance for the comparative study of the old and new versions. If that was not an infringement of copyright, he did not know what was. There was a plain infringement of the copyright, and he must grant the injunction claimed with costs against the defendants. VI.—A Case To BE Reap. An author wrote a book which he laid before a publisher with a view of getting published. The publisher after full consideration of the matter undertook to publish the book on the usual half profit basis, by which the publisher was to take all the risk and expense of the cost of production and the author was to share with him, in equal portions, the net profits of the sale. It is need- less to repeat that from the author's point of view a half-profit agreement is a thoroughly undesirable arrangement, but the author foolishly considered, under the special circumstances of the case, it was worth his while to close with the bar- gain. The publisher, however, said that he could not do the book justice by way of advertising (in other words he could not do his duty by the book) unless the author bound himself to him for the production of his next two books on the same terms. This, of course, was a worse arrangement still for the author, who did not consider with proper care the difficulties of his position before entering into the contract. He signed the con- tract without proper advice. Tt seems a curious fact that a publisher cannot deal fairly with the author in the matter of one book unless the author binds himself for the production of two others, but this was suggested by the publisher as a reason in this particular instance. It is much more likely that an author would stick to a publisher for good and all if he received fair treatment and fair considera- tion in the first instance, instead of an agreement which in any event could be nothing but dis- astrous. In this case, as in many others of a similar: nature, the author, finding he has teen treated badly, acts up to the letter of the agree-  THE AUTHOR. a ment, and then leaves the publisher for good and all with a bad word to every other author who thinks of going to that house. But itis not with this point of view that the case is put forward. What happened was as follows: The first book was produced, and in the course of the year did exceedingly well for a first book, the sale running to some 4000 copies. Before the accounts were rendered to the author, and the money which should have been due to him on the first book was paid, the publisher produced the second book, and when the author in due course asked for a cheque from the sale of the first book, he was met with the reply that the returns had been swallowed up in the cost of production of book number two. This was distinctly contrary to the agreement, as the author was not sharing in the risk of cost of production, but was sharing in the net profits. Again, however, the author took no advice, believing that the position was as stated. The second book went on the market and did well; not quite so well as the first book, but sold sufficient to pay expenses and show a reasonable profit. The third book was produced, and again the author was met with the same answer, namely, that the expense of the cost of production of the third book had swamped the profits of the other two, and again the author accepted the position. Finally when the third book had been produced, and had circulated in the usual way and the author was free, he received a small amount from the returns of the three books jointly, and not from the profits of the three books singly. This delay to the author was serious. It is needless to say that the author had no voice in the cost of production, in the amount to be spent on advertising, and other little details which would readily swamp the profits for the author, though not necessarily for the publisher. Tf the result was unsatisfactory for the author, it will in the end be also unsatisfactory for the pub- lisher, because the tale of the author’s treatment will not only prevent the author from going there again, but will keep all his friends from the same house. Why are publishers so short-sighted ? GH. OU. Vil.—ImprriaL Press, Limirep, v. JOHNSON. This case was heard in the Queen’s Bench on May 4. The plaintiffs were a publishing com- pany carrying on business in London, and the defendant the Rev. Theodore Johnson, of Bodiam Rectory, Hawkhurst, Sussex. ‘the claim was for £400 damages for alleged breach of contract and warranty on the part of the defendant relating to his work, “Imperial Britain,” published by the plaintiffs. The defendant denied that he had made any special contract with the plaintiffs, and said that the manuscript of the book was sub- mitted to the plaintiffs in the usual way, they having full opportunity of judging of the character of the book, and they accepted the same with full approval in the usual manner of publishers. The defendant counter-claimed that the plaintiffs undertook to pay £25 on the publication of the first book, which they refused to do. The Rev. Mr. Johnson, the defendant, in exami- nation, said he was the rector of Bodiam, being appointed in 1895. Prior to that he had for fourteen years been a chief inspector of schools in the Diocese of Rochester. Before he wrote this work he had written some ten or twelve other books for various publishers.- One of them was written in conjunction with Sir Henry Bem- rose, and was published with the permission of the Universities. Another of his works was on history, another on geography, and others were religious. In September, 1896, the witness arranged with the plaintiff company to write the book in question, and before that he had partly pre- pared the matter. For the purpose of the work he had purchased a largenumber of works of reference. He did his best to write a reliable and useful work. The book dealt with a large number of matters, and it would have been little short of a miracle if it did not contain some mistakes. A first edition of such a work could not be entirely without inaccuracies, and the author could not avoid proof errors. A large portion of the work had not been challenged, and he had received many letters of approval from high and distin- euished authorities. Questioned by counsel as to the various state- ments, the witness quoted authorities for them. He did not defend the statement that Pretoria was the capital of British Zambesia. He did not mean to say that arsenic and’ Epsom salts were building stones. They came under a wrong heading through a mistake in the numbering. They should have come under the heading of “Mineral Products,’ and the matter in regard to them had got out of place. As to the statement that London has seven Parliamentary boroughs, he supposed that he had taken the old Parliamentary boroughs. “Earth worms” under reptiles, was a slip. The witness in cross-examination denied he had had the assistance of half a dozen persons in com- pleting this work. A number of other witnesses were examined in support of the defendant's case. The Lord Chief Justice, in addressing the jury, commented in severe terms upon defendant’s work, and then went on to speak of the pre- tensions of Mr. Heath, the plaintiff, and the Imperial Press. So far as he had been able to ascertain, said his Lordship, ‘Imperial Press, 40 Limited,” was Mr. Heath, and Mr. Heath only. A more audacious document than that put forward by him under this high-sounding and pretentious title, to the effect that fifty or sixty honourable names were behind him in an effort to extend and strengthen the British Empire, his Lordship had never seen. He hoped that if Mr. Heath again found it necessary to supple- ment his duties as a public servant by the publi- cation of books, he would not issue a second edition of such a document as that. His Lord- ship added that he did not want to exaggerate this matter, but when persons and companies asked the Court for damages it was necessary to bear facts of this kind in mind. The jury found that the contract of July 21, 1898 did not contain the whole of the agree- ment; that there was an implied cbligation on behalf of the defendant to use reasonable care; that the defendant did not use reasonable care; that the want of such care did not contribute to the plaintiff's loss, and that the plaintiffs were not entitled to any sum in damages. His Lord- ship at first said that was a verdict for the defen- dant, but that as the action was on a contract, the plaintiffs were entitled to nominal damages, which he fixedat 1s. The defendant was entitled on the counter-claim for £25, and he would con- sider whether he should not deprive him of costs. Dec NOTES ON THE PUBLISHERS’ CONGRESS. HE International Meeting of Publishers is over. The report of the proceedings has been given to the world. There was an opening meeting : there was a dinner: there were papers read on National Bibliographies: on the ‘‘ Protection of new Ideas in Form and Get up”’ —a very remarkable and mysterious title; on Right in Titles: on the Reproduction of Works of Art: on Overs in Printing; on Cheap Books: on International Protection of Publishing Rights : on Agreements between Authors and Publishers: on Canadian Copyright: on Copyright in Educa- tional works: on Quotations in Reviews: on the Convention of Berne: on Booksellers: on the right of National Libraries: on the coercion of Booksellers: and one or two other subjects. Very much of what was discussed might have been considered by a congress of authors. Throughout the meeting, however, it was calmly assumed that literary property belongs wholly to the publisher: there was not one word which would imply to the outside world the recogni- tion of the fact that literary property belongs THE AUTHOR. to the author, and is administered by the pub- lisher as a man or a company may administer a mine. The Society of Authors was alluded to by the President, Mr. John Murray, in his opening speech. He said that one of the reasons of their meeting was “that we may assert to the world at large the true position which we hold in the world of letters. This position is recognised by all the best and most distinguished writers. We are proud of it, and we claim that our traditions are as precious to us and that our sense of honour- able dealing is as keen and as true as that of any other class. We here undergo periodical attacks, which certainly display no inconsiderable vigour from a certain small class of guasi-authors, but they have done but little harm. They suffer from three radical defects. In the first place, they are too sweeping. They condemn a whole class, and rarely, if ever, bring to light a definite misdemeanour. Secondly, they are, intentionally or unintentionally, based on the assumption that the whole race of publishers are dishonest men. And lastly, they display a curious ignorance of what the work of a publisher really is.” We can have no possible objection to Mr. Murray being proud of the view with which the world regards his trade. He is probably thinking of the recognition bestowed by Thackeray on Bacon and Bungay, those virtuous philanthropists; or he is thinking of the present position, which is such that few authors will have anything to do with publishers except through an agent—the honour- able houses being mixed up with the others. A noble position, indeed! The position which he claims was not explained unless by talk about the debt of gratitude to publishers—for what? For the binding and the gilt? Notatall. Forthe “intrinsic worth” of books, mark you, owing “ to the advice and the experience of men of our craft”! This is indeed wonderful. It is the first time in the history of literature that publishers have set up a claim to be the advisers in the creation of literature. I dare say it will not be the last. Who wrote Tennyson’s Poems? Did you not know? Messrs. Macmillan, of course. And Swinburne’s? His publishers. The allusion to this Society as a “small class of quasi-authors” is also a new departure—for Albemarle-street. One did not expect it from that quarter. The list of our Council which adorns the frontispiece of The Author gives a longish list of the “ guast-authors.” As for the “sweeping charges” and the assumption that all publishers are dishonest— where are they ? What does the following passage mean? It is taken out of certain notes published every month for some years—in fact, until May,  THE AUTHOR. 4) inclusive, of the present year, when it was taken out, having done its work : “The Society is acquainted with the methods and—in the case of fraudulent houses—the tricks of every publishing firm in the country.” Will Mr. Murray be good enough to say how the Committee could more clearly and distinctly distinguish between the sheep and the goats? Or is he prepared to maintain that there is no such thing as a dishonest publisher? And is he prepared to assert that all the cases adduced in the Society’s publication, cases furnished by the Secretary, cases which have gone before the Committee, are inventions? If so, he will take even a bolder line, if not one so original, as the proposition that literature owes its “ intrinsic worth to the advice and the experience’”’ of the publisher. Tn turning over the pages of The Author, I have come across passages by the dogen in which the distinction is expressly drawn between honourable houses and the reverse. But the “reverse’’ are not always the smaller houses. As for the display of a “ curious ignorance ” of a publisher’s work, since the Society has ascer- tained and published for the information of those concerned all the details of the publisher’s trade, including most of the tricks of those who play tricks, the only ignorance left is that curious ignorance about the origin of the “ intrinsic worth” of literature. On that point the Society is still most curiously ignorant. After the dinner, when tongues may be allowed a little more licence, Mr. Murray became waggish. “He knew that there was a small society which vowed vengeance against all publishers.’ And he humorously suggested the danger of their being blown up by a new Gunpowder Plot hatched by the small society. Now, let us ask seriously why does Mr. Murray object to the protection of literary property in the interests of those who create it and to whom it belongs until they part with it? Why does he object to the exposure of tricks when tricks are discovered Why does he allege ‘“ sweeping charges” ? What, in a word, is the secret of his hostility ? Is it not, one may a!so ask, a very remarkable thing, and a thing not known in any other pro- fession or in any other trade, that an association for the protection of one of two parties to a busi- ness transaction should be continually attacked by the other party concerned ? _As regards the papers read, Mr. Bell’s paper on Titles was practical. He proposed the creation of copyright in titles by a system of registration. The subject of “ overs” was interesting in one way. Two years ago I stated that the “overs” probably provided a good many of the books wanted for review: this was flatly and vehe- mently denied. Only ignorance, it was said, cou'd have prompted such a suggestion. Well, but I knew what I was saying. And it is now admitted that in every 500 sheets there are sixteen “ overs,” but that, by imperfections in the other copies, these may dwindle down to what makes just 2 per cent. It follows, therefore, that with an edition of 3000 copies there would be sixty “overs.” This provides amply for review copies. I was therefore right, after all. It was also asserted that the ‘overs’ are regarded by the author as a margin for soiled books: also asa margin for bad debts. I beg to state that not one author in a thousand knows that there are such things as “overs,” and that this story about the margin is rubbish. Now consider the case of a book which has a great run, say, of 10,000 copies. There are 200 “overs.” If it is a six-shilling book at a royalty of 20 per cent., this represents a trifle of £12. I would advise authors to look after their “ overs.” On cheap literature the Congress declined to commit themselves to any resolution whatever. On the agreements between author and pub- lisher a list of clauses was submitted. On this list one need only add that the Secretary of our Society would have a great deal to say. Mr. Murray, however, added a few remarks of his own: “They started to work more than two years ago to draw up a form of agreement between authors and publishers which should cover the difficulties. They drew up drafts to cover every case, and they took the opinion of a very eminent lawyer, who said it was a perfectly fair and just form of agreement. It was their desire that the Authors’ Society—not a society representing all the authors in England by any means, but a society which occupied itself in the author's interest—should have the draft submitted to them and that there should be a conference to talk it over so that they could come to some common agreement, but the Authors’ Society took a different view of the matter. They had, he believed, attacked these forms of agreement in very severe language, and there lay a difficulty. If they were to be faced with that sort of treat- ment it would be very difficult for lawyers alone to draw up anything very satisfactory. There must be a bargain before the agreement, for the agreement was not the bargain. They had toa certain extent come to a deadlock there because they treated the agreement as a bargain made in favour of the publisher. The whole thing was a complete misunderstanding, and they all regretted. that, because their great desire was to come to favourable terms with the authors.” 42 THE AUTHOR. He did not explain that nothing was said about previous “bargains”; that the draft agreements claimed for the publisher the right—the absolute right—to charge blank percentages on gross receipts. for his own office expenses, allowing no office expenses at all for author or bookseller ; that no kind of safeguard was proposed against over- charging: that on commission books the agree- ments demanded a blank percentage on every single item, in addition to a commission on sales and discounts: that not a word was said against charging for advertisements which have cost nothing : not a word on the right of audit: nota word on the possibility of dishonesty—the pub- lisher alone among mankind being assumed incap- able of dishonesty : and that they actually claimed rights dramatic, American, colonial, and those of translation. It was a great pity that he did not explain these little facts, because, had he done so, his audience would have understood the action of the Society—this small Society of guasi-authors —which will never allow those draft agreements to become the rule, and which has so far effectively prevented their adoption even by the committee which proposed them. He did not explain, either, why if these draft agreements referred to previous “ bargains” he had not withdrawn his name from them and disavowed them. There was a long discussion about Canadian copyright, in which Mr. Daldy appears to have ignored absolutely the action of the Society of Authors, both in Canada and in Lord Monks- well's Bill, and with the Government at home. Mr. Edward Marston deplored the grievance of giving five copies to the National Libraries: he found this mare’s nest some time ago, and wrote a letter to one of the papers in which he estimated the loss by this tax to amount from the year 1837 to the present day to £375,000. This seems terrible indeed. Divided by sixty it, means £6250 a year. There are about 400 publishers in the Directory: or about 100 who may be seriously considered. It means, therefore, £62 10s. a year for every one. This must be acknowledged to be a very heavy tax. But let us look into the conditions. The theory supposes that these books would all have been sold. Would they ? Very few books sell out the whole edition and are then finished: the demand ceases before, or continues after, the first edition: it ceases before the exhaustion of the second or other future edition and after the appearance of the first edition. There is therefore no loss at all, with the exception of those very, very few books where the demand proves exactly equal to the first edition, or is so small when that is done that itis not worth while to bring out a new edition. We may also except a very few limited editions of illustrated books. On the whole, therefore, the tax is no tax at all. In every case where there are remainders after the demand ceases, whether in the first or the fiftieth edition, there is no loss except of the few pence which the five copies would fetch as remainders. There is one great lesson which the congress of publishers ought to teach us, namely :— It is useless to expect that any heed will be paid to the true evils of the publishing trade. These are (1) the absence of any safeguard against dishonesty: (2) the determination to regard literary property as their own to administer as they please: (3) their resentment of any action on the part of the creators of literary property to defend their own interests: (4) their manifest intention not to take one single step towards the abolition of secret profits. This lesson was proclaimed aloud in every speech and in every paper: not one publisher rose to demand safeguards against dishonesty : not one spoke against secret profits. The lesson should be answered by those authors who are independent, by taking more and more the management of their affairs into their own hands, especially in the matter of advertising: and, if they are wise, by changing a partner or a fellow venturer who wants to be considered both an agent and a partner into a commission agent (see p. 49). > — THE SIXPENNY BOOK. Er N | R. HALL CAINE, in an address delivered before the Newsagents’ and Booksellers’ Union, spoke at length on the sixpenny book and in favour of it. I should be sorry to misrepresent any of Mr. Caine’s arguments, Lut the address was too long for reproduction. The line he seems to take is this: (1) There has been a radical change in the methods of distribution. For the cheaper books are sold chiefly by the newsvendors. If this is the case it is a change of the greatest importance. (2) The sixpenny book need not displace the dearer book any more than a cheap restaurant ruins the dearer restaurant. No— but—but— reading is not dining. However he offered as a proof the fact that with a cheap edition of his last novel his American publisher sold another at a dollar and a half: of the former 100,000 copies: of the latter, 14,000. (3) He does not believe that the cheap book will ruin the country bookseller, but if it does there is the newsvendor to fall back upon. Alas!  Giie. AUTHOR. The newsvendor will not replace the bookseller. Under any changes of condition, we must still have the bookseller if our books are to be exhibited for sale. (4) He says that figures have been put forth which show that the author, with the sixpenny book, will see very little. He puts forward figures of his own. I hear that there has been sneering about these figures. Yet upon them depends the whole future of Literary Property. Thus :— Cost of production in quantities, twopence: price paid by bookseller he calls “nearly four- pence.” My own information sets it at 3{d.: book sold by bookseller at 43d. or at 6d.: at the lower price by the London booksellers. He goes on to say that there is twopence to divide between author and bookseller. I make it 1jd. Now, I am informed on the best authority that the royalty offered to the author is either 3d. or {d. That is, Tam told, the general rule. Mr. Caine, when he is offered 14d., is an exception. Now, ona royalty of 2d., the sale of 100,000 copies will bring: the author the sum of £250: of $d., £312 10s.: on a royalty of 14d., the sum of £625. Will a first- rate novelist think it worth his while to write a long novel for £250, or even for £625? Perhaps, however, Mr. Caine would bring it out in two forms simultaneously. It would be an interesting experiment. : (5) Mr. Hall Caine’s remarks on the fact that the best books, not the most trumpery books, are eagerly bought at 6d. are convincing. I have myself always maintained that the taste of the public is on the whole good and true: they may run after an unworthy book for a time, but they go back to their favourite authors. I have tried to present in brief the considera- tions which Mr. Hall Caine urged in favour of the sixpenny book. I am not prepared to dispute that if the news- vendors are to become vendors of the sixpenny book, the case is materially altered. I will endeavour to get information on this point. Meantime, I would ask, if the bookseller is to disappear, what will take his place? That his existence is threatened is quite clear, An attempt has been made to deprive him of the Englishman’s right of selling his own property as he pleases. The publishers offer him no advan- tages except a little larger margin in very high- priced books. He himself complains that every- ‘body wants to get books at 6d. Let us return to what was said last month. It is an experiment. How will it succeed? We shall learn before the end of the year. W. B. 43 TI.—Nores on THE ABOVE. 1. On my way home from the meeting a news- vendor told me he had sold 600 copies of one of the sixpenny novels, and anotner newsvendor said he had sold 6000 sixpenny volumes during the autumn of last year. 2. My statement that the cheap book does not injure the dear one will be supported by Chatto and Windus in England, and by Appleton and Son and Dodd, Mead, and Co. in America. I am told by Mr. Heinemann that Macmillan and Co. take the same view. 3. If the sixpenny novel is sold chiefly by the newsagents, the bookseller, so far as the cheap book goes, is already replaced. 4. I say that the sixpenny book in- editions of 100 does not cost so much as 2d., and that in larger editions it could be produced at tid. Also that 13d. is a practical author's royalty, and calculations should therefore be based on that figure. Further, that the most popular sixpenny novel has sold 250,000, and the next most popular nearly 2 . Finally, that these were sales of books from fifteen to thirty years old, and that a popular novelist publishing at 6d. from the outset might achieve a sale of half-a-million, and still leave 10,00¢ readers who would rather buy his book at 6s. But I uphold the cheap book, not necessarily the sivpenny book. That price is, as you say, an experiment, and the practical price for a new novel will reveal itself by-and-bye. Meantime, for reasons you do not quote, I claim for the sixpenny book, first, that it is enlarging the number of readers; second, that it is elevating the taste in fiction; third, that it is purifying the morality of literature ; fourth, that it is making for the peace and general good ot the world. Therefore, if the sixpenny book should die the shilling, two-shilling, or half-crown book which may follow will have a better chance to live. H.-C. es PARIS NOTES. 5, Rue Chomel, Paris. ge N grand homme vient de nous quitter.” Thus wrote one of his contemporaries in announcing the death of M. Fran- cisque Sarcey. The news created a profound sensation, for though Sarcey aimed at nothing higher than honestly meriting the titles of “critique national” and “ prince du bons sens”’ that the Parisians had long since bestowed on him—in the paternal attitude he adopted towards the public; in his shrewd appreciation of the varying minds of men; in his sturdy champion- 44 ship of the oppressed ; in his unwearied effort and immense success in making the loyalty and purity of his endeavour manifest to the world at large ; in his generous outstretching of the right hand of fellowship to his less gifted or less fortu- nate comrades; in his magnanimous acceptance of the burden imposed on him by the recognition of the universal brotherhood of humanity—he offered an example to all literary leaders. His sterling qualities were fully appreciated by his most eminent contemporaries. ‘The day was long; the task was hard; the work is good,” was M. le Senne’s emphatic verdict. ‘He had only one anibition, and it was satisfied—to bear high aloft, so that it might burn the more brightly, the lamp spoken of by Lucretius which the runners in life’s race pass from hand to hand in order that, regardless of time and space, it may guide mankind towards humanity and towards the beautiful,” said M. de Leygues, in concluding his funeral oration. “If you wish to judge a man justly in these days of implacable party polemics, pay no attention to newspapers, but walk behind his coffin and listen to what the crowd, the immense crowd, says of him,” said M. Jules Claretie, representative of the Republican journa- lists at Sarcey’s funeral. “To-day it says, ‘This was a good man, a man of talent, an honest man, a man with no false pride or rancour, a charitable man, a helpful comrade, a popular writer, a master, a glory, a great figure which has disappeared !’” Francisque Sarcey was born at Dourdan on Oct. 8, 1828. He early showed an immense aptitude for study, obtaining several of the “Concours général” prizes at the lycée Charle- magne, and being received with Taine and About in 1848 at the Ecole normale. From 1851 to 1858 he was successively master of the fourth and third classes of rhetoric and philosophy in the colleges of Chaumont, Rodez, Lesneven, and Grenoble. Several anonymous articles censured by the authorities were traced to his pen, and he was forced to throw up his post; whereupon he came to Paris and published a series of critical contemporary studies in the /garo under the pseudonym of Satané Binet. In 1859 he under- took the theatrical column in the Opinion Nationale, and in 1867 began his well- known connection with the Temps, which only ended with his death. In 1871 he became a contributor to the X/Xe. Siécle—edited by his friend Edmond About—where he made himself notorious by the ardour of his convictions and soundness of his views. His fame as a lecturer is too well known to require comment. M. Lintilliac, in his recently published “ Conférences dramatiques,” has drawn a graphic portrait of THE AUTHOR. “Le bon Oncle,’ with his Socratic face and satyr-like form on the lecturer’s platform —a rude, awkward figure, forsooth, but one eagerly awaited and welcomed by the most fastidious audience in the world. His industry was pro- digious, and itis calculated that, in addition to his famous dramatic criticisms and productions in book form, he has written enough matter on heterogeneous subjects to fill two or three hundred volumes. Of his imperturbable good nature the following anecdote may, perhaps, convey some slight idea :— The “bon Oncle” having temporarily incurred the displeasure of the students of the Latin Quarter, it was decided in conclave to caricature him at the coming Carnival. In order to make the likeness more apparent, an emissary was employed to steal surreptitiously an old coat which, having been long worn by the critic, would naturally fall into the inimitably awkward folds characteristic of Sarcey’s most favoured garments. Despairing of otherwise accomplish- ing her mission, the emissary forthwith took Sarcey into her confidence, avowing that —know- ing his character—she considered this the best and surest way of succeeding in her mission. “You are quite right,” responded Sarcey, “ Here is the wardrobe where all my coats are kept; choose. Will you have a hat into the bargain ?” “T do not think a hat is required,” was the reply, “for they intend to represent you with an enormous head ; but I will take one on chance.” It is the critic himself who tells the story, relating with infinite humour how wne forte grippe had prevented him from personally judging of the success of the caricature. Space will not permit us to give a detailed appreciation of Sarcey’s work. He was, un- doubtedly, one of the representative men of the realistic epoch, and he has left a name which will never be forgotten in the annals of dramatic criticisms. He died a comparatively poor man in his small hotel, 59, rue Douai, surrounded by his family. _ His coffin was provisionally deposited at Montmartre, his body being shortly afterwards disinterred and cremated at the Ptre-la-Chaise crematory, in accordance with a wish he had formerly expressed. Only the family were pre- sent at the latter ceremony ; but an immense crowd followed the funeral procession to Mont- martre, the cordons of the funeral canopy being respectively held by MM. Georges Leygues, Gréard, Jules Claretie, Roujon, Camille Le Senne, Jules Lemaitre, Larroumet, and Adrien Hébrard. The death of the famous Henry Becque made but a passing impression in literary and dramatic circles. In the course of his long life, the unfor- tunate dramatist had produced but a single  THE AUTHOR. masterpiece, viz.,a play entitled “La Parisienne,” whose extraordinarily brilliant and well-merited success placed his name in the front rank of dramatic authors. ‘Les Corbeaux” (acted at the Comédie Francaise in 1882) is the only other work bearing his signature which merits notice. Becque died in extreme poverty, leaving still unfinished a play entitled ‘‘ Les Polichinelles,”’ on which he had been occupied for the last ten years. Impecuniosity was his chronic malady, dating from the student days in which he fought his famous duel with Poupart Davyl, where — owing to the poverty of the combatants—only one pistol could be hired, of which each duellist made use in turn, the order being decided by lot! How a man who had acquired such brilliant notoriety, and who at every “ first night” expended enough anecdotal wit in theatrical corridors and green-rooms to have filled several columns, could have remained so long in such a destitute con- dition was an enigma to his friends, among whom may be mentioned MM. Octave Mirabeau, Edmond Rostand, and Lucien Muhlfeld. The two latter carefully gathered together the unfinished manu- script of “Les Polichinelles,’ and deposited it with the Society of Authors, who, likewise, under- took the charge of all arrangements connected with poor Becque’s funeral, He was interred at Pére-la-Chaise. M. Quentin Bauchart, municipal councillor of the Champs-Elysées, better known under his literary pseudonym of Jean Berleux, is at present reported to be engaged in writing a historical novel in dialogue, entitled “ Fils d’Empereur,” in which the ill-fated Prince Imperial plays the hero’s réle. He has also begun a history of the Champs-Elysées. M. Berleux is a member of the Société des Gens de Lettres and also of the Cercle de la Critique, in addition to having con- tributed the “ Vie Théatrale”’ to the Revue de la France Moderne for upwards of ten years. To M. Jules Huret belongs the honour of having written the first complete biography ever given the public of the illustrious queen of trage- diennes, Mme. Sarah Bernhardt (chez Juven). It opens with a preface in letter form by M. Edmond Rostand, in which the celebrated author of “Cyrano de Bergerac” thus concludes a graphic sketch of his own acquaintance with the divine reine de Vattitude: ‘‘And this, my friend, is what appears to me more extraordinary than all—this is the Sarah that I have known! Ihave not known the other, the lady with the coffins and alligators. I have known no other Sarah than this one—the Sarah who works; and she is the greatest.” [An English translation of this book has just been published by Messrs. Chapman and Hall—LBp. | 45 The two young Russian writers, MM. Alfons. Dyktor and Jack Iskowich, can certainly boast energy and perseverance if they can boast nothing else. They have just arrived at Paris, after having made the tour of the world, sans un sou pendant trois ans, in order to study for them- selves the miseries of life, and thus render more inte- resting the new work on which they are engaged. It will be published here next September under the appropriate title of “Les Deux Vagabonds.” If all young men bitten by the literary tarantula were submitted to the same test, we wonder how many per cent. would voluntarily undergo such an ordeal ? “ Hildesheim” (chez Lesnerre), four little pastiches written in French by the Honourable Maurice Baring, secretary to the English Embassy at Paris, has received the approval of the French critics, who predict a brilliant literary career to its author. We regret not to have yet seen a copy of this little volume, which is reported to be sparkling with wit and finesse. M. Georges Ohnet is now occupied in writing a play which will shortly be staged. His new novel “ Au fond du gouffre”’ (chez Ollendorf) is already on the highway to score the same remark- able numerical success enjoyed by most of its. predecessors. The epithet ‘“‘litérature de con- cierge,” so perseveringly applied to all this writer's productions by the disciples of the “école psychologique,” does not in the least affect his popularity with the crowd, for he knows how to interest the multitude. Although he spends so much of his time shut up in his study at Abymes, all Paris knows the active, energetic little man with the keen, bright eyes, and inex- haustible fund of humour and repartee. M. Emile Zola is a member of the committee of the Société des Gens de Lettres. This society possesses a capital of three millions, and intrusts. to its committee the disposal of an income of 300,000 francs. The first Monday after his return from bis eleven months’ exile in England, M. Emile Zola took his seat, as usual, in the delegates’ bureau, and —among other trans- actions—voted that the aid requested by M. Edouard Drumont (the celebrated anti-semite) in a literary law suit should be granted. A salutary example of tolerance, and ove that M. Drumont would do well to imitate. M. Emile Pouvillon is now installed at Mont- auban, busily engaged on a new novel which is expected to occasion some stir in ecclesiastical circles. His idea is to give a faithful portrait of the contemporary French clergy, not of the naif old country priest of byegone days, but of the complex, modern ecclesiastic, whose mind is perhaps deformed—but, in any case, transformed. 40 —by the influence of modern fiction and the social milieu in which he lives. M. Pouvillon’s prose style is elegant, impressive, and convincing ; two of his novels, ‘‘ Les Antibel” and the “ Roi de Rome,”. have recently been successfully drama- tised, and the discussions of the critics on that ‘occasion brought his name prominently before the lettered Parisian public, who are eagerly awaiting his next publication. M. Paul Burani is a writer of quite a different genre, and his circle of readers is as diverse as his talent—yesterday the popular songster and vaudevillist of the boulevards, he is to-day known as the author of a sensational novel entitled “Mon Oncle la Vertu,” whizh is vastly popular among a certain class of readers. As regards appearance, this prolific producer of illiterate literature has the air of a bon garcon gras et rond, with frank countenance and placid aspect; indeed, few of those who to-day curiously regard the popular rhymester would ceive him credit for the immense application and capacity for hard work which are among his most prominent characteristics. “Versailles et les deux Trianons” is the title of M. Philippe Gille’s new work which the Maison Marne is publishing in numbers, and it forms a worthy monument of the historical science, research, and erudition of its author. The latter is well known in the Parisian world of letters, and enjoys the reputation of being one of the most conscientious and impartial critics of the day, in addition to being the author of a discreet volume of poems, and of having signed “Les Trente Millions de Gladiator ” with Labiche, “Manon” with Meilhac, and ‘“ Lakmé ” with Gondinet. He likewise boasts the honour of being the intimate friend of M. Victorien Sardou, with whom he collaborated in “Les Prés-Saint-Gervais.” The two friends are equally consummate authorities on French art under Louis XIV., XV., and XVI., and they may frequently be seen pacing together the stately avenues and grounds of the park of Versailles, engaged in discussing their favourite topic. M. Philippé Gille’s present publication forms a pendant to the two works on the palace and park of Versailles which he has already given the public. Among notable publications of the month, to which space will not permit us to give a detailed notice, may be mentioned: “ Louis XVIII. et le Duc Decazes,’”’ a most interesting work by M. Ernest Daudet, largely drawn from the private documents existing in the archives of the Chiteau de la Grave ; “ Diderot et Catherine II.” (chez Calmann Levy), by M. Maurice Tourneux, a work containing the precious manuscript notes THE AUTHOR. left in the Russian Empress’s keeping by the great French philosopher previous to his quitting that country; ‘“ La Vie 4 Paris,” by M. Jules Claretie (chez Charpentier), a spirited account of the principal events and personages of the year 1898; “La Campagne de Minorque,” by M. Raoul de Cisternes (chez Calmann Levy), m which, among numerous other letters, may be found one containing a graphic narrative of the death of the unfortunate Admiral Byng; “ Nouvelles études d’Histoire et de Critiques dramatiques,” by M. Gustave Larroumet (chez Hachette) ; ‘Lettres 4 ’Etrangére,” containing the correspondence of Balzac and Madame Hanska from 1833 to 1842; ‘‘ Lettres inédites de Michelet 4 Mlle. Mialaret,’”’ containing the letters written by the great historian to the young gul whom he afterwards married; and “ Abrégé de Chiromancie et de Chirognomonie appliqu¢e,” by Marthe Desbarolles, pupil and adopted daughter of the Cagliostro of the present century. The activity in the fiction department obliges us merely to cite the titles of the recent novels produced by well-known authors: “Les Demi- Solde,” by Georges d’Esparbes (chez E. Flam- marion); “Reflets sur la sombre route” (chez Calmann Levy), by Pierre Loti; “Jardin des Supplices,” by Octave Mirbeau; “Villa Tran- quille,” by André Theurick ; “ Leur égale,” by M. Camille Pert (chez Simonis Empis) ; ‘La Mon- tagne @’or,” by Jean Rameau (chez Ollendorf) ; “T/Aiguille dor,’ by J. H. Rosny (chez A. Colin); “L’Otage,” by Charles Foley; ‘‘ Mar- cheurs et Marcheuses,” by Richard O’ Monroy ; and last—but by no means least—the long- expected “Femmes Nouvelles” of Paul and Victor Margueritte. Darracorre Scort. ec NOTES AND NEWS. HE following illustration of the way in 7 which secret profits are provided for may be useful. A. B., for the author, applied to C. D., the publisher, for an estimate concern- ing the publication of a book on commission. The terms were these : 1. The author to bear the charges for the pro- duction of the book and the incidental expenses. 2. The publisher to take 15 per cent., appa- rently, of all moneys received. The words “ bear the charges ’’ would be under- stood by anyone not versed in the httle ways and manners of some publishers to mean the actual cost incurred. They might be defended, whatever charges were made, as covering, and intended to cover, any  THE charge the publishers might choose to inake, They would thus cover any secret profits that they chose to make. This point will probably be raised before long in acriminal court. They then sent in an estimate. Observe, however, the wording of the letter. It was to the effect that there was delay in getting “an” estimate from the printer, which caused delay in getting ready “our” (the publisher’s estimate). The use of the pronoun and the article is significant. It seems to point to secret profits. The estimate forwarded, when compared with those in the hands of the Society, showed as follows : The Publisher : the Society :: or The Society : the Publisher :: 100 : 155. This, then, is the true meaning of the profits and percentages which, according to the pub- lishers’ draft agreements, they have the “ equit- able” right to claim, the amount left blank to suit the taste and fancy of each individual. What, then, would be the meaning of a 15 per cent. royalty with this book? Without giving all the figures, it means that on a sale of 1000 copies the author would lose about £25 and the publisher would gain about eo5. the author had simply paid the true cost of pro- duction, the author by the same figures would have cleared about £40. TOO ; 03. At the conference of publishers the chairman, on whose utterances we have spoken in another column, complained of “ over production.” He spoke of it as if it were an outside thing, an act of hostility to the trade committed by persons who have nothing to do with it. I am only sur- prised that he did not charge the writers them- selves with this wickedness. Now if there is any- thing in the world more certain than another it is the fact that the over-producers are publishers themselves. The next certain thing is, that so long as there are great prizes to he obtained by bringing out books: so long as the public taste is an uncertain quality which may “ boom” this or that book: so long as there are large literary properties to be created by those who success- fully appeal to the public, so long will the over production of books continue. In fact, the whole trade of publishing is under- going revolution, and this Mr. Murray and his friends do not understand. It is no longer a little hole-and-corner business, in which the pub- lisher treats the author as a patron treats his client: gives him what he pleases and keeps the AUTHOR. 47 profits dark ; it is a trade which is rapidly becoming, like everything else, open to competi- tion, in which the creator of a property puts him- self into the hands of business men who deal with publishers in the way of business men: in which the methods have been exposed and are now well known. It is forthe old-fashioned pub- lisher to recognise these facts or not, as he pleases: if he refuses to do so he will get ‘left.’ He may have, if he likes, the support of all the writers whose name spells loss: he will not, unless he recognises existing facts, have the sup- port of those whose name means money. In the Anglo Savon of June 16, I find an accusation against the literary profession of a kind which is to me at least perfectly new, to the effect that there are certain persons of standing in journalism and literature who do not scruple to maintain hacks to do their own work. Do they really exist—these persons of eminence? Ave there really men of letters who have to find an ignoble livelihood by writing articles which they know will be signed by other men? Tonce introduced into a novel a man who exhibited pictures as his own which were done for him; but I thought that I had invented and imagined the case—made it up out of my own head. I have never come across a journalist, or even heard. of one, who sent in articles as his own which were written for him. As for books, I have certainly known cases in which a name appeared on the title page of a work written by another hand. One such case was brought before me the other day. Perhaps I may get permission to publish the names. The real author of the book—which was successful—was a lady: the supposed author was—a man: the publisher was the creator and deviser of the—call it what you please: he paid the author, whose necessities obliged her to accept whatever was offered. It is a curious story, and one which is perhaps not uncommon. But that a well-known writer of articles, essays, and reviews, a man with a reputation to defend, should keep in his employment other men who do the work for which he is paid is to me a new thing in litera- ture, and one that ought to be exposed, First however, we have to be convinced that the charge is based on trustworthy evidence. ‘Till that is done, let us regard it as a mere rumour. And let us remember that the perils of the situatzon— for a hack may turn aswell as a worm—are many and obvious. There are men living and working at this moment on the Press who undertake the execution of quantities of worle not ona half of which they could accomplish in the allotted time. How, then, is it managed? In the simplest way possible. The master minds employ “understudies,”’ who 48 have acquired their style and method—not generally a very superhuman task. There are lots of young men who make a decent living by writing articles which owners and editors believe to be the essays of the eminent persons whom they engage and pay. As a matter of fact, these lucnbrations are very often the work of underpaid hacks. Regarded calmly, the system must be described as fraudulent. You are an editor. You are anxious to engage the services of the celebrated Mr. Smith. You pay him five guineas for an article. It is a gross swindle, I insist, if he supplies you, instead of his own work, with an article for which he pays twenty shillings to young Mr. Jones. The injustice affects three persons. It affects the owner of the paper, who pays for an article which he does not obtain. It affects the reader, who is not obtaining the matter which has been intended for him. And it affects the hack, who receives an utterly inadequate honorarium for his services. Shall Iadd that it affects a fourth person, and that it must lower, even in his own esteem, the eminent person whose sorry traffic <annot be otherwise described than as that of obtaining money under false pretences. The handwriting test does not avail the editor in the detection of this fraud, for the eminent person and his subordinates are expert in the use of the typewriter. There has been a continuation in the pages of the Glasgow Herald to the calumnies of the provider of literary gossip. This person has replied that he did not intend to charge the Society, or myself personally, with a deliberate falsehood. What did he do it for, then? He now says that “authors have paraded their troubles with the publishers in such a way as to produce the impression that all publishers devote themselves to over-reaching authors.” ~« Produce the impression’’? I do not believe it. Moreover, I should like to know in what papers or magazines any member of this Society has “paraded his troubles,” except in self-defence. I can honestly say that I have myself answered hundreds of attacks: that I have never ‘“‘ paraded ” anything or appealed to the public except in answer to charges deliberately advanced and deliberately false. I would say more. I am quite sure that there has never been any association of men and women for any purpose which has been so frequently and so violently abused and mis- represented: and certainly none which has so flourished and advanced in the face of this oppo- sition. Once more I welcome our old friend, Mr. Alfred Nutt, again. It will be remembered how Mr. Nutt was asked last year a very simple question, merely for the reference to a passage which he “quoted” from The Author, and for further reference to the repetition of that passage, which, he stated, had been made without alteration in The Author. It will be remembered also how he tried to evade the plain question: how he wrote rigmarole: how he put off answering: how the Committee called upon him to produce that simple reference: and THE AUTHOR. how he finally refused to answer. Nobody has ever been able to find that passage. This is ancient history: it was exposed in these columns last year, It 1s, however, well to remind ourselves of this story, especially when he begins again—now in the Chicago Dial. Again he speaks of “ vague and reckless’ statements. This time, however, he takes very good care not to quote one of them. Instead of this, he takes a passage from an article in the Dial, which says, guardedly, that “if” a sale of a thousand copies of a book is certain there will be no risk—a statement perfectly simple and true. He actually pretends to assume this to mean that such a sale is certain for every book. He then proceeds, with tears in his typewriter, to point out the injustice of this statement. Such and such books, he says, “ have been published solely at my risk, without any help or subsidy whatever.’ Poor man! He should, however, remember that he is not obliged to do so. We can hardly sympathise with anyone who deliberately incurs certain loss: or ask, on the other hand, why he does it and what he expects to get by it. Perhaps it was done out of sheer love for literature. Perhaps from other motives. He is good enough to refer to me often, and with the appearance of temper. He complains that I consider only one kind of book—which is not true. The six-shilling book is a convenient unit, and it includes many kinds of book. Moreover, I would submit for Mr. Nutt’s consideration the plain fact that printers do not really charge more for printing scholarly books than for printing novels. They really do not. If Mr. Nutt’s printers have tried to do so, let me recommend him to find some other firm which does not. — He seems also horribly afraid that the ‘ Method of the Future” should be generally adopted: he is apparently ignorant that it has already been taken up : he says that it is impossible for ency- clopedias, which nobody denies. Yet the argu- ment that because it is impossible, at present, for collective books, it is also impossible for indi- vidual books, is hardly logical. He says that publishing requires “‘ more capital than any other business.” Really? Is that so? More capital than any other business? How much capital did A. have, that eminent practitioner, when he set up in business? How much has that young gentleman whose name we saw for the first’ time six months ago, and now see with a list a column inlength? To put it mildly, I find Mr. Nutt’s views on necessary capital hardly credible when I consider some other kinds of business. I know of a printer, for instance, who pays £2000 a week in wages. How much capital would his machinery  THE alone require ? However, I should like to meet Mr. Nutt half-way. I can assure him that, s> far, he has not done the Society the least harm, even with the kindest intentions of doing it as much harm as he can. I will willingly make a com- promise with him. When he has given me the reference to those “ quotations” which he made a year and a half ago, I will propose that he shall go on publishing, for the admiration of the whole world, all the books which are certain to lose, while the authors whose productions do not mean loss, the creators of literary property, shall publish for themselves and take care of their own pro- perty, without troubling Mr. Nutt at all. In this way he will go on losing as much as he pleases. This will make him completely happy. And the author will have his property to himself. So everybody will be happy. One more word with Mr. Nutt. He talks about “the glib statement that there is no risk in publishing.” Where is that statement made ? Who made it? Is it in The Author? I quote below the passage on “ Risk” from “The Pen and The Book.” Water BESANT. Does THE MEANING OF RISK. (From ‘“ The Pen and the Book.’’) . HE question of ‘risk’ is one which requires careful consideration, because so much ignorant nonsense is talked about it, and so many misleading statements are constantly advanced on the subject. What, therefore, does risk mean practically ? “(.) The production of great works, such as encyclopedias, dictionaries, maps. illustrated art books, may undoubtedly entail the investment of large sums; waiting for the repayment perhaps for many years; and perhaps losing in the long run. Let us, however, separate these works, which are only undertaken by two or three pub- lishers: and let us confine our inquiry to general literature. Gi.) The production of general literature stands on quite a different footing, as the follow- ing considerations will show— ““(a) There are many hundreds of writers, engaged upon every branch of intellectual work, whose works entail no risk whatever. In other words, the experienced publisher knows with these writers how large an edition he can safely order without any loss to himself. This kind of experi- ence was happily illustrated by an account shown to me recently. The author was a well-known writer. The publisher knew beforehand so well AUTHOR. 49 what he would sell that he printed one edition which sold out all but twenty copies or so. Once more, remember that there are hundreds of writers of whom this may be said, and that they are all known by publishers in their respective branches. ‘““(b) There is another large class of writers of whom it is safe to conclude that their books will at least pay expenses with some margin. ““(c) There is a practice of ‘subscribing’ a book; that is, offering it to the booksellers of London before it is even printed. The publisher thus gains some idea of the number on which he may venture. Thus, if he arrives at a subscrip- tion of 200 copies of such a book among the London booksellers, he may expect as many from the country trade, and so he goes to press with a risk either greatly diminished or wiped out. “(d) But publishers reduce the risk a great deal more in various ways. “They bind no more than are wanted. ‘They do not advertise more than is absolutely necessary; they feel their way. Thus, with a great many books, whose sale is certain to be small, £5 or so covers the advertising bill. They do not mould a book which is not likely to want a second edition. Thus they save £10 or so. ““(e) But the real way of regarding the actual risk incurred is this. Publishers do not pay the printer and others for a certain time, three to six months. Before that time they have received their returns of the first subscription of the book. The risk therefore is not, as is generally believed, the cost of production ; it is the difference, if any, between the first subscription and the cost of pro- duction. “For instance, the cost of production being £100, and the returns of the first subscription £95, the risk isjust £5. Andas I have said, pub- lishers know pretty well at the outset what the first subscription will be. These considerations are sufficient to show what risk really means in the production of current general literature, not in great undertakings: it is the difference between the cost of production and the first returns.” ae THE METHOD OF THE FUTURE. HIS method is explained in ‘“‘ The Pen and Ty the Book.” I always advocate as the best method of those in practice, the sale of a book outright—provided the proper value can be arrived at and obtained. A still better method is the following: “The author will dissever himself altogether from the publisher, and will connect himself directly with the bookse'ler and the libraries. 50 He will appoint an agent or distributor, to whom he will pay a commission. He will take upon himself the printing and production and adver- tising. He will himself incur the risk, if any, of a loss on the first run of the book.” : “One thing only is necessary, an agent who will work the books honestly and with zeal, and will not publish in any other manner than for the author.” I will illustrate the method by giving results. The figures are quite simple. I assume a six- shilling book, type small pica, 320pp., quite plainly bound, paper good but not, of course, expensive. I assume a fairly good sale of an edition of 3000 copies, the “overs” giving the review copies. (See p. 41.) The cost of production may be set down at £150. The sales, less an allowance for bad debts, soiled copies, and other causes, amount to £500. By this method the author pays £150 for the production, £50 to his agent, and realises £300 for himself. Now, how would he fare by other methods ? (1) Haur Prorirs. : Bos do & Ss. a. Cost of production £150, : swollen by advertise- ments not paid for, and by secret percentages ... 200 0 0O Author’s share of profits .. 112 10 0 Publisher’s ditto, nominal 112 10 oO 425. 0 36 By sales £500, less 10 per cent. for office expenses and 5 per cent. for bad debts... ea ees: £425 0 O (2) Royalty OF 10, 15, 20, 25 PER CENT. | By this 10 | 15 | 20 | 25 | Method. _——— | $$ | ———} —___ | —___ —___ Author’s share...... | 90 | 135 | 180 | B25 300 Publisher's share ...| 260) 215|170|}125| 50 These figures speak for themselves. Now, it must not be supposed that this method will give the unsuccessful writer a better chance than he has already. The public is the final judge from whom there is no appeal. It is, however, submitted that the whole problem is solved by this simple method: that a writer of reputation incurs norisk: that he will approach the public quite as well in this way as in any other: and that he will thus have the pleasure of administering his own affairs in his own interest. Dee THE AUTHOR. THE CASUAL CONTRIBUTOR. e ROM time to time a number of letters have K appeared in the correspondence columns of The Author, the writers of which complain bitterly of their treatment at editorial hands, and suggest some ingenious, if not very practicable, schemes by which the editors are to be coerced into amending their ways. Individual cases of hard- ship and of discourteous treatment doubtless there are, but, generally speaking, one’s sympathy with the writers of these letters would be greater did they not betray a most deplorable want of common-sense in their literary affairs and a quite pathetic ignorance of the rules by which, whether he likes them or not, the ordinary editor is bound.» When we find a contributor so incapable bf writing a business letter as gravely: to suggest, ina recent number of this journal, that the Society should provide “ printed forms for sale to its members which shall express in polite and businesslike terms all that is necessary for an unknown writer to say when offering his work”?; when we find another explaining at length that he himself is “one of the most courteous of men,” but, none the less, has had misunderstandings with ‘one of our best-known critics,” ‘another well-known literary man,” “a west-country editor,” and “a literary friend,’’— while yet another makes the brilliant suggestion that all contributors are to combine in a boycott of those editors who prefer to manage their business in their own way—then one does feel that it is just this kind of thing that brings the Society into contempt, and that“possibly a few elementary rules for the guidance of the casual contributor, obvious as they must be to many, to some, at least, may prove of practical assistance. And I who write am myself a casual con- tributor, so that at least I shall speak of the things that Iknow. Although literature is not the main business of my life, I have worked fairly hard at it during the past eight or nine years. During all that time I have lived in the country; personally, I know one only of the many editors for whom I have worked, and his acquaintance I made when I had been a con- tributor to his paper for a year. As I do not propose to sign this article, I shall not be accused of a desire to advertise myself if I state that within the last eight years work of mine— articles, stories, or verses—have appeared in the Nineteenth Century, the National Review, Longman’s, Temple Bar, the Badminton, Punch, the World, the St. James’s Gazette, the Academy, and a number of other periodicals. My only reason for giving this list is to show my readers, so to speak, my credentials for dealing  THE AUTHOR. with this subject. And, lest the fact that I have often succeeded be thought to have deadened my sympathies for the beginner, I may add that I have also seen scores of my MSS. return to me in dishonour, and that at the present time I cannot count with certainty upon any work of mine finding acceptance—except in the case of two journals, as regards which [ am more or less upon the regular “outside” staff. But at least my experience has taught me something, the lessons, namely, which I propose to summarise here, because I believe it to be the simple duty of any writer to do all that he can to assist his literary brethren. So, to put the matter as plainly as possible, F would say— #7 Rule 1. Offer your work to first-class maga- zines and papers only y—The neophyte frequently remarks: ‘ Oh, it would be absurd of me to send my first productions to” —let us say “the Highflier Review. 1 can only hope to work my way up to first-class periodicals by degrees. So for the present I’ll try the Rushlight”—a new, obscure, and impecunious magazine. Now this, my friend, is, from every point of view, a mistake. Supposing the Rushlight accepts your contribu- tion, at best you will be ill-paid, at worst you will not be paid at all. It is quite likely that the Rushlight may finally flicker out of existence between the time when your paper was accepted and the date when youexpected it to appear. In any case there probably will be some difficulty in obtaining your honorarium, so that you will feel compelled to send off another of those letters to The Author, abusing editors wholesale. You will not be an inch further along the road to success, for no one reads the Rushlight, whereas the first thing you must aim at is to make your name familiar to the reading public. And, asa matter of fact, it is quite a fallacy to suppose that your contribution will not stand every bit as good a chance of acceptance with the Highflier. If ‘that periodical won’t have it, offer it to another of the same standing.“ If no first-class magazine will give your MS. a home, burn it or put it aside. But remember, once for all, that if no first-class periodical will print your contribution, it is better—far better—that it should not be printed at all. To traffic with struggling, inferior journals is to sow for yourself a certain crop of disputes, delays, and disappointments. 7 Rule 2. Wher offering your MS., study the rules of the game, as set forth in the editorial notices. Send the stamps, or stamped envelope as you are requested. Have your MS. typed, and send it flat, not rolled into a tight cylinder, which will exhaust the editorial patience in the shortest possible ey Then, as to the accompanying 51 letter, which, as I have mentioned, so perplexes. one member of the Society that he wishes to replace it by a printed form, simply say that you enclose an MS., mention its nature (humorous story, dialogue, or whatever it is) and length (so many words). If you have appeared in the magazine before, remind the editor of the fact. Add that you enclose stamps for the return of the MS., if unsuitable, but that, should it be accepted, you would be glad to have a line to say so. And that is all. In fact, the shorter your note the better will it please the editor. Never seek to explain the merits of your work, still less use the argument ad misericordiam. / Rule 3. Then wait patiently, even if you hear eo nething of your MS. for some time. Note the date upon which it was despatched, but do not follow it up with numerous letters./If you have heard nothing of it by the end, let us say, of two months, it may be well to inquire about it, but again let your note be brief and courteous. “Even if you think your editor has treated you badly, it is the worst possible policy to tell him so. _ The same rule, mutatis mutandis, holds good for the interval between acceptance and publication. Certainly it is most annoying to look for your article in vain, month after month, and some of the leading magazines, especially those of the old-fashioned type, are notorious offenders in this respect, while the fact that they do not pay until the contribution is published aggravates the evil, from the author's standpoint. But to write ferocious letters to the editor is worse than useless ; possibly you may goad him into returning your work, even when it is in type; probably you will effectually deter him from accepting the next contribution you send. As regards payment, I need say nothing. By observing the first rule here suggested, that of sending your work to first-class periodicals only, you will be free from any difficulty about getting your money, while the amounts of your cheques will be at least adequate to the time and trouble: devoted to earning them. There are some further rules and suggestions which I should like to add; perhaps, with the editor’s permission, I may resume the subject in a future number. peace The correspondence of the month must be held over until August.—Eb. 52 THE AUTHOR. BOOK TALK. HE Belfast News Letter says that the Newry a Telegraph, one of the oldest papers im Ulster, has purchased the exclusive serial rights for Ireland of Mr. W. B. Lappin’s novel “Mad Mag.” Later on the novel will be brought out in book form, when something reliably Irish may be looked for. “The Tendency of Religion,” by Colonel R. Elias, late 59th Regiment, is a collection of facts, reflections, and forecasts based upon the great and increasing mixing of the nations, and conse- quent gradual development of mutual under- standing and impartiality among men all the world over, bringing with it the mevitable recog- nition that all the great religious systems are essentially alike, differing only in details. The book has been very widely reviewed and favour- ably received. Miss Ellen T. Masters, the authoress of several practical hand-books on embroidery, and of ‘The Gentlewoman’s Book of Art Needlework” in the Victoria Library, is putting the finishing touches to another small volume on the same subject. This is “The Book of Stitches,’ which is to be uniform with Mrs. Humphry’s well-known ‘“Mamnners” series, and is to be illustrated with between sixty and seventy diagrams prepared by the authoress, showing clearly how some of the fancy stitches that she describes are executed. The publisher is Mr. James Bowden. H.R.H. the Princess of Wales has graciously accepted and acknowledged a copy of “ Rita’s”’ last novel, “ An Old Rogue’s Tragedy.” “Peace, the Angel’s Song,” from the poem of “The Light of the World,” by Sir Edwin Arnold, has been set to music by Blanche Eryl, the nom de plume adopted by Mrs. Alfred Phillips, whose songs have been sung by Mr. Santley and other singers of note, and whose books are before the public. Mrs. Phillips also wrote the first African National Anthem, for the Sultan Seyyid Burgarsh, of Zanzibar. She has taken a nom de plume to avoid confusion with others of her name who are writing since she first published. Messrs. Novello and Co. are bringing out her new song. At the annual conference of the Retail News- agents’ and Booksellers’ Union, held in Liver- pool, Mr. Charles Olley, of Belfast, president, referred to the sixpenny copyright novels, with which, he said, a host of publishers had over- flooded the market. Already, however, he observed in the fickle public taste a turn in * favour of larger print and better paper; and he expressed his belief that shilling editions would be a greater success and much more remunerative. The committee of the William Black Memorial Fund have decided that the memorial shall take the form of a beacon light to be erected, at a cost of about £800, at Duart Point, near the Lady Rock, on the coast of Mull. The Commissioners of Northern Lights have agreed to maintain the light after the beacon is erected. Lady Dilke has written a book entitled “ French Painters in the Highteenth Century,’ which will be published in the autumn by Messrs. Bell. It will be illustrated with upwards of seventy repro- ductions of selected pictures, many of which from private collections have never been reproduced or exhibited in public. Dean Farrar has completed a work called “True Religion,” which will be published shortly by Mr. 8. T. Freemantle. A new edition of the prose writings of Mr. Kipling has been projected by Messrs. Macmillan, to consist of ten volumes at the uniform price of 6s., which will appear one at a time at short intervals, beginning at once with ‘“ Plain Tales from the Hills.” Mr. Kipling has purchased from Messrs. Newnes the copyright of ‘“ Depart- mental Ditties,’ which was originally published in 1885 by Messrs. Thacker. Lord Edmond Fitzmaurice has undertaken to write the authoritative biography of the late Earl Granville. Mr. Andrew Lang is translating “The Homeric Hymns,” for publication by Mr. George Allen. The book will contain plates, which have been taken chiefly from Greek sculptures. The humorous “Interviews with Mr. Miggs,” which have appeared in the Pall Mall Gazette, will be published in book form by Messrs. Samp- son Low. ‘The author of the papers is Mr. Alex- ander Stuart. Mr. F. P. Dunne, the creator of ‘‘ Mr. Dooley,” is to writea series of articles on English life for publication both here and in America. Mark Twain and the Hon. Sir Spencer Walpole were together the guests of the Authors’ Club at dinner on June 12. The famous humourist pro- poses to bequeath to posterity a book containing absolutely frank and truthful portraits of “persons of importance” of his day, which shall be published a hundred years after his death. Mr. R. Andom has written a sequel to his story “We Three and Troddles,” which will be pub- lished in the autumn under the title of “ Troddles and Us—and Others.” a a NE I  THE AUTHOR. 33 Miss Frances Gerard has a book on Ludwig II. of Bavaria almost ready for publication by Messrs. Hutchinson. Mrs. Hodgson Burnett is at work on a new novel for publication in the autumn. Mr. Guy Boothby’s new story, “The Woman of Death,” will be published by Messrs. Pearson in the summer. Other works of fiction which are announced include “In Full Cry,” by Mr. Richard Marsh (White); “Bonnie Maggie Lauder,” by Alan St. Aubyn (White) ; “A Woman’s Witchery,” by Mr. H. E. Curran (Lawrence and Bullen); ‘The Magic of the Desert,’ by Mr. W. Smith-Williams, a new writer (Blackwood). Two months hence the biography of Sir John Millais will be ready. Among the correspond- ence in the work are letters from the Queen. New details about the Pre-Raphaelite Brother- hood will be given. Reminiscences will be con- tributed by Sir George Reid, Sir William Rich- mond, Sir Noel Paton, and Mr. Val Prinsep ; and a feature will be made of the illustrations to the book. A life of the Emperor Nero, which will be fully illustrated from authentic sources, is being written for Messrs. Methuen by Mr. B. W. Henderson, Fellow of Merton College, Oxford. Mr. W. R. Sorley, Professor of Moral Philo- sophy at the University of Aberdeen, is writing for publication by the same firm an “ Introduc- tion to Political Philosophy,” which will treat of leading principles and their connection with par- ticular questions. A Stevenson manuscript, believed to be the original shape which “ Dr. Jekyll and Mr. Hyde” assumed in the novelist’s mind, will be sold on July 5 at Sotheby’s auction rooms. It is entitled “ Markheim,” and consists of thirty small quarto pages, all in the novelist’s handwriting. The “ Perverse Widow,” by A. W. Crawley- Boevey, is a book which may appear intended only for those who are interested in the Boevey and allied families of Flaxley Abbey, Gloucestershire. The lady, however, who plays the principal part in the work has a wider claim to interest, imasmuch as she is the reputed widow who was courted by Sir Roger de Coverley: the reasons for believing that she was the lady in Addison’s mind are pointed out by the author. The book is published by Longmans at the price of 42s. net. ‘telling effect. FROM THE AMERICAN PAPERS. OND-STREET, the Paternoster-row of New B York, is gradually being forsaken by pub- ? lishers, who are moving “up town” to the Fifth Avenue district. Dodd, Mead, and Co., who are one of the latest to move, give as their reason the fact that their speciality is fine and rare editions, and the new location is near the centre of wealth and culture, amid the abodes of those who appreciate the luxe in literature and are able to pay for it. M. F. Mansfield and A. Wessels are also taking their businesses into this region, where in a few years the public lbrary will be erected; and the fact that the Grand Central Station is near at hand makes the site a valuable and appropriate centre for booksellers and publishers, but particularly to those who have a retail department. Mr. Henry Baldwin, of New Haven, Conn., has for the past seven years been engaged on a stupendous undertaking—the “Library Ameri- cana.” Some account of this project was pub- lished lately in the New York Tumes. It is the outcome of a convention of the patriotic societies of America, held in Chicago in 1891, which appointed Mr. Baldwin Custodian of American History, with his duty to collect all additional facts and verify, so far as possible, all present facts which in any way affect the history of America. While the “ Library Americana ” will remain the property of the patriotic organisations of America, it may become the nucleus of the much agitated University of the United States in its department of American history. It begins with events in prehistoric America, going back to the supposed Chinese landing. Every tact from that time to the present day will be verified if possible. Every sort of question is treated—law, genealogy, biography, wars, calamities, celebra- tions, everything which has a bearing, direct or indirect, upon America, as well as topics wherein America is found to have a bearing upon the history of other countries. Not only accounts of events, but illustrations, cartoons, editorial comments from many pens have been preserved and placed in logical order. The Spanish-American War is dealt with in every detail. Letters from famous men to famous men, of noted personages to the beloved members of their family, love letters of long ago, form other volumes, and it is through this corres- pondence that much information is gained, and new sidelights are thrown upon the characters of some of the greatest men and women in history. That all possible additions may be made to the library and information unearthed, the chain- letter system has recently been made use of with The letters are usually sent to  54 members of patriotic societies or people specially interested in historical and literary matters, with the request that they in turn write another to friends. The letters ask for old newspapers, books, autograph letters, manuscripts, or any like contribution, Another interesting detail is that the great “Library Americana” is to be cata- logued in different colours, each colour to desig- nate some special topic. OBITUARY. HE Rev. Dr. W. Garden Blaikie, Pro- fessor of Theology in the Free Church of Scotland from 1868 to 1897, who died in Edinburgh on June 10, in his eightieth year, was editor for successive periods of the Mree Church Magazine, the North British Review, the Sunday Magazine, and the Catholic Presbyterian. The book by which he will be remembered.is probably his biography of David Livingstone, but his optimistic “ Better Days for Working People” was exceedingly popular, and he wrote also a biography of the Free Church founder, Chalmers, and many expository volumes, and contributed many notices to the “Dictionary of National Biography.” Dr. Norman Kerr, the great authority on inebriety, and the author of over a score of books on the subject of alcoholism, died at Hastings on May 30. Pe BOOKS AND REVIEWS. (In these columns notes on books are given from reviews which carry weight, and are not, so far as can be learned, logrollers.) PPRECIATIONS anp ApprxEssrs DELIVERED BY Lorp Rosepery, edited by Charles Geake (Lane, 5s. net), “a valuableand permanent addition to the library of British oratory” (Daily Chronicle), will be welcomed, says the Daily News, ‘‘by all who care for the study of calture and politics.’”’ There is in the volume “ statesman- ship, lofty, nobly patriotic, unselfish, and inspiring states- manship of a kind more imperatively needful to-day than in any period of the century.” MatTtTHEwW ARNOLD, by George Saintsbury (Blackwood, 23. 6d.), the first volume in a new series designed to supplement the well-known ‘‘ English Men of Letters,” is not for the general reader, says the Daily News, being “ not sufficiently expository,” and ‘' sometimes too recondite. It is rather written by a critic for critics,” and “ on the ira Professor Saintsbury’s judgments seem to us to be sound.” Letters or Bensgamin Jowsrt, M.A., Master of Balliol College, Oxford, arranged and edited by Evelyn Abbott, M.A., LL.D., and, Lewis Campbell, M.A., LL.D. (Murray, 16s.) will delight readers of Jowett’s ‘' Life,” says the Daily News, the letters, which range over a great THE AUTHOR. variety of topics, being as “‘ characteristic of Mr. Jowett, as instinct with his shrewd, kindly wisdom,” as any similar compositions of his. One of the valuable elements in this collection, observes the Daily Telegrarh, is ‘the record of Jowett’s friendships, so keenly felt, so resolutely main- tained throughout all his life.’ ‘‘ We are grateful to the editors of these interesting letters,’ remarks the Spectator, “though we feel that they would scarcely reveal much of Jowett’s personality to those who did not already know him,” “The collection is rather for those who wish to ascertain owatt’s viavs on ec:rtvin large public ques- tions,” says the Daily Chronicle. Literature says the letters on European politics ‘disclose a side of Jowett’s character and a range of his intellectual interests which will for most readers possess the charm of complete novelty.” Francesco Crispi, by W. J. Stillman (Richards, 7s. 6d.), is described by the Daily Telegraph as “‘a most important contribution towards the proper understanding of the present state of Italy.” “It is true,” says the Daily Chronicle, ‘‘that Mr. Stillman frankly criticises Crispi’s methods and temper, but, in so far as his policy is con- cerned, Crispi stands forth in this volume as perhaps the wisest and most upright statesman of the century.” Litera- ture describes it as ‘‘ devoid of those personal touches which make biographies live,” but as being “ impartial, judicious,” and containing valuable information as to Italian politics. James RusseLL Loweut AnD His Frienps, by Edward Everett Hale (Constable, 16s.), ‘“‘ forms a welcome postscript to Mr. Lawrence Lovell’s biography,” says the Daily News, the aim of the book being to furnish a review of the last sixty years among literary and scientific people in Boston and its neighbourhood, though among these Mr. Lowell of course takes a prominent place. ‘‘ Those who knew Lowell best and admired him most will have good reason to be satisfied with the sympathetic, but not indiscriminating portrait which is presented of him in these pages.” While it will hardly supply the place of the biography of Mr. Lowell, says Literature, we can from this work “ construct a fairly complete picture of the author of ‘A Fable for Critics’ at the beginning of his career, and of the singer of the great Commemoration Ode in middle life.” It is beauti- fully illustrated, and a good index, says the Daily Telegraph, “adds to its value as a picture of an important period in New England history and of the famous men who made it.” Tur Human Macuine, by J. F. Nisbet (Richards, 6s.), is permeated by a philosophy very much the same as that of Lamettrie, says Literature, and while the author ‘‘ does not advert to arguments which have convinced some of the scientific authorities whom he reverently cites that the materialistic theory is a faulty explanation of the world,” the essays are bracing reading, and ‘‘an excellent antidote to much unpleasant twaddle.” Henrik Issen; BJORNSTJERNDE BJORNSON (Heinemann, 10s. net) critical studies, by George Brandes, whom Litera- ture calls “the most authoritative critic of North-Hastern Europe,’ contains a study of Ibsen which that journal recommends “to all those who have preserved an open mind in presence of the great Norwegian dramatist,” and an essay on Bjérnson published by Dr. Brandes in 1882. Dr. Brandes, says the Daily News, “ devotes a great deal of space to the attempt to make clear the social theories of Ibsen, though we fear that his efforts will not always be attended with complete success,” but “no appreciation of Tbsen’s genius that has yet made its appearance in the English language can-compare for fulness and insight with this volume,” the translation of which by Jessie Muir has been revised by Mr. William Archer, who contributes a preface. Lovers of literature, says the Daily Telegraph,  CELE ook Te Ee fy THE AUTHOR. and of tbe modern dramatic movement in particular, will be amply repaid by a perusal of this book. Huneer, by Knut Hamsun, the Norwegian writer (Smithers, 4s. net.), “ simply as a study of hunger will not be surpassed,” and the spirit and individuality of the writer could not have been more “completely preserved than in George Egerton’s admirable translation,” says the Daily Telegraph. Tus RoMANCE or A Pro-ConsuL, by James Milne (Chatto, 6s.), consists of a “ personal life and memoirs of Sir George Grey.” Literature says Mr. Milne gives his readers “‘a very fair idea of Sir George Grey himself, though a very inadequate idea of the events in which he played his part,” and the Daily News says the charm of the book ‘‘is to be found in the graphic glimpses of his own life, given in Sir George Grey’s own striking phrases.” From Comte to Kipp, by Robert Mackintosh (Mac- millan, 8s. 6d. net.), a critical study of the various thinkers who have tried to build a sociology on a biological basis, is yaluable, says Literature, in “ that it contains a good many clever reflections on the details of the method of evolution, and on the nature and limitations of it when applied to human society.” Tur SoLrTary SUMMER (Macmillan, 6s.), by the author of “Elizabeth and Her German Garden,” “readable and delicately humourous ” as the first (Daily Chronicle) is even more charming than that book, says the Spectator. “ After reading it we are as ignorant of the nature and growth of plants as, we suspect, she is,’ but “she teaches us the positive value of intercourse with Nature, and the untold mischief of coming to love the fuss and turmoil of which our lives are perhaps inevitably full.” The “ autobiography of a cultured and cbservant woman” (Literature), “‘it is, says the Guardian, “ an admirable example of the desultory yet literary style of which some Jadies seem to possess the secret.” Lire AND NATURE IN THE ENGuLIsH Laxgs, by the Rev. H. D. Rawnsley (Maclehose, 5s.) is described by the Spectator as ‘“‘a very pleasant volume by one who knows and loves what he is writing about.” ‘ We could imagine no more charming companion to any meditative Lake visitor,” says the Daily Chronicle, than this collection of sketches by a true and close observer of thecountry. ‘‘ His descriptions of the shepherds’ meetings are full of humour and skilful description.” Avuraority anp ARcHmOoLOGY, Sacred and Profane, edited by David G. Hogarth (Murray, 16s.) is a volume of more or less popular essays by writers of obvious com- petence, containing the results of recent archeological research in relation to biblical and classical literature. The Daily News describes it as “an excellent wor Pe Tue POLITICAL STRUWWELPETER, by Harold Begbie, illustrated by F. Carruthers Gould (Richards, 3s. 6d.) is good-tempered satire and harmless mirth, says the Daily News; ita personages “belong to the world of English politics, and both Mr. Gould’s drawings and Mr. Begbie’s bright and facile rhymes are devoted to fables in which these celebrities play conspicuous parts.’ The Chronicle speaks of the ‘‘extraordinary cleverness of Mr. Gould’s disciplinary pencil.” ‘The most serious politician,” says Literature, “ will hardly maintain his gravity wherever he may open the book.” Aurrep THE GREAT, edited by Alfred Bowker (Black, 58s. net) gives a noble “idea of this emancipator of his country and true founder of the English nation,” says the Daily News. In this “series of contributions by the nine 55 distinguished writers whose names are set forth on the title page,” there is, says the Daily Chronicle, something to suit every taste, “for though not all its readers will be able to appreciate the occasional bits of Anglo-Saxon and Latin, the greater portion is written in a thoroughly lucid and attractive form.” Lapy Lovisa Stuart (Douglas, 7s. 6d.) is a volume of selections from the manuscripts of this friend of Sir Walter Scott’s, which has been edited by the Hon. James A. Home. A memoir of John, Duke of Argyll and his family occupies about half the book; there are four letters of Scott’s and eight or ten of Lady Louisa’s, the former being described by Literature as delightful, with ‘‘ here and there a touchingly beautiful allusion to the sorrows of his old age.” Tye Ciry oF THE Sout (Richards, 5s. net), poems, is not, says the Daily Telegraph, ‘“‘ an essay in the art of writing verse; it is work of a remarkably high order, and reveals the temperament of a poet who writes because it is in him to do so.” ‘All through the book one comes upon lines which are astonishing in their beauty and their distinction.” Tur Open Roan, by E. V. Lucas (Richards, 5s.) a little book of selections to provide ‘‘ companionship on the road for city dwellers to make holiday,” is above the average of its kind, says the Guardian; and “ strikes a note of modernity,” says Literature “ which will not fail to please readers who complain that the compilers of anthologies are too fond of following a beaten track.” A Hisrory oF AMERICAN CHRISTIANITY, by Leonard Woolsey Bacon (Clarke, 10s. 6d.), is welcomed by the Spectator as a work “aiming at, and for the most part attaining, an appreciation of the best in diverse schools of religious thought, in their growth and their present con- dition, and as thus calculated to aid the better under- standing of America by the English people.” Literature says itis “excellently arranged and written.” Rorert Rarkes: THe MAn anp His Worx,’ edited by J. Henry Harris (Arrowsmith, 7s. 6d.), has auch biographical value, says Literature, including much evidence drawn from the recollections of Gloucester residents who knew Raikes. A Srupy or WAGNER, by Ernest Newman (B. Dobell, 12s.) is criticised by Literature, which says that the Wagnerian theory of the complete domination of the poet (in the relation between music and poetry), ‘‘ has had such an influence upon his successors and upon the musical thoughi of our day that we are glad to welcome a fearless exponent of the opposite theory.” Tur CoLuMN AND THE ARCH: Essays on Architectural History, by William P. P. Longfellow (Sampson Low, 108. 6d.), cannot fail to be extremely interesting to any reader cf artistic taste, says the Daily Chronicle. “ The subject is treated in a suggestive and unhackneyed manner.” Literatwre describes it as ‘“‘a work of real technical value.” Tus GAME AND THE CANDLE, by Rhoda Broughton (Macmillan, 6s.), is described by the Guardian as “ mainly a study in her usual style of human passion; in this case one in which the salient points are intense egotism and folly’; and ‘‘there is scarcely a character who does not seem to have been put as it were ina pillory for the reader’s edification and amusement.” I, THov, AnD THE OTHER Onn, by Mrs. Amelia E. Barr (Unwin, 6s.), is ‘a sweet and tender love story,” says the Daily Telegraph; ‘‘no more charming romance of the kind has been told in recent years,” the book carrying with it “ something of the fragrance cf an old-world garden.” The  56 THE excitement of the days of the Reform Act of 1832 is effectively used, remarks the Daily Chronicle, “and the book as a whole is pleasant and refreshing.” Tp DOMINION OF DREAMS, by Fiona Macleod (Constable, 6s.), consists of tales whose essential quality, says the Spectator, which “gratefully welcomes” them, is “ that they are of no time, neither conscientiously up to date nor elaborately out of date. The scene is laid for the most part in the Western Highlands, but, beyond a stray minister, the characters are all of the humblest class.” Literature speaks of “the extreme beauty and subtlety of Fiona Macleod’s writing,’ and says she sees the Gael through a mist of old tradition, and the volume ‘deals exclusively with the folk who hover on the indeterminate strip of space that separates sanity from madness.” ‘‘ There is poetry in all descriptions of scenes and periods, however strange and fantastic,’’ says the Daily Telegraph. GERALD FrtzGBRALD, by Charles Lever (Downey, 6s.), which appeared originally as a serial in the Dublin Univer- sity Magazine, but never saw the light in book form in Lever’s lifetime, is a plausible, romantic superstructure reared on a basis of fact, says the Spectator. The picture which he gives us of the sottish Pretender (Charles Edward) ‘redeemed from insignificance by his romantic past, and of his train of needy hangers-on, is true enough in spirit, while Lever’s familiarity with Italian society of all grades lends verisimilitude to the setting of thestory. The canvas is crowded with historic personages, including Alfieri, Madame Roland, and Mirabeau, and even where the portraits deviate most widely from authentic records, they are invari- ably endowed with energy and vivacity of expression.” As a story it will “add little to Lever’s fame,” says Literature, “but there are in it some excellent pieces of writing.” THE SATELLITE’s Stowaway, by Harry Lander (Chap- man, 3s. 6d.), is a “high-spirited and readable book.” (Spectator) which will captivate ‘all novel readers who love the sea, and do not object to a certain amount of coarse- ness in language and brutality in treatment—a coarseness, be it understood, which is never really base or of evil repute.” WHEN THE SLEEPER Wakgs, by H. G. Wells (Harpers, 6s.), is the story “of a man who falls into a cataleptic trance of over 200 years’ duration, and awakes to find himeelf, not only a kind of museum curiosity, guarded like a treasure, but also the heir to untold wealth, in a new and strange world.” The Daily News says that ‘‘Mr. Wells beats Jules Verne on his own ground,” while the Guardian describes it as “‘an enthralling effort of imagination,” “vivid and bizarre as a powerful nightmare.” Aw IpugR IN OLD FRANCE, by Tighe Hopkins (Hurst, 6s.), is a series of essays, “graphic pictures of old French life, which will be equally interesting to the ignorant and the well-informed,” says Literature. ‘‘We have seldom read a more charming book of its kind.” SILENCE Farm, by William Sharp (Richards, 6s.) paints for us “ with no little success,” says the Daily Telegraph, country scenes in the Lowlands with strong, characteristic figures of farmers and farm labourers amid changing aspects of sky and lands.” ‘The story, painful as it is, is exceedingly well told,” and “leaves a clear and artistic impression on the mind.” The chief character is a rank egoist and sensualist. “The story is powerful and tragic,’ says the Daily News. Tue Arm oF THE Lorp, by Mrs. Comyns Carr (Duck- worth), is a “‘ powerful and lurid story,” says the Daily News, and, apart from its tragic intercst, ‘“‘ a careful study of certain phases of religious belief.” AUTHOR. Lesser Destinizs, by Samuel Gordon (Murray, 6s8.), is described by the Daily Chronicle as “ a most careful study of the language, tone, and manners of the lower strata of London’s working folk.” The book is “reasonably read- able,” says Literature, “and might even be popular if the atmosphere were somewhat lees sordid.” No recent author that the Spectator has come across ‘has reproduced with greater skill and spirit the rough chaff and badinage in which the London street-arab notoriously excels.” ‘“ There is far more knowledge of human nature in Mr. Gordon’s book than in the works of those who excel him in the vigour of their realism.” Tue Inpivipua.ist, by W. H. Mallock (Chapman, 6s.), as a work of art, says Literature, suffers by the preposses- sions of a writer with a social purpose.’ The Daily News describes the novel as “of course a very clever book”— an acidulated, but not on that account less amusing, satire,” in which the author “is very sarcastic about ‘ settlements’ in general, and he is specially unkind to poor Bloomsbury.” The Daily Chronicle says that the book smacks of the eighties, but that “here and there are some: clever touches and some acute observations,” while the Daily Telegraph finds it ‘a merely brilliant social satire.’”” The Spectator says the book exhibits a polished style, an eres observation, a sense of beauty, and a vein of genuine satire.” Onz Poor Scrupuez, by Mrs. Wilfred Ward (Longmans, 6s.), is a “thoroughly interesting, well-written novel” (Daily Chronicle), the characters of which are a house-party of a cousin or two, a man and a girl, and a literary man. ‘* The picture she draws of an old Catholic home and family is excellent,” says the Daily Telegraph, the Spectator finds it “singularly interesting and stimulating,” while the Guardian, besides praising the work as wholesome, and “ far above the average in cleverness and interest,” remarks that ‘‘in a day when all the serious novels are of agnostic tendency, it is delightful to have to speak of one in which religious faith and principle are made to triumph over the snares of the world and the flesh.” “THE AUTHOR SCALE FOR ADVERTISEMENTS. Front Page aes £4 0 0 Other Pages - 8 0 Half of a Page ... +. 110 0 Quarter of a Page ee x » OL oO Eighth of a Page oe nee wae eee ee Single Column Advertisements perioch 0 6 0 Bills for Insertion per 2000 3 0 0 Reductions made for a Series of Six or Twelve Insertions. All letters respecting Advertisements should be addressed to the ADVERTISEMENT MANAGER, The Author Office, 4, Portugal-street, London, W.C. 3 Mr. j. Eveleigh Nask, LITERARY AGENT, AMBERLEY HOUSE, NORFOLK STREET, — STRAND, W.C. SS Dublin Core The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/. Title A name given to the resource The Author, Vol. 10 Issue 02 (July 1899) Subject The topic of the resource <em>The Author</em>, Vol. 10 Issue 02 (July 1899) Type The nature or genre of the resource Publication Identifier An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context 1899-07-01-The-Author-10-2 publications The Author https://historysoa.com/files/original/5/463/1899-06-01-The-Author-10-1.pdf fee9d8638dac99c1d6fe01966cd17245 PDF Text Text �������������������������� Dublin Core The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/. Title A name given to the resource The Author Subject The topic of the resource <em>The Author</em> Description An account of the resource A digitised run of the Society of Authors' monthly periodical, <em>The Author</em>, 1890<span>–</span>1914, made available together for the first time.<br /><br />Currently users can browse issues and <a href="https://historysoa.com/items/browse?search=&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Bjoiner%5D=and&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Belement_id%5D=51&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Btype%5D=is+exactly&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Bterms%5D=Index&amp;collection=&amp;type=&amp;tags=&amp;exhibit=&amp;date_search_term=&amp;submit_search=Search+For+Items&amp;sort_field=Dublin+Core%2CTitle">indices</a> (not available for all volumes). Full text search for all issues, and other additional search functionality, will be added in 2022. Date A point or period of time associated with an event in the lifecycle of the resource 1890–1914 Identifier An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context The-Author-Issues Publication Date The date of an event (in YYYY, YYYY-MM or YYYY-MM-DD format) 1899-06-01 Volume 10 Issue 1 Pages Page range in volume 3–28 Ngram Date Version of the date in YYYYMMDD format for use by the Ngram plugin 18990601 Ngram Text Version of the text with no HTML formatting for use by the Ngram plugin The Huthor. (The Organ of the Incorporated Society of Authors. Monthly.) PamauUCTED BY WALTER BESANT. Vou. X.—No. 1.] JUNE 1, 1899. [PRICE SIXPENCE. For the Opinions expressed in papers that are signed or initialled the Authors alone are responsible. None of the papers or para- graphs must be taken as expressing the collective opinions of the Committee unless they are officially signed by G. Herbert Thring, Sec. es HE Secretary of the Society begs to give notice that all remittances are acknowledged by return of post, and requests that all members not receiving an answer to important communications within two days will write to him without delay. All remittances showld be crossed Union Bank of London, Chancery-lane, or be sent by registered letter only. Communications and letters are invited by the Editor on all subjects connected with literature, but on no other sub- jects whatever. Articles which cannot be accepted are returned if stamps for the purpose accompany the MSS. Oe GENERAL MEMORANDA. y ERE are a few standing rules to be observed in an agreement. There are three methods of dealing with literary property :— I. That of selling it outright. This is in some respects the most satisfactory, if a proper price can be obtained. But the transaction should be managed by a competent agent. II. A profit-sharing agreement. In this case the following rules should be attended to : (1.) Not to sign any agreement in which the cost of pro- duction forms a part. (2.) Not to give the publisher the power of putting the profits into his own pocket by charging for advertisements in his own organs: or by charging exchange advertise- ments. (3.) Not to allow a special charge for “ office expenses,” unless the same allowance is made to the author. (4.) Not to give up American, Colonial, or Continental rights. (5.) Not to give up serial or translation rights. (6.) Not to bind yourself for future work to any publisher. VOL. X. As well bind yourself for the future to any one solicitor or doctor ! (7.) To stamp the agreement. Ill. The royalty system. It is above all things necessary to know what the proposed royalty means to both sides. It is now possible for an author to ascertain approximately and very nearly the truth. From time to time the very important figures connected with royalties are published in The Author. Readers can also work out the figures themselves from the Cost of Production.” The four main points which the Society has always demanded from the outset are :— (1.) That both sides shall know what an agreement means. (2.) The inspection of those account books which belong to the author. We are advised that this is a right, in the nature of a common law right, which cannot be denied or withheld. (3.) That there shall be no secret profits. (4.) That there shall be no charge for advertisements in the publisher’s own organs and none for exchanged advertisements. Pee HOW TO USE THE SOCIETY. le VERY member has a right to ask for and to receive advice upon his agreements, his choice of a pub- lisher, or any dispute arising in the conduct of his business or the administration of his property. If the advice sought is such as can be given best by a solicitor, the member has a right to an opinion from the Society’s solicitors. If the case is such that Counsel’s opinion is desirable, the Committee will obtain for him Counsel’s opinion. All this without any cost to the member. 2. Remember that questions connected with copyright and publisher’s agreements do not generally fall within the experience of ordinary solicitors. Therefore, do not scruple to use the Society. 3. Send to the office copies of past agreements and past accounts with the loan of the books represented. The Secretary will always be glad to have any agreements, new or old, for inspection and note. The information thus obtained may prove invaluable. 4. Before signing any agreement whatever, send the pro- posed document to the Society for examination. 5. Remember always that in belonging to the Society you are fighting the battles of other writers, even if you are BQ 4 THE AUTHOR. VI. Your committee would also repeat the recommendations made in their former report. These recommendations were adopted by the Committee of Management. They were also adopted by the Booksellers’ Association of Scot- land (see The Author, Aug. 1898, pp. 61 and 63). They were designed in order to give the net system a fair trial without coercion. It was there proposed. :— (1.) That books at 6s. and under shall remain as before. (2.) That, as at present, every net book shall be made the subject of a special contract, and that a bookseller shall be at liberty to take it on net terms or not, without interference with his liberty to do what he pleases with other books, his own property. (3.) That the system of sale or return shall be more extensively adopted. This method, indeed, is absolutely necessary if books are to be really published for the world and not, as now happens with a great many, which are not taken by the booksellers, only printed. Your committee desire to see in every book- seller’s shop in the country a collection of all the new books worth buying offered for sale. (4.) That the “odd” copy shall be abolished as practically useless and even mischievous. (Date) April . . . 1899. EO II.—Lorp Rvusseiy’s Bint anp Mr. Joun Murray’s Lerrer. The purport of Lord Russell’s Bill in the memorandum attached to the same is stated to be as follows :— “ An effort to check, by making them criminal, a large number of inequitable and illegal secret payments, all of which are dishonest and tend to shake confidence between man and man and to discourage honest trade and enterprise.” That such a Bill is very necessary in the present state of commercial morality there can be no doubt, and the object of the Bill is stated in very strong and clear language; but unfortunately a great many of the practices put forward in the Bill have come to be so common and a matter of such every-day occurrence that they are no longer looked upon as either dishonest or as likely to discourage honest trade and enterprise. To those gentlemen who, while dealing in com- merce, have still got shreds of a conscience left, it will be a satisfactory matter to have the methods put forward in this Bill clearly de- scribed as coming within the criminal law. Clause 9g is, perhaps, the most important clause as far as authors are concerned, as it distinctly prevents publishers who are acting as agents for authors, or literary agents who are acting as agents, from receiving—the former secret discounts from printers, bookbinders, &c., and from charging for advertisements which are not paid for, or from receiving secret discounts on large advertising accounts that are paid for ; the latter from receiving secret commissions from publishers, editors, and others for giving them the option of purchase of the works of those well-known and popular authors for whom they may happen to be acting. The very strong sus- picion of the Society has been aroused to the fact that both these faults do exist, in spite of the letter from Mr. John Murray in the Times of May 8, which we have taken the lhberty of quoting in full :—- Sir,—The Lord Chief Justice, in introducing the Illicit Commissions Bill in the House of Lords, on April 20, is reported to have said: ‘“ Again, in the publishing trade and also the printing trade I am sorry to say the evil is growing worst of all.” As this charge came upon my colleagues and myself as a complete surprise, and caused some consternation among us, I ventured to write to the Lord Chief Justice and ask for such further particulars as would enable the council of our association to investigate the case. In reply I have just received a very courteous intimation from his Lordship that his ‘‘ remarks were about the printing, not the publishing trade,” accompanied by the permission to make that intimation public. I shall esteem it a favour if you will allow me to do so by means of your columns.—I am, Sir, your obedient servant, JoHN MuRRAY. Mr. Murray’s disclaimer is very pleasing, but it is rather perplexing to find that Lord Russell’s words came upon him and his colleagues as a matter of “ complete surprise, and caused some consternation.’”’ It is, of course, possible that he and his colleagues never read the weekly review which is published from the same office as the paper in whose columns the letter appears, but if he would refer to the issue of Jvterature of Jan. 21, he will find a letter from a publisher who, in criticising Sir Walter Besant’s “ Pen and the Book,” openly stated that these discounts are made, and that ‘whatever extra terms I obtain are legally and morally mine.’ Again I have taken the liberty of quoting part of that letter :— The only implication that can be intended by furnishing such statements as the above is that the author should, on these accounts, receive the full benefits of all the advantages thus obtained. Now, because I, as a publisher of good standing and capital, can obtain certain allowances on the material I buy or on the labour I employ, should it follow that I should make the author a present of them? By no means. The author is not my partmer. I buy his literature as I buy the paper, and printing, and binding. If he desires that I should publish his book on commission, I furnish him with an estimate, which he can accept or refuse as he pleases, and the details of this estimate are made up irre- spective of what I may make in commission on the sales of the book. In ninety-nine cases out of every hundred I do not believe that I shall make a crown piece in commission on sales. I tell the author that, and try to dissuade him  THE AUTHOR. 5 from throwing his money away. If he will have it this way, why, then, my charges are such as make it worth my while undertaking the business, and giving him the benefit of my advice, experience, and staff. Whatever “extra” terms I obtain are legally and morally mine, since these constitute the only profit [ can hope to make by doing for the author what he cannot do for himself. If I make any commission on the sales I have earned them by selling the book. The publisher in this tries to vindicate his position by stating “ the author is not my partner.” Certainly not. When the publisher is publish- ing a book on commission—that is, when the author is paying entirely for the cost of produc- {ion and the publisher is getting a commission on the sales—the publisher is not the author's partner. He is more than this: he is the author's agent, and as his agent will come under clause 9 of Lord Russell’s Bill, and is not only morally, as he always was, but now legally, bound to give the author any benefit of discounts that he may obtain on the cost of production. If Lord Russell’s Bill becomes law he will be criminally responsible for not doing so. Is it possible that Mr. Murray has never heard of this practice—a practice which the writer of the quoted letter looks upon as not only legal but moral—or that he has never heard of a publisher obtaining dis- counts on other accounts ? Again, it is possible that Mr. Murray and his colleagues have not read the publisher’s letter in the Outlvok of Jan. 14 of this year. (It should be mentioned en passant that both the letter in Literature and the letter in the Outlook are written anonymously. Are the publishers who write them ashamed of the declarations they are making?) If Mr. Murray has not read this letter I beg to refer him to it, as it is of such con- siderable length that it is impossible to quote more than one or two sentences. Here, again, the publisher is talking about a commission book, a book in which he is absolutely acting as agent of the author, in which capacity he will, of course, come under Lord Russell’s Bill. It is impossible for publishers to get out of this position. In publishing commission work, or except where the publisher has purchased for a lump sum the copyright outright, the publisher is acting as the author's agent, and as such will be criminally responsible for secret discounts accepted or given in the first case from the tradesmen he employs, advertising agents, and others ; and in the second case, given to the author's agents, who are also acting in the position of agents. THe states in this letter : “My commission will barely recompense me, but I shall realise on the cost of production.” Further— Why should I give the author, an amateur, a gentleman, the advantage of the rebatement which, in my capacity as an ungenteel professed tradesman and whotesale buyer, I receive on my purchases ? The-e is no objection to him taking discounts or rebatements, or whatever he chooses to call the same; Lut he must, as agent of the author, candidly state that as he does not get sufficient on his commission he looks to be recouped from the discounts obtained on the cost of production, and he must state the amount of discounts he receives. Again— The whole alleged scandal of the cost of production of commission books lies in this: in fallaciously regarding a publisher’s “ estimate’ as a statement of the cost to him of making a certain book. It is, and pretends to be, nothing of the kind. It is an itemised statement of what it will cost the author to engage the publisher’s services. In this sentence he wantonly misstates the case. Never has an author been told, when a publisher’s estimate is forwarded to him, that this is the cost to the author for engaging the publisher’s services. The cost to the author for engaging the publisher’s services is, and always has been, embodied in the commission. The com- plaint made by the Society, and justified by these letters from publishers themselves, is not that the publisher receives discounts, a fact of which Mr. Murray and his colleagues seem to be unaware, but that when acting as an agent for an author they do not declare openly, like honourable men, the discounts that they are going to receive, but keep them secret and put them in their own pockets. In future the secret discount trans- action will be brought under Lord Russell’s Bill, and commission and profit-sharing publishing will not be such a remunerative arrangement to publishers as it has been previously. Mr. Murray, as he is so desirous of bringing the matter before the council of his association, had better ask the editor for the names of their correspondents ; or, better still, at a general meeting of the association, call upon the pub- lishers to declare themselves. These publishers can then be censured before the meeting—a most salutary course. G. H. 7. [Since this paper was written another letter has appeared in Literature, which tries to defend the secret profit system. His defence is to com- pare a publisher with some other kind of trades- man selling a patent article for the owner of the patent, and charging for the cost of production more than he paid. And he seems unable to perceive that the agent, if he tells the owner that the cost of production was so much, while it was less, is simply a liar, and, according to Lord Russell’s Bill, he is now liable to a criminal prosecution. The secrecy constitutes the fraud. Tf discounts and commission are to be allowed they must be entered in the agreement! What- 6 THT: ever sophistries may be invented to defend the practice, the defendant will find them swept away bodily and contemptuously by the Court. It is greatly to be hoped that an example will shortly be made.—Eb. | III.—A Bint anp an Estimare. The book was a crown 8vo., 289 pp. What was charged for the 1000 copies was £100 for pro- duction, £30 for advertisements, and £5 for corrections. The Secretary’s estimate was as follows: I consider that 1000 copies of the book of which you sent me a specimen could have been produced, all bound, and advertised to some £15, for the sum of £65 to £70. Certaiuly, if only 250 copies were bound at a time, you should not have paid more than £65. If anything, printing is cheaper now than ten years ago, and composition dearer. Here are my rough figures: Composition... occ ik £20 to £22 RUN ee csc eens ee toe 740 6 PRPOE oi eee ee ee 14 to 16 PAVETUIBWIE. a ee eas 15and 15 Binding (250). 2... 22.6 a 4h 3to 4 £59 £66 Sa IV.—An Acreement: wirH Nores. |Nortce.—In all cases in which publishers’ agreements are printed and commented on in The Author a copy of the paper will henceforth be sent to the firm concerned, accompanied by a letter drawing their attention to the comments and offer- mg them the opportunity of making any reply in The Author in case they should desire to do so. | (copy.) Memorandum of agreement made this day of ,18 , between (hereinafter called the publishers), on behalf of themselves and their successors of the one part, and (hereinafter called the author), of the other part, whereby it is agreed by and between the parties hereto and as follows : 1. The author shall write and prepare for publication a work to be entitled which, if printed similarly to , would occupy not less than nor more than pages. 2. The author shall deliver to the publishers the whole matter forming the printers’ copy of the work not later than , and shall duly and punctually correct all the proof-sheets thereof as supplied to him by the printers: and, in case of the author’s failure in the above respects, the publishers may annul this agree- ment by giving notice in writing to the author at any time, and thereupon the same shall cease to be binding on the publishers, but any portion of the copy delivered, whether in MS. or in print, . and the copyright therein, shall be the property of AUTTIOR. the publishers, who may arrange as they think fit for the completion and publication of the work. 3. The publishers, at any time before the publication of the work, may submit the same to . the supervision of or any other person hereafter appointed by them in his place, and, if he shall so advise, may decline to publish the same or otherwise to perform this agreement, and thereupon the copy of the work shall be returned to the author. : 4. Subject to the provisions herein contained, the publishers shall, at their own expense, print and publish the work as soon as reasonably may be after the entire copy shall have been delivered, all details whatsoever respecting the printing, embellishing, binding, publication, and sale of the same being at their discretion, and the publishers may from time to time reduce the price of the copies remaining in hand of any edition, or waste the remaining copies without being liable to account to the author for the copies so wasted. 5. If the expense caused by the author’s correc- tions of the press alterations or addition made on the proof-sheets (other than such as may be made at the request of the publishers), shall exceed on an average 10s. per sheet of sixteen pages, such excess shall be born by the author, and may be deducted by the publishers from any. moneys which may become payable to him under this agreement. 6. The author shall not prepare or edit for any publishers other than the publishers any other work which shall be an expansion or abridgment of the work or part of it, unless he shall first have offered to the publishers in writing the option of publishing such other work upon such terms aa shall, mutatis mutandis, correspond with the terms herein contained, and the publishers shall not have accepted such offer within four weeks. 7. Upon the expiration of four calendar months from each thirtieth day of June after the publica- tion of the work, so long as may be necessary, an account shall be taken of the number of copies of the work sold during the year ending with that thirtieth day of June. And so soon as the account shows a net profit on the edition, 60 per cent, of that profit shall on or before the first day of January following be paid by the publishers to the author. 8. For the purpose of ascertaining the actual net profits of an edition, the proceeds of such number of copies as shall have been sold shall be credited to such edition at the price actually obtained therefor, with any moneys received for the benefit of the work for foreign rights of translation or otherwise, less all trade allowances and the publishers’ commission; and against such editions the following items shall be debited,  THE AUTHOR. viz., all expenses of every description incurred in the printing, embellishing, binding, publica- tion, advertising, warehousing, and insurance of such edition, or incurred otherwise in con- nection therewith, and also interest at the rate of 4 per cent. per annum upon any balance of such expenditure not yet recouped by the sales. g. The publishers shall be entitled at their discretion to present copies of every edition of the work to editors of periodicals, teachers, and other persons through whom in their judgment publicity will be gained, and to reserve nineteen copies for themselves, and copies so presented and reserved shall not be taken into account as copies sold. 10. At any time after the delivery of the copy of the work, or of any part thereof, the author will, at the request and cost of the publishers, assign the entire copyright of the work, and all benefits and advantages thereof, to the publishers, or toa trustee for them, or to their successors and assigns, or otherwise, and in such form as the publishers may reasonably require, but such assignment shall not prejudice the rights of the author to share in the profits of the work as herein provided. 11. The author shall indemnify the publishers from and against all proceedings and expenses whatsoever, in consequence of the publication in the work of any pirated, libellous, seditious, or other unlawful matter furnished by himself. 12. If the publishers shall think fit to publish a new edition either in full or by way of enlarge- ment, abridgment, or otherwise, the author, if living and not disqualified by mental or bodily infirmity, shall, whilst entitled to the benefit of this agreement, have the option of preparing such new edition. But if he shall be then dead or disqualified as aforesaid, or shall not in writing undertake to prepare such edition within four weeks after being requested so to do by the pub- lishers or their agent; or if having undertaken it he shall not carefully and completely revise, correct, and prepare such new edition as far as in him lies within six months from the same date (or within some other time as may be agreed upon between himself and the publishers), the publishers shall thenceforth be at full liberty either themselves to buy up the interest of the author therein (the value of such interest in case of difference to be ascertained by arbitration as hereinafter provided) or to dispose of the copy- right for the joint benefit of themselves and the author, or to publish new editions, either abridged or otherwise, from time to time, and for that purpose to employ such editors or editor, and at such remunerations as they may think proper, VOL. X. 7 which shall be charged to the work as part of the expenses of its publication. 13. Upon any edition being out of print, the author, whilst he continues entitled to the benefit of this agreement, may call upon the publishers to prepare a new edition ; and if the publishers shall not, within four weeks after they shall have re- ceived a written request to that effect, agree thereto, the author may require the publishers to assign to him the whole remainder of the copyright in the work, and they shall thereupon, at his reqv est and expense, assign the same to him absolutely. 14. Any notice or request under this agreement shall be sufficiently given or made by posting the same in a registered letter addressed in one case to the publishers, or in the other to the author, at the above-named, or at such other, address within the United Kingdom as may from time to time be notified by the author to and received by the publishers. Every such notice or request shall be deemed to have been given or made on the day on which the same would in the ordinary course of post be received by the person to whom it shall be addressed. 15. In the construction of this agreement, and so far as may be consistent with the context, the term “the publishers ’’ shall be held to mean the publishers or their assigns; “the author” shall (save as regards literary or editorial work) be held to include his executors, administrators, and assigns ; “the work” shall be held to mean the book with regard to which this or present agree- ment is entered into, and any future edition thereof ; “copyright” shall be held to include all rights in regard to the printing or sale of the work, or of any translation or abridgment thereof in the United Kingdom, or in any British colony or dependency, or in any foreign country. 16. The present publishers and their suc- cessors for the time being shall be bound by and entitled to claim the benefit of this agreement as if they had signed the same. 17. None of the provisions herein contained shall be in any wise affected by the circumstance of the publishers, or any of them, whether in their official or private capacities, being inte- rested in the profits of the printing, binding, or publishing firm by whom any edition or editions of the work may be printed and bound or pub- lished, or of the papermakers by whom the paper for the work may be supplied, or of any other business or employment, the products or results of which may be used for the work or any purpose connected therewith. 18. If any dispute, question, or difference shall arise between the publishers and the author. touching these presents or any clause or thing herein contained, or the construction hereof or c 8 THE AUTHOR. any matter in any way connected with these presents or the operations hereof, or the rights, duties, or liabilities of either party in connection with the premises, then and in every or any such case the matter in difference shall be referred to two arbitrators or their umpire, pursuant to and in all respects conformably to the provisions in that behalf contained in the Common Law Procedure Act, 1854, or any then subsisting statutory modification or re-enactment thereof. And the cost of the reference and award shall be in the discretion of the arbitrators or umpire, who may direct to and by whom and in what manner the same or any part thereof shall be paid, and with power to tax or settle the amount of costs to be so paid or any part thereof, and to award costs to be paid as between soli- citor and client; and that submission to refer- ence, and any award made in pursuance thereof, may, at the instance of either of the parties to the reference and without any notice to the other of them, be made a rule of order of any division of the High Court of Justice. The agreement printed above refers to the publication of an educational book. It is im- possible to repeat in detail the general warnings which apply to the publication of educational works, which have been already printed in The Author at different times, but im the comments on the agreement the point of view of the educa- tional writer will be borne in mind. With regard to the parties to the agreement the old remark must be again repeated, that it is a mistake in an agreement for an author to bind himself to the successors of a publisher, as the contract for publication should always be a personal contract, and the author, therefore, should not be bound for an indefinite period to his agent. As this contract purports to convey the copyright to the publishers, it was no doubt on this account the words were inserted, but the author should never assign his copyright. With regard to clause 1 little need be said, except, perhaps, that it is a little dictatorial, and leads one to draw the conclusion that the pub- lishers intend to be master of the situation. Clause 2 is an exceedingly bad clause from the author’s point of view. It is fair that the author should bind himself to correct the proof sheets punctually as supplied by the printers, but it is not fair to the author that the publishers should be able to annul the agreement arbitrarily by a mere notice in writing, and it is worse still from the author’s point of view that the publishers should have the right to make any arrangement for the completion of the book, holding the copy- right of whatever portion of the book in MS. or in print the author happens to have delivered. Such a clause should not stand in any agreement that has any right to be called equitable between the parties. For the publishers to have the right to obtain arbitrarily other hands to finish the book is indeed putting the author in a serious bondage. Clause 3 is again a very serious one for the author. Having gone to the great labour of writing an important educational work he may have it submitted to anyone the publishers may think fit to appoint. In dishonest hands it would give the publishers very great power of deter- mining the agreement if, after they had entered into it, for some reason or other they did not care to carry it out. This clause should, therefore, not stand. It would be so easy to make an arrangement for the MS. to be reviewed, if, indeed, such arrangement were necessary, by some person whose nomination would be agreeable to both parties. The beginning of clause 4 is reasonable, but the remainder of the clause is again entirely opposed to the author’s interest. Ina case of division of profits it is very important that the author should know beforehand how the book is going to be brought out, in what shape and form, and at what price. To allow the publishers arbitrarily to reduce that price in the imdefinite words of this clause, or to waste the remainder copies, may not only be detrimenta! to the author’s reputation, but to his pocket. Does this valuation of price mean reduction of the published price or the wholesale price? In a profit-sharing agreement the author ought to contract that the book is not sold wholesale below a certain price and not remaindered within at least two years from publication, and then the option of purchase should be given to him. That the publishers should be protected from the excessive corrections of an author is quite fair, but that clause 5 should take its present form is not at all satisfactory. Certainly the words “other than printers’ errors” should be inserted. In clause 6 if the author is forbidden “ from expanding or abridging the work,” and thereby to some extent from damaging the sale of the book, it is only fair that the publishers should under- take not to publish a book of a’similar character. For full details of the explanation of this clause the reader must be referred to the former articles in The Author on the publication of educational works, and the control of the educational market. Clause 7, the account clause, isa bad one. If. the book was published in the autumn the pub- lishers would retain the profits of the book for a year and three months at least. It has often  THE AUTHOR. 9 been pointed out before in these columns, and must again be repeated, that this retention of the author’s money for so long a period is very useful in covering the expenses of the publishers’ office. Clause 8 is again an extraordinary clause. It is impossible to know what the words, “ pub- lishers’ commission,” refers to in a half-profit agree- ment. The author has no control whatever over the advertising of the book, and no control what- ever over the binding, printing, embellishing, &c. As is often the case where a publisher is his own printer, the author cannot, on investigation of the accounts, even have the satisfaction of seeing the printers’ vouchers, and thus have some check that the items charged are correct. It is therefore of the more importance that an author should know what is going to be charged for the cost of pro- duction before he enters into an agreement of this kind, so as to be able to calculate whether there may be some prospect of a financial success. Why should the publisher net 4 per cent. on the expenditure? Under this arrangement if the publisher were his own printer the higher he could raise the cost of production the more satis- factory it would be for himself. In clause g, again, the publishers have an abso- lutely free hand as to whom they shall circularise with copies of the book. It is not a good thing for an author to hamper a publisher’s action, but, on the other hand, he should be able to check wasteful circularisation. It is hardly necessary to discuss clause 10 from an author’s point of view, except to repeat that an author should never assign the copyright, and that in an educational or technical work this point is of the greatest importance, much more so than in the publication of a work of fiction. Again the reader must refer to the articles on the publica- tion of educational books. For an educational and technical work, a contract giving the pub- lishers a licence to publish a limited edition with the option of renewal, is the only satisfactory form of contract. It should be pointed out also that if the author does transfer the copyright, he ought to bind the publisher to keep the book on the market, to have his name attached, and not to publish in any altered form without his consent. In clause 12 it will be seen that the publishers practically are taking the whole control of the author’s work, and that he is allowed practically no voice in the matter. The publishers, of course, should not have the right to publish the book in an abridged or enlarged form under any circum- stances without the sanction of the author. It is the author of a technical work of this kind who should decide, after periodical editions, if it is necessary to enlarge, or abridge, or alter, to VOL. X. bring the book up to date. On no account should the author allow a publisher to have the power of making alterations in his book by other hands. Clause 13 may stand. To clause 14 there seems to be no particulary objection. Clause 15 has the same objection to it that applies to the parties to the agreement, and the same excuse for its being inserted is also valid. Clause 17 is a difficult clause from the author’s point of view, and reminds one of Lord Russell’s Bill which is just now before Parliament. Is the clause inserted to cover the members of the firm, in case of being interested in the printers’ or binders’ business, &c., they should take profits to the detriment of the author which are not included in the account ? Anauthor should look very carefully into a case of this kind before signing the agreement which contains it. With regard to clause 18 it is only necessary to state that arbitration is a3 a rule a very expen- sive method of settling disputes. That from the publishers’ point it is satisfactory as this legal method very seldom comes into the papers. From an author’s point of view it is unsatisfactory, as the publisher thereby shirks publicity. With all the drawbacks of legal action, it is on the whole perhaps the best way of settling disputes, and is generally considerably the cheapest. An author of a learned technical or scientific work should seriously consider before signing this form of agreement, as it is possible that the work of his brain may be tampered with by other hands, and the right of being an arbiter of his own property pass from his control. V.—tTue Sixpenny Book. Let us return to the sixpenny book. It seems to be assumed that a new and a very advantageous departure has been discovered. That is to say, it is assumed that where one person would give 4s. 6d. for a book, a number sufficient to make as good a return, or even a better return, to author, publisher, and bookseller, would be found to buy the same book at sixpence. What should be that number? With a book pretending any popularity, the cost of production and advertising would not be more, in general, thana shilling : in large editions after the first, much less than a shilling. The author has, say, a 20 per cent. royalty, or 14s. per volume. On the sixpenny book the general royalty appears to be 2d., or 3d., or #d., in most cases the first. How many copies at sixpence will make up the royalty paid on 6s.? The answer to this difficult sum is twenty-four. In other words, if 5000 copies would he circulated at6s., it would ce 2 10 THE, AUTHOR. require 120,000 copies to put the author in as good a position as he was before. It remains to be seen whether the new move will multiply buyers by twenty-four. Another point. The buyers are the booksellers. It remains to be seen whether they will be able to get through the piles which now. cumber their counters. Another point still. It remains to be seen whether they will be able to get rid of any higher priced books at all when people have once begun to think that sixpence is the proper price. Now, the bookseller pays for his sixpenny book very nearly 33d. a copy. How many copies must he get rid of before he can get £100 for himself ¥ Putting his expenses at only £100 a year, how long before he can lay aside £200 for himself and his expenses? In many places he has to sell his sixpenny book at 43d. Now, if he sells it at 43d., he must get rid of 64,000 copies a year, or 213 copies a day! Is this sale likely to be realised by a country book- seller ? If, then, the system succeeds to a certain extent for the publisher and the author, should it end in landing the bookseller either with a mass of unsaleable ‘books or in depriving him of the people who were accustomed to pay a higher -price, the result will be disastrous to literature. It is an axiom that must never be forgotten, especially by ourselves, that what affects the bookseller injuriously affects literature inju- riously. It is to the best interests of author and bookseller that books should have every chance of being offered to the public: a selfish policy, in the supposed interests of the middleman, of squeezing the lean author with one hand aud the leaner bookseller with the other must be combated. Authors are only beginning to look into the man- -agement of their own affairs for themselves. It is high time that booksellers, who have nothing -whatever to fear and everything to gain by so doing, should also unite, sink their differences, and declare for a voice in the administration of the literary property of which they are the sole buyers and exhibitors. Let us therefore agree in regarding this move- ment as an experiment only. Itis one made on a large scale: there are 120 sixpenny books in Simpkin and Marshall’s list, viz., seventy copy- right and the remainder non-copyright. The result of the experiment will in a few weeks answer the question: of the prudence or the mistake of the experiment. One can only hope ‘that, if it should prove to be the latter, it will not ‘be another nail in the coffin of the long-suffering bookseller. —oOoOToOS- VI.—TELLING THE SToRY. The following letter explains itself. It was addressed to the Glasgow Herald, where it appeared on May 20 :— Elmlea, South Stoke, Reading, May 18, 1899. Sir,—I greatly regretted to gather from your “ Literary Notes and Gossip” of a recent issue that the writer apparently took umbrage at some remarks of mine in The Author relative to those reviews or notices of novels in which the whole of the plot is disclosed. The writer com- menced with a paragraph which appeared to be a thinly- veiled attack on the Society of Authors. It has been more than once observed that attacks of this kind are very com- mon among the contributors of literary notes to provincial papers. Why any journalist should attack the Society of Authors is beyond my poor comprehension, for the dividing line between writers of books and writers in newspapers is so fine as to be imperceptible. Authors never attack the Institute of Journalists. Indeed, it has been more than once suggested that the two societies should join forces. Journalists write books; authors write for newspapers. The interests of authors and journalists are almost identical. I have been a member of the Society of Authors almost since its foundation, and can assure you and your readers that it has done excellent work for those who gain their living by writing. The Society deserves the most loyal support of all literary men. To come now to the story-telling reviewer. Tho writer of your literary notes described me as not being a “ power- ful advocate,” and even ‘‘ weak” enough to believe that the kind of review of which complaint was made was often written in kindness to the author. My reply to this is that I had no reason nor wish to make a slashing attack on anybody, and that in my opinion a temperately worded statement of facts is as a rule far more powerful and effective than a vigorous onslaught. I tried to state fairly both sides of the question, and to avoid so far as possible saying anything which would be in the slightest degree offensive to editors, reviewers, or others interested. I entirely agree with the writer of “ Literary Notes” that it is “no part of a reviewer’s business to assist, either overtly or tacitly, in the circulation of a work which, in his trained judgment, is not meritorious.” I also agree with him that a reviewer who offers an estimate of a work should also indicate some of the reasons upon which his opinion is founded. But these opinions do not touch the chief point in my article, which was, and still is, that in a number of reviews practically the whole of the story con- tained in the book is told, often without any attempt at criticism. Having no reason to suppose that any critic would knowingly injure the sale of a book (unless it was a bad one), I wrote the article in question at the request of the Committee of the Society of Authors. I hoped that the matter would have been considered and discussed in academic fashion, and without acrimony. The writer of “Literary Notes” appears to think that the matter is not worth talking about; that the “cause of complaint is reduced to practical insignificance.” His remark has led me to examine my review book. Out of the fourteen reviews of my last novel, which have appeared up to the time of writing, seven tell practically the entire story. It is, of course, impossible for me to say to what extent novel readers would be prevented from reading a book by knowing in advance how it ends. “But I have questioned many novel readers on the subject, and they one and all say that they do not like to know how.a book-is going to end, and rarely read a novel if they have previously read the whole of the plot in a review.—I am, &c., Joux Bicerptes  THE AUTHOR. PARIS NOTES. Ae event of the moment is the opening of the new Salon. M. Falguitre’s much talked of statue of Balzac, which promised beforehand to prove one of the central attractions of this genuinely jin-de-siécle exhibition, has fallen short of popular expectation. The refusal of the Société des Gens de Lettres to accept M. Rodin’s design for the aforesaid statue had greatly whetted public curiosity ; if the clever sculptor of the characteristic busts of Mirabeau, -Puvis de Chavannes, Castagnary, César Franck, Rochefort, and many other well-merited successes failed to satisfy the critical admirers of Balzac, surely something reaching an extraordinarily high artistic level was required. Such, at least, was the general conviction; and when M. Falguiére accepted the honour denied his friend, public interest was stimulated to its highest pitch. Under these circumstances, the only alternative was a brilliant success or a signal failure. M. Fal- guiére bravely undertook the ordeal, and failed —since he did not produce a masterpiece. M. Rodin’s idea of a typical Balzac was an exaggerated and intensified representation of the prominent characteristics of the outer man; and his work was refused. M. Falguiére, therefore, conscientiously set to work with the idea of avoiding all exaggeration, and fell into the opposite extreme ; the Balzac who sits with crossed legs, the lines of his Herculean frame dissimulated beneath the famous robe de bure it pleased him to assume, the effect of whose deep- set eyes, leonine scalp, and characteristic pro- truding under-lip, have also been deftly lessened and rendered null by being smoothed down to the trite inanition of the ordinary human coun- tenance, is no worthy monument of the great author of the “ Comédie Humaine,” whose fiery, passionate individuality Paul Bourget has etched with such delicate psychological tact. ‘“ C’est un Balzac, mais ce n’est pas Balzac,’ wrote Léon -Plée, on the morrow of the opening of the Salon; and public opinion has indorsed and verified his ‘judgment. The petition, recently filed, demand- ig the intervention of the nation “to open the gates of the Panthéon to the ashes of Honoré de Balzac” on the occasion of the celebration of his hundredth anniversary, sufficiently proves the strong posthumous influ- -ence that the great French writer still exercises over the minds of the present generation. Toe recent death of the dramatic author ‘Edouard Pailleron, member of the French Academy, occasioned a profound sensation here. For upwards of thirty years his house has formed one of the fashionable rendezrous of the Tl literary celebrities of Paris, and an invitation: to his famous Monday receptions formed quite an event in the career of many a rising author. In 1863. Pailleron married the daughter of the cele- brated Charles Buloz (founder and director of the Revue des Deux Mondes, one of the leading French periodicals of the present day) ; and the various dwelling-places inhabited by the pair were rendered famous by the multitude of artistic and literary treasures with which they were surrounded. Yet, despite his brilliant literary and social renown, Edouard Pailleron’s career was nota happy one. He suffered acutely from a too susceptible amour propre. The sparkling success of ‘‘ Le Monde ott on s’ennuie,” which marked the apogee of his literary career, could not blind him to the fact that his methode and fame were essentially ephemeral and contemporary. The fear of falling short of the public expectation his masterpiece had aroused rendered him sterile; and for ten years he remained idle, enviously watching the triumphs achieved by the rising generation of dramatic authors. When he finally decided to produce the “ Cabotins,’ the younger /iterati unfortunately remembered too vividly the biting satires with which Pailleron had frequently annihilated their pretensions to be over-merciful. They fell upon the “ Cabotins”’ tooth and nail; and, though the public applauded and the play occupied the play- bills for five hundred nights, the hostility of the- Press increased fourfold the misanthropical bitterness of the unfortunate author. His later efforts were still less successful, and augmentedi his natural melancholy. ‘I await death with- out fear, but without impatience,” he once re- marked to a friend. A presentiment of his approaching end haunted him. On visiting the spacious vestibule of the magnificent hotel in which he died eighteen months later, he said, with a sad smile: “Quelle belle chapelle- ardente on ferait ici, pour un auteur drama- tique!” His funeral was quite a fashionable- function. Apropos of politics, the following criticism one Zola’s works is reported to have been found among the two hundred and forty pages of mis- cellaneous jottings written by Captain Dreyfus during his detention. It shows us the hero and victim of the affaire in a new light, viz., that of a thoughtful literary critic. We append a trans- lation of the paragraph, as we believe it will yrove interesting to the majorit of our } 8 J readers :— “The ecole naturaliste was founded under the influence of the literary doctrines of Taine. Zola is its most brilliant representative, and he asserts having been inspired not only by Taine 12 LAE but.also by the works of the physiologists of the Claude Bernard school! _ The theory of the experimental novel is the most colossal error possible to be conceived. M. Zola has never perceived the difference existing between experiments actually conducted in a laboratory and the pretended experiments of a novel, where everything passes in the author’s brain. On this ground we are forced to condemn the scientific pretensions of M. Zola. “The psychology of his novels is very limited. In his desire to furnish scientific data, Zola has completely overlooked the influence of the soul— the psychological side of the question. All that can in general be said of his bonshommes is that they are either brutes or fools. But one thing that no one can deny to Zola is imagination. His movels are sometimes heavy and coarse poems, ‘but they are, nevertheless, poems; his descrip- tions are graphic, living. In short, Zola is incap- able of making his creations live, since he is totally lacking in a sense of the psychological ; but he has imagination, the gift of stirring the masses, of giving visions sometimes dispropor- tionate to the nature of the thing seen, and of representing grand ideas.” The publication of M. Zola’s new work, entitled ‘ Mécondit¢, in the Awrore, lends an additional interest to the above criticism. And still further apropos of literature and polities may be mentioned the legal disbanding of the celebrated Ligue de la Patrie Francaise, that patriotic nursling of the literati of France, on the ground of its being an association unautho- rised by law. The members went merrily to their doom—a fine of sixteen francs apiece, with the application of the law Berenger; and one of the dailies termed the hearing of the case an “‘agreeable”’ séance, an adjective well applied as regarded M. Jules Lemaitre’s elegant and witty speech in defence of the League, which was re- ceived with the applause it merited. M. Francois Coppée, honorary president of the condemned association, was likewise in evidence, gaily occu- pying the seat of the clerk of the court; though wu relapse of his chronic malady prevented his presiding a little later at the annual banquet of the Révue idéaliste. This contretemps inspired his representative, M. Stéphen Li¢geard, author of the “Grands Ceeurs,” with a happy improvisa- tion in honour of the absentee which was warmly applauded. The preface of M. Maurice Loir’s late publi- cation, entitled “Au Drapeau,” is written by M. George Duruy, whose course of lectures on History and Literature at the Ecole Polytechnic has been abruptly suspended on the plea of his having irritated his pupils’ susceptibilities by AUTHOR. his anti-patriotie tendencies. In speaking of the French flag in the preface above mentioned, M. Duruy declares it to a bright symbol of the noblest pages in the history of France, recalling the grandeur of the réle she has played in the world, her triumphs and reverses, her glories and disasters—alike impossible to be forgotten—and the services she has generously rendered in the cause of the emancipation of nations. Still speaking of the French flag, he continues: “ It speaks to us of honour, courage, abnegation, and disdain of death—in short, of all the masculine virtues which have imbued the souls of the in- numerable Frenchmen fallen in its defence. And this is why, when the regiment passes, we should piously uncover our heads before the flag, ‘comme devant le Saint Sacrement de la Patrie!’” All we have ourselves seen and heard of M. Duruy is in keeping with the elevated tone of patriotism here displayed; yet this eminent Frenchman is now debarred from exercising his usual functions because he is not sufficiently patriotic —or rather, sufficiently prejudiced—to suit the exigencies of party politics. During the past month the chroniclers of the Société des Gens de Lettres at the various literary functions, have had no reason to complain of lack of copy. The occasion of the two-hundredth anniversary of Racine was brilliantly commemo- rated at his birthplace, La Ferté Milon, where a pious pilgrimage was made to Port Royal by the Raciniens, while the Parisian dramatic, literary, and ecclesiastical world each celebrated the anni- versary of the great tragic poet after its own fashion. The celebration of the forty-ninth anniversary of Balzac at Tours was a much quieter and le:s fashionable function; the weather was still more unpropitious than it had been on the occasion of the Racine celebration, and the “‘Couronnement de Balzac” (by M. Henri Chollet) was read in the rain to a dripping audience by M. Desmonts. The inauguration féte of the Pierre Dupont monument at Lyons was more favoured, botb as regards weather and audience, and M. Roujon’s comparison of the work of the Lyonnais poet to “an early dewdrop sparkling among the foliage of an ancient Druidical oak in the sun of France,” was much applauded. The unveiling of the Louis Veuillot monument in the basilica of the Sacré Cceur has also taken place during the past month. The celebrated polemist had composed his own epitaph in verse some time before his death, which occurred in 1883; and it is in accordance with the desire therein expressed that the motto—‘* J’ai cru, je vois ’’—is engraven on the marble haut-relief now raised to his memory. DarracorTe DENE.  THE AUTHOR. 13 NOTES AND NEWS. " ET me very seriously invite all members of L the Society to the paper (see p. 4) entitled “Tord Russell and Mr. John Murray.” It is there shown that after the passing of Lord Russell’s Bill every publisher who furnishes a false account; who takes secret commissions or discounts: will be liable to a criminal prose- ~ cution. In other words, we shall then be legally entitled not only to put him in a crimimal court if he is detected, but to call him what some of us have been rebuked for calling him, a thief. He will be at last a thief in the eyes of the law, all sophistries swept out of the way. Mr. Thring speaks of “ very strong suspicion.” Teall it “certainty” for the following reasons :— (1) We have publishers’ accounts showing prices of printing, paper, &c., far higher than any estimates in the Society’s hands. (2) It is certain that publishers do not pay more than they are obliged to pay to printers, paper makers, binders, &e. (3) We have the avowals made by publishers themselves as quoted by Mr. Thring. (4) We have the draft agreements put forward by the Publishers’ Association in which they claim as aright to put in their own pockets whatever they please or may like for discount. The amount of the percentage is purposely left open. (5) We observe the careful omission in these agreements of any protest against secrecy. Con- sidering the protests of the Society against secret profits, what can be inferred from this omission except the determination to continue a secret practice actually carried on ? Are we to believe that these claims are suddenly put forward as a new thing ? (6) We also observe the omission of any protest against charging for advertisements in their own organs or by exchange, a practice which enables the publisher to put into his own pocket what- ever he pleases. One would only add to these considerations the fact that though the charge of making secret profits has been brought forward over and over again, the committee of the Publishers’ Associa- tion have never by a single word shown their disapproval of the practice. That they received Lord Russell’s words with “ consternation,’ one can understand ; that painful “ surprise” was also an emotion called up by these words one can understand as well. I have been asked about the “Method of the Future.’ I am happy to say that, so far, it promises well. I have only heard of one exception to the complete satisfaction of those who are trying it. It will take time for writers to realise how small, if any, is the risk run by anyone who has acquired any kind of a name; and for those who can achieve a popular success, the immense difference which this method makes to the author. But there can be no doubt that a commission publisher, who is nothing else, and has no books of his own to run in opposition to the author's own book, offers the only way out of the many difficulties which afflict the “author, publisher, and bookseller ’’ question—a question in which the publisher’s object is apparently, so far as we can judge by his proposals to the bookseller, and his “equitable agreement ” with the author, resolved, if he can, to keep the bookseller in the gutter, and to push the author in with him. —— I think that the present situation, which means the practical cessation of any demand for other than six-shilling books, ought to be seriously taken into consideration by those who are bringing out books for the autumn season. It should lead them, at least, not to be too sanguine. There will certainly be some measure of decline in the demand—even for popular writers : how great the malign influence of the sixpenny book will prove, it is impossible to say : booksellers themselves are unable to make any forecast except as regards their own subscription. This there is every reason to expect will be small. The circulating libraries will continue, one supposes, and will take their usual number: but if 6d. a week will pur- chase fifty-two of the best books every year, who will go on paying two or three guineas for a sub- scription? Let us, therefore, be prepared for the worst. Perhaps the general forebodings will prove to be of exaggerated gloom. —— It has been often observed that a dropping fire of abuse directed against the Society of Authors is kept up in the columns of certain country papers by the contributors of “ Literary Gossip.” Cuttings are sent to the office of the Society con- taining these misrepresentations. Is it not almost time that the Committee should take up the matter, and take action of some kind? When an editor allows the appearance of libellous expressions deny- ing the truth of statements made by the Committee in their reports and papers, it really becomes necessary to consider what action should be taken. Meanwhile a little examination may be profitably conducted into the source and origin of these mis- “John Bickerdyke” in representations, As iy THE AUTHOR. another column points out, the Society of Authors does not attack the Institute of Journalists; “indeed, many are members of both. Nor does the Institute in its organ attack this Society. Who are, then, the journalists who go out of their way, week by week, to calumniate the work of this Society, or to misrepresent its methods and to deny its importance? And why do editors admit these attacks ? Surely they might first ask themselves what is the reason why the Society is continually attracting writers more and more, enlisting new members, and keeping its old members. It is not for nothing that fifteen ‘ hundred men and women first combine, and then maintain a combination. There must be some reason. It is not honour and glory, for it is not a distinction to belong to a society whose numbers are unlimited, and whose qualification is simply the authorship of one book at least, gcod or bad. Any man of the world must understand that such a combination means the attempted advance of material interests, and that the maintained com- bination means a successful attempt. Perhaps a simple remonstrance addressed to the editors of the papers concerned would open their eyes to the unworthy use that is made of their columns. So ‘Lhe Professor or Instructor in the Art of making Literature turns up from time in unexpected places. He is now heard of as practising ina certain industrial centre. I do not name him nor do I give his address; in confidence that his ways . and works will before long be proclaimed aloud by the trumpet of Fame. Meantime it is, of course, disgraceful ignorance not to know any- ' thing about the immortal works by which he has - achieved the right of instructing aspirants. He reads and reviews short stories and “ novelettes :” he advises alterations and amendments for 2s. a thousand words. He gives lessons by corres- pondence in “ belles lettres, poetry, essay writing and general literature ”—this accomplished man ! —the “entire course” of the weekly lessons for one guinea. These lessons “‘ comprise a thorough grounding in the rudiments of authorship ; such as style, plot, description, characters, incidents, &c., with revision of exercises and general advice.” He also offers single lessons on special points, e.g., “How to write a Short Story: a Novelette: a Romance: an Essay: a Play: “ Humorous Writing and how to go about it,” and other important branches. The learned professor modestly withholds information as to his own qualifications and previous history. Now, opinions are divided as to the possible advantages of instruction and assistance in writing, but one thing is quite certain—-that he who would teach Verse ;”- must first show that he is himself a competent: master, It is now some years since attention was called to a magazine conducted entirely in the interests of aspirants to literary fame, called in the pro- spectus authors. The magazine is called Lloyd’s Magazine. It appears quarterly: its price is ninepence: and it may be obtained—one knows not where. But it does exist, because the pro- spectus quotes opinions from more than thirty papers, all of which speak in laudatory terms of the magazine. However, the point with which we are concerned is that of the relations between the editor and the author. ‘The editor, then, is also an adviser; he offers a ‘professional opinion” for nothing. A _ “ professional ” opinion is that of a professional man. He is therefore either an author — in which: case it would be well to know what books he has written, and on what subjects: or he is a critic—in which case one would like to be referred to his critical works, and to know semething of his literary record. He is also ready to read and give practical advice in the placing of MSS. for a sniall fee—z.e., he is-an agent. He undertakes the printing and is also a publisher. As such he should tell us what-works he has published. As adviser, as agent, publisher, critic, friend, this incomparable person should be invited to reveal himself. His name is Mr. Leonard Lloyd. He has an office at 60, Queen Victoria-street: and he modestly declines interviews, “except by special arrangement.” If, however, an aspirant sends a MS. which arrives at the honour of being accepted, he must not expect the customary honorarium which other editors offer with lavish hand, or the con- trary. Not at all: he must sign an agreement by which he promises to buy so many “dozen copies of the magazine.” The number of copies is not named. As the price of the magazine is gd., a dozen copies will cost 9s., and twenty dozen copies will cost £9. How much is the aspirant prepared to pay for the honour and glory of appearing in Lloyd’s Magazine? It is a perfectly simple transaction. The gratification of vanity by this appearance—this spectral and illusory semblance—of literary success: the skeleton in the closet in the shape of so many dozen copies of the magazine hidden away: the dread that this short cut to glory, this easy climb of the rocky Parnassus, may be discovered by envious friends—what are these considerations worth ? Let the aspirant work out this sum carefully before he sends his MS. and signs this agreement. Meantime, let him send his work  THE round to those editors who -reverse the traus- ‘action and actually pay for an accepted MS. It must be added that Mr. Leonard Lloyd offers a choice. The aspirant may, if he prefers, contribute to the London and New York Swumer Annual on the same terms, viz., of buying dozen copies of this production. WaLterR BESAN?. ees LITERATURE AS A PROFESSION. N another column will be found a somewhat | bitter attack upon myself as a person guilty of persuading people that literature isa profession which anyone may undertake with the hope, or reasonable expectation, of gaininz by its means a large and substantial income. I cannot find that I have in any place written or said anything that can justify this charge. Yet it seems to be extensively believed. I was told the other day by a publisher who had not seen the letter of “ X.,” that by my optimistic words about the literary profession I was drawing hundreds who had no natural aptitude into dis- appointment and failure. There are also, we may remark, many hundreds who attempt other professions with a similar result. Let me, there- fore, restate my case. (1) It was until recently believed by most that Literature is a starving and a beggarly profession. (2) This belief was fostered carefully by persons interested in concealing the facts con- nected with the commercial side of Literature. (3) It isencouraged by the yearly presentation of Literature as the one profession which has humbly to beg for alms. (4) When, some years ago, I said in public that there were then fifty persons at least engaged in literary work whose income went into the four figures, there was hardly a paper in the country that did not question the statement with contempt. Yet it was true. These things represent, and explain, the common belief. What are the facts? (1) There are now many hundreds of suc- cessful writers in all branches. Thes2 are dramatists, novelists, writers on art and music, essayists and leader writers, scientific writers, specialists, religious writers, writers of educi- tional books, writers of children’s books, and others. Out of these I could name at this moment many more than fifty whose works bring incomes which run into four figures. (2) Besides these there is a whole army of AUTHOR, = VS men and women who live by the pen, including those engaged upon the better kinds of journal- ism. (3) Out of this army the Royal Literary Fund -only relieved and assisted twenty-two persons last year in want of temporary assistance ! Only twenty-two! The Fund cannot now spend half its income. It will therefore, we hope, discontinue the yearly dinner and the yearly appeal. (4) Every year sees the appearance of one or more new. successes in the drama or in fiction. Every year one witnesses the continued success of old favourites. (5) Every year two or three new publishers enter the trade. And, what is more to the point, they all seem to get on. The bankruptcy of a publisher isa rare thing. It has happened, so tar as I can remember, only four or five times m the last twenty years. (6) In every club where men of letters are found at all there appear every year more who attempt the profession. And with one exception here and there they all seem to get on. Not to make fortunes, but to get on, as in other walks in life. (7) The great prizes of the profession—fame, honour, and income —are becoming every day greater and more numerous. (8) From these and other considerations, I maintain that literature, as a profession, is no more precarious than any other. I do not say that large incomes are within the reach of all, but that they are there for those who can arrive at them. If we state the success of cer- tain lawyers, do we therefore “encourage”? too many? The fact, no doubt, does encourage too many in every profession ; yet the facts must be stated. Now, there is this great difference between a profession and a trade—that the latter need not cease with the death of the practitioner. The pro- fessional man stands alone. His success does not depend upon goodwill, connection, old-standing, or family reputation: it is his own. Therefore, in order to succeed in a profession, a man must possess, first, the natural aptitude or genius for bis work: and, next, such qualities as are required to win popularity. A man, in order to become a successful lawyer, must have the kind of intellect that is above all things essential for success in the law. Thus, if he desires to become a successful pleader, he must not be a shy or nervous man: he must be of ready wit, of good manner, an able speaker, a lucid expounder. Apply the same conditions to literature. The aspirant must have the first essential qualification, what is called the eift of the pen. Next, if he is to become popular, he 16 THE AUTHOR. must possess in addition certain other gifts which “{ need not specify. Now, as it is quite possible to be a good lawyer yet to have no clients, or a good physician yet to ‘have no patients: so it is quite possible to pro- duce fine literary work which will appeal to few readers. The early history of Browning furnishes an illustration if any were wanted. A man may not command, even by very good writing, a wide “audience: by good writing, however, he will ‘certainly acquire a limited audience: the writer who fails to get a hearing at all must be a bad writer. It is a'so true that there are writers who ‘ command a wide audience, yet fail in many of the “most important points which go to make fine ‘ literature. To say all this, which I have been saying over and over again for years, is to state, and to restate, the simplest axioms, to my mind. Yet I ‘am constantly told that I encourage people in the belief that large incomes can be readily made by writing. Nothing has ever been said in The. Author about anybody’s income: we do not here touch on personal matters, otherwise the proof or illustration of my position would be easy. Moreover, what is advanced con- cerns, not novels only, but literature of all kinds. I have been accused of thinking and speaking of novels only: that is not so. I include all branches of literature: novels are not the most lucrative branch: they fall, for instance, very far short of educational books, and still farther short of plays. The compila- tion of a popular hymn-book is reported to be worthy the attention even of a company pro- moter. Thirty or forty years ago a popular book of Family Prayers was a gold mine. That mine is now said to be worked out. And at this day a book adopted by the Board schools for the earlier standards would be an endowment for the daughter of a millionaire. “X.” thinks that it is a bad thing for litera- ture to be many sided. I cannot agree with him. I think it is a very good thing that a novelist, a poet, a dramatist, should also write essays, articles, reviews, biographies —- everything. There are instances, living and dead, of the best literary men and women doing this without injury to their special work. To sum up. My critic must not contend, because he himself has been so far unsuc- cessful with the general public, that litera- ture is worse than any other profession: nor that it is worse paid. On the other hand, he need not feel humiliated by want of success. His work may be very good—the work of this writer, if I may so far betray confidence, 7s very good— so good that his disclosures astonish me. But in every profession it is more than natural aptitude —or genius—that is wanted to gain the popular ear, and to, take the place of a popular favourite. ee ANNUAL DINNER. . was held at the Trocadero Restaurant on fe Annual Dinner of the Society of Authors _ Thursday the 4th May. members and guests were present :— i Beckett, A. W.,and Guest. Aberdeen, The Right Hon. the Earl of, P.C., G.C.M.G. Adamson, J. R. Ameer Ali, The Hon. Mr. Justice. Appleton, W. W. Armstrong, E. A. Ball, Sir Robert, F.R.S. Beddard, F. E., F B.S. Bell, Mackenzie. Benson, E. F. Besant, W. H., D.Se., F.R.S. Besant, Sir Walter Besant, Lady. Beville, Mrs. Charles. Birrell, Augustine, Q.C., M P. (Chairman). Bonney, The Rev. T. G, E.B.S. Bourchier, J. D. Bourdillon, F. W. Brown, Hadyn. ‘Bryden, H. A. Bury, Prof. J. B., Litt. Doc. Campbell, Lady Colin. Campbell, Miss Montgomery. Carr, Mrs. Carlisle. Carter, Mrs. Castle, Egerton. Caulfield, Miss. Charley, Sir William, Q C., D.C.L. Clodd, E. Colles, W. M. Colles, Mrs. Conway, Sir Martin. Cordeux, Miss. Curtis, Miss Ella. Daily Chronicle. Daily Graphic. Daily Mail. Daily News. Daily Telegraph. De Soissons, S. C Dobson, Austin. Dodd, Frank H. Dowsett, C. F. Dubonurg, A. W. Danlop, Mrs. Durand, Colonel, C-B., C.I.E. Dyer, Sir W. Thiselton. Earl, A. Earl, Mrs. Edmonds, A. R. The following Edmonds, Mrs. A. R. Ellis, Mullett. Free, Rev. R. Garland, Hamlin. Garrison, Mrs. Gill, Upcott. Gowing, Mrs. Aylmer. Grohman, W. A. Baillie. Guimarzens, M. L. Gunter, Lieut.-Col. Haggard, Captain E. A. Hawkin, R. C. Hawkins, A. Hope. Henslowe, Miss. Herman, G. E. Holman, H. Martin. Hornung, E. W. Hornung, Mrs. Humphrey- Desmond, Mrs.8. Jacobs, W. W. James, Miss W. M. Johnson, Henry. Jones, The Rev. Prebendary Harry. Kelly, C. A. Keltie, J. Scott, LL.D. Kenealy, Miss A. Kenealy, Edward. Kinns, Rev. Dr. 8., D.D. Larner, Miss A. Lefroy, Mrs., and Guest. Legge, Francis. Little, J. Stanley. Little, Mrs. Archibald. London, The Archdeacon of. Lowndes, Mrs. Belloc, and Guest. Louis, J. Marsh, Richard. Marsh, Mrs. R. Massingham, H. W. Mathews, C. E. Maxwell, The Right Hon. Sir Herbert, Bart. McKinney, B. G. Metcalfe, H. C. Moberly, Miss, and Guest. Morning Post. Moscheles, Felix. Murray, Oscar. Newbolt, Henry. Norman, H. Oppenheim, E. P. Pall Mall Gazette. Parker, Gilbert.  eat? “President of Parker, Mrs. Gilbert. Parker, Mrs. Paterson, Arthur Pemberton, Max. Pengelley, Miss Hester. Phipson, Miss Emma. Pollock, Sir Frederick, Bart., LL.D. -Pollock, Lady. Pollock, Miss Edith. Prelooker, Jaakoff. “President of the Royal Col- lege of Physicians. Institute of Painters in Water Colours. Reeves, The Hon. W. P. ‘Rhodes, H. D. ‘Rhodes, Miss. Rogers, A. “Russell, Rollo. St. James’s Gazette. Sargant, Miss A.. Seaman, Owen. Shepard, H. Shorter, Clement. Skeat, The Rev. W. W. Smith, Dr. Barnett. Smith, Mrs. Burnett. Spanton, John. Spender, Harold. Spielmann, M. H. THE AUTHOR. 17 The Standard. Stanley, H. M. Sterry, Ashby. Stillman, W. J. Swan, Miss Myra. Tayler, H. Stanley. Temple, Lieut.-Col. R. C., C.LE. Temple, Sir Richard,K.C.S.I. The Editor The Daily Tele- graph. The Times. Thorpe, W. G. Thring, G. H. Thring, Mrs. Townend, T. 8. Tuer, Andrew. Tuer, Mrs. Tweedie, Guest. Warner, F. Waterfield, M. Watt, A. S. Watt, Mrs. A. S. Westminster Gazette. White, Arnold. White, A. Silva. Wilkins, W. H., and Guest. Wright, C. T. Hagberg. Young, Gerald. Zangwill, I. Mrs. Alec., and Sprigge, S. 8. Dear Srr,—Reports of functions, of whatsoever kind, are generally written by experts, presumably for the instruction, elevation, or amusement of the ‘man in the street; but there is something to be said in favour of a reversal of the usual process. _Why should not the man in the street sometimes express his opinion of a function which he may have attended as a guest, not as a professional member of the celebrating caste? As I am alone at the moment, and there is no one to allege any just cause or impediment why I should not express any opinion I please, I propose to write you this short note and tender it in lieu of the prosaic conventional report of the annual dinner of the Society of Authors. First of all, let me say a few words about myself. Iam not an author, though I occasion- ally write cheques. I attended the banquct with pleasure, for I like meeting people whose names are well known, and having the opportunity of picking the brains of those who are intellectually my superiors. I was not selected to respond to the toast of “The Guests,’ although being, figuratively speaking, a babe and suckling, I might doubtless have uttered many words of wisdom. I was probably the only unknown man in the room, but I have one great claim upon your kind consideration. I buy books. Were it not for me, and men like me, there could ke no Society of Authors to dine, or, rather, there could be no dinner for the Society of Authors. The dinner was good; the soup in particular was excellent, as I am-sure le Nain de Sang would have said had he been present—I refer to the contributor to Lord Rosebery’s ideal paper. Sorbet before beef I regard as a weak concession to a foolish fashion ; but we will let that pass, as, indeed, I did at the dinner itself. I do not know who was deputed to arrange the menu, but I hereby take off my hat to him; and [ agree with him, too, in his selection of champagne. Mrs. Alec Tweedie has lately recorded her father’s decided opinion that sweet champagne is better than dry. Iam on the side of Dr. George Harley, and am glad to hail as a sympathiser the man who ordered your dinner. With regard to the speeches—well, I confess that when I entered the Oak Room of the Trocadero and surveyed the assembled celebrities, my first wish was that it might be possible to compute the total amount of grey matter there gathered together; it must have. represented many pounds avoirdupois, and I looked forward with some apprehension to the after-dinner I had never dined with the Authors before, and I know that although a man may have the pen of a ready writer, it by no means follows that he has the gift of tongues. I went to see the lions feed, as the Archdeacon of London subsequently said for me, but I was rather nervous as to what might happen when they began to roar. I give you my word, Sir, I was very agreeably surprised. There was not one speech which did not contain at least one happy thought happily touched off. Augustine Birrell struck the keynote when proposing the health of the Queen, advancing Her Majesty as a conclu- sive argument in favour of the royalty system. In proposing the toast of the evening, too, his remarks were made to a rippling accompani- ment of laughter in which it was infinitely pleasant to participate. I liked the quotation trom Lord Halifax with which he began, that “it must be more than an ordinary provocation that can tempt a man to write in an age overrun with scribblers as Egypt was overrun with flies and locusts. That worst vermin of small authors has given the world such a surfeit that instead of desir- . ing to write a man would be more inclined to wish for his own ease that.he could not read.” It was an admirable peg on which to hang an admirable speech. Happily phrased, too, were many of his points: that incorporation by law is no detriment to a useful and honourable society ; that your general meetings are analogous to the Council of Nicea; that you exist, not to earn dividends for yourselves, but to look after the speaking. 18 THE. AUTHOR. interests of your brothers; that you are nota mutual admiration society, but an educational one, wisely confining your attentions to your own fraternity ; and that you stand boldly upon your right to instruct your members in the conduct of their own affairs. There was delicate relief in his reference to Tennyson who could not read Browning, to Browning who did not read Tenny- son—mark the difference—and to Matthew Arnold, who thought very little of either. Is this last a fact? And in the best possible taste was his elegiac tribute to Lord Herschell, a member of your old Copyright Committee, and one of the few who really understood the question of copyright. Gilbert Parker’s reply was dignified and apt. I have a weakness for crystallisations, and the great novelist gave me one which I carry in my memory. It is his summary of the reasons which compel people to write. These are: (1) to satisfy their own instincts; (2) to earn their daily bread; and (3) to serve the general intelligence. Three very good reasons too, say I. Sir Frederick Pollock kindly proposed the health of myself and some others. Inadvertently he did me an injustice. He said that it was difficult in that assembly to find any guest to respond who was not an author, and he did not callon me. I notice, by the way, that the editor of the Daily Chronicle has not yet used the story given him by Sir Frederick Pollock as a test of humour, and as it isa good story I commend it to Mr. Massingham’s recollection, and leave it there for the present. Sir William Thiselton Dyer spoke in excellent taste, and the Archdeacon of London also replied with a courtly courtesy that made me reflect that in spite of its crises and dissensions our Church still possesses most princely gentlemen. The Hon. W. P. Reeves declared himself to be on the horns of a dilemma. An after-dinner -speech he asserted should not occupy more than from five to ten minutes. 4itro’ If he adhered to the rule, his toast — Imperial interests—must suffer. If he broke the rule his audience must suffer. He broke the rule, but nobody repined, and so we reached the -oration of the evening, Lord Aberdeen’s reply. He spoke with dignity, and to the point. Upon his speech Ido not even propose to comment, ‘seeing that it was reported at length in every daily paper. His comments on the Pacific Cable scheme, and on the action of your Society with regard to Canadian Copyright were exactly such as he might have been relied upon to make. -Here I will only quote his tribute to your Society as “the unquestioned repository of the theughts and feelings of the leading’ authors of the day.” I tender my thanks, not only to my host, but to all the members of your Society, for an intelli- gently pleasant evening, and I should like to say that one erroneous impression, shared by others besides myself, has been removed from my mind. Thad an idea that the Society of Authors was composed of novelists who assumed that in fiction was comprised the whole of literature. That idea IT have now abandoned, and I am genuinely glad that I can do so. Anthony Hope, E. F. Benson, Gilbert Parker, and Hamlin Garland sat at the high table; but so, too, did Austin Dobson, Sir W. Thiselton Dyer, Sir Herbert Maxwell, Sir Richard Temple, Sir Frederick Pollock, Sir Robert Ball, Sir Martin Conway, and Mr. H. M. Stanley.. And that is fairly representative of the authors whom I am glad to have met. A list of the distinguished people present should form very interesting reading, and I shall always like to remember that among them was—Yours faithfully, V. E. M. ec THE INTERNATIONAL PRESS CON- GRESS AT ROME. ‘T AST year this interesting annual congress I jj Was held at Lisbon, and climatic reasons and the Queen of Holland’s coronation delayed the gathering until late autumn. This year being at Rome, climatic reasons pressed the meeting time into early spring, and so it came about that the Rome congress so swiftly followed that of Lisbon ; but, if the congress met in April, the journeyings of the congressists, after their “works ”’ were completed, ran on well into May, and so this account appears apparently a month overdue. The number of delegates amounted to 398, representing eighteen nationalities, the English delegation consisting of seventeen members. The French as usual outnumbered even the Italian delegation. The list of “works and festivities,” to quote the English translation of the official programme, was interesting. Let the “works” come first. The English delegation held a_ preliminary meeting under the presidency of Mr. P. W. Clayden, and it was arranged that Mr. Atkinson, of the Manchester Guardian, should speak on the Relations of Journalist and Proprietor; Sir Hugh Gilzean-Reid on Legislation, and the writer on Artistic Copyright; and, owing to the much- regretted absence of Miss G. B. Stuart through illness, I was elected as hon. secretary to the  THE delegation for the Congress. Sir Hugh Gilzean- Reid was elected hon. president for the Congress, thus presiding over its first session. The recep- tion of the polyglottic delegates by Signor Bon- fadini and his Italian confreres in what he called their modeste demeure (really a most palatial Press club) was intensely cordial, he referring the English to the fact that here (in Rome) was the house where Sir Walter Scott had lived, and here Shelley had written some of his most glorious work. On the following morning their Majesties the King and Queen of Italy opened the Congress in the Historic Halls in the ancient Capitol. A little doubt was filling the minds of all, as to how this royal opening would pass off. There was the awkward fact that four of the delegates for Lombardy were still in prison, and fears of a demonstration against the King were prevalent, but, thanks to the assuaging diplomacy of the president, Herr Singer, of Vienna, the opening ceremony passed off quietly, and Herr Simger’s address was warmly applauded, especially when he said the International journalists had taken the world for their empire. The King and Queen gave no formal reply, but descended from the dais and chatted freely with the chief delegates, thanking Herr Singer for his address, and conversing for some time—the King in French, the Queen in English—with the English president and secretary, Her Majesty especially dwelling upon the ubiquity of our correspondents. The real work of the Congress began at the next meeting, but this was arrested for a moment by the president referring in sympathetic words to the death of M. Albert Bataille of the Figaro, who hid done so much for international journa- lism; and yet again by M. Monetar calling attention to the fact that four delegates were absent through force, an incident that aroused warm applause. Herr Singer, with ready tact, stated the statutes of the association forbade their discussing such a circumstance. But he hoped, with all respect to the laws of the country of which they were the guests, by the grace of the Royal prerogative these members would now be at liberty—a tactful statement that evoked much enthusiasm. M. Victor Taunay then read his report on the adoption of a card of identity for journalists travelling abroad, and with careful restrictions it was agreed t» prepare such a card. Owing to the sudden death of M. Albert Bataille his joint rapporteur, M. Beraza, asked leave to postpone his report on Legislation for the Press in various countries, and after some discussion this was agreed to, thus ¢utting out one of the most important subjects for debate of the Congress. AUTHOR. 19 Artistic CopyRicHt. M. Morel Retz, better known as ‘‘Stop,” the caricaturist, brought on the question of Artistic Copyright, quoting instances of work being altered, of being used for other subjects than that intended by the artist, of being used again and again, clichés being sold and resold, discrediting the artist by the uses to which his work was put. M. Morel Retz proposed that the artist, even when he had sold his work, still retained the right that it should not be altered or modified ; that such an article should be inserted in the next revision of the Berne Convention, and, finally, that those interested should form professional syndicates to safeguard this moral right, and to defend it before the tribunals. Often in this International Congress English justice and legislation is proved to be in advance of the continental laws, and I had the pleasure of pointing out that the English artists and photo- graphers had already societies that ably defended them from such infringements as M. “Stop” so bitterly bewailed; but the English section was entirely in accord with him, although it could scircely be possible for any paper in England to print an illustration of the battle of Trafalgar and call it ‘“‘ An Engagement before Cuba,” an instance suggested by “Stop,” whose proposals were accepted by the Congress. Postat TARIFF FOR JOURNALS. M. Torelli Violier then read his report on the Postal Union tariff for journals, which, he said, seemed framed to prevent papers going out of their country of origin, in spite of the fact that journals were the best means of advertising a country and the products of that country. He pointed out that in France a paper circulated for two centimes, but it cost five to send it out of the country ; the same thing obtains in England, and, after an able speech, he proposed that it was to the advantage of all countries to increase the circulation of their journals abroad, and the present postal rates paralysing that circulation, the Committee of the Central Bureau should take up pourparlers with the different Governments with the aim of reducing this foreign postal rate for journals, to which the Congress heartily agreed. At the next sitting it was agreed to place a plaque on M. Bataille’s tomb as “the friend of journalists of all countries,” and the secretary, M. Taunay, read the report on Telegraphic Abbre- viations, and the suggestion that a General Code should be established. Mr. Clayden pointed out that the English papers would hardly be likely to adopt a code that all would know, as many journals had a code of their own, and a general code would probably be “milked.” After some a THE AUTHOR. discussion it was agreed to offer a reward of 1000 francs for the best code, the number of 4000 to 5000 words being suggested. A subject which caused the hottest discussion—the excited all- shouting-at-once incidents of Bordeaux seemed about to be reproduced—was that of the issuing of the Official Bulletin. The division was upon whether this should be issucd direct from the Bureau or by the medium of La Presse Internationale, a journal which has so well served the Inter- national journalists. The French section were very excited upon this; and all nations agreed M. Max Serpeille, the editor of La Presse Inter- nationale, had done good service. At last it was agreed to issue a bulletin for a year under the control of the Bureau, but by the medium of La Presse Internationale. Leeat Posrrion or JourNALISTS. The final subject debated was the Legal Posi- tion of Journalists. One French member insisted journalists were partners, not employées. Mr. Atkinson gave instances of recent legal decisions in England, and stated that written contracts were increasing. M. Maillard suggested that artists should be included in any proposed legis- lation, and it was decided the Bureau should elaborate a rule from the present general usages, especially with regard to the indemnities due to journalists dismissed summarily. This ending the business of the Congress, it was decided to hold the next Congress in Paris in 1900. The sittings had been full of interest, but there is still that lack of order of debate that so deteriorates the effect of both speeches and subjects. Two rules should, at least, be adopted : (1) No speaker, save proposer, to speak more than once on one subject ; (2) No conversation or promenading be allowed in the congress hall. These two rules would immensely raise the tone of the debates; and the rule of translating a résumé of all important matter should be adhered to. Tue Socran Events. But if the debates were interesting, what can I say of the social events, the journeyings through Italy and seductive Sicily? The Rome Press Association had a herculean task to arrange for their 400 guests; and the entertainments offered in Rome were thoroughly artistic, as the concert in the delightful salons of the Arts Club, and the gala performance of “ Puccini’s Boheme” at the Costanzi Theatre. But what more deeply interested their guests were the excellent opportunities to visit the late excavations in the Forum and on the Palatine hill. The English section had as guide to the Forum the director of the excavations, Signor Bomi, R.I.B.A., whose warm and deeply learned enthusiasm made a tour of the Forum with him a memorable pleasure. Excursions to Tivoli, Terni, &c., were arranged ; but the weather, that had been excessively cold and wet, and even foggy, marred these journeys, and this weather followed the congressists even to Naples, where the Press Association had arranged a warm- hearted reception, banquets and theatres, a special excavation at Pompei, and an interesting run to Baie. The same weather conditions attended those journalists who were fortunate and bold enough to venture on joining the Sicilian expedition. Tickets for this had been allotted by nation and ballot. Three fell to England, but I started as the only English journalist, on board the Gallileo Gallilei, with Jules Claretie and his son as cabin chums. Torrents of rain greeted us on entering Palermo, and marred a right royal reception, and at the banquet in the evening I, the sole Englishman, had to disown bringing Thames weather to Sicily; but the next day the weather was brilliant, and for a fortnight Sicily and her people gave of their best with fervid hospitality to the foreign journalists. Prince Scalea with his son Prince Pietro Lanza at the head of the journalists, professors, and notables of the island, and the whole population outdid even Sicilian hospitality, and everything was arranged with really marvellous exactitude. Signor Mauceri had arranged a saloon train that took us to all points of interest, and the enthu- siasm was so great this had to creep through the packed masses of peasants and people bring- ing presents of fruitand flowers to the “strangers.” All the mighty ruins of Greek, Roman, Norman, and Saracen, were visited, under learned and most hospitable guidance. In the Greek theatre of Syracuse 12,000 awaited our arrival, and some of the choruses of Aischylos were sung by maidens on the old Greek stage. The learned Professor Salinas of the Palmero Museum gave himself up to us, and I had much talk with him about Professor Freeman, and with him visited Segesta and Selinunte and Solunto, whose ruins outdo Athens herself for greatness and beauty. I was pleased to find on speaking of Mr. Free- man’s work at one of the dinners, that he is well remembered. The journey up Etna’s slopes, amidst the warm-hearted villagers, will never be forgotten, nor our reception at Messina and Catania. With M. Taunay, the indefatigable general secretary, and one or two others, I was the guest of the Prince and Princess Scalea (the princess is one of the characters in Mrs, Lynn Linton’s novel, “Tone”), and with their son we made excursions; wild rides over a very stiff “Lorna Doone” country, down sulphur mines, and to the Villa Eleanora, — THE AUTHOL. 21 that is packed with art treasures collected in the island; and I also went on—the sole congressist —to Tunis, striving to land on Pentelleria (Shakespeare’s “‘ Tempest ” island). The tempest was too great for even the mails to go ashore, but we reached Tunis safely, and I had the pleasure of a most interesting chat with Sir Harry Johnston, of African fame ; and that night sat alone on the topmost ruins of Carthage, and watched the sun set in the Western mountains—so vividly described in Flaubert’s “Salambo.” Surely a fitting ending to a Jiterary expedition, in which, on the Palatine hill, we had been told that Julius Czesar was the first journalist. Perhaps the readers of The Author will forgive this space given to Sicily. If it induces any to visit that intensely lovely and marvellous island, they will, I know, thank me when amidst its wondrous beauties. James Baker. ect CORRESPONDENCE. T.—Is LireRATURE A PrEcARIOUS PROFESSION? T cannot be helped, I imagine, but it is rather | a pity that the successful author should end in believing that success, especially from a financial point of view, is easy, provided only that the writer has the desirable qualities of knowing his business and working hard. Sir Walter Besant is always saying that the man of letters can do as well as the doctor or barrister, and seems to think this means something. Sooth to say, it means nothing, for the poor barrister and poor doctor are miserably poor indeed. There is too much of this encouragement to enter the profession— far too much; and I maintain it is not good for those in it or those still out of it that this suc- cessful optimism should be preached in a trade journal. But I would prefer to put down some facts rather than theories, and I will take the facts from my personal experience. I have written twenty-six books, and, while none have been literary failures, only one can be called a financial success. My best year in fourteen years of literary life gave me £380, and a good lump of that was for revision work. My last two years gave me £180 and £151. Yet most men imagine I make £600 or £700 year, and I think the Editor of this paper (who will know my name) must acknowledge that I stand among the first fifty of fiction writers, if not higher than that. £711 pounds for three years’ work is not good pay, and none of the trade will call it good. I object very strongly to The Author being made a journal for the undue encouragement of the lite- rary aspirant. We have: still our Grub-street, even if it is less tinged with the old Bohemianism, and the conductors of. The Author might take a tip from the trades unions, and refuse to enlist more apprentices than the business will carry. The normal increase of writers is more than enough without this encouragement, and, as the standard of average writing tends to rise, those who are in the second-class of fairly good men are ousted by many who can do a little work that is just passable, and can be bought at the lowest price. This is where competition touches us. Our. prices may still tend to increase, but we sell less. Sir Walter Besant is encouraging the already over- large class of those who can write marketable stuff. It is this which forces novelists into journalism, and makes them general hacks. The many-sidedness of the literary life is not a normal development, but the result of pressure which daily grows more tremendous. c — Tl.—Tue Srxpenny Boox. I have read with interest your remarks on the use—i.e., profit—of the sixpenny edition to pub- lisher, author, and reader. To the publisher the sixpenny edition must be “a thorn in the flesh,” as the profit accruing from it will not amount to much in any case, and if the author has a royalty on it, the publisher’s profit will be so much smaller. In comparison with the large profit made by the publisher on the three- and-sixpenny and six shilling editions, the six- penny popular—even if it zs popular—cannot count for much. Of course more copies of the cheaper edition are sold, but not in the propor- tion of seven and nine to one, which would be necessary to make an equal profit. At the same time, the people who can afford to pay 3s. 6d. or 6s. for their books do not often buy. They subscribe to libraries instead, and skim through the latest “strong”? novel, and perhaps also some of the magazines. Most of the people who can afford to buy books very seldom care either to buy or read them. It is true of books as of everything— “For easie things, that may be got at will, Most sorts of men doe set but little store.” Most of the lower middle-class read. They are workers, and reading is well-nigh their sole re- creation. They can keep up their intellectual vigour by thoughtful reading. In country places, more particularly in purely rural and agricul- tural districts, ideas do not run riot, to say the least of it. They cannot afford to pay 3s. 6d., much less 6s., for books more than twice or three times during a year. The sixpenny book they might indulge in oncea month. Think! Once 22 THE AUTHOR. a month for a new set of thoughts and a new topic of conversation. You speak of libraries. In the country there are few libraries, except, perhaps, in connection with the Sunday-school of the place. In the provincial towns, of course, there are free libraries; but, as a rule, the book you want is “not known,” or is “ out,” or “ has been mislaid.” The 6d. edition is the greatest boon to country people. My own stock of books contains quite 30 per cent. of sixpenny books—Lubbock’s “ Pleasures of Life,” ‘“‘ Extracts from Tennyson,” “Lorna Doone,” “Robert Elsmere.” These, I, for one, could not have afforded in a more elabo- rate edition. Very few workers or country people could. Do many people, except those with reputed literary tendencies, buy the more expensive editions? Ido not see many beoks in the houses round, except those which have descended from father to son. As a worker, with not too much surplus cash for luxury, it seems to me that even if the 6d. edition does not increase the number of readers, it enables those who care for reading to buy books oftener than they would otherwise be able to do. Sidney Smith gives voice to the sentiment of many when he says, “ We wish the Row would put books more within the power of those who want them most and use them best” ; and I think the 6d. edition is a step in the right direction. M. C. A. U1.—‘ Tue Exrravacant Dinner.” I. I have been asked by my friend, Mr. John Bickerdyke, to support “ Diane’s”’ contention, and I do so with pleasure, as it seems to me particularly desirable that a body such as our- selves should set.an example in this respect. In future let the price of the dinner be 33. 6d. or 5s., and let all those who wish wine pay for it as an extra. On grounds of policy our annual trades- union dinner ought not to have the appearance of a gorgeous “ society ” function in which none but the wealthy can participate. Mackenzir BELt. II. May I be allowed to indorse the opinions of “ Diane” ? Would not two dinners annually at 5s. each be more conducive to the enjoyment and general good fellowship of a greater number of authors? Or, if some of the members prefer the guinea dinner, could not others be arranged at a ‘lower price ? ANNABEL GRAY. ‘ III. . I am quite on all fours with “Diane ” as to the desirability of reducing the charge for tickets at the annual dinner of our Society. To the big stars of the literary firmament no doub: the present price is immaterial. But how about the _ minor constcllations to whom guineas are elusive and precious? Iam bold enough to suggest an innovation. Why not try a picnic next time—for choice a water one? (I write as an abstainer.) It should promote an all-round harmony and freedom from conventionality delightful to con-. template. Speeches delivered from the stern of the chairman’s boat would possess elements of novelty not to be despised. I venture to com- mend this idea to the earnest consideration of the Committee. Oxp Birp. Authors’ Club. “GOD IS LOVE’—A NOVEL.” T the request of Mr. Mullett Ellis, and by A permission of Messrs. W. H. Smith and Son, the following correspondence in a case much commented upon is published here. In Oct. 1898, Mr. Burleigh published “ ‘God is Love’—a Novel,’ by Mr. T. Mullett Ellis. Messrs. W. H. Smith and Son refused to sub- scribe for any copies of this book. Mr. Ellis then had an interview with Mr. Kingdon, the Departmental Manager of Messrs. Smith and Son, and was informed by that gentleman that he objected to the title of the book, and that he would not allow it to be exposed upon the railway bookstalls for that reason. Whereupon Mr. Ellis addressed the following letter to Messrs. W. H. Smith and Son :— To Messrs. W. H. Smith and Son. Dear Sirs,—Referring to the conversation I had with your Departmental Manager, Mr. Kingdon, on Saturday, the 15th inst., I am constrained to write you a letter of remon- strance against your intention of putting my book, ‘“‘ God is Love’—a Novel,” under the ban of your firm. The great house of W. H. Smith and Son occupies an unique position in relation to English literature. Not in the metropolis only, but throughout the country, your, firm enjoys a monopoly in the supply of books and newspapers through its contracts with the railway companies. You have hundreds of bookstalls, occupying more favoured positions than the shops which other booksellers can obtain, con- venient to millions of railway travellers, who form, in fact, the bulk of the reading public, and the advantages which your enterprise and energy have conferred upon the people we are all prepared to fully recognise. If you were an ordinary firm of booksellers you would have the right to deal in those books only which you choose, or even to devote yourselves to the special encouragement or disconragement of books of some particular creed or opinion, but holding-your anomalous position (thongh you shave undoubtedly a strictly-legal right to buy and sell as you deem proper, and, therefore, to exclude any book you like), I submit that thers are circumstances which render it incumbent upon you not to so exercise your right as to act,  THE AUTHOR. 23 virtua ly, as the Censors of English Literature. You have done this before, eg., in the case of ‘‘ Esther Waters,” and you have provoked in consequence the indignation and the protest of a great number of “men of light and learn- ing,” including such authors as A. Conan Doyle, Sarah Grand, Hugh Chisholm, William Archer, W. J. Daw- son, Mary Jeune, and many others, whose letters, pub- lished in the Daily Chronicle, were echoed by the entire Press. Mr. Kingdon was kind enough to sta‘e his objection to stock my book. His objection is to the title: to the use of the words, “‘ God is Love’—a Novel,” upon the cover of my book. Yet a considerable number of booksellers have taken it into stock without deeming the title an objection. I can realise Mr. Kingdon’s individual feeling, and can even honour him for his stern views; but I refer you to the general argument of this letter as a reason why you: firm should not exercise such an extreme of private judgment, either in my own or any other case. The position which your monopoly has conferred upon you has largely contributed to the general gradual exter- mination of the small bookseller. He cannot compete with the superior positions you occupy on the platforms of rail- ways, at the very doors of the modern reading room—i.e., the railway carriage. Your bookstalls are upon lands peculiarly held and obtained. It was never intended that lands acquired by force by railway companies under special Acts of Parliament should be in part let to private firms for the purposes of trade, and your tenancy is another reason why your business should be conducted with a large and open mind, and why, if you abuse your extra- ordinary privileges, Parliament must ke called upon to interfere. It has not b2en suggested that your firm, bearing, as it does, the name of one of the most distinguished politicians of recent years, a strong party man, universally respected, has ever endeavoured to utilise its power to discourage the sale of journals of political opponents; but, obviously, if you boycott books, you have an equal right to boycott newspapers, and your right of veto may be exercised not in literature only, but in politics—monstrous cor- sequence ! If the intellectual life of England as presented in our Literature is to have a Censor at all, I submit with defe- rence that he should not be one of the business staff of a trading firm, however high its standing. Even amongst scholars opinion as to the merits of various works of fiction singularly differs. Instance occurs in the last and the current issue of The Nineteenth Century magazine, where “Helbeck of Bannisdale” is under review by two learned gentlemen, both Roman Catholics. Father Clarke, S8.J.. characterises this novel as ‘‘a libel,” ‘‘ a gross burlesque,” *acalamny.” Father Bernard Vaughan “has risen from its perusal with a feeling of deep gratitude to Mrs Humphry Ward”; and St. George Mivart concludes his eulogistic review of the same book with “thanks for the great treat she has afforded mein her profoundly inte- resting and fascinating work.” If such men holding the same religious faith differ thus, how difficult must your position be when you act as judge for the whole world of English readers ! I am not anxious at the present moment to defend the moral or religious tone of my own book, although, should necessity arise, I am prepared to do so. A matter of much greater consequence devolves upon me, viz., to protest, as a humble member of the great body of British authors, against your exercise of the power of boycott atall. It is intolerable. It was hoped that the “‘ Esther Waters’’ con- troversy had settled this question four years ago, and the literary world generally believed that you would not again put yourselves in opposition t> the idea of Free Trade in Literature or attempt to dictate to the public what they should or should not be allowed to read. But we counted too early upon having won this right of the Liberty of the Pen—a freedom we dreamt we had attained centuries ago. Let me quote the words of Mr. Conan Doyle upon the subject : « Through the huge monopoly which they (Messrs W. H. Smith and Son) hold, the firm is practically a public institu- tion, and is far too great a thing to be managed on tie lines of individual caprice or intolerance.” And again in a sub sequent letter he writes: “The question is not one o this novel or that. Itis whether our literature is to conform to the standard of the Glasgow Baillie or whether it is to claim the same privileges as every great literature of which we have any record. Ifa book err in morality let the law of England be called in. But we object to an unauthorised judge who condemns without trial and punishes the author more heavily than any court could do.” (Conan Doyle, May 3rd, 1894.) Let me remind you, too, of a memorial of ‘“ indignant protest’ sent you by a number of your own subscribers, which concluded thus : “ By taking the action you have we are of opinion that you have added to your work as distributors of books the office of Censor of morals, and have in part frustrated the objects for which we joined your circulating library—the largest in the country.” When I remember that besides putting the novels of George Moore under your ban, you once boycotted also the work of Rudyard Kipling, I have demonstrated my point. I accordingly appeal to you, with every expression of consideration and courtesy, notwithstanding these plain words of protest, to reverse your decision and to remove my book from your ban. Reserving the right of publication of this letter,—I remain, dear sirs, yours faithfally, T. MutuetT Ev.is. Hogarth Club, Oct. 17th, 1898. : To this letter Messrs W. H. Smith and Son forwarded the following reply, here published by their permission. [Should have been dated Oct. 21, 1898.) Please address all communications to the Firm. 186, Strand, London, W.C. 189 Private. Dear Sir, We beg to acknowledge your letter of Oct.17. You are mistaken in thinking that Mr. Kingdon refused your work “God is Love” because of the title. He did, it is true, express personal objection to the title; but he declined to take the book into stock purely as a matter of business. It is quite impossible for us to take on sale at the bookstalls all the novels that are published, and we are compelled to select those which we think most likely to have a ready sale. We can hardly think that you would suggest that we are bound to place on the bookstalls everything that is tendered to us. This is no case of censorship, and no disrespect was intended towards your book. Mr. Kingdon, we believe, informed you that we should supply to purchasers who might order it, and such of our library subscribers as wish for it can have it in due course. Yours truly, W. H. Surry anv Son. T. Mullett Ellis, Kaq., Hogarth Club, 175, Bond-street, W. a4 THE AUTUOR. Messrs. Smith’s letter was directly challenged by Mr. Ellis as follows : To Messrs. W. H. Smith and Son. Dear Sirs, I thank you for your kind reply to my letter. Mr. Kingdon not only expressed personal objection to the title, but he gave that as his reason for not taking the book into stock. If you make inquiry, I think Mr. Kingdon will not fail to confirm this, and that he said, “he could not permit a novel with such a title to appear amongst other books on your stalls.” Tn response to your other remark which calls for reply, I would not presume to say that you should place on the bookstalls everything that is tendered you. That opens too great a question to be dealt with briefly, but having regard to the unique and dominant position your firm occupies, the exclusion of books on the ground of the personal objection of one of your departmental managers is unfair generally to authors, and it is for this reason I addressed myself upon the subject to the Society of Authors. Thanking you for the expressions with which you con- elude—I am, gentlemen, yours truly, T. MuuuettT ELtis. Messrs. Smith did not continue the correspon- dence, but Mr. Kingdon does not deny the accu- racy of Mr. Ellis’s statement, and the book was not exposed for sale. This exclusion from the stalls was regarded by the Press generally as in effect a boycott of the book. Oct. 24, 1898. speck BOOK TALK. “VW Nthe Dawn of Empire” is the title of Mr. Joseph WHatton’s new historical novel, which is to be published by Hutchinsons early this month. It is a work upon which the author is said to have been engaged for some years, and deals with one of the most romantic periods of English life and enterprise, when Sir Walter Raleigh was the most interesting figure at the Court of Elizabeth. Sir Walter’s chief ambition was the conquest of Guiana and the discovery of its supposed capital, ‘“‘ the golden city of Manoa.” Mr. Hatton finds much of the romance of his story in the history of Sir Walter’s two disastrous expeditions to Guiana; but to the ordinary novel reader the secret courtship and marriage of Sir Walter, and the love story of his protégé, David Yarcombe, will, no doubt, be the most attractive. The love story of Sir Walter Raleigh, with anything like “ chapter and verse,’ will be new as well in fiction as in historic records. It is over two years since Joseph Hatton pub- lished his last novel; so he makes up for this by producing two in 1899. ‘When Rogues Fall Out” is running in the syndicate of Tillotson’s newspapers, and will be published in volume form during the first or second week of September, from the press of Messrs. Pearson in London, and Lippincotts in America. Meanwhile “ By Order of the Czar,” at 6d., is repeating its original success in volume form. The forthcoming issue of Mr. Ruskin’s “ Pree- terita,’ will contain a new fragment, namely, another part of “ Dilecta.” This was set up in type long ago, but fur some reason Mr. Ruskin kept it from the press. Mr. George Allen, who will publish it, will also publish in the autumn an illustrated work on Turner, including many of Mr. Ruskin’s criticisms hitherto printed for private circulation only. The delegates of the Oxford University Press, following a popular fashion, are about to publish a new issue of the “ Oxford English Dictionary” in monthly parts of eighty-eight pages each, the first to appear on July 1. About half of the dictionary has now been finished, and the work will be completed probably by 1909. The pro- prietors of the Times, also, are issuing the “ Century Dictionary ” on special terms. For the forthcoming “ Irish Anthology,” edited by Mr. T. W. Rolleston, Dr. Stopford Brooke has written an introduction, and also a notice of Thomas Moore; Mr. Lionel Johnson deals with Mangan, and Mr. A. P. Graves with Sir Samuel Ferguson, while other contributors are Professor W. McNeile Dixon, Dr. George Sigerson, Dr. Douglas Hyde, D. J. O'Donoghue, W. B. Yeats, and George Russell (A. E.”). The anthology is on the plan of Mr. Humphry Ward’s “Selec- tions from the English Poets,” and will be pub- lished in the autumn by Messrs. Smith, Hider and Co. The toast of “ Literature” was omitted at the Royal Academy Banquet this year. Sir William Crookes’s reply to the criticisms evoked by his address to the British Association last year, predicting a scarcity in the world’s supply of wheat, will be published shortly by Mr. John Murray. “ Fiona Macleod” has declared, through Messrs. Constable, apropos of statements regard- ing her identity, that she is not any of those with whom she has been “ identified”’; that she wishes to preserve absolutely her privacy, upon which her very writing depends, that she writes only under the name of “Fiona Macleod,” and that her name is her own. A practical book on embroidery by Mr. Lewis F, Day and Miss Mary Buckle, who is accom- plished in the art, will be published shortly by Mr. B. T. Batsford, illustrated by reproductions of needlework.  THE AUTHOR. 25 May 20 was the centenary of the birth of Balzac ; May 23 that of the birth of Thomas Hood. Upwards of £300 has already been contributed to the William Black Memorial Fund, in sums ranging from 1s. to £25. Generous offers of help have been received from America, where an influential committee has been formed. Dona- tions should be sent to the honorary treasurer of the fund (Lord Archibald Campbell), care of Messrs. Coutts, 59, Strand, London. As we have previously announced, a proposal that the memo- rial should take the form of a lifeboat for the West Coast of Scotland has been received with much favour. Oban, however, is desirous that it should take the form of a recreation hall for that town. Mr. Sutherland Edwards is writing the life of Sir William White, and wiil be glad if those who possess letters will forward them to him, care of Messrs. Cassell and Co. -A life of Dante, by the Rev. J. F. Hogan, of St. Patrick’s College, Maynooth, will be pub- lished by Messrs. Methuen. From the Oxford University Press will shortly come the second series of Dr. Edward Moore’s “‘ Studies in Dante,” dealing, among other subjects, with Dante asa religious teacher, Beatrice, and the genuineness of the “Questio de Aqua et Terra.” Mr. John Burnet, Professor of Greek in the University of St. Andrews, has edited <Aristotle’s ‘ Ethics,” a feature of the edition being that parallel passages from the Eudemian Ethics are printed under the text to which they refer. This will be published by Messrs. Methuen, who also announce an elaborate edition of the “ Captivi” of Plautus, by Mr. W. M. Lindsay, Fellow of Jesus College, Oxford. Memorial tablets to Keats and Charles Lamb were unveiled in the new public library at Edmonton (where they both resided), on April 29, by Mr. Frederic Harrison. Forthcoming novels include “ Ione March,” by Mr. Crockett, which has run serially as “A Woman of Fortune” (Hodder and Stoughton) ; “The White Woman,” by Mr. Edwards Tirebuck, a story of the adventures of a popular contralto (Harper); “Rupert, by the Grace of God,” a historical novel, by Miss Dora McChesney (Mac- millan) ; “The House by the Lock,” a Thames- side story, by Mrs. C. N. Williamson (Bowden) ; “Peter Binney, Undergraduate,” a humorous story of Cambridge University life, by Mr. Archibald Marshall (Bowden). Canon Knox Little has written a volume of « Sketches and Studies in South Africa,” a country which he visited recently. Messrs. Isbister will publish the book, which discusses federation and other political topics, and is dedicated to Mr. Rhodes, of whose work the author is an ardent admirer. “The Tendency of Religion,” by Colonel R. Elias has lately been published by Messrs. Chap- man and Hall Limited. Mr. Edward Jenks, Reader in English Law at the University of Oxford, has written a work on Modern Land Law, which the Clarendon Press will issue shortly. Professor Saintsbury’s volume on Matthew Arnold, for Messrs. Blackwood’s new series on English Men of Letters, will shortly be published. es BOOKS AND REVIEWS. NDER this heading it is proposed to make a little experiment, viz., to select every month those books which seem to have attracted the greatest notice, and to extract in brief the most distinctive points of the reviewer. It is intended to offer a guide, to a certain extent, for the reader and the buyer—perhaps, also, for the bookseller. It will at once be conceded that the experiment is one liable to many dangers and to some suspicion. The work is, therefore, confided to a journalist who has no log to roll, no school to defend, and no fads and hobbies of his own. His instructions are to take his extracts only from papers which are known to influence readers: to avoid any review which his knowledge of the Press leads him to believe written by a personal friend or a personal enemy. It is hoped that a strict impartiality will become the characteristic of these columns. Those who are behind the scenes generally know who are the authors of important notices. One must not be too severe with a reviewer who praises a friend ; but care will be taken not to quote him. Lord Charles Beresford’s Tue BrHAK UP OF CHINA (Harper’s, 12s.) is on all hands regarded as of great value and importance, not so much because of the policy he recommends, as, in the words of the Times, for the information he has so diligently collected, and the vivid picture its mere representation affords of the existing situation in China. Tur Lire or Winitam Morris, by J. W. Mackail (Longmans, 32s.), although much dissected by critics, has been welcomed as, on the whole, to quote the Times again, “a, good biography, which may take a permanent place among the books that posterity will select out of the enormous literary production of our time.” Tun AUTOBIOGRAPHY AND LeTTERS oF Mrs. M. oO. Ww. OLIPHANT, edited by Mrs. Coghill (Blackwood, 21s.), 18 26 THE described by the Chronicle as “one of the most pathetic u of all biographies, as “a history of sacrifice,” by the Spectator. Mr. Justin McCarthy’s Remrniscances (Chatto and Windus, 24s.), a work which brings before us, says the Daily Telegraph, ‘most of the leading men in politics and lite- rature who have occupied commanding positions in this country duriog the last forty years,” is in every quarter described as delightful and spirited. With many of Mr. Percy Dearmer’s regulations in THE Parson’s Hanpspooxk (Richards, 3s. 6d.), the Times “should expect most clergy to differ, of course with all due respect, but quite as many of them show a common- sense which is agreeably surprising.” Tur REFORMATION SETTLEMENT, EXAMINED IN THE Licur or History Aanp Law, by the Rev. Malcolm MacColl (Longmans, 7s. 6d.), is described by the Guardian as “a subs‘antial volame of between six and seven hundred pages, full of egent reasons and telling fast, spiced (it need not be said) with excellent anecdote.” Canon MacColl’s point of view on the Church crisis will be indicated when we say that in the “introductory letter” to Sir William Harcourt, with which this volume opens, he urges that great possibilities of statesmanship are thrown away for the sake of what is, after all, a very small matter, ‘the alarm caused by the doings and sayings of a com- paratively small number of clergy,” being ‘‘ out of all pro- portion to the bare facta.” Literature says itis ‘‘a clever and penetrating criticism of many modern fallacies, political, historical, religious,’ but ‘rot by any means a final pro- nouncement on difficult points of historical controversy ”; and the Spectator, after pointing out defects, and remarking that he proves the accuracy of Bishop Thirlwall’s statement as to the liberty of belief and of teaching on the question of the Presence of Christin the Eucharist, congratulates Canon MacColl on having produced a book which is calculated to promote sound thinking on the relations between Church and State, and to dissuade the candid reader from partici- pation in efforts towards the reduction of the ancient and clearly established liberties of the Anglican clergy.” Essays In PsycurcAL ResEarcu, by A. Goodrich Freer (Redway, 7s. 6d), is recommended by Literature as baing worth reading by all who interest themselves in “ occult ” phenomena. Hector C. Maspherson’s ADAM SmitTH (Oliphant, 1s. 6d.), according to Literature, is ‘the best volume in the Famous Scots series that we have seen.” Letters oF THoMAS CARLYLE TO HIS YOUNGEST Sister (Chapman, 6s.) the Telegraph calls “ exceedingly pleasant reading,” while the Daily News says they show us the philosopher of Chelsea by his best side. Henry Georce Lippery, D.D., by the Rev. H. L. Thompson (Murray, 16s.) is described by the Daily News as a “‘very readable and interesting memoir” of the Dean, containing recollections of Thackeray, Earl Granville, Gladstone, and others, and the Telegraph casts a reflection upon the length of other biographies by saying of this one that “for once in a way the reader turns the last page wishing for more.” Mr. Ashton Rollins Willard’s History or MopEry IraLuiAN Art (Longmans, 18s. net), “if it contains here and there a hasty judgment,” strikes Literature “ as on the whole spirited, accurate, and just.” Arpor V1T&, by Godfrey Blount (Dent, 12s, 6d. net.), is important, says Literature, “not only for the craftsman, who will find in its pages an intelligible basis of con- ventionalised art, but also for all who realise the direct connection between art and life.” AUTHOR. AN INTRODUCTION TO THESTUDY OF 1HE RENAISSANCE, by Mra. Field (Smith, Elder, and Co., 6s ), ‘‘ although,” says Literature, essentially elementary, on the whole Mrs. Field is a ‘‘safe guide, and any disagreement with her cpinion regarding a detail here and there ia soon forgotten in contemplation of the extent of her labours.” VANDYCK'’s PicTurRES AT WINDSOR CASTLE (Bell, £6 6s.) is a work in which Mr. Ernest Law writes “ with vivid appreciation throughout,” says Literature, “ of the originals of the thirty admirable reproductions which have been pre- pared in photogravure by Mr. Franz Hanfstaengl.” ‘As many of the pictures have seldom been reproduced before,’ remarks the Daily News, ‘‘the volume should be an indis- pensable addendum to every private or public art library,’ an opinion which is also expressed by the Times. A PALADIN OF PHJLANTHROPY, AND OTHER PAPERS, by Austin Dobson (Chatto, 6s.), range over a variety of subjects, says Literature—from Goldsmith, and Gay, and Luttrell, to memories of Old Whitehall and changes in the neighbourhood of Charing Cross—‘and they make as interesting reading as can be desired for anyone blessed with a touch of the antiquarian spirit and with a love of eighteenth century books.’ Mr. Dobson, says the Times, has treated these old heroes and their London haunts “in a manner which will maintain his reputation, and enhance theirs.” Tue ErcuinGHam Letrmrs (Smith, Elder and Co., 6s.), by Mrs Faller Maitland and Sir Frederick Pollock, is “ an entirely original and new kind of book,” says the Guardian, “itis more than a novel, inasmuch as it gives us, by the way, all sorts of charming little scraps of poetry and fancy, subtle criticiam of books, and flying commentary upon men and manners.” ‘‘ Read in the right fashion,” says the Times, ‘it will serve to amuse for many a day,” and the “yight fashion,” appears to be as “studious recreation ” (Daily Chronicle). The Spectator notes that “ epistolary formula in fiction had already been worn pretty thread- bare when Wilkie Collins apparently gave it its coup de grace,” buat “it has been reserved for Mrs. Faller Maitland and Sir Frederick Pollock to lend the convention fresh life and charm by a division of labour which imparts to this volume a great deal of the character of a bond fide corre- spondence.” Of Max Beerbohm’s More (Lane, 4s. 6d.) the Telegraph says “it would be well if every ‘earnest worker’ would read one of these essays before getting up in the morning ; thera would perhaps be less philanthropy, but it would be far sounder”; while Literature observes that in Mr. Beer- bohm’s hands “the knack of graceful impertinence is ra‘sed by dint of sheer mastery to the dignity of a serious art.” THE GREEN Winpow, by Vincent O'Sullivan (Smithers, 3s. 6d. net), provides, says Literature, “the exhilarating spectacle of a decadent essayist dashing his angry heart against the desolations of the world,” but the essays are “ sufficiently well written to entertain those whose mental balatce they do not disturb.” Mr. W. B. Yeats always seems to the Guardian “to have more of the gifts which make a poet than any of his fellows,” and his collected Pomms (Unwin, 7s. 6d.) are also welcomed by the Chronicle, which says that while Mr. Yeats is Irish of the Irish, ‘he uses our language as the great English poets use it,’ so that “apart altogether from the thought and temperament, anyone might think that the language was the work of one of our own great poets.” The Chronicle even goes so far as to say that “up to now Ireland has produced hardly a single post who could use English with poetic power.’ Mr. Yeats’s  t & iz a Coe Bae > Bo PI tea ee fe THE THE Winp AmonG THE Rexps (Mathews, 3s. 6d.), says Literature, ‘“‘has the remoteness, the melancholy of all postry, inspired by spiritual passion.” Maxwell Gray’s poems, THE Forest CHare. (Heine- mann, 5s.), are described by Literature as “ healthy, cheerful, and sometimes old-fashioned in their subjects,” and ‘“‘ well worth perusal by all who are seeking among our modern bards a singer who has a true ear for melody and is wholly free from affectations.” Tus PuHinirprines AND Rotunp Asout, by Major G. J. Younghusband, who visited the islands during the war (Macmillan, 8s. 6d. net), contains ‘‘a deal of valuable facts and sound reflections,’ says the Spectator; “ a very amusing book,” says the Times; presenting, according to the Datly Chronicle, the chain of events in the Philippine drama “ skilfully, interestingly, and usefully.” HoLLAND AND THE HOLLANDERS, by D. S. Meldrum, (Blackwood, 6s.), “is just the kind of book that every visitor should read before he goes,” says the Daily New: ; will prove to the intelligent tourist, according to Literature, an invaluable supplement to Motley and Baedeker, * giving a clear and vivid picture of the Holland of to-day, a detailed account of the fight against the invading waters, and of the life of the people in every class of society.” Mrs. Archibald Little’s IntTImMAtTz CuinaA (Hutchinson, 21s.) is described by the Chronicle as ‘‘a graphic word- picture of the doomed race.” “The very perfection of a guide book” is how the Daily Telegraph describes Highways AND Byways IN DONEGAL AND ANTRIM, by Stephen Gwynn (Macmillan, 6s.), which Literature cannot recommend as a guide book per se. “ But we do recommend the tourist to read it before he starts; it will provide him with plenty of information and enjoyment, especially if he reads it at a table.” Tue Baru Roap, by Charles G. Harper (Chapman, 12s.), “is full of interesting material, and bubbles over with good spirits,” says the Telegraph; “an eminently readable book and handsomely illustrated,’ says the Spectator. Tue TEMPERANCE PROBLEM AND SociaL REFORM, by Joseph Rowntree and Arthur Sherwell (Hodder and Stough- ton, 6s.). Literature does not remember seeing any state- ment so intelligently put of the bearing of the drink question on general social conditions asin this book. “ The elimination of private profit is, broadly speaking, the object which the authors have in view, and their facts and sugges- tions should certainly be in the hands not only of social reformers but of all electors who wish to form a judgment on the subject.” Fiy Fisuina, by Sir Edward Grey (Dent, 7s. 6d. net), is a modern book on trout fishing which gives the Daily Chronicle “ unqualified delight.” It is described by Litera- ture as “a collection of notes, disciplined under various headings, and of autobiographical reminiscences, told with unaffected and wholly inoffensive egoism by one whose eyes and ears are quick to observe rural sights and sounds.” The Spectator finds the charm of the book “ in the skill the author shows in recalling the detail of pleasent sensations.” In Mr. G. A. B. Dewar’s SourH Country Trour Srreams (Lawrence and Bullen, 5s.) Literature says that the information about expenses may be found a little meagre,-but otherwise the author provides the angler with ‘all he needs to know as to the rivers of the southern counties.” : GoLF AND GOLFERS; by Horace Hutchinson (Longmans, 18s. net.), is “ a very fine book,” says the Chronicle, and the AUTHOR. 24 Times says itis of the kind of book about golf that is ‘‘ made to be read with pleasure and studied with profit.” Our GARDENS, by Dean Hole (Dent, 7s. 6d. net.).—‘‘When Dean Hole speaks of gardens, all who love them pause to hear,” observes the Daily Chronicle, while the Duily Telegraph calls it a “ most pleasant” book of essays. Sir John Lubbock’s book “ On Bups AND STIPULES” (Kegan Paul, 5s.) discusses the question: Why have some of the Rock Roses (Helianthemum) stipules while others have not? This leads him on, says Literature, “to interesting matter about the construction of buds and the other functions of stipules.” Mr. Grant Allen’s novel Miss CAyugeYy’s ADVENTURES (Richards, 6s.) is praised by the Spectator, which wonders ‘“‘ what terrible literary penance Mr. Grant Allen will enjoin on himself for this uncompromising concession to conven- tional sentiment and orthodox morality.” The Telegraph thinks that ‘“‘in the charming, clever and original’ Miss Lois Cayley, Mr. Grant Allen has done much to reconcile us to the New Woman, and adds that through all the adven- tures runs “ a very pretty love story of devotion, endurance and trast which is good in a prosaic and sceptical age”’; while the Daily Chronicle describes this story of a Girton girl as “‘a very amusing book, written with much bright- ness.” Mr. Crockett’s novel, THz Buack Douauas (Smith, Elder, and Co., 63.), is said by Literature to be picturesque, and there is “‘no reason why it should not be as popular at the libraries as any of its predecessors” from the same hand. Criticisinz ON THE EpGEr oF THE Empire, by Edgar Jepson and Captain D. Beames (Heinemann, 6s.), the Telegraph says that to the average Englishman the Pathan and the Sikh are still unknown quantities, peculiar baings surrounded with mystery and misconception, and that this fact will lead many people to real these tales, which are “of extreme interest, vivid, descriptive, and unique in originality and attractiveness.”’ A Mopgern Mercenary, by K. and Hesketh Prichard (Smith, Elder, and Co., 6s.), contains, says the Chronicle, some excellent character drawing, and is on the whole “a bright and credible story.” Raaeep Lapy, by W. D. Howells (Harper, 6s.), is “ the portrayal of a group of normal, or at any rate ordinary New Englanders, mostly middle class in station, simple in their pleasures, and ingenuous in their speech’’; it has in full measure, says the Spectator, ‘‘ the sovereign qualities of fascination and distinction,” and is a delightfully wholesome and engaging romance. The Chronicle notes that “the habit of elaborately analysing the trivial is growing upon Mr. Howells,” but he is a master of the trick, and the work of a man who isa master of anything must always be worth reading.” THe Awkwarp AGE, by Henry James (Heinemann, 6:.). The Spectator regrets to see Mr. James “ carrying into practice that misguided opinion, by which somany modern writers of fiction are obviously actuated, that normal and wholesome themes being exhausted, a novelist can only disp'ay originality or achieve artistic results inthe delinea- tio. ui the detestable.” The Telegraph describes it as a story of the modern life of modern people who seem to have no gooi instincts at all. They are smart and selfish and scheming. “Bat it has a great charm” ; “ the people are real and have personalities, though they are so unpleasant.” The Daily News says “it requires a@ severe mental wrestle to follow the story”; the Chronicle says that Mr, Henry James “gets cleverer and still more him “at his most subtly clever”; while Literature sees 28 psychological, at his most overwhelmingly copious, at his most exasperatingly deliberate.” Tur Passtnc oF Prince Rozan, by John Bickerdyke (Burleigh, 6s.), the romance of a swindler on the Stock Exchange, the Spectator says, has “at least the qualities of animation and excitement.”’ In Anne MAULEVERER (Methuen, 6s.) “ Iota” (Mrs. Mannington Caffyn), has contrived, says the Chronicle, “to leave with us a most delectable addition to the heroines in modern fiction—no one will want to miss a word of the book—and she has established herself, in our view, as one of the leading women novelists of the day,” while the Spec- tator says that if it is impossible to commend the novel “ag an elevating or entertaining study of humanity, as a storehouse of eccentric, affected, spasmodic and extra- yvagant modes of expression it should prove invaluable to the student of literary degeneracy.” On THE EncE oF A Precrpicn, by Mary Angela Dickens (Hutchinson, 6s.), is a story of suspended memory ina beautiful girl, who while in this state exactly reproduces the fine tragic acting taught her by an evil and ugly friend. The hero, having been in love with the former all through, on her recovering her memory and identity marries the female villain. ‘‘ Miss Dickens writes with ease and fluency,” says the Spectator, “ but the novel will not add to her reputation.” The Telegraph considers ita ‘clever romance,” and the Chronicle says there is in it “a sound exciting bit of drama for those who like a book ‘with a spine to it.’ ” Racueu, by Jane H. Findlater (Methuen, 6s.), a story “ full of pathos and real human feeling” (Telegraph) is “a clever and interesting piece of work,” says Literature, by one possessing “a faculty of creating out of simple materials a powerful and abiding impression.” pect OBITUARY. R. JOSEPH ARTHUR GIBBS, author of “A Cotswold Village,” died suddenly on May 13 from failure of the heart after an operation. Mr. Gibbs was only thirty-one. He was educated at Eton and Christchurch, Oxford, and began in literature with some notable articles on the laying down of cricket grounds, which appeared in the Field and afterwards in book form. “A Cotswold Village,” which will be remembered as one of last season’s successful books, is a delightful picture of English country life. Mrs. Emma Marshall, the well-known writer of historical novels for girls, died at her residence at Clifton, aged seventy. Mrs. Marshall used to say, “At least I have never written a line that could do anyone any harm.” Her novels were usually written around the character of a historical personage, “ Penshurst Castle,’ for instance, being associated with Sir Philip Sidney, and “Under the Dome of St. Paul’s” with Sir Christopher Wren. Among others of her many works may be mentioned ‘ Winchester Meads,’ THE AUTHOR. “In Edward Colston’s Days,’ “ Bristol Dia- monds,” and “Under Salisbury Spire.” Mrs. Marshall had been ill for seven weeks; an attack of influenza developed, as so often happens, into pneumonia, which proved fatal on May 4. Mr. Benjamin Vincent, who died at the age of eighty-seven, was for forty years librarian of the Royal Institution, and for many years edited Haydn’s Dictionaries of Dates and Biographies. He was a friend and a relative of Faraday. Mr. Charles Henry Coote, of the British Museum, who died on April 30, was a first autho- rity on old maps, and among other literary work, in 1886, with Mr. E. Delinar Morgan, he prepared for the Hakluyt Society “Harly Voyages and Travels to Russia and Persia.” He contributed many articles to the ninth edition of the “ Encyclopedia Britannica,’ and to the “ Dic- tionary of National Biography.” “THE AUTHOR.” SCALE FOR ADVERTISEMENTS. Front Page Other Pages Half of a Page ... Quarter of a Page Eighth of a Page Ray Single Column Advertisements Bills for Insertion se £& 0 we 8 0 we 110 see we 0 15 “ Dig perinch 0 6 wae ene eS per 2000 3 0 Reductions made for a Series of Six or Twelve Insertions. All letters respecting Advertisements should be addressed to the ADVERTISEMENT MANAGER, The Author Office, 4, Portugal-street, London, W.C. Mr. Jj. Eveleigh Nash, LITERARY AGENT, AMBERLEY HOUSE, NORFOLK STREET, STRAND, W.C. TlYPEHwRITING. (NEW MACHINE.) AUTHORS’ MSS., &., TYPED WITH PROMPTNESS AND CARE. From is. per 1000 words inclusive, Circulars, Commercial, Medical, or Clerical, duplicated. References, Strictest secrecy. MSS. kept in Fire-proof Safe. Address C. HENRY, care of A. MOORE & CO.,, 34, CHARLES STREET, LEICESTER. Dublin Core The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/. Title A name given to the resource The Author, Vol. 10 Issue 01 (June 1899) Subject The topic of the resource <em>The Author</em>, Vol. 10 Issue 01 (June 1899) Type The nature or genre of the resource Publication Identifier An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context 1899-06-01-The-Author-10-1 publications The Author https://historysoa.com/files/original/5/462/1894-05-01-The-Author-4-12.pdf 8ae1cb26c082d6094734ba9ee3939d34 PDF Text Text �������������������������������� Dublin Core The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/. Title A name given to the resource The Author Subject The topic of the resource <em>The Author</em> Description An account of the resource A digitised run of the Society of Authors' monthly periodical, <em>The Author</em>, 1890<span>–</span>1914, made available together for the first time.<br /><br />Currently users can browse issues and <a href="https://historysoa.com/items/browse?search=&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Bjoiner%5D=and&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Belement_id%5D=51&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Btype%5D=is+exactly&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Bterms%5D=Index&amp;collection=&amp;type=&amp;tags=&amp;exhibit=&amp;date_search_term=&amp;submit_search=Search+For+Items&amp;sort_field=Dublin+Core%2CTitle">indices</a> (not available for all volumes). Full text search for all issues, and other additional search functionality, will be added in 2022. Date A point or period of time associated with an event in the lifecycle of the resource 1890–1914 Identifier An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context The-Author-Issues Publication Date The date of an event (in YYYY, YYYY-MM or YYYY-MM-DD format) 1894-05-01 Volume 4 Issue 12 Pages Page range in volume 421–452 Ngram Date Version of the date in YYYYMMDD format for use by the Ngram plugin 18940501 Ngram Text Version of the text with no HTML formatting for use by the Ngram plugin Che BMuthor. The Organ of the Incorporated Society of Authors. Monthly.) CONDUCTED BY WALTER BESANT. Vou. IV.—No. 12.] MAY 1, 1804. [Prick SIXPENCE. CONTENTS. PAGE : PAGE Warnings and Notices ait aoe eee cs ae oe wee 423 Notes and News. By the Editor... ve ase es ee wee 435 Literary Property.—1. Secret Profits. ‘‘Some Points.” ‘‘ From English Rabelaisians. By G. L. Apperson... an cee ... 438 a Publisher.” ‘ From the Editor.”—2. Thirteen as Twelve.— Correspondence.—l. Herbert Spencer and Literature.—2. The 3. The Transference of a Title.—4. Cox v. Bayles.—5. British Casual Contributor.—3. Industrial England.—4. An Adver- Copyright in Canada.—é. Curious Clauses.—7. Music Copy- tising Firm.—5. The Experience of a Failure.—t. Printing rights.—8. Right of Appearance -.- acs Bee se5 eos 425 Abroad.—7. A Handbook for Authors.—8. A Recent Experi- ‘* Esther Waters.” A Review ..- = ee ae A ..- 430 ence.—9. The Right of Appearance... me Sh oc a. 439 Book Talk. ByJ. W.S. ... ie eee tee a aes wee 432 ‘* At the Sign of the Author’s Head” ... aos ate ie wee 444 So-so Sociology Se ew aes a es eee wee 484 Obituary ae on as = on = ae ie wes 446 San Francisco Literary Congress aes oe Soe on wee 435 New Books and New Editions... vee ae en se woe 447 PUBLICATIONS OF THE SOCIETY. 1. The Annual Report. That for January 1893 can be had on application to the Secretary. 9. The Author. A Monthly Journal devoted especially to the protection and maintenance of Literary Property. Issued to all Members. Back numbers are offered at the following prices : Vol. I., 108. 6d. (Bound) ; Vols. II. and IIL., 8s. 6d. each (Bound). 3. The Grievances of Authors. (The Leadenhall Press.) 1s. The Report of three Meetings on the general subject of Literature and its defence, held at Willis’s Rooms, March, 1887. 4. Literature and the Pension List, By W.Morgris Cotes, Barrister-at-Law. (Henry Glaisher, 95, Strand, W.C.) 3s. 6, The History of the Société des Gens de Lettres. By S. Squrre Spriaex, late Secretary to the Society. Is. 6. The Cost of Production. In this work specimens are given of the most important forms of type, size of page, &c., with estimates showing what it costs to produce the more common kinds of books. Henry Glaisher, 95, Strand, W.C. 2s. 6d. 7. The Various Methods of Publication. By S. Squire Sprices. In this work, compiled from the papers in the Society’s offices, the various forms of agreements proposed by Publishers to ‘Authors are examined, and their meaning carefully explained, with an account of the various kinds of fraud which have been made possible by the different clauses in their agreements. Henry Glaisher, 95, Strand, W.C. 3s. 8. Copyright Law Reform. An Exposition of Lord Monkswell’s Copyright Bill now before Parlia- ment. With Extracts from the Report of the Commission of 1878, and an Appendix containing the Berne Convention and the American Copyright Bill, By J. M. Lexy. Eyre and Spottiswoode. 1s. 6d. 9. The Society of Authors. A Record of its Action from its Foundation. By WautEer Besant (Chairman of Committee, 1888—1892). Is. 422 ADVERTISEMENTS. Che Sociely of Authors (Bncorporated). PRESIDENT. GHRORGH MEREDITE,. Sir Epwin ARNOLD, K.C.1.E., C.8.1. ALFRED AUSTIN. J. M. Barriz. A. W. A Beoxert. RoBERT BATEMAN. Sim Henry Brerene, K.C.M.G. WALTER BESANT. AUGUSTINE BIRRELL, M.P. Rev. Pror. Bonney, F.B.S. Riautr Hon. James Brycx, M.P. Hat Carine. Earrtron Casruz, F.S.A. P. W. CLAYDEN. Epwakrp CLopp. W. Morris Couuzs. Hon. JoHn Conuier. W. Martin Conway. F. Marion CRAwForp. OswaLp CRAWFURD, C.M.G. COMMITTEE OF MANAGEMENT. Chairman—St1rz FREDERICK PoLLock, Bart, LL.D. A. W.A Becxert. WALTER BESANT. EGERTON CASTLE. W. Morris Cones. Solicitors—Messrs. FIELD, Roscoz, and Co., Lincoln’s Inn Fields. COUNCIL. THE EARL oF Dusart. Austin Dosson. A. Conan Doyxz, M.D. A. W. Duzsovura. J. Eric Ericusen, F.R.S. Pror. Micuarn Foster, F.R.S. Ricut Hon. HERBERT GARDNER, M.P. RicHarp Garnett, LL.D. Epmunp Gossz. H. Riper Haaearp. THomas Harpy. Jerome K. JzERomn. Rupyarp Kipuina. Pror. E. Ray Lanxestsr, F.R.S. J. M. Ley. Rev. W. J. Lorin, F.S.A. A. C. Macxenzin, Mus.D. Pror. Max-MUuer. Pror. J. M. D. Merxnrgoun. Hon. Counsel — E. M. UNpERDOwN, Q. Hon. JoHN CoLurer, W. Martin Conway. H. Riper Haaearp. J. M. Leny. Secretary—G. Hersert THRING, B.A. Herman ©. MeRivaue. Rev. C. H. MippLEeton-WAKE. Lewis Morris. J. C. PARKINSON. Ear. or PEMBROKE AND MONTGOMERY Sim FrepErick Pouiock, Bart., LL.D. WALTER Herrizs Pouuock. A. G. Ross. GEorGE AuGusTus SALA. W. Baptiste Scoonzs. G. R. Sums. S. Squire Spriaaer. J. J. StEVENSON. Jas. SULLY. Witi1am Moy Tuomas. H. D. Trait, D.C.L. EK. M. UnpEeRpown, Q.C. Baron Henry pz Worms, M.P.,F.R.S. Epmunp YATEs. C. A.C. Macxernzin, Mus.D. A. G. Ross. S. SqurrE Spriaas. OFFICES: 4, Portuaan Street, Lincoun’s INN Fieips, W.C. Windsor House PRINTING WORKS, BREAM’S BUILDINGS, E.C. OFFICES OF “‘THE FIELD,” ‘‘ THE QUEEN,” “THE LAW TIMES,” &c. Mr. HORACE COX, Printer to the Authors’ Society, takes the opportunity of informing Authors that, having a very large office, and an extensive plant of type of every description, he is in a position to EXECUTE any PRINTING they may entrust to his care. ESTIMATES FORWARDED, AND REASONABLE CHARGES WILL BE FOUND.  The HMutbor, (The Organ of the Incorporated Society of Authors. Monthly.) CONDUCTED BY WALTER BESANT. Vou. IV.—No. 12.] MAY 1, 1894. [Prick SIXPENCE. For the Opinions expressed in papers that are signed or initialled the Authors alone are responsible. None of the papers or pard- graphs must be taken as expressing the collective opinions of the committee unless they are officially signed by G. Herbert Thring, Sec. ae Secretary of the Society begs to give notice that all remittances are acknowledged by return of post, and requests that all members not receiving an answer to important communications within two days will write to him without delay. All remittances should be crossed Union Bank of London, Chancery-lane, or be sent by registered letter only. Communications and letters are invited by the Editor on all subjects connected with literature, but on no other sub- jects whatever. Articles which cannot be accepted are returned if stamps for the purpose accompany the MSS. es WARNINGS AND ADVICE. T is not generally understood that the author, as the vendor, has the absolute right of drafting the agree- ment upon whatever terms the transaction is to be carried out. Authors are strongly advised to exercise that right. Inevery other form of business, the right of drawing the agreement rests with him who sells, leases, or has the control of the property. i . of the Author and members of the Society are earnestly desired to make the following warnings as widely known as possible. They are based on the experience of nine years’ work by which the dangers to which literary property is especially exposed have been discovered :— 1. Sprr1at Ricurs.—In selling Serial Rights stipulate that you are selling the Serial Right for one paper at a certain time only, otherwise you may find your work serialized for years, to the detriment of your volume form. 2. Stamp your AGREEMENTS. — Readers are most URGENTLY warned not to neglect stamping their agreements immediately after signature. If this precaution is neglected for two weeks, a fine of £10 must be paid before the agree- ment can be used as a legal document. In almost every case brought to the secretary the agreement, or the letter which serves for one, is forwarded without the stamp. The author may be assured that the other party to the agree- ment never neglects this simple precaution. The Society, VOL. IV. to save trouble, undertakes to get all the agreements of members stamped for them at no expense to themselves except the cost of the stamp. 3. ASCERTAIN WHAT A PROPOSED AGREEMENT GIVES TO BOTH SIDES BEFORE SIGNING 1r.—Remember that an arrangement as to a joint venture in any other kind of busi- ness whatever would be instantly refused should either party refuse to show the books or to let it be known what share he reserved for himself. 4. Lirerary AGENTS.—Be very careful. You cannot be too careful as to the person whom you appowmt as your agent. Remember that you place your property almost un- reservedly in his hands. Your only safety is in consulting the Society, or some friend who has had personal experience of the agent. Do not trust advertisements alone. 5. Cost OF Propuction.-_Never sign any agreement of which the alleged cost of production forms an integtal part, until you have proved the figures. 6. Cuorce oF PuBLISHERS.—Never enter into any cor- respondence with publishers, especially with those who ad- vertise for MSS., who are not recommended by experienced friends or by this Society. 7. FUTURE Worx.—Never, on any account whatever, bind yourself down for future work to anyone. 8. Royaury.—Never accept any proposal of royalty until you have ascertained what the agreement, worked out on poth a small and a large sale, will give to the author and what to the publisher. g. PERSONAL Risx.—Never accept any pecuniary risk or responsibility whatever without advice. 10. Reszectep MSS.—Never, when a MS. has been re- fused by respectable houses, pay others, whatever promises they may put forward, for the production of the work. 11. American RicHTs.—Never sign away American rights. Keep them by special clause. Refuse to sign any agreement containing a clause which reserves them for the publisher, unless for a substantial consideration. If the publisher insists, take away the MS. and offer it to another. 12. Cusston of CopyricHt.—Never sign any paper, either agreement or receipt, which gives away copyright, without advice. 13. ADVERTISEMENTS.—Keep control over the advertise- ments, if they affect your returns, by a clause in the agree- ment. Reserve a veto. If you are yourself ignorant of the subject, make the Society your adviser. 14. Never forget that publishing is a business, like any other business, totally unconnected with philanthropy, charity, or pure love of literature. You have to do with business men. Be yourself a business man. Society's Offices :— 4, PorTUGAL STREET, Lincoun’s INN FIELDS. KK2 424 THE AUTHOR. HOW TO USE THE SOCIETY. I. VERY member has a right to advice upon his agreements, his choice of a publisher, or any dispute arising in the conduct of his business or the administration of his property. If the advice sought is such as can be given best by a solicitor, the member has a right to an opinion from the Society’s solicitors. If the case is such that Counsel’s opinion is desirable, the Com- mittee will obtain for him Counsel’s opinion. All this without any cost to the member. 2. Remember that questions connected with copyright and publisher’s agreements do not generally fall within the experience of ordinary solicitors. Therefore, do not scruple to use the Society first—our solicitors are continually engaged upon such questions for us. 3. Send to the office copies of past agreements and past accounts with the loan of the books represented. This isin order to ascertain what has been the nature of your agree- ments, and the results to author and publisher respectively sofar. The Secretary will always be glad to have any agreements, new or old, for inspection and note. The infor- mation thus obtained may prove invaluable. 4. If the examination of your previous business trans- actions by the Secretary proves unfavourable, you should take advice as to a change of publishers. 5- Before signing any agreement whatever, send the pro- posed document to the Society for examination. 6. The Society is acquainted with the methods, and—in the case of fraudulent houses—the tricks of every publish- ing firm in the country. Remember that there are certain houses which live entirely by trickery. 7. Remember always that in belonging to the Society you are fighting the battles of other writers, even if you are reaping no benefit to yourself, and that you are advancing the best interests of literature in promoting the indepen- dence of the writer. 8. Send to the Editor of the Author notes of everything important to literature that you may hear or meet with. De THE AUTHORS’ SYNDICATE. EMBERS are informed : 1. That the Authors’ Syndicate takes charge of the business of members of the Society. With, when necessary, the assistance of the legal advisers of the Syndi- cate, it concludes agreements, collects royalties, examines and passes accounts, and generally relieves members of the trouble of managing business details. 2. That the expenses of the Authors’ Syndicate are defrayed solely out of the commission charged on rights placed through its intervention. Notice is, however, hereby given that in all cases where there is no current account, a booking fee is charged to cover postage and porterage. 3. That the Authors’ Syndicate works for none but those members of the Society whose work possesses a market value. 4. That the Syndicate can only undertake any negotiation whatever on the distinct understanding that those negotia- tions are placed exclusively in its hands, and that all communications relating thereto are referred to it. 5- That clients can only be seen by the Editor by appoint- ment, and that, when possible, at least four days’ notice should be given. The work of the Syndicate is now so heavy, that only a limited number of interviews can be arranged. 6. That every attempt is made to deal with the corre- spondence promptly, but that owing to the enormous number of letters received, some delay is inevitable. That stamps should, in all cases, be sent to defray postage. 7. That the Authors’ Syndicate does not invite MSS. without previous correspondence, and does not hold itself responsible for MSS. forwarded without notice. It is announced that, by way of a new departure, the Syndicate has undertaken arrangements for lectures by some of the leading members of the Society; that a “Transfer Department,” for the sale and purchase of journals and periodicals, has been opened; and that a “Register of Wants and Wanted” has been opened. Members anxious to obtain literary or artistic work are invited to communicate with the Manager. There is an Honorary Advisory Committee, whose services will be called upon in any case of dispute or difficulty. It is perhaps necessary to state that the members of the Advisory Committee have no pecuniary interest whatever in the Syndicate. spec NOTICES. HE Editor of the Author begs to remind members of the Society that, although the paper is sent to them free of charge, the cost of producing it would be a very heavy charge on the resources of the Society if a great many members did not forward to the Secretary the modes¢ 6s. 6d. subscription for the year. The Editor is always glad to receive short papers and communications on all subjects connected with literature from members and others. Nothing can do more good to the Society than to make the Author complete, attractive, and interesting. Will those who are willing to aid in this work send their names and the special subjects on which they are willing to write ? ’ Communications for the Author should reach the Edito not later than the 21st of each month. All persons engaged in literary work of any kind, whether members of the Society or not, are invited to communicate to the Editor any points connected with their work which it would be advisable in the general interest to publish. Members and others who wish their MSS. read are requested not to send them to the Office without previously communicating with the Secretary. The utmost practicable despatch is aimed at, and MSS. are read in the order in which they are received. It must also be distinctly under- stood that the Society does not, under any circumstances, undertake the publication of MSS. The Authors’ Club is now open in its new premises, at 3, Whitehall-court, Charing Cross. Address the Secretary for information, rules of admission, &c. Will members take the trouble to ascertain whether they have paid their subscriptions for the year? If they will do this, and remit the amount, if still unpaid, or a banker’s order, it will greatly assist the Secretary, and save him the trouble of sending out a reminder. : Members are most earnestly entreated to attend to the warning numbered (7). It is a most foolish and a most disastrous thing to bind yourself to anyone for a term of years. Let them ask themselves if they would give a solicitor the collection of their rents for five years to come, whatever his conduct, whether he was honest or dishonest? Of course they would not. Why then hesitate for a moment when they are asked to sign themselves into literary bondage for three or five years ?  THE AUTHOR. Those who possess the “Cost of Production” are requested to note that the cost of binding has advanced 15 per cent. This means, for those who do not like the trouble of “doing sums,” the addition of three shillings in the pound on this head. In other words, if the cost of binding is set down in our book at eight pounds, to this must now be added twenty-four shillings more, so that it now stands at £9 4s. The figures in our book are as near the exact truth as canbe procured; but a printer’s, or a binder’s, bill is sO elastic a thing that nothing more exact can be arrived at. Some remarks have been made upon the amount charged in the “ Cost of Production” for advertising.. Of course, we have not included any sums which may be charged for inserting advertisements in the publisher’s own magazines, or in other magazines by exchange. As agreements too often go, there is nothing to prevent the publisher from sweeping the whole profits of a book into his own pocket, by inserting any number of advertisements in his own magazines, and by exchanging with others. Some there are who call this a form of fraud; it is not known what those who practise this method of swelling their own profits call it. ae LITERARY PROPERTY. —— > I.—Srcret PrRorits. I.—SOME POINTS IN THE CASE. ITH reference to “Secret Profits,’ and the case stated in your last number, I should like to call your attention to one or two points on which counsels’ opinion is not quite decisive. Question 5. “ Discounts which a publisher gets allowed him from the printers, &c.’’—Answer com- mences : “This question is one of some difficulty.” Now it appears to me quite clear that the author enters into an arrangement with the publisher which secures him the full co-operation of all the resources at the publisher’s command. One of these is most decidedly the publisher’s capital, or that portion of it necessary to the production of the book. In accepting a discount the publisher is only utilising a resource which he has already hypothecated, and which no longer belongs to him exclusively. It can be put in another way. Presuming that the printer’s terms are three months net or 5 per cent. off forcash, the 5 percent. is nothing more nor less than interest on a loan at the rate of 20 per cent. perannum. This loanismade by the publisher and author, who are undoubtedly partners, to the printer, whose eyes are open, and who pays the 20 per cent. willingly. If, however, the loan is made to the author without his knowledge, the publisher is not only taking an advantage which appears fraudulent, but is lending the author money at a usurious rate of interest which the law would not allow him, even if he could esta- blish a right to a legal rate of, say, 5 per cent. per annum. 425 I do not think that question 5 ought to be treated by counsel as doubtful, as the practice of allowing all the discount to the publisher opens an easy channel to fraud, which it is difficult to check, and which might go much higher than 20 per cent. per annum by private arrangement. Question 6. “ Right to charge for advertise- ments not actually paid for; (a) in his own magazines or trade list.”—May I suggest that these should not be classed together? A maga- zine is a particular venture of the publisher in which the author can scarcely claim the right to a free advertisement, though he certainly ought not to pay more than the actual cost of printing and paper. A trade list seems to me an entirely different thing and is part of the publisher’s resources, and therefore belongs equally to the author as far as notices of the special book in question are concerned. Question 8. “Right to deduct a charge for incidental expenses.”—A publisher must know what expenses are from experience, and I cannot see why such a clause should be inserted. Ay 8B: II.— FROM A PUBLISHER. In last month’s Author, under this heading, there were some important and pertinent ques- tions put respecting the relations between authors and publishers, and they were answered by two learned gentlemen who are recognised as eminent authorities on the law of literary property. Perhaps you will allow me, as a publisher of many years’ experience, to answer the same questions from the trade point of view, doing so with all due deference to the legal opinions. Question 1. Regarding the relationship be- tween author and publisher, when a book is undertaken on the share system, is, I believe, correctly replied to by counsel—that it is .a joint adventure with a fiduciary obligation on the publisher. There is, however, an important con- dition attached to this relationship that requires clearing up. To whom does the copyright belong? Does it wholly remain with the author, or does it become the joint property of the two adventurers? As far as I know, this point has not yet been decided in a court of justice. My own opinion is that, failing any special contract or time arrangement—and these are recommended— the copyright becomes vested in the publisher to the extent of his share in the venture; but this view has been disputed. Question 2 relates to the submission of accounts and vouchers by the publisher. Counsel’s answer is obviously the correct one, that, when asked for, every facility should be given to the author to make himself fully acquainted with the balance- sheet of his own (joint) property. 426 Question 3, as to the justification of a pub- lisher’s charge for extraneous expenditure beyond the ordinary costs of production and sale is also rightly answered by counsel in the negative. Question 4 is a corollary of No. 3. If the author after settling his publisher’s account finds that it contains extraneous charges, added with- out his knowledge and consent, he is undoubtedly entitled to have the account reopened and amended. Question 5 raises a matter of dispute which probably is more for the lawyers than for laymen to decide, viz., whether a publisher, in settling his bills, is bound to pay the printer, the paper maker, &c., in cash, should he have ready money at command. For example, if the account of the printer comes to £100, and he is prepared either to grant a twelve months’ bill for the amount, or to allow the usual discount of 5 per cent. if paid in cash, the publisher may surely accept the bill and charge the book with the £100. So far there can be no doubt; but, on the other hand, if the publisher, using his money (not the author’s), which may be lying in the bank or placed in some investment, elect to pay the printer in cash, can the author claim a share of the discount which the publisher has thus earned by the use of his financial resources? I should say not, Otherwise, in the case of a half profit book, a publisher who employed money bringing him, say, 4 per cent. to pay an acccount in cash under a discount of 5 per cent. would be an actual loser by 1} per cent., while the author would gain 24 per cent. of a discount which had been earned entirely by the publisher’s money. Of course the discount referred to in this question is the recognised 5 per cent. for cash. Anything beyond that should clearly be shared by both parties. Question 6 refers to the publisher's charge for advertisements in (a) his own magazine, (0) his trade list, and (c) exchange magazines. I respect- fully venture to differ from the learned counsel in their answer to this question. They hold that these advertisements should be charged at the price of paper and print; an opitiion that seems to overlook the facts that magazine advertise- ments have a regular market value, and that they form no part of the undertaking jointly engaged in. To my mind it appears somewhat one-sided in the author to expect advertisements to be charged at less than the ordinary rate when they happen to be inserted in a magazine bearing his publisher’s name. This remark, however, does not apply to trade lists, for which, I think, no charge should be made. To provide against the possible abuse of excessive advertising in mediums which the publisher may have a THE AUTHOR. pecuniary interest in, the author’s contract should be furnished with a restricting clause. Question 7 needs little consideration. It would be quite wltra vires in the publisher to charge for unused stereotype plates, made without the author’s approval. Question 8. The opinion of counsel defining “incidental expenses” is a sound one. These items should be strictly confined to petty dis- bursements specially incurred in the sale of the particular book, quite exclusive of establishment charges, and, when amounting to a considerable amount, details ought to be furnished when asked for. ' The general advice I beg to offer to authors in adopting the share system of publishing—and, when honourably carried out, I believe it to be the best—is to make all contracts in writing, care- fully specifying the more important details, and limiting the contract to a period or edition. Such is the friendly recommendation of an London, April 14, 1894. Ex-PousLisHER, III.—FROM THE EDITOR. There is one point which ‘“‘ Ex-Publisher” does not, it seems to me, sufficiently consider in his remarks upon magazine advertising. It is quite possible that it has a regular market value, as he says, but he omits to notice that a publisher with a free hand to insert advertisements as he chooses, as often and as long, of a profit sharing book in his own magazine, can at his own sweet will absolutely divert into his own pockets as much of the profits as he chooses. The same remark apples with still greater force to exchanges. In every profit sharing agreement the author must guard against this danger by a special clause. Experience shows that this is a very real danger. ‘The letter of ‘‘ Ex-Publisher ” demands serious consideration on every point raised. If this spirit and temper were observed by all writers on the subject, our difficulties would soon be ended. IJ.—TuHirtEen as TWELVE. An attempt is constantly made to insert the words, in a royalty agreement, “Thirteen copies to count as twelve,’ or ‘“ Twenty-five copies to count as twenty-four.” The excuse is that if the publisher sells thirteen as twelve he really sells only twelve, and ought not in justice to account for more than twelve. This answer satisfies some; and is, indeed, reasonable, until one comes to examine into it. Does the publisher sell thirteen as twelve, or twenty-five as twenty-four? He certainly does in those cases, and in those cases only, where books are ordered by the dozen or by the  and THE AUTHOR. 427 score. But what are these cases? The circu- lating libraries for some writers may give orders on this lordly scale; the great distributors may also do so for some writers. The rest of the trade buy books by the half dozen, by ones and twos. You may see a pile of copies at one or two leading booksellers in the City or the Strand. They are books of the day, é.e., of a popularity certain, though perhaps ephemeral. As for what is called serious literature, or those books which are in steady, though not in eager, demand, the trade takes them by two or three or even one at a time. Let us illustrate by example—we take a six- shilling book. Suppose that out of an edition of 2000, 50 go for press copies, 500 are taken by orders of twelve and over, the remaining 1450 being sold by ones, twos, and threes. If the agreement gives the author a 20 per cent. royalty on all copies sold, the result is as follows: Author.—20 per cent. on 6s. for 1950 copies= S17: Publisher.—The account stands as follows: The book is what we generally take for an illustra- tion—a six-shilling volume, of 17 sheets or 272 pp. at 253 words a page—70,000 words in all, in small pica and plainly bound. Cost of production (see Society’s volume), nearly ...--.... 3... £1000 © PAMUNOY 66. oc 622... 117 0 O Publisher. -..2:..5.. 117 10 0 £334 10. © Sales : 1450 at 3s. 6d....... £253 15. 0 500 at 3s. 6d. (and 13.a0 12) 3... S015. 0 334 10 0 If the author receives a royalty calculated on thirteen copies being sold as twelve, his share will be £108 instead of £117, and the publisher’s account : Cost of production ... £100 0 Oo thor 20. 108 © © Publisher .........:..... 126 10 O 334 10, © Sales as above. Of course, in the case of a larger sale—say a first edition of 1000, followed by a -second of 3000, the two accounts would be materially altered. For instance, the cost of a second edition of 3000 copies is about £125. The author would receive on this edition £180. The publisher, allowing 1000 copies for thirteen as twelve, would receive £206. If the author is to be allowed only thirteen as twelve, he receives £166 and the publisher £232. And this on a royalty which, before the Society exposed the figures, would never have been given to any author however successful. We now understand what is meant by the clause in the agreement that copies are to be counted as thirteen for twelve. If the clause in the agreement is simply for a royalty of so much for every copy sold, the discount, if claimed, must not be allowed when the accounts are rendered, except for those large orders where it was allowed to the trade. —— > —- TII.—THe TRANSFERENCE OF A TITLE. 1. Some twenty years ago the Rev. D. Rice- Jones, then engaged in London work, wrote a dozen chapters from his own experience on the poor and the way they live. He offered these sketches and stories to the Society for the Promotion of Christian Knowledge by Christian methods, i.e., of course by methods just, equitable, and beyond the shadow of sus- picion or reproach. This august body bought these sketches for the sum of twenty-four guineas —actually two guineas a chapter! They bought them thus separately because they intended to bring them out in pamphlet form, twelve short stories of the London slums. This they did, and then, without any further pay- ment, they issued them as a book. The book, called “From Cellar to Garret,” made its mark, and continued to sell, edition after edition, for a great many years. Remark, that the society in this way managed to secure the copyright of a valuable book for twenty-four guineas! Remark, further, that they have never thought it just or equit- able to recognise the disproportion of their own gains to the author’s remuneration. Now note, on the other hand, what is done by a purely lay, secular, money-making firm. It happened only the other day that this firm, on finding that a book, published by them on certain terms, was turning out a success beyond their expecta- tion, tore up the first agreement, and voluntarily gave the author a new one based upon the success of the work. To be sure, this is not a religious society, but one which carries on its business avowedly for profit. Two years ago the author entered the office and asked for copies of his book. He was told that it was out of print. He saw the secretary. He was informed that they would not, probably, reprint the book, but that they might want to wse his title for another book! The secretary also told the author that he could not expect a book to last for ever. The question arises—has a publisher who buys the copyright of a book the right to use the title for another book ? 428 2. Another case was that quoted from the Atheneum in our last number. IV.—Cox v. Baytzs. (High Court of Justice ——Chancery Division, — Before Mr. Justice Currry). This was a motion by the plaintiff, the pro- prietor of the Field newspaper, for an interlocu- tory injunction restraining the defendant Bayles, the proprietor and editor of a newspaper called the Meld Register, from publishing and selling such newspaper, or any other newspaper being a colourable imitation of the plaintifi’s newspaper, or calculated to lead the public to believe the same to be issued from the office of the plaintiff’s newspaper or to be a publication in any way con- nected with the plaintiff’s newspaper. The defen- dant’s newspaper was a weekly newspaper, and had recently been issued. It was published on Monday or Tuesday, and its contents for the most part consisted of information and articles on horseracing. It also, however, contained items relating to yachting and angling, and other sporting or country pursuits. Its price was 3d. The plaintiff’s case was based on the colourable use of the word “ Field,” being the principal part of the name of his newspaper, and the name under which it was solely known and widely known to the public. The defendant stated that there was no intention on his part to copy or imitate the plaintiff’s newspaper, and pointed out dissimilarities between his newspaper and the plaintifi’s. tion to mislead. Mr. S. Hall, Q.C., and Mr. Percy Gye appeared for the plaintiff, and Mr. Kenyon Parker for the defendant Bayles, and Mr. Ashworth James appeared for printers added as defendants. Mr. Justice Currry said that it was plain that the word “ Field” was placed in the most promi- nent position and as a leading word in the title of the defendant’s newspaper in order to attract some of the reputation belonging to the plain- tiff’s newspaper. Both newspapers were intended for the same class of readers, and the defendant’s newspaper was calculated to damage the plain- tiff, even if, as it had only recently been started, actual damage as yet was not shown. That being so, the plaintiff was entitled to an interlocutory injurction. His Lordship added that all cases like the present proceeded on the same basis— namely, that the title of a newspaper was a trade name, being similar in this respect to the name of a brewery (Montgomery v. Thompson, L. R. (1891) A. ©. 217) or of an insurance office (Hendriks v. Montagu, L. R. 17 Ch. Div. 638), and what was at the bottom of such questions THE AUTHOR. He also stated that he had no inten- : was whether the defendant was endeavouring to sell his goods as those of the plaintiff. Injunction granted accordingly. V.—Britiso Copyricut rn Canapa. Ottawa, April 10. The Government have forwarded an important despatch to the British Colonial Office, informing the Imperial authorities that after the next Session of the Dominion Parliament the collec- tion by the Dominion Customs of a royalty of 124 per cent. on foreign reprints of British copy- right works for the benefit of copyright-holders will cease. The colonial authorities have been induced to take this action in view of the expected changes in the Imperial copyright laws as applic- able to Canada.— Reuter. VI—Cvriovus Cuauses. 1. Account Clauses :— Accounts shall be made up annually as soon after June 30 as practicable, and payment will be due in the January following. If a book is published early in the autumn the chief sales occur before Christmas, and, if the account is paid within six months after, the pub- lisher may hold a large part of the unfortunate author’s share in his own hands for nearly twelve months, Bankruptcy may also occur in so long an interval. Another account clause : Account of sales of the work to be made annually to June 30, rendered and payable before the end of the year. This is subject to almost the same remarks as the previous clause. . The following seems to be a fair account clause : The publishers shall furnish their accounts half yearly, on June 30 and Dec. 31, paying to the author all royalties due at the time of furnishing the accounts. 2. Royalty Clauses—So much for account clauses. The following is a curious clause re- ferring to the payment of royalties: The publisher shall pay to the author on all such copies sold at above half their published price a royalty of 15 per cent. of their published price, and on all such copies sold at or below half their published price a royalty of 7} per cent. of the net receipts of such sales. It is always advisable, if possible, that the interests of the author and publisher should be the same—that the sale of the book at proper rates should be as_ beneficial to the author as to the publisher; but on working out the arrange- ment in the above clause it is clearly to the advantage of the publisher under certain circum- stances to sell below half the published price. This question has been fully discussed in -a  THE AUTHOR. previous number of the Author. There is scarcely need, therefore, to do more than bring it again before the notice of authors. It is a clause to be refused instantly. 3. Agency Charges in Publishers’ Agreements. — Considerable stir has been made lately by discussion as to the work and charges of literary agents. The charge of 15 per cent. is denounced as preposterous, and ro per cent. as little less heinous. It will be interesting, therefore, to look at the agency clauses taken from various pub- lishers’ agreements, and it will be found that the charge is generally considerably in advance of to per cent. or even 15 per cent. Except as in clause hereof, the copyright, whether English or foreign, in the said work, including the rights of translation, dramatisation, and publication of any dramatic yersion thereof, shall not be sold, assigned, or transferred by the author, either as a whole, or for a limited time, or over a, limited space, without the consent of the publisher. That the proceeds of the sale or transfer of copyright, as defined in the above clause, shall be divided in the propor- tion of one-half to the author and one-half to the publisher. In the same agreement there is a clause for the sale of American rights on the same terms, so that the publisher who objects to the agent’s 10 per cent. actually claims 50 per cent. These clauses are, perhaps, as strong in favour of the publisher, and to the detriment of the author—not only in the magnitude of the powers conveyed, but also in the price to be charged—as it is possible to conceive. Here, should the author act as his own agent with regard to translation or foreign production, should he make arrangements absolutely without the assistance of the publisher, he must still pay 50 per cent. ; Further, should he dramatise and produce his own work in dramatic form, 50 per cent. must be handed over. Here is another clause : And the said publisher shall be entitled to dispose of any other rights (rights of translation, American rights, or such like) in the said work ; the said publisher to have one-third of all profits arising out of the sale, lease, or conveyance of such rights, and the said author to receive the remaining two-thirds thereof. - Here the change is 33} per cent., but the dramatic rights are not included; on the other hand, the author has no powers to act as his own agent. Again: - The publishers may effect the sale of Continental rights only with the author’s consent. The proceeds of such sale, if effected by the publishers, shall be divided in the proportion of three-quarters to the author and one-quarter to the publisher. This clause only effects Continental rights, and the sale must be made only with the author's con- sent. The author can, if he likes, act as his own VOL. IV. 429 agent, and make all the profit; but if the pub- lisher does act as agent the charge is 25 per cent. The rights are more limited and the charge is less, but still enormous compared with the agent’s modest 10 per cent. Another : Should the work be issuedin America or any other foreign country, the profits arising from such transactions shall be divided equally between the said author and the said publishers. The charge is again 50 per cent. It would be easy to quote clauses without end bearing on the same point. In none of the many agreements is the charge below 25 per cent. How does the author’s agent live when the publisher can only stand at 25 per cent.? On these clauses it can only be added that, where the author transfers the copyright, the publisher usually deals with all subsidiary rights without reference to the author. He sometimes shares the returns with the author, and sometimes does not. A case has been known, however, in which a publisher bought the copyright from an author, and, on the book being published in England, the author neglected to secure the American rights. There were no rights therefore in America, and the book could have been pirated by anyone. An American publisher, wishing to republish the work, wrote to the English publisher, inferring that he was acting for the author, and stated that he was desirous of publishing the book and of paying an honorarium for leave to do so. The publisher this side, in virtue of his non-existent American rights, took the honorarium to himself. 4. Remainder Sales.—The clauses referring to remainder sales are very often of an arbitrary character, for example : The publishers shall have the power to sell the residue of any edition at a reduced price or as a remainder. This clause occurs almost word for word in two separate agreements. It does not give the author any option of purchase, and it gives the publisher the opportunity of clearing his shelves before the bond fide sales are at an end. Sometimes there is no. clause relating to remainder sales, but this subject is governed by a clause leaving all rights as to the methods of publication and sale of the work with the pub- lisher ; then the same result occurs. An agreement regarding remainder sales is certainly necessary, and the following may be cited as a good clause : In case of the publication proving unsuccessful the pub- lishers reserve the right to dispose of the stock after a period of not less than two years in the way they may think best, the author having previously been communicated with regarding such copies as he may wish to retain. The above is clumsily worded, and has this LL 430 serious fault that there is no price named at which the author may purchase. The following is a still more reasonable clause touching the same point: That should the publishers at any time after two years from the date of publication of the said work desire to sell the stock as a remainder, notice of such intended sale must be given to the author, who shall have the option of pur- chase of the remainder stock at a valuation. 5. Incidental Expenses. —'The phrase “and other incidental expenses”? is altogether too vague to have a place in any legal document, and should certainly be more clearly defined. 6. To meet Demands.—The phrase “to meet the demand up toso many copies ” is also unsatis- factory. It generally occurs in agreements where the author pays a portion of the supposed cost of production of the number of books up to which the publisher will meet the demand. Of course, the publisher knows very well that the demand is most unlikely to reach the number, and he prints an edition of no greater number than the payment of the author amply covers. 7. Buying Copyright.—If there is anything to set the interests of the author and the publisher at variance it is the following clause : It is agreed that if and when any edition of the said work is issued at any lower price than 6s., the publishers shall have the right and option of buying the copyright free from all royalty for the sum of £50, to be paid to the author within a month from the date of publication of such edition, failing which payment this option shall be no longer in force. The greater part of the agreement is an elabo- rate statement of the royalty to be paid under certain conditions, from which one would naturally infer that the MS. would be as a matter of course published at 6s. or over. But, although the author has assigned the right to publish, there is no reciprocity on the part of the publisher, he does not undertake to publish the book at all, and there is nothing to prevent him from pub- lishing at 5s. 6d., paying the £50, and securing the whole copyright for that small sum. 8. Contradictory Clauses.—Here are two con- tradictory clauses in agreements from the same publisher referring to books of similar sizes. The question is the payment of royalty which is to be paid on every copy sold, Except one copy in seven, according to the usual trade custom. The next agreement contains: Except one copy in thirteen, according to the usual trade custom. It is evident that there cannot be two separate customs as above for the sale of similar articles. The one custom excludes the other. Yet, out of a dozen agreements from this same publisher, four had one clause and eight the other. THE AUTHOR. VII.—Music Coprricuts. At a sale of music copyrights, recently con- cluded at Messrs. Puttick and Simpson’s rooms, some remarkable prices were realised. The song “ Anchored,” by the late Michael Watson, realised £1,212 15s.,the highest price, it is believed, that. has ever been obtained for a song. Tito Mattei’s “First Waltz” brought £386 8s.; “ Yorkshire Bells,” by J. Pridham, £715 1os.; ‘‘ The Bugler,” by Pinsuti, £189 3s.; ‘‘The Valley of Shadows,” by O. Barri, £109 7s. 6d.; a march by W. Small- wood, £184 16s.; operatic solos, by W. Small- wood, £338 6s.; John Hiles’s “ Catechism of Music,” £550. The total of the two days’ sale, which comprised some 320 lots, was over £10,000. These facts and figures should start the ques- tion, how far this property, which undoubtedly has been created by musical composers, and is originally their property, has been shared with them by the acquirers ? Would it be possible, for instance, for any of the composers concerned in the above sale to publish the terms and con- siderations for which they parted with their property P VIII.—Ricut or APPEARANCE. On page 444 of this number of the Author will be found a letter with this title. The subject is more important than would at first appear. Many valid reasons may exist why an editor, even though he has accepted a paper, may not find himself able to publish it. But, by not publishing it he kills it. Not only does he kill it for the time, but for ever. Thus an editor accepts and produces a paper. If nothing is said to the contrary in the agreement he has bought the serial right only for a term of years beginning after publication. On the expiration of that term the author can republish. But if the editor does not publish, the time between production and the right to reprint never even begins. How is this difficulty to be got over ? sme ESTHER WATERS: AN EXACT TREATISE.* ET us get the worst that can be said of “Esther Waters” over at once. The book is all about low people, and, consistently enough, they do low things. The central figure isa servant girl, who, during her career as a servant, is emphatically a “slavey,” in contradis- tinction to a young lady in service. Her lovers are a footinan, who aspires to be, and becomes, a By George Moore. Walter 1894. * Esther Waters: A Novel. Scott and Co. Limited, London.  THE AUTHOR. sporting publican, and a stationer’s assistant of aggravated sanctimoniousness, who had been in business in the west end, “ until an uncontrollable desire to ask every customer who entered into conversation with him, if he were sure that he believed in the second coming,” obtained for him his dismissal. A pious and over-procreative mother, a drunken step-father, an illegitimate child, and the woman who minds him con- stitute her private domestic circle. The scene is laid, firstly, in a big country racing establishment ; and, secondly, in a Soho public-house, a cleanly oasis in their sordidity being furnished by the West Kensington maisonette of a literary lady. There is no doubt about one thing. This book is not by Mrs. Gore, or the authoress of “ Lords and Liveries”; it is no sequel to “ Dukes and Déjeuners.” And this brings us straight to a side of Mr. George Moore’s work upon which we must touch. It would be idle to ignore that its episodes and its out-speaking may give offence. It would be idle to pretend that we consider it an apt object of presentation to a god-child, or a suitable holiday book for the young person. The moment that we admit so much we are in the very lists of controversy; but with the discretion of Orpheus C. Kerr’s brigadier-general, “ we resign our com- mission and go home.’”’ Nothing is to be gained by remaining to controvert. Nothing good has ever come out of these discussions. No issue has been made clearer. Whether this or that subject can be made a fit subject for artistic treatment is, we humbly think, of no practical consequence. Art has no limits, says one—a jeune feroce this. Tf art comes in the form of a novel which may lie about on the drawing-room table, it should have the strictest limits, says another—a pater- familias this. With half an eye it will be seen that a mutual understanding as to the exact meaning of the word art might reconcile the combatants, and with half a thought it will be compre- hended that no mutual understanding on the definition could ever be arrived at. So we desire to speak of “Esther Waters” only, which is a book well worth speaking of, and not of the abstract principles that should regulate the pen of the right-minded author—for is not this rather a large question, although the recent reviews of several novels have glibly proposed to answer it in a sentence or two? The author «f “ Esther Waters” has treated the many difficult episodes logically arising in the course of his, narrative with almost invariable restraint. f here and there he has introduced a touch which he believed necessary to accentuate the truth of his picture, and which we, on perusal, believe would have been better omitted, it isa small thing; and we VOL. Iv. 431 are entirely happy to credit the constructor of an excellent piece of work with knowing his busi- ness. For remember the episodes are logically necessary to the theme of the book. They are truly illustrative of the author’s design, and not dragged in. Quarrel with the theme by all means (that is a matter of pure private taste) but do not carp at the episodes, whose setting- forth constitutes the only possible manner of writing a book upon the theme. “There are some very exact treatises on astro- nomy, the use of the globes, agriculture, and the art of making paper flowers. Upon the less apparent provinces of life I fear you will find nothing truthful.’ Thus the inimitable and senteutious Prince Florizel, who may now add to his comical list of subjects that have undergone exact literary treatment, horse-racing, its fasci- nations, its disappointments, and its surroundings, with their intimate blending of the sad with the hilarious, and the reckless with the calculating. “ Aisther Waters” is a tract against the evils of the turf. But it is free from the usual sin of the novel with a purpose—exaggeration. As a rule the protest of the novelist against an ill habit loses its accuracy in its picturesqueness, and sup- porters of the abuse, resenting the attack upon them, are able to convict the author of perversion of the facts. Mr. George Moore has painted a truthful picture that will be recognised as truth- ful by two sets of readers—those who know and those who do not. Those to whem the daily market odds in our papers are so much Runic will see at once that a great deal of what is described in “ Esther Waters ”’ must be going on around them. Those whose daily profession or pleasure it is to study these figures will be compelled to admit that the book has been written with the authority that is only born of knowledge. There has been no attempt to make a popular goody-goody suc- cess by an overstatement of evils. We have here no story of high-born, open-handed youths of promise starting in the flush of juvenile enthu- siasm to end bankrupt of fame and fortune. Every bookmaker is not a welsher or a scheming diplomatist. There is no chronicling of enormous wagers, of startling coups, or of roping and coping schemes. These things may occur on the turf, but a description of them—much less a description of them alone—forms no truthful presentment of the turf. The design of the author of “ Esther Walters ” has been to point out the extent to which the craze for betting has deeply infected a large section of the community, and incidentally to write an artistic story. And he has succeeded. The description of the great racing establishment at Woodview is perfectly life-like. The master is no victim of blue-blooded heedless- Le 432 ness. He is, on the contrary, of not particularly select extraction, and races on strictly business principles, backing his horses according as they are “meant.” He finally fails because his son, the gentleman rider, proves unable to pull a horse without being observed. ‘“ He couldn’t sit down and saw his blooming ’ead off right in th’ middle of the course, with the ’andicapper’s field glasses on him. He'd have been warned off the blooming ’eath, and he couldn’t afford that, even to save his own father,” is the way the bookmaker puts it. Surely this situation is much more impres- sive as well as much more truthful than the ordinary story of a turf failure. If a man whose extravagance is in his blood fail on the turf it is not fair to blame the turf. Such men can ruin themselves playing cat’s cradle for kisses. But the picture of a man, who, racing for business— and that go strictly that he is willing to lose his own and his son’s honour in his attention to business—can yet only encompass ruin, forms a real argument against turf speculation. The fidelity to life which characterises the pourtrayal of the master of Woodview and his entourage is equally manifest in the description of Esther’s betrayer and husband, the ex-foot- man, the sporting publican, the ready-money bookmaker. He deserts the mother of his illegitimate child, and is clearly dissolute, low- lived, and unscrupulous. But he is very human. He is kind-hearted. He is honest according to the code of a ready-money bookmaker, and his wrath at the mere use of the word welsher in his presence is as natural as it is justifiable. He is a good husband in a way. He is a good fellow in a way. He isa mean scamp in most ways. And a most convincing picture. No less faithful to life are the votaries of the turf who assemble at the bar of the ‘‘Spread Hagle.” Their superstitious credulity, their belief in omens and in strange tips, combined with their real knowledge of their subject, are admir- ably hit off. The wide-spread evils of betting— its inducements to pilfering and general laxity— are exemplified without being insisted upon. Mr. Leopold is, in particular, a wonderful study made in true Balzac vein. The little sallow, mysterious, unmoved man, the incarnation of racing lore and the genius of cold calculation, whose nickname testifies to the popular belief that his turf know- ledge has made him a millionaire, is all his life on the edge of bitter penury, an unsuccessful, ever- trusting plunger. ‘Chis one man is an exhaustive homily against the national sport. Of Esther herself, the modest but unchaste, dowdy but noble little figure around whom this mean crowd revolves, we do not intend to say much. Mr. George Moore has told the story of t f & THE AUTHOR. her life without padding (which is equivalent to admitting that any attempt to make an abstract of it would be useless), and we commend the reader to his pages. Esther struck us as natural in her contradictions. She is consistent to her character, which is eminently malleable. A puritan in her religious home, in the lax sur- roundings of the racing establishment and under the influence of a first love she falls. Asa mother she rises splendidly to the emergencies of a cruel situation, and is displayed as a brave self- sacrificing woman. As the wife of a sporting publican she learns to look leniently upon a very seamy side of life. Into the grossness of it she never falls, but it belongs to her character that she should assimilate herself to her environment to some extent. She starts in Mr. George Moore’s romance asa good girl; she sees life (life with a vengeance, as Mrs. Quickly would have said) for twenty years; and she endsas a good woman. And throughout her moral and material fluctua- tions she is constant to one predominating design—the design to bring up her boy ‘to earn good money,’ that is, to be a self- respecting citizen in some reputable walk of life. And in this she sueceeds. She makes no fine speeches and is unconscious of her bravery, but not of her frailty. Yet of this latter she has a word to say. She claims, or rather appeals, to be considered a good woman in spite of her youthful lapse. We have no doubt whatever of our own answer or of the author's to Esther’s appeal. Mr. George Moore is to be thoroughly con- gratulated upon his novel. It is an eloquent exhortation on behalf of charity and against greed. 22 —————— BOOK-TALK. oh AN-HUNTING IN THE DESERT” is the title which Captain Haynes, R.E., has given to his account of the search expedition undertaken in 1882-83 by Sir Charles Warren to clear up all doubt as to the fate of Professor Palmer, Captain Gill, and Lieutenant Charrington. With what result is well known ; the committal service in St. Paul’s and the erection of the memorial tablet will be within everyone’s recollection. The tablet is figured in this book, but it is not the only memorial. A cairn of stones surrounding a wooden cross was built in the: desert by Sir Charles Warren close to the scene.of the murder, on a spot chosen by Miss Charrington. -The cross bears the names of the murdered men, and states also that they were killed while on a special mission from the British  THE AUTHOR. Government, To these must be added the window in Rochester Cathedral, erected to the memory of Captain Gill by his brother officers. Should time and circumstance take away these memorials, there is still the actual gravestone in Saint Paul’s Cathedral, which is lettered thus : EB. H. P. AGED. XLII. W. J. @. XXXIX, H. C. XXVI. It had been arranged at first that Sir Charles Warren should write the account of the search expedition, but, pressure of public work prevent- ing this, Captain Haynes undertook it. There are, however, three appendices written by Colonel Warren :—(A) On his connection with the expedi- tion; (B) an abbreviated account of Professor Palmer’s expedition ; (c) notes on Arabia Petreea and the country lying between Egypt and Palestine. Painful as the account is which Captain Haynes has to tell, he has made it readable by keeping carefully to the narrative style, and does not dwell unnecessarily on any of the harrowing details. It is sufficient to say that he relates how the murderers were discovered with infinite difficulty, the different witnesses on sO many occasions having prearranged the story they should tell, and how justice was at last done. Sir Charles Warren, to the satisfaction of all associated with him, insisted upon putting in such evidence as would have obtained a conviction according to the procedure of an English court, which is more exacting than the mixed tribunal at Tanta and Alexandria before whom the prisoners were tried. Five were sentenced to death, and seven others received from three to fifteen years imprisonment. There are some points still open to conjecture with respect to the cause of the murder. Whether the three men were murdered for the money they had with them, or whether the crime was part of the Holy War set on foot by Arabi, which im- plied the massacre of the Christians, is still an unsettled question. It would seem that Colonel Warren inclined to the former view and Captain Haynes to the latter. Then, also, there is the part played by Ali Effendi, the Governor of 433 Nakhl—the place where Palmer was going, and where he had arranged a meeting of the Sheikhs. This proposed meeting itself presents a difficulty, because it is not clear whether Palmer knew that Ali Effendi favoured the cause of Arabi. It was from a letter written by the Governor of Nakhl to a colleague the Governor of Akabah, instructing him how to defend the latter fort, that the search party first learnt that the missing men were dead. This letter was given up to the search party by the Governor of Akabah, and does not show Ali Effendi in a bad light. Captain Haynes prints it in his fourth chapter ; and, since it contained orders not to kill, but only to take prisoners, considers it under the cir- cumstances a very proper instruction. When, however, the search party got to Nakhl, after the site of the murder had been visited and the remains recovered, the Governor’s evidence was taken, Then it came out that at time of the murder he had left Nakhl, and was hovering about close to the spot where the crime was committed. He explained his action by saying “it was in the hope of conducting the English gentlemen to their destination.” The reader will not be surprised to learn that it was part of the plan of the search party to instal a new governor at Nakhl. Ali was afterwards discharged the service, and suffered a year’s imprisonment with hard labour. There seems to be little doubt but that he knew the crime would be committed, and that if he did not order it, at least he did nothing to prevent it. The rest of the narrative deals with the discovery of the tribe to which the murderers belonged, which appears to have been almost as difficult a task as to pick out the actual culprits. The search party also succeeded in recovering some of the money Palmer had taken with him. Captain Haynes manages to bring forward each point of interest with telling effect, which is greatly enhanced by his uphold- ing the opinion that the Professor’s mission was a success, and that, without the journey from Jaffa and Gaza to Suez, our difficulties in retain- ing command of the Canal must have been much more serious, and that up to a certain point Palmer’s influence was felt among tribes of the desert. It is, perhaps, anatural mistake to think that, because a man meets with treachery and is killed, that therefore his work must be considered a failure as well as a misfortune. It is made clear in these pages how partial and wrong such a view would be. It is chiefly in the last chapter that the author allows us to see what he himself thinks of the whole affair — the Palmer expedition, and the search expedition. His reflections are of such a nature that they deserve the closest attention.  434 He does not fail to show us how contemptible the House of Commons can be on occasion, and though he hazards the remark that it is perhaps idle to refer to some of the statements made in the House, yet the references he does make are by no means the most pleasant reading. With regard to the members who did not hesitate to challenge Colonel Warren’s integrity in the conduct of the investigation, instancing also the case of Captain Lugard, the author writes : The eagerness with which people at home adoptand make public the gravest and most discreditable charges against their countrymen beyond the seas, when they are unable effectually to defend their own conduct, occasions some of the saddest moments in the lives of those whose duty it is to serve their country in foreign lands. In fairness, this may be said to refer as much to outside opinion as to an attack in the House; and it is difficult to believe that members would care so little whether they accused an absent individual falsely or not, so long as they could discredit the Government. It ma y be worth while to notice that in each of these cases the action of the parties in question was defended not in the Commons but in the Lords. One other reflection which especially deserves attention is as follows: “The circumstances which surrounded Palmer’s untimely death seems to suggest some error of judgment in his selection for the work to be done in the desert.” Captain Haynes then quotes from the “ Life of Palmer” a passage in which his biographer says : Yet Palmer ought not to have been allowedto go. On this point there seems no doubt or dispute whatever. So long as there was a single soldier in Her Majesty's dominion who could be intrusted with the work this scholar should have been spared. Since those words were penned we had to send a soldier to do a soldier’s work, and the result was the same—treachery and death. It seems impossible now when reconsidering the murder of Palmer and the work done to insure our supremacy in Egypt, not to look further forward to the murder of Gordon and the attempt to evacuate the Soudan. They are succeeding chapters in the same history which tell how even British lives are not rendered any safer by party politicians, with their conflicting views of our duty in Egypt and our interest in India, Of these two men, Gordon and Palmer, we dare not ask which was the better man, but we may ask which stands the higher in the national mind. Undoubtedly Gordon. His simplicity of character, his charity, his personal piety, have all tended to make him a popular hero. But lest it should be thought there can be no heroism outside the soldier’s life, it seems perfectly excusable for once to be an advocate for another’s claims, and say THE AUTHOR. that the persevering scholar, the student of many tongues and many men, has as great a claim on the national memory. ote. 80-SO SOCIOLOGY. (Continued from p. 411.) 141. Were there no insanity, there would be no misery. 142. Beauty is a blend compounded of appre- hension and of appreciation. 143. Too many souls never seem to rise above the grub-stage. 144. Reason is a mean between instinct and insight. 145. The weak wish time, while they merely want talent. 146. While the far prophet gains kudos, the near loses caste. 147. Holiness harmonises the infinite worlds without and within. 148. Charity begins within, and never ends without. 149. Who jests with lying plays practical jokes on his own soul. 150. Forgiveness is worthless, without a fruit- ful future. 151. Many reformations pointed, but none ever failed. 152. Successful selfishness spiritual suicide. 153. Man may raise money, but no mere money ever raised Man. 154. Majority may most lead, but only minority can best leaven. : 155. Beauty attracts, goodness assists, truth attests. 156. When the whole brain wholly sleeps, we call this ‘‘ death.” 157. Had birth begun personal life, death might come to end it. 158. Huthusiasm may often seem extreme, but can never be mean, 159. Pain is a precept as well often as a penalty. 160. Absence of logic does not prove presence of love. 161. None but the fair soul deserves the brave heart. 162. Humanity is the twin sister of humility. 163. Physical energy is often mistaken for mental supremacy. 164. Capacity makes the criminal: opportunity, the crime. may have disap- simply suggests  THE AUTHOR. 165. Were there less ungraciou-ness, there would be less ingratitude. 166. Some minority has most might; other minority has best right. © PHINLAY GLENELG. 2 SAN FRANCISCO'S LITERARY CONGRESS. Tr plans for the Literary Congress, to be held in San Francisco during the month of May, are not yet wholly matured, but the committee in charge has outlined a programme which promises much in the way of interest and practical benefit to participants. According to the present plans the congress will occupy five days, and will be made up of afternoon and evening sessions. The day sessions will be chiefly devoted to the discussion of practical and ethical questions, while the evening sessions will, as far as possible, be con- ducted by American men of letters, and distin- guished foreign guests, and will consist of readings by authors of note, and of discussions of topics of world-wide interest. The first meeting will be an evening session, which will take the form of an informal recep- tion, with an address on “The Influence of Literature on National Character.” This will be followed by a Pacific Coast day, an American day, an English day, and a day which will be an olla podrida of subjects of interest to writers, including a discussion of International Copy- right, talks about French and Russian literature, a debate upon the salutary influence of periodical literature, and an inquiry into the mission of literature and the coming type. The general purpose of the congress is declared to be to discuss the present conditions and the tendencies of literature, and some startling sub- jects will be considered. One of these is “The Novel as a Factor in English Civilisation.” Another is “ Poetry as the Religion of the Future.” The Functions and Titerature of Criticism will be seriously discussed, and “ The Novel or the Newspaper — the Pulpit of the Day?” is suggestive of some bright speeches aud audacious expressions of opinion. The men who are framing the plan of this congress seem to be so prolific in bright ideas that their greatest difficulty is going to be to decide what not to include in the programme. Already they are embarrassed by the wealth of subjects suggested for discussion; not hack- neyed topics, but fresh, original, thought- inspiring questions. F. oH. L. re NOTES AND NEWS. ESS novel of the month arrived very early in the month. There was so much said about it everywhere on its appearance that it seems like old history to mention it here. That “Marcella ’’ has been received with greater favour than either of her predecessors is quite certain; it remains to be seen which of the three will retain the greatest popularity. Meantime the extra- ordinary increase of successful and admirable women novelists is undoubtedly most remark- ably characteristic of literature in this decade. Vividness of imagination; the power of present- ing their characters clearly ; the power of telling a story; many women have shown these qualities during the last half century. What they now show is dramatic force, style, wit, epigram, independence, and freedom of thought. es I have been reading “Esther Waters,” by Mr. George Moore. I venture to express my humble opinion upon the book, viz., that it is, from the artistic point of view, a fine piece of work. In another column will be found the opinion of another man, much to the same effect. The artistic excellence of the book seems indeed to me so great as to place its author in the first rank. It is a real study of life, real and true and courageous. The writer shirks nothing ; gives undue importance to nothing ; does not dwell un- necessarily on subjects unpleasant, yet accepts things repulsive as belonging to life. But, I hear, the story is, in some quarters, considered immoral. This means, I take it, hurtful in some way to morals; encouraging, for instance, one kind of immorality. Does it? For my own part, I cannot find that it does, but perhaps it is a matter of opinion. As men and women of letters, we must own that we may drape, but we must draw from the nude; that is to say, whatever the poet, dramatist, novelist, preacher, essayist, historian writes or speaks, if he would move the world he must have, to work upon, his solid foundations of actual truth, reality, and fact. Things that are, not things that may be, underlie all true literature. Things that are form the real strength and power of this book. But the treatment of things that are—there is the point! Very well. I repeat that I cannot find in the whole book anything at all likely to shake the moral principles of the most weak-kneed moralist. Mr. Feeblemind and Mr, Faintheart may read it without fear, while Christian himself may beguile his pilgrimage with its pages, which will presently cause him to break out into hymns. Should it be given to the Young Lady? We 436 may quite safely leave the question to the Young Lady herself, who is no longer dependent upon Man’s choice of books for her. But I would say to this independent thinker, “ Young Lady, here is a book that treats of things as they are. You have read at school a good deal of literature which deals with human nature and the things of nature; you are not at all an ignorant young person; you have read Ovid, and Virgil, and Horace ; you have read Shakespeare, Molitre, Goethe; you have been told that good literature must be true. Very good. This book is, Lassure you, quite true. It may not make you happier to know the truth about humanity; but it may make you wiser. If there are sinners in the world, you will not be tempted by this writer to go and do likewise. But please yourself.” She holds out her hand. ‘“ Give me the book,” says the Young Lady. Should the book be given to the School Girl? The question may be left to the ladies who have the School Girl under their care. I believe that there are many things in life which are not taught to the School Girl. Perhaps betting is one. Perhaps this or that is another. We have had a great many letters on the subject of editor and contributor. The complaints of the latter have in almost all cases been directed against the editors of low-class organs, poverty-stricken and struggling. One corre- spondent, “‘ Experto Crede,” gives (p. 440) excel. lent advice, that I would beg young readers to consider, and which I here repeat: “ Offer your contributions only to the best magazines, the best weeklies, the best papers. If you cannot get on, after working your hardest and your best, give it up. Don’t try any more. Recognise that lite- rary distinction is not for you. If you persist, remember that on the low levels for which you will write there is no distinction attainable, and a wage which is more miserable than you can get by almost any other kind of work. In the correspondence of this month (p. 442) there is a letter on “ Printing Abroad.” Let everyone have a hearing. Our correspondent argues that it does not matter how many men are thrown out of work if we can only get things cheap. Now to apply our correspondent’s reasoning to an extreme case. Suppose all the printing, paper, and binding sent abroad for cheapness. Suppose, further, that a book can thus be issued at 20 per cent. under the present price. How is the country enriched thereby? First, it gains 20 per cent on its book bill. Against this set the loss of the wages, rent, profit, interest on capital of the whole printing - THE AUTHOR. trade, together with the maintenance of the printers and their families until they can be emigrated. When they are gone we must reckon the loss of so many thousands of productive hands to the country. Again, let us suppose the entire transfer of the cotton trade to Belgium. Cotton becomes cheaper by 10 per cent. perhaps. What will become of the millions who now live by cotton? I, for one, do not believe in the doctrine of cheapness. ETAts-UNIs. New York, le 23 avril. Un projet tendant a créer une institution, analogue a celle de l’Académie francaise vient d’étre soumis au Congrés. I cut the above from the Débats of April 23. As the London papers were not accessible to me on that day, I do not know whether this intel- ligence has appeared in them. Perhaps it is not true. If it is, however, we may hope to get the question of our English Academy properly dis- cussed. Four years ago there was some desul- tory talk upon the subject in the Daily Graphic continued for three weeks or so. But in that correspondence the real points, the points of importance, were hardly more than touched. Most of the objectors assumed that an English Academy must necessarily be an exact copy of the French, with its very limited number and its very objectionable practice of canvassing. For my own part, I should like above all things to see an English Academy, but of a wider kind. This opinion is advanced as purely personal. There are many members of this Society whose views, I know, are exactly the opposite. There should be very important differences between our Academy and the French. In number, for instance. The number forty was chosen when French writers addressed a nation of ten millions with about one million who could read. If the proportions were preserved that forty would now be fifteen hundred at least—too large a body to allow of the election keing a distinction. Since, in our own speech, a writer now addresses a possible audience of a hundred and twenty millions, who can all read; since, if he is successful, he becomes actually known to a fourth at least of that number, would it be too much to give the English Academy, representing all branches of literature, one hundred members? And would it be too much to expect these members to find out for themselves the men and women most worthy of honour? Whether the Academy should have any functions or duties to perform, or whether membership would be a distinction only, is a question that may be reserved.  THE AUTHOR. The Secretary has placed in my hands a letter, which contains the following passage : I believe in the Society of Authors, but so far, while you have most kindly helped me to an abundance of advice, the Society does not seem able to point out publishers who will take MSS. by approved authors and deal fairly with them. If we could do this in every case, all our diffi- culties would be removed. We cannot say of any publisher that he will take MSS. by approved authors ; one can no more persuade a publisher to take a MS. than one can persuade a man to put money in any kind of enterprise ; he has to satisfy his own mind first, and many an author would be surprised to learn the publisher's opinion of his commercial value. As for the fair dealing, we can tell every author beforehand the kind of treatment he will receive at any house; whether he will be bled by secret profits for instance ; whether he will be lured into confidence by an engaging frankness, and then stripped of this right or that right; whether the agreement offered may be considered fair or unfair; whether the publisher will keep that agreement ; whether the estimate of the cost of production is fraudu- lent or not—all these things we can do for our members, and it really seems a good deal. The Figaro has been throwing a little light on the cost of production in Paris. The writer signs himself “ Un Indiscret,’’ which very clearly indi- cates that the same mystery has been thrown over the cost of production in France that we have encountered—and dispersed—here. He takes a French novel of 300 pages, at 30 lines to a page, in the ordinary large type used for such books. T have before me such a volume of Guy de Mau- passant’s, only with 34 lives to a page. A first edition of 1200 copies costs to produce, he says, 1100 francs, a good deal less than such a volume would cost here. If it isa first novel the publisher gives the author 350 francs for it. The average price to the trade is 2°25 francs. If the whole edition goes off the publisher makes a profit of 800 francs. But the whole edition of an unknown novelist may not go off. Thus he may lose by his venture. In this country he would make the author guarantee him against any Icss. It is not stated whether the first novel is bought right out for 350 francs, but that would appear to be the custom. The writer—‘ Un Indiscret” —goes on to tell us that poetry is always paid for by the poet—Alas! poor poet !—and that in many cases where a poet has actually made what appears, outside, to be a considerable name, it must be confined to a very small circle, because nobody buys the new poetry. He then gives figures showing the order of popularity of French novelists. His figures have been dis- 437 puted, so that one need not reproduce them here. The first five, however, are said to be Zola, Daudet, Octave Feuillet, Loti, and Ohnet. Twenty years ago, when there was no copyright with America, anyone in tbis country might pro- duce any American book without paying the author anything. This was done in a great many instances. Prof. Brander Matthews pointed out in a paper published, three or four years ago, in New York, that piracy by publishers was carried on as vigorously in this country as in America. It is therefore pleasant to publish such a letter as the following, addressed to Messrs. Ward, Lock, Bowden, and Co., by the American writer, Max Adeler : It is just twenty years, I think, since my business rela- tions with you were begun. At the end of this long period I regard it as an obligation, as assuredly it is a very great pleasure, to bear testimony to the fact that your treatment of me has been of the most honourable character, and to thank you very cordially for the uniform kindness that I have received at your hands. You could have done nothing for me, in justice to yourselves, that you have not done. The only note that jars is the use of the word “kindness ” instead of “justice.” Not that one doubts either, but between two parties to a business transaction it is justice and not kind- ness that is wanted. The annual meeting of the Authors’ Club, held on the 4th inst., disclosed a very satisfactory condi- tion. The club numbers 300 members ; its rooms are always well filled; the coffee-room charges are extremely moderate, and the members seem quite satisfied with the actual position and_pro- spects of their club. The chairman pointed out that if the numbers were increased by another hundred, a great deal more could be done for the club. A library of reference is in course of forma- tion. Various sub-committees were elected by the members present. The purpose of the founders, to create a club of literary men which shall be at once well appointed and strictly moderate in its charges, promises to be successfully carried out. Every member is a shareholder in the club ; each share is £5, but only £2 are called up; the annual subscription is 4 guineas; once a month there is a house dinner; the situation of the club in Whitehall-court is absolutely central. Perhaps the statement of these facts may recommend the club to those readers of this paper who want such a club. Se The council of the San Francisco Exhibition is about to imitate its Chicago predecessor in holding congresses. ‘There are to be congresses on Mines and Mining, on Economics, on Medicine, on Edu- 438 cation, on Astronomy, on Music, on Temperance, on the Condition of Women, and on Literature. I fear that not many English men or women of letters will appear at the last-named conference, but there may be some. Those to whom a fort- night’s journey does not seem too great a fatigue —those who can spare two months—may find it pleasant and profitable to visit California and take part in the congress. And perhaps there may be among our members one or two who would represent the Society as the delegates. One is quite sure from our experience of Chicago that the reception they would meet would be cordial. — In London for April 19 there appeared an ex- cellent analysis of the reading and the authors read inthe Free Libraries of this City. Our space does not allow us to extract anything from this interesting and valuable paper, but we hope to return to the subject next month. The question of publishing the list of members has awakened very little interest. Since there have been so few replies to the question, and since the balance of opinion, so far, is distinctly against publishing the list, it is not probable that the recent decision of the committee against publish- ing will be immediately reconsidered. Prof. A. C. Mackenzie, Mus.D., Principal of the Royal Academy of Music, has joined the Council and the Executive Committee. Up to the end of April 110 new members since the beginning of the year had either been elected or had sent in their applications for membership. oo At the last moment I have received from the shorthand reporter certain speeches made at a dinner of the Booksellers’ Provident Institution by Mr. John Murray and Mr. Frederick Mac- millan. The remarks which they suggest must wait till our next number, Water BEsant. ect Mopern Literature In Oxrorp. During Hilary Term, 1894, several public lectures were held. Mr. Palgrave read a paper on “The Elizabethan and Jacobean Drama.” Dr. Lentzner gave two lectures on ‘“ Henrik Ibsen,” and began an exposition of “ Goethe’s Faust” by delivering three lectures on the subject. Mr. Morfill delivered a lecture on “Servian Ballad Poetry.” THE AUTHOR. ENGLISH RABELAISIANS. HE influence of Rabelais on English litera- ture has been great and continuous. His satirical work has been pillaged and imitated by very many English writers, and often without the slightest acknowledgment. Rabelais is essentially a literary man’s author. He is “heathen Greek,” or worse, to most general readers, but to a large number of men of letters of the last three centuries he has been a cherished companion; and his influence on the style of many writers has been considerable. A knowledge of Rabelais seems to have spread in England with remarkable rapidity, for in less than half a century after the creator of Pan- tagruel died with a jest upon his lips, reference to his heroes—especially Gargantua—are found thickly scattered over the pages of English writers. There are several in Shakespeare, as, for instance, in “ As You Like It,” when Rosalind overwhelms her cousin with questions, ending with the demand, ‘‘ Answer me in one word.” Celia replies, ‘ You must borrow me Gargantua’s mouth first—’tis a word too great for any mouth of this age’s size.” Similar allusions are common all through Elizabethan literature. Ben Jonson speaks of ‘‘ Gargantuan breeches’; and, indeed, in those days when men’s trunk-hose were worn of the most preposterous size, padded and swelled out to a ridiculous extent, the Rabelaisian adjec- tive was highly appropriate. Nashe, in one of his truculently satirical tracts, calls a pamphleteering antagonist a ‘“‘Gargantuan bag-pudding” ; and, again, euphoniously styles the stately galleons of the Spanish Armada ‘“ Gargantuan boysterous culliguts.” Similar examples might be given from most writers of the Elizabethan period. The name of the gigantic Gargantua was prominent in the oral folk-lore of Brittany, Normandy, and other parts of France, long b:fore Rabelais made him the hero of his chronicle, but the name was almost unknown in literature, and there can be no doubt that our Elizabethan writers were indebted to Rabelais for their knowledge of the ancient giant who derived his name from his appetite. In Spain garganta means the gorge or gullet, and the Spanish for glutton is garganton. Three English writers, two of whom are better known than the third—Swift, Sterne, and Thomas Amory—have all been dubbed in turn “The English Rabelais.” The title was conferred on Swift by Voltaire, and is not inappropriate, for the Dean of St. Patrick’s, in his display of fierce satire and brilliant wit, mingled with much gross- ness of thought and speech, is certainly of the family of Rabelais. Not only does he often  THE AUTHOR. resemble the great Frenchman in matter and style, but some of the incidents in “Gulliver” are boldly imitated—one might almost say “ con- veyed ”—from the history of Pantagruel. Sterne may perhaps be regarded as the most thoroughly Rabelaisian of English writers, if we leave out of sight the moral purpose and the deep thought that informed and justified the satire of the curé of Meudon. Sterne has abundance of wit and satire, but very little moral purpose. Mr. Percy Fitzgerald says that, “the cast of the whole Shandean history, its tone and manner and thought, is such as would come from one saturated, as it were, with Rabelais, and the school that imitated Rabelais.” This is rather strongly put, for, after all, the resemblances between Sterne and the great Frenchman are mostly on the surface. There can be no doubt that Sterne took Rabelais as his model—his chapter on noses is a direct imitation of his great original—but tricks of style and modes of thought are not very difficult to catch, and imitation, to a writer of Sterne’s style and temperament, is an easy and congenial task. Sterne gives us Rabelaisian wit and humour and pathos, with a mixture of Rabelaisian gross- ness, al] in a style modelled upon that of his master; but there the resemblance ends. It is only in comparatively recent years that the true worth and aims and position of Rabelais have been properly appreciated. The popular view of the satirist is expressed in Pope’s lines to Swift, in the “ Dunciad :”— Whether thou choose Cervantes’ serious air, Or laugh and shake in Rab’lais’ easy chair. And this “ easy-chair”’ view, which recognises the great Frenchman only as a humorist of a rather gross type, takes no note of his wonderful satirical powers, of his attacks upon the corrup- tions of his age in morals and in religion, his condemnation of the miserable modes of educa- tion then in vogue, and his exhortations to higher ideals in life and labour, which culminate in his description of the abbey of Theleme. All these high aims and large views could have been plainly preached in those days only at the cost of the preacher's life, and for this reason the satirist put on the fool’s cap and disguised his real intentions and meaning amid a mass of jest: and fun of the most boisterous sort, giving the cap and bells an extra shake whenever the disguise had become for a moment too thin. It is easy, nowadays, for the careful student to read between the lines, to separate the chaff from the genuine wheat of the book; and there ran be little doubt but that many of his con- temporaries similarly penetrated the disguise, 439 and recognised the reformer and preacher behind the antic mask and habit of the clown. The third “ English Rabelais” was Thomas Amory, the author of the “Life of John Buncle.” This extraordinary book, which was published about a hundred and _ thirty years ago, is in the Shandean style —ex- tremely discursive, with discourses on every imaginable subject, mixed up with the discussion of the author’s notions on theology. The laugh- ing spirit of Rabelais pervades the whole. The book was a favourite with Lamb. He recom- mended it to Coleridge’s notice as ‘a most curious romance-like work . . very inte- resting, and an extraordinary compound of all manner of subjects, from the depths of the ludicrous to the heights of sublime religious truth,’ Hazlitt says that the soul of Francis Rabelais passed into Amory—‘ both were phy- sicians, and enemies of too much gravity. Their great business was to enjoy life.” This, again, hardly does justice to the Frenchman. The “easy-chair” view of his work was still pre- dominant. A clearer view of his life and aims was set forth by Coleridge. In his “Table Talk” he exclaims :—‘I think with some interest upon the fact that Rabelais and Luther were born in the same year, Glorious spirits! Glorious spirits!” Coleridge recognised that however diverse were the characters and methods of these two great men--and no two men could have been more unlike one another—yet, essentially, their aims were the same. In another passage, the author of the “ Ancient Mariner” says:—‘ Beyond doubt, Rabelais was among the deepest, as well as boldest thinkers of his age. His buffoonery was not merely Brutus’s rough stick which con- tained a rod of gold; it was necessary as an amulet against the monks andlegates. . . . I could write a treatise in praise of the moral elevation of Rabelais’ work which would make the Church stare and the conventicle groan, and yet would be truth, and nothing but the truth.” G. L. APPERSON. recs CORRESPONDENCE. I.—HeErsert SPENCER AND LITERATURE. N the notice of Miss Gingell’s “ Aphorisms from the Works of Herbert Spencer” im last month’s Author (p. 401), the writer dealing with Mr. Spencer’s views upon education and literature, says that ‘we must not blink the fact that, except in the sense of scientific litera- ture, it (literature) plays no part at all,” 440 developing this a few lines later on by the remark “as long as the knowledge of crtain subjects—let us say especially history—has even a conventional value in social life, surely parents are justified in giving some of it to their children. The wish that these latter should not feel ignorant and awkward in such society as they will probably get does not appear to be entirely an unreasonable one.” The inferences intended to be drawn being that Mr. Spencer thinks pure literature of no educa- tional value; that such subjects as history are valueless; and that it matters not if children feel ignorant and awkward in the society they move in. ‘To anyone who is acquainted with Mr. Spencer’s works it will be quite unnecessary to say how entirely incorrect these statements are. To others it may be of interest to know what our great philosopher has himself said upon these very points. In “ Education” is written, “We yield to none in the value we attach to esthetic culture and its pleasures. Without painting, sculpture, music, poetry, and _ the emotions produced by natural beauty of every kind, life would lose half its charm. So far from regarding the training and gratification of the tastes as unimportant, we believe that in time to come they will occupy a much larger share of human life than now’”’ (Lib. ed., p. 38). In the “Principles of Ethics’”—‘ Literary culture has a high claim, and we may also admit that, as conducing to wealth and force of expression by furnishing materials for metaphor and allusion, it increases mental power and social effectiveness. In the absence of it con- versation is bald” (Vol. I, p.520). That Mr. Spencer values very highly the instruction to be gained from history follows not only from his compilations of ‘‘ Descriptive Sociology,” but also from the somewhat detailed way in which he has defined the kind of history which is alone of use to the citizen for the regulation of his conduct. Summing up, he says: The facts of history “given with as much brevity as consists with clearness and accuracy should be so grouped and arranged that they may be comprehended in their ensemble, and contemplated as mutually dependent parts of one great whole. The aim should be so to present them that men may readily trace the consensus subsisting among them ; with a view of learning what social pheno- mena co-exist with what others”? (‘‘ Education,” Pp. 35): The ill-adaptation of children to their society may be easily met by the truth enunciated throughout,the “ Principles of Biology ’”—indeed, this work cannot be truly comprehended until this truth is thoroughly mastered, and one can THE AUTHOR. as it were think in terms of it. That life 7s the correspondence between internal and external relations; that the degree of life varies as the degree of this correspondence; that perfect correspondence would be perfect life. F, Howarp Couns. II.—Tuer MisrortuNnes oF THE CASUAL ConTRIBUTOR. With reference to your recent correspondence dealing with the relations between editor and casual contributor, when will the latter recognise thaf, as Mr. Barrie puts it, ‘‘ there are only about a dozen papers in London worth writing for’’? When will they see that what is not good enough for a first-class paper or magazine really had better remain unpublished ? Over and over again have you laid down the sound rule that if good publishers decline MSS., to send them to the lower grade houses is worse than useless. The same rule applies to journalism. Send your articles to the best dailies, the leading reviews, the most well-known magazines. If these decline them, set to work on something else ; if this too fails, take to palmistry or any other hobby, but recognise that distmction in the literary field is not for you. Let me give my own experience. Ihave written for a period between four and five years. In that time (I am not speaking of the regular work I have had, but only of casual contributions) I have had contributions accepted by some ten or twelve of the most well-known papers and magazines, the names of some of which I inclose for your private inspection, Mr. Editor, that you may be able to see my authority for so calling them. I have sent nothing to any second-rate paper. The result has been that never once have I had any difficulty about payment, my only scruples have been sometimes in ‘accepting what seemed ludicrously high prices for the amount of work done. And so let me advise ‘ Lunette,” and those in like case, to fly at higher game, and if they fail therein, to give up writing entirely. ExprertTo CREDE. IlI.—“ Inpustrian Enauanp.” The following facts may be of interest to Authors who have been invited to contribute to a series of volumes which, under the general title of “Industrial England,” are announced as being in preparation under the editorship of James Burnley, who writes from 83, Queen- street, Cheapside, E.C., and who says that he has already made arrangements with, among others, Mr. W. M. Ackworth, Sir Robert Rawlin-  THE AUTHOR. son, Mr. H. Fox Bourne, Sir Douglas Galton, Sir Charles Dilke, Mr. Joseph Hatton, Sir Douglas Fox, Mr. G. Barnett Smith, Mr. Grant Allen, the Rev. H. R. Haweis, Mr. Walter Crane, Mr. Morley Roberts, Dr. F. H. Bowman, Mr. Edward Walford, Mr. Archibald Forbes, Mr. Charles G. Leland, and Mr. J. F. Rowbotham, to contribute to his work. 1. On Nov. 11, 1893, Mr. James Burnley, unsolicited and without any introduction, wrote to inform me that the work in question “is now being carried out under my editorship for Messrs. Sampson Low, Marston, and Co.,” and to ask me to contribute on a specified technical subject. To this I replied expressing my willingness to con- tribute. [Editor's note.—Messrs. Sampson Low and Co. have written to state that they had incurred no responsibility in the project. ] 2. On Nov. 17, 1893, Mr. James Burnley wrote to thank me, and to request me to contribute two chapters of about five thousand words each, giving an outline history of the subject up to the beginning of the present century, and subse- quently to continue the history of it, on a more elaborate scale, down to the present moment. After specifying terms, Mr. Burnley concluded by declaring that “ payment would, of course, be made on receipt of same” (viz., of copy). I replied suggesting a written programme, and offering to write ten chapters which should cover the whole subject. 3. On Nov. 20, 1893, Mr. James Burnley wrote, returning my written programme or synopsis, and accepting my offer, adding: “I note that you say that you could let me have the whole of the chapters by April, but it might facili- tate matters if you let me have a couple of chapters in January.” I promised to let him have a couple of chapters in January, and on Jan. 17 I sent him them. 4. On Jan. 18, 1894, Mr. James Burnley acknow- ledged the receipt of these chapters, adding : “I shall soon be able to place them in the hands of the printers, and will forward you proofs in due course.” Some days having elapsed, and Mr. Burnley being a total stranger to me, Iseut him a request for payment for these chapters. 5. On Feb. 5, 1894, Mr. James Burnley wrote : “ Referring to your letter of the other day, I shall have pleasure in placing the matter of your remu- neration before the proprietors at their meeting next week, and will get the account passed.” This wholly unexpectel introduction of “the proprietors” was not quite satisfactory to me; yet I waited patiently until Feb. 13, when I called upon Mr. James Burnley at his office, and saw him 441 in presence of a young lady who appeared to be his type-writing assistant. He expressed himself as being extremely pleased with what I had done for him, and promised to let me hear from him ‘in the course of two or three days ;” but, as he omitted to keep his promise, I wrote on Feb. 21 again requesting payment. 6. On Feb. 22, Mr. Burnley replied, objecting to the tone of my letter, disclaiming any desire to avoid his obligations; pleading that, as he was working with others, “these things had to go through a regular routine;” professing to be “unaware that it is usual to pay for articles on delivery, unless there has been an express stipula- tion to that effect” (see 2); but magnanimously deprecating “ any intention on his part of appeal- ing to the supposed custom”’ ; and hoping “in the course of next week to be able to do what is necessary.” I answered on Feb. 23, insisting that payment was due to meas a right and not as a favour, and saying that unless I received it on or before Feb. 27 I should take further advice. 7. Mr. James Burnley appears to have shown this letter of mine to a friend of his, who wrote on the 26th, asking me to go and see him on the subject in the City. I replied to this gentleman that I could not undertake to do this, as, so far as I knew, no facts were in dispute. 8. Mr. James Burnley wrote to me on Feb. 27, as follows, not on “ Industrial England” paper, but on paper which declared Mr. James Burnley to be a representative of the Gentlewoman, the Bradford Observer, the Nottingham Express, the Leeds Daily News, andthe Yorkshireman, and to be the author of numerous books. The letter was, like a'l the previous ones, type-written ; but on this occasion only, Mr. Burnley forgot to sign his name. “Since,” he said, “ you are so im- patient and unreasonable, I have no alternative but to retura you your MS. It is against all custom to pay for articles before they are used, as you must know. You have allowed no time for the reading or consideration of the articles ; all you have done is simply to deliver them and demand payment—a most unusual course, and one which the proprietors resent. I shall defend any action you may think proper to bring.” g. I acknowledged the return of the articles, explaining that I did so without prejudice. Iam not at present satisfied that an action against Mr. Burnley would greatly benefit my position ; but Iam persuaded that it is desirable that the facts, as set forth above, should be known to authors and to “ the proprietors.” W. 1. C. 442 IV.—An Apvertising Firm. 1. My attention is directed by an innocent young neighbour, who desires to add to her income by her pen, to an attractive notice to authors in a newspaper, to the effect that a firm of publishers want MSS. of sorts, and my advice asked. TUreply “ Wait a little.” 2. I select a MS. story of my own for which I have no immediate use, and send it to the said firm. Itis a story of about 18,000 words, and might, by the exhibition of lead in copious doses, be unhealthily distended to a volume of about seven sheets of pica, I should think. 3. “ After compliments,” the firm propose that Ishould pay them £46, and that they should pro- duce the workin attractive paper covers at Is.,in a first edition of 2000; assure me that I should have two-thirds of the proceeds of sales; add that advertising, reviewing, and the other techni- calities of publishing should have their especial care, and are mine faithfully. 4. I acknowledge compliments, and _ present these gentlemen with mine, adding the following brief calculation: Suppose the whole edition of 2000 (less fifty for the “technicality” of reviewing) to be sold out at the price of 64d., not taking thirteen as twelve, or other reduc- tions into consideration; and suppose me_ to take my two-thirds, I should issue trium- phantly forth £10 15s. 10d. to the bad. There- fore I decline. I further say that during the whole time I have been writing anything which has been published, I have had books brought out at various houses, but never been asked before to pay sixpence ; that, on the contrary, I have usually been paid. Finally I propose a very small royalty or sale outright at a price named. 5. I receive a much briefer letter, with less compliments, inviting me to pay £36 and receive half the proceeds of an edition of 3000. 6. I treat the house to a fresh calculation, based on their improved proposal, and proceed- -ing on the same assumptions as the last, of which the result is that under the most favourable circumstances possible I shall receive about £3, and they will receive about £75, less cost of production of a paper-covered book of about seven sheets of pica. I then repeat my previous very moderate proposal. 7. These worthy publishers send back my MS. 8. I present the whole ‘“ object lesson”’ to my innocent young neighbour, and to all authors to whom it may be of use. A. B. THE AUTHOR. V.—THE EXPERIENCE OF A FAILURE. I was still in my teens when I first sent a paper to a children’s magazine, and I got £3 for it. I next sent a children’s story to a publisher, and received an offer of £5 for the copyright, which I accepted, but stipulated for another £5 if the work went into a second edition. This was some years ago, and the book is still selling. A year afterwards the same publisher offered me £10 for my second book. Irefused, and took the book elsewhere. After some difference about the title, I accepted £36 for the copyright, nothing being said about future editions. Then a fire occurred at this office, and my MS. was burnt. I re-wrote it, half from rough copy, and half from memory. After this I sold another story to the same publisher for £30; it was put into type, but kept unpublished for eight years. During these eight years L wrote a story for girls and two novels. Of the latter, one was refused by fourteen pub- lishers, The other I sent to yet another publisher —he gave ine £50 for the copyright, and the book appeared in 3 vols., receiving long notices both in the Saturday Review and the Spectator. I also received, in addition, £10 which had been sent from America. That was the high-water mark of my literary career. JI then wrote a children’s story, which was offered to a society for £20. They sent me £16, and I had to write and demand the other four. I next wrote a story of Eastern life, and sent it to the same society, with the same instructions. They put the book in type, and then sent it me back, with the excuse that they had expected another children’s story. About this time I became a member of the “ Society of Authors.” I now brought out through a magazine my previously despised novel. Isold the serial rights for £20, and at the end of the year I accepted £25 for the copy- right. It was published at once in book form. Iwas then advised to try short stories for the magazines. I got one accepted, and was well paid. I sent a second—it was returned because the maga- zine had stopped. I sent the story to another new magazine, and was offered £2. I objected, and the story was returned with an increase in the offer to £10. I accepted it. This is about two years ago, and since then my record has been one of unbroken failure. As I honestly believe that my last two years’ work is not inferior, I do not know where the fault lies. FLevr-pE-Lys. A Se VI.—Printine ABROAD. In “Notes and News” last month it is stated that “more than any other class, writers should be interested in helping all those who work to obtain fair wages, because the circulation of their  THE work depends on the general prosperity, not the enrichment of a few;’’ and, further, that “ we must remember that sending work out of the country means so much lowering of the general prosperity.” The general prosperity is best obtained by having things at the lowest possible cost, putting them within the reach of the greatest number, and that can be done only by making the cost of production as low as possible, so as to enable the means of the poorest to buy the greatest number of things. This is enriching the many. Tf, to bring this about, certain work has to be sent out of the country to be done, the prosperity of the country is advanced thereby, for then the article in question is placed within the reach of a still poorer class than if it had been produced in the home country at an artificial, because unnaturally high, rate of wage. The workers in the home country who are thrown out of employment thereby, and thus become a burden on the community, cause but an indirect and temporary lowering of the general prosperity. They, and if not they, their descen- dants, find other means of livelihood; meantime the general benefit of the nation is enhanced by the price of goods being lowered ; the more they are lowered, the greater the general benefit, for this lowering usually rouses activity in many new and hitherto unseen directions. Had the interests only of those who were thrown out of work by an alteration in the means of production being always considered, no im- provements would ever have taken place. The interest of the many would always have been sacrificed to that of the few, and no gain in general prosperity could have been made. HH. He VII.—A Hanpsooxk ror AUTHORS. Tam very glad that somebody has dreamed of a “ Handbook for Authors.”’ It is all very well to write or type a MS., but the great question is— where is the market for it? It is true all editors are not alike—some are exceedingly considerate, and seem to remember the time when they themselves were contributors. I desire to mention the editor of the People’s Friend (Dundee) and the editor of the Young Man as especially considerate to those who send them MSS. In the new “handbook” let the author tell exactly what “rate”? each editor is willing to give for accepted papers; how long each editor usually keeps MSS.; what each paper or maga- zine wayts and what it does not want. And, above all, let clear notice be made if the payment is monthly, quarterly, or yearly.. I think most AUTHOR. 443 sensible editors will weleome such a handbook quite asmuchas «8 Stormy. VIIIL—A Recent ExpPerreNce OF THE GENUS Eprror. The editorial chair of a certain periodical, which your humble servant has for some years fed with the poor munitions of his literary armoury, is now filled bya stranger. ‘This gentle- man, in the usual course of business, was pro- vided with a specimen of the writer’s poor abilities in the shape of a printed (not type-written) original article on a military topic, in which the genius of the French language lends itself most admirably to the technique of composition. Now your correspondent is well aware that any tirade which bristles with foreign terms and idioms suggests, ipso facto, a scant acquaintance with the mother tongue; but this position is hardly tenable in the case of an essay of some 8000 words or more, which contains but from seven or eight borrowings from foreign idioms. This, how- ever, is one of the “rocks of offence,” which, in the face of the fact that the article is submittec for prompt use by reason of its being a “ subject of the hour,’ the editor quotes as a reason for delay in publishing. A further ground of objection is suggested in the use of participial subordinate sentences, which as most of your readers will allow, obviates verbiage in the form of relative clauses, and con- stitutes a marked feature in most of the Latin tongues. The third objection to the immediate use of an’ article — originally submitted on conditional terms—is that it is too plain spoken as to certain acknowledged and existent errors in the military autonomy. As no single ungraceful or dis- courteous term is used, one is at a loss to under- stand why innuendoes are to be substituted for the open criticism of that abstraction called a “system.” Meanwhile the “ modifications” pro- posed are awaited by your correspondent with some curiosity, not unmixed with disquietude. The last, but by no means the least, lapsus calami (as this candid if captious critic will have it to be) is the alternative uses of “I” and “we fs within the limits of the same article. Now, on this, as on other points, the writer appeals to the Author for an opinion as to the accepted laws and regulations on this disputed (?) question. Is it or is it not the case that many writers of prose consistently perpetrate this asserted error on the following grounds? When an assertion is pre- sumed to carry with it the general assent of the reading world or public, for which the essay is written, it is considered permissible to use the pronoun plural “ we,” whereas whensoever the 444 writer will hazard his own opinions the more dogmatic “I” is used to back his theory and to differentiate between personal opinion and accepted facts. It remains only to add that it is, to say the least of it, a curious anomaly that in face of so much adverse criticism the said editor asks for more in the shape of “copy” from his poor con- tributor, who now begs some member of your society to “ break a lance” in his favour, or at least to guide him into right paths. F.C. 0. J. IX.—Tue Rieut or APPEARANCE. A practice exists which seems to me to call for the consideration of the Society of Authors as the protectors of literary property. It has been often said that a writer is paid in two ways, by money and by reputation. Now, there is a large and increasing number of periodicals which accept, and in some few cases even pay for, a very much larger number of contributions than they can possibly use. These are generally stored in the offices until a periodical clearance is made of them. In some cases they find their way back to the authors, but as often as not are sent to the paper mills. It seems to me that this is a wrong that calls for a remedy, and I submit that an opportunity should be taken to raise and to decide the point whether the author of a signed contribution is not entitled to call for publication within a reasonable limit, or to place his MS. elsewhere. It is an outrage to argue that a money payment dis- charges the obligation. x specs “AT THE SIGN OF THE AUTHOR'S HEAD.” Sa R. T. F. UTTLEY has written a duodecimo volume entitled “How to become a Solicitor; or, Hints to Articled Clerks.” In addition to other information, the book has an appendix of examination questions set duing 1893. In last number of the Author (p. 413) Major Seton Churchill’s name appeared as Major Seton Carr, The announcement was of a book on Betting and Gambling. “The Law anl Lawyers of Pickwick,’ being the (revised) Jecture on the subject recently delivered by Mr. Frank Lockwood, Q.C., M.P., is in preparation, and will shortly be issued by the Roxburghe Press, 3, Victoria-street, West- THE AUTHOR. minster, and 32, Charing-cross, S.W. Mr. Lockwood has sketched an original “ Buzfuz” for the frontispiece. Mr. Stephenson, the author of ‘ Mrs. Severn,” a successful temperance story, has written a second story, “Helena Hadley,” which is to be published in the autumn. A new edition of Mr. Mackenzie Bell’s mono- graph on Charles Whitehead, with extracts from his work, is about to appear. Prefixed to it is an appreciation of Whitehead by Mr. Hall Caine. The Rev. J. J. Halcombe has reprinted from the Guardian his letter on ‘The Gospel Problem: Fourfold not Synoptic.” “The Dead Hand,” a tale of old Manchester, by Mrs. G. Linneus Banks, is continued in the Manchester Monthly. A new work by Mr. J. E. Gore, F.R.AS., entitled “The Worlds of Space,” a series of popular articles on astronomical subjects, has just been published by Messrs. A. D. Innes and Co., Bedford-street, Strand. Miss Eleanor Holmes’s last novel, ‘‘ The Price of a Pearl,” has been issued in a popular edition in America by Messrs. Harper, and forms the March number of what is known as the Franklin- square Library. Mr. Arthur Paterson has written a story called “The Daughter of the Nez Pere¢s.” It is strictly founded on fact. The chief incidents are taken from records by officers in the American army, who were engaged in active service against the Nez Percés Indians in 1879. The heroine has been brought up in the east. She rejoins her people to reclaim them from barbarism; but at an unfortunate moment, the nation being at war with the American Government, The interest of the story lies in the troubles of the Indians and the position of the girl among them, with the addition of her own romance. Attention is also drawn to the character of her father, Chief Joseph—well known to all students of Indian history—and his brother chiefs, who, with all the faults of their race and training, were made of stuff any nation might be proud to call its own. The publishers are Messrs. Bentley and Sons. The latest volume in “ The Independent Novel Series” is called “Theories: Studies from a Modern Woman,” by “A.N.T.A.P.” Some writers split their stories up into books, and the books into chapters, as, for example, “A Tale of Two Cities, in three books,” each book having its chapters numbered afresh. As this would be unnecessary in. shorter works, the author. of  THE AUTHOR. “Theories” splits the work up into studies, with the titles—(1) “Courtship and Marriage ;” (2) “ Socialism and Society ;” (3) “The Theories Falter ;” and (4) ‘In Ruins.” Mrs. Leith Adams’s new novel, “ Colour-Serjeant No. 1 Company,” will be published immediately by Messrs. Jarrold and Sons. The work has already appeared in AJl the Year Round. The Scotsman has described it as ‘‘ 2 masterpiece of human pathos and clever portraiture.” Mr. W. P. James’s “ Romantic Professions ”’ is a collection of essays republished from magazines. Besides the first essay, which gives the title to the work, there are seven others: (2) “‘ The Nemesis of Sentimentalism,” (3) ‘‘ Romance and Youth,” (4) “On the Naming of Novels,” (5) ‘‘ Names in Novels,” (6) “Fhe Historical Novel,” (7) *‘ The Poet as Historian,” (8) “The Great Work.” The third paper, “Romance and Youth,” has been made the subject of wide comment with refer- ence to the child-marriages brought to light by Dr. Furnival in his researches into the marriage register of the time of Queen Eliza- beth. Readers of fiction will recall that the child marriage, for political reasons in the time of James IT., has been used with great success by John and Katharine Saunders in their novel, “ The Lion in the Path.” “Dave’s Sweetheart,” by Mary Gaunt, is the author’s first novel, though she has fre- quently contributed to periodical literature. The scene of the story is laid in Australia, not in the cities, but in the country of northern Victoria, and the chief characters are miners, police, and the family who kept the “ Lucky Digger Hotel.’ There are references to the existence of Chinamen and natives; in fact, a whole crowd of men, among whom for miles around there are but two women, the wife of the keeper of the “ Lucky Digger” and his daughter by a previous marriage, who is grown up, and is the heroine of the story. The author is at least at home in describing the peculiarities of the rough life of the miners, their relation with the police, and with one another. We hope that the author next time will give us something of the brighter side of life. It is published in 2 vols. by Edward Arnold. Mr. J. BE. Muddock has written a story called “The Star of Fortune,’ which will shortly be issued. The scenes are principally laid in India during the great Mutiny. The author was in India during the Mutiny years, and had many exciting experiences, which he has utilised to advantage in the present work. The publishers are Messrs. Chapman and Hall. The same author’s successful story, “For God and the 445 Czar,” published by George Newnes Linited, has been translated into Hebrew, and is now appearing serially in a Jewish paper called Hazophe which is printed in London by Meczyk, Latner, and Co. Dick Donovan, the well-known writer of detec- tive stories, commences a new serial in the Million this month. The title is ‘ Eugéne Vidocq,” and it deals with the thrilling career of the celebrated French adventurer who subse- quently distinguished himself as a detective. The Rev. Dr. Lansdell has brought out in two volumes an account of his journeys in Chinese Central Asia as a pioneer for missionary work. Dr. Lansdell was away two years and seven months, and seems to be well satisfied with the result of his travels. His work shows that he is able to point out in what places in Central Asia Church of England missionaries are wanted, and where they may hope for real conversions. In addition to acquiring this knowledge, as he was visiting countries unknown to science, he made an extensive collection of the different fauna. The author of “ Mark Tillotson” is at present in Bohemia, where he is travelling with an artist, Mr. Henry Whateley, in connection with his forthcoming volume on Bohemia, to be published in “The Pen and Pencil Series” of the Religious Tract Society. He has also penetrated to the mountain prison of “the great forgotten English- man” at Gutstein, a description of which will appear in his volume upon that fifteenth century hero. The poem entitled ‘Woman the Messiah,” now running in the Modern Review, is by Ellis Ethelmar, the author of ‘“‘ Woman Free.” It is pleasant to congratulate Mr. Percy White on his novel, “ Mr. Bailey-Martin” (Hememann). The pen of the satirist is here at work, and the pictures of late nineteenth century snobbism are as amusing as they are clever. Mrs. Alec Tweedie’s book, “A Winter Jaunt to Norway” (Bliss, Sands, and Foster), which appeared in February last, is now in a second edition, It contains personal accounts of Ibsen, Bjérnson, Nansen, and Brandes. News may be heard in May or June of Dr. Nansen and his expedition, if he left letters at the New Siberian Islands last autumn, as he at one time contem- plated doing. Mrs. Tweedie’s book is very fully illustrated, and contairs a portrait of the authoress. The following notes are taken from the Dial of Chicago: The hundredth anniversary of Bryant’s birth- day will be celebrated Nov. 3, at Great Bar- 446 rington, Mass., where the poet was married, and lived for several years. The following Southey autograph, recently sold in London, is contributed to “ Poet-lore” by Mr. W. G. Kingsland : ; Mr. Southey, writer of autographs, in consequence of the great and unsolicited employment which he has obtained in that line of business, begs leave to lay before his friends and the public the following scale of charges :— Le ed. A Signature... 0-3 4 Ditto in extra penmanship, ‘with date and time of place Ke o0 6 8 Ditto with a motto or text of ‘Scripture a SO 19 aw Ditto with an extract from the writer’s poetry . ei oe ee Ditto with the poetry unpublished | I 11 6 Ditto with the poetry composed for the occasion... 3 3.0 Ditto being sentimental, ‘and ‘nob ‘exceeding six lines : We ee B50 Ditto being humorous ane Nase aa eee Ditto being complimentary ... . 1010 0 N.B.—All warranted original. Spec OBITUARY. I—Dr. Poout, THE LIBRARIAN. HE Dial, of Chicago, gives an account of the life and work of the late Dr. Poole, the librarian, who was a constant contributor to that journal. The first number contained a review from his pen. He was best known in this country as the compiler of the ‘“ Index of Perio- dical Literature.” Dr. Poole had been assistant librarian in Boston from 1850 to 1869, and chief librarian of the Cincinnati Public Library till 1893, when he undertook the librarianship of the Chicago Public Library. Since 1887 he had been engaged in organising the Newbery Reference Library of Chicago. Of his aims, so far as his profession was concerned, the Dial writes : Librarianship, in this country, has during the past twenty years become one of the learned professions; that it has become so is due in very great measure to the efforts of Dr. Poole. To secure for his fellow workers the recognition accorded to the clergyman, the lawyer, and the physician ; to substitute the trained bibliographer for the mere custodian of books; to establish professional schools of librarianship ; to make the public familiar with the principles of rational library architecture ; to facilitate access tc collections of books, and to enlarge their usefulness by library helps prepared by the co-operation of bibliographers—these were, briefly stated, the aims towards whose accomplishment he devoted, for a full half-century, an exceptionally active and industrious life. In which connection it is interesting to note that he represented America at the first Inter- national Conference of Librarians, held in London THE AUTHOR. in 1877. Of his methods as a librarian we read that they were characterised by sagacious practicality and clear common sense. He mistrusted the elaborate scientific systems now in vogue with our younger bibliographers; systems which are excellent for the uses of the librarian, but sadly perplexing to most of the people for whom libraries are collected. His methods of classification and catalogue making were to a certain extent empirical, and not a little is to be said on behalf of empiricism in such matters. He never lost sight of the fundamental principle that books are meant to be used ; that their chief end is not attained when they are catalogued and shelved. He wanted the public to use the books under his charge, and encouraged such use in many ways. Dr. Poole’s historical work was chiefly con- nected with the early settlement of the Puritans, and, being himself one of their descendants, he stoutly defended his ancestors against the mis- representations under which they have suffered. Only last month he had an article in the Dial in their defence. The following is the account of “ Poole’s Index to Periodical Literature,” which is a worthy monument to the memory of the distinguished man of letters. The author began this important work as a student, when he was acting as librarian of a college society. Its first edition was printed in 1848, making an octavo of 154 pages. In 1853 it reappeared in an octavo of more than three times the thickness of the earlier volume. In 1882 (the author having meanwhile secured the co-operation of a number of his fellow librarians) it made its third and final appearance, again multiplied threefold as to the number of pages, and much more than that as to the quantity of matter. Two supplements have since been published, with the co-operation of Mr. W. I. Fletcher, bringing it down to 1892. IIT.—Mr. Wittiam Torrens M’CuLiace TORRENS. The death occurred yesterday, at his residence in Bryanston-square, of Mr. Wiliam Torrens M’Cullagh Torrens, who was the victim of a street accident on Tuesday last, from the effects of which he died. Mr. Torrens was the eldest son of Mr. James M’Cullagh, of Delville, county Dublin. He was born in October, 1813, and was educated at Trinity College, Dublin, where he graduated B.A. in 1834 and LL.B. in840. He became a member of Lincoln’s-inn, and practised at the Common Law Bar. He was appointed a Commissioner of the Poor Law Inquiry in Ireland in 1835, private secretary to Lord Taunton (then Mr. Labouchere) in 1846, and represented Dundalk from 1847 till July, 1852, when he was an unsuccessful candidate for Yarmouth, for which he was returned at the general election in March, 1857. He was returned for the old borough of Finsbury i in July, 1865, and sat for the borough in ‘four successive Parliaments. In 1863 he assumed, for family  Hu etd reasons, the name of Torrens, which was his mother’s name before her marriage. He was a prominent member of the independent Liberal party, who secured by their support Mr. Disraeli’s proposal of household suffrage for towns, and in committee on the Bill he proposed and carried the lodger franchise. In the following year he brought in the Artisans’ Dwellings Bill, which passed both houses. In 1869 he obtained the adoption for London of the system of board- ing out children by Poor Law guardians ; and in 1870 an Act to amend the laws regarding extradition was passed in accordance with the recommendation of a committee for which Mr. Torrens had moved two years before. The School Board for London was suggested and proposed to Parliament by him as an amendment to Mr. Forster’s Elementary Education Bill, and he was himself elected a member of the School Board for Finsbury. When purchase in the army was abolished, he carried an address to the Crown against sending soldiers under age to serve in hot climates. Mr. Torrens was the author of “‘ Lectures onthe Study of History”; “The Life of R. L. Shiel”; “The Life and Times of Sir James Graham”; “The Industrial History of Free Natives’; “Our Empire in Asia: How We Came by It”; ‘“ Memoirs of Viscount Melbourne”’ ; “The Reform of Procedure in Parliament”; and “The Life of Lord Wellesley.” In 1885 he brought in and carried an Act limiting the charge for water rates in London to the amount from time to time of the public assessment. To him also is due the enactment removing the principal prisons from London in order to provide sites for workmen’s dwellings and public gardens. The work upon which he had been more or less engaged for twenty years, and which had engaged his unremitting attention during the past seven years, “The History of the Cabinets,” is just through the press, and will be issued next month. Mr. Torrens was in good health at the time of the accident which caused his death, and only last Saturday he appeared in public at the annual dinner of the London Association of Correctors of the Press, one of whose members had been his right hand in literary work for some years past. Owing to his defective sight he had previously been the victim of two similar accidents. Three years ago he was knocked down by a cab in Piccadilly, and was for some time in a dangerous condition.— Times, April 27. es THE AUTHOR. 447 NEW BOOKS AND NEW EDITIONS. Theology. Arnoup’s Braue Reapers. By M. T. Yates. Book I. Simple Bible Stories. Book I. Old Testament Stories. Book III. New Testament Stories. Edward Arnold. rod. each. Hartn, Ricwarp. Lay Religion, being some Outspoken Letters to a Lady on the Present Religious Situation, E. W. Allen. 2s. 6d. Herrorp, Rey. Brooks, D.D. Courage and Cheer. Sermons. Philip Green. 5s. Hicks, Epwarp. The Eucharist. From a Layman’s Point of View. Is. Hunter, Rev. Ropert. The Sunday School Teacher’s Bible Manual. With illustrations and coloured maps. Cassell and Co. Limited. 7s. 6d. Jonzs, Rev. J.M. The Cup of Cold Water, and other Sermons. Sampson Low and Co. Lovert, Rev. R. The Printed English Bible, 1525-1885. RES. “18: Macxain, J. W. The Sayings of the Lord Jesus Christ as recorded by His four Evangelists. Collected and arranged. Reeves and Turner. Mavricr, F. Denison. The Acts of the Apostles : Sermons. Macmillan and Co. 3s. 6d. Present Day Tracts: Christian Evidence Doctrine and Morals. Vol. XII. R.T.S. 2s. 6d. Scrivener, F. H. A. A Plain Introduction to the Criticism of the New Testament. Fourth edition. Edited by the Rev. Edward Miller. 2 vols. George Bell and Sons. 32s. Tuomson, Rey. H.M. The Nicene Creed, catechetically explained, with proofs and illustrations from Holy Scripture. With an introduction by the Rev. Canon T. T. Carter. §S. Sonnenschein and Co. History and Biography. Appy, Smpnry OLpAuL. The Hall of Waltheof. With illustrations. David Nutt. Sheffield: William Town- send and Son. BERENSON, BERNHARD. The Venetian Painters of the Zenaissance. G. P. Putnam’s Sons. 5s. DavupEt, Ernest. Histoire Diplomatique de l Alliance Franco-Russe (1873-1893). Deuxitme édition. Paris, Paul Ollendorff. 7/. 50¢. GRAHAM, GABRIELA CUNNINGHAM. Santa Teresa, her Life and Times. 2 vols. Adam and Charles Black. A28, Gremn, Mrs. J. R. Town Life in the Highteenth Century. Macmillan. Hancock, ANSON Urnien. A History of Chile. Chicago : Charles H. Sergel and Co. ros. 6d. Hume, Martin A. 8. Calendar of Letters and State Papers—Spanish. Vol. IL, Elizabeth, 1568-1579. Edited by. Hyre and Spottiswoode. Knonuys, Cotonsn Hunry. Life of General Sir Hope Grant, with Selections from his Correspondence. Edited by. 2 vols. Wiliam Blackwood and Sons. Luz, Srpney. Dictionary of National Biography. Edited by. Vol. XXXVIIL., Milman—More. Smith, Elder, and Co. Lorrim, W. J. A Brief Account of Westminster Abbey. With illustrations by Herbert Railton. Seeley and Co. Limited. 448 Macxintosu, Dr. Wittiam. The Natural History of the Christian Religion. Glasgow: James MacLehose and Sons. Macmillan and Co. tos. 6d. MockKLER-FERRYMAN, CapTaIn A. The 43rd and sand Light Infantry Chronicle, 1893. Compiled and edited. Eyre and Spottiswoode. Naumann, Emit. The History of Music. Rev. Sir F. A. Gore Ouseley. tions. PartI. Cassell and Co. Limited. 6d. ProtHerRo, G. W. Select Statutes and other Consti- tutional Documents, illustrative of the reigns of Elizabeth and James I. Edited by. Henry Frowde. 10s. 6d. Reports or Strate Trias. New series. Vol. V., 1843- 1844. Edited by John E. P. Wallis. Hyre and Spottiswoode. RosperRtson, Davip. The Clan Donnachaidh, with Notes on its History and Traditions. Glasgow: The Clan Donnachaidh Society. 1s. Ryan, W. P. The Irish Literary Revival, its History, Pioneers, and Possibilities, with portrait. Published by the author, 1, Constance-road, East Dulwich, S.E. Is. net. SKELTON, JoHN. Maitland of Lethington and the Scotland of Mary Stuart, a history. 2 vols., with six portraits of the Queen. - W. Blackwood and Sons. Winsor, Justin. Geographical Discovery in the Interior of North America, in its Historical Relations, 1534-1700, with full Cartographical Illustrations from Contempo- rary Sources. Sampson Low and Co. WOLSELEY, GENERAL Viscount. The Life of John Churchill, Duke of Marlborough, to the Accession of Queen Anne. 2 vols. R. Bentley and Sons. Edited by the With numerous illustra- General Literature. Barrett, C. R. B. Somersetshire: Highways, Byways, and Waterways. Bliss, Sands, and Foster. Baynes, THomas Spencer. Shakespeare Studies and other Essays. With a Biographical Preface by Professor Lewis Campbell. Longmans, Green, and Co. 7s. 6d. : Beaumont, Ropert. Woven Fabrics at the World’s Fair. Emmott and Co. Limited. BLENNERHASSETT, Rosz, AND SLEEMAN, Lucy. Adven- tures in Mashonaland, by Two Hospital Nurses. New edition. Macmillan and Co. 3s. 6d. CLAPPERTON, GEORGE. Practical Paper-making. Crosby Lockwood and Son. Curisty, Minuzr. The Voyages of Captain Luke Foxe and Captain Thomas James in search of a North-West Passage in 1631-32. Edited, with Notes and an Intro- duction. 2 vols. London. Printed for the Hakluyt Society. CHURCHILL, Mason Srron. Betting and Gambling. James Nisbet and Co. 1s. 6d. CouteTT, Ropert. Bird Life in Arctic Norway. Trans- lated by Alfred Heneage Cocks. R.H. Porter. 2s. Couuins, Vicror. Attempt at a Catalogue of the Library of the late Prince Louis-Lucien Bonaparte. Henry Sotheran and Co. 215. Costiny, THomas. My Favourite Authors. By Thomas Simpkin, Marshall, and Co. Limited. Crapock, Lizur. C., R.N. “Wrinkles” in Seamanship. Simpkin, Marshall, and Co. Dennys, N. B. A Descriptive Dictionary of British Malaya. London and China Telegraph Office. 28s. THE AUTHOR. Entis AND ELvey’s GENERAL CATALOGUE oF RARE Booxs anp MSS. 29, New Bond-street. EneuisH Army Lists AND COMMISSION REGISTERS, 1661- 1714. Edited by Charles Dalton. Vol. II., 1685-1689. Eyre and Spottiswoode. 258. Firzmavurice, Rry. M. O. Woman a Helpmeet for Man, Skeffington and Son. Hatt, Wittiam Epwarp. A Treatise on the Foreign Powers and Jurisdiction of the British Crown. Oxford, at the Clarendon Press, Henry Frowde. 1os. 6d. Haynes, Caprain A. E. Man Hunting in the Desert: an Account of the Palmer Search Expedition. With an introduction by Walter Besant. Horace Cox. 21s. Horne, H. P. The Binding of Books. Kegan Paul and Co. 6s. Kiwe’s INTERNATIONAL Law DrrEctory FoR 18094. Edited and compiled by Philip Graburn Kime. Bowden, Hudson, and Co. 4s. Kinazett, C. F. Nature’s Hygiene. Bailliére, Tindall, and Cox. 7s. 6d. Mactacan, THomas T. The Royal English Dictionary. T. Nelson and Sons. 2s. 6d. Manners AND RuLEs or Goop Society. By a member of the Aristocracy. Twentieth edition, entirely re- written, with additions. Frederick Warne and Co. 2s. 6d. MAasKELYNE, JoHn Nevin. “Sharps and Flats”: a Revelation of the Secrets of Cheating. Longmans, Green, and Co. 6s. MeEpicAL REGISTER AND THE Dentists’ REGISTER. Printed for the General Medical Council. Spottis- woode and Co. Mercier, Dr.CHaruzs. Lunatic Asylums : their Organiza- tion and Management. C. Griffin and Co. 16s. MILLER, Rev. J. R. The Building of Character. Sunday School Union. 3s. 6d. Monrer-Wiuuiams, Sir Monier. Hinduism. With map. New edition. Society for Promoting Christian Know- ledge. 2s. 6d. Monrzarp, G. Among the Moors. Sampson Low and Co. Moruersote, H. B. N. The Parish Councils Guide. Jarrold and Sons. 2s. 6d. PHILLIPPS- WOLLEY, C., with contributions by Sir Samuel W. Baker and many others. Big Game Shooting. Badminton Library. Large paper edition. 2 vols. Longmans, Green, and Co. Puatt, James. Tales of the Supernatural. Marshall, and Co. Is. RussELL, Ropert. Natal: The Land and itsStory. With map. Third edition. Pietermaritzburg: P. Davis and Sons; J. M. Dent and Co. ScoLLaRD, CLinTon. On Sunny Shores. Gay and Bird, SourHam, A. D. Typewriting as a Means of Earning a Livelihood. Southam and Co. 2s. STEEL, FLora ANNIE. The Flower of Forgiveness. Macmillan and Co. 12s. STOREHOUSE OF GENERAL INFORMATION. Vol. VL, India—Morison. Cassell and Co. Limited. 53s. Srreet, A. E. Critical Sketches. Kegan Paul and Co. Fourth edition. The Simpkin, 2 vols. 5s. Strona, Rev. T. A. Bruton Register, 1826-1890. Edited by. Revised edition. Henry Frowde. 3s. SUPERNATURAL IN CHRISTIANITY, THE. By Principal Rainy, D.D., Professor J. Orr, D.D., and Professor Marcus Dods, D.D. With prefatory statement by Pro- fessor A. H. Charteris, D.D. Edinburgh: T. and T. Clark. Simpkin, Marshall, and Co. 2s.  THE AUTHOR. THorPE, W. G. Middle Temple Table-Talk. Hutchin- son and Co. 15s. . ToMPKINSON, JAMES. Diary of a Cavalry Officer in the Peninsular and Waterloo Campaigns, by the late Lieut.- Col. William Tompkinson, edited by his son. Swan Sonnenschein and Co. TWEEDIE, Masor-GENERAL W. The Arabian Horse, his Country and People. C. W. Blackwood and Sons. Urriey, F.T. How to Become a Solicitor. Stevens and Sons Limited. WARNECKE, FREDERICK. Rare Book Plates (ex-Libris) of the XVth and XVIth Centuries. Edited by. H. Grevel and Co. Wiuurams, Neti W. Tales and Sketches of Modern Greece. David Nutt. Woman at Home, Tue. First half yearly volume. Hodder and Stoughton. 5s. Fiction. ALEXANDER, Mr. The Heritage of Langdale. edition. Hutchinson and Co. 3s. 6d. ALLARDYCE, ALEXANDER. The City of Sunshine. New and revised edition. William Blackwood and Sons. Asuton, Henry ALLEN. The Gordon Dock Mystery. The Fleet Publishing Company. Is. Cheap Barina-Gouup, Rev. 8S. The Queen of Love. Methuen and Co. 3s. 6d. Benson, E. F. The Rubicon. 2 vols. Methuen and Co. 21s. Buacxmore, R. D. Mary Anerley. New edition. Sampson Low. BuatcHrorp, Rogsert. A Son of the Forge. A. D. Innes and Co. 6s. BrovuGHTon, RwHopa. 6s. BurnuEy, James. Desert London and other Fancies. Milton Smith and Co. Limited. CHATFIELD-TAYLor, H.C. An American Peeress. 2 vols. Chapman and Hall Limited. A Beginner. Bentley and Sons. Cuiare, Austin. A Real Repentance. 2 vols. Griffith, Farran, and Co. 2!Is. Cotmorz, G. A Danghter of Music. 3 vols. W. Heine- mann. Dae, OuivER. Strange Stories of Strange People. Henry and Co. 3s. 6d. i Dickens, Mary ANceta. A Valiant Ignorance. Mac- millanand Co. 31s. 6d. Dient, Mrs. A Woman’s Whim. A Novel. 3 vols. Hutchinson and Co. Dumas, ALEXANDRE. The Two Dianas. 3 vols. J. M. Dent and Co. tos. 6d. FaLLen ANGELS. By One of Them. Gay and Bird. 6s. Gaunt, Exeanor. A Romance of the Imagination. Digby and Long. 1s. 6d. Gopxin, G. 8. The Evil Eye (Il Mal Occhio). S. Sonnenschein and Co. Gorpon, Juyian. A Puritan Pagan. 58. GRAND, Saran. Our Manifold Nature. 6s. Hamppen, Mary. 18. 6d. Harton, Bressiz. Limited. Gay and Bird. W. Heinemann. The Girl with a Talent. R. 'T. Society. Enid Lyle. 2 vols. Chapmanand Hall 449 Herman, Henry. Co. 28. 6d. Horr, ANTHONY. 38. Od. Horr, ANTHONY. The Prisoner of Zenda. shall, and Co. 3s. 6d. KeEennarp, Mrs. E. Just Likea Woman. F. V. White. Kenwortuy, J. C. From Bondage to Brotherhood. Walter Scott Limited. ts. MacDonatp, Grorer. Mary Marston. Sampson Low, Marston, and Co. Limited. New and cheaper edition, A King in Bohemia. Remington and Father Stafford. Cassell and Co. Simpkin, Mar- 2s. Od. Mackiz, Gascoigne. The Reconciliation. Simpkin, Marshall, and Co. 2s. 6d. Marks, Mary A. M. Thorough. A Novel. 3 vols. Richard Bentley and Son. MarsHautt, Mrs. The First Light on the Eddystone. Seeley and Co. Is. Matuers, Heten. A Man of To-day. 3 vols. F. V. White. Meapr, L. T. A Soldier of Fortune. 3 vols. Chatto and Windus. Monranaro, Eminis. Anguish. Henry and Co. 2s. 6d. Moors, F. F. A Journalist’s Note Book. Hutchinson and Co. 12s. Muuurner, Ernest. Abroad with Twitty. Henry and Co. 3s. 6d. Norris, W. E. Saint Ann’s. 2 vols. Chatto and Windus. Paston, GEorGE. A Modern Amazon. 2 vols. M‘Ilvaine, and Co. 21s. Paterson, ARTHUR. The Daughter of the Nez Percés: A Novel. 2 vols. Bentley and Sons. Pirxis, C. L. The Experiences of Loveday Brooke, Lady Detective. Hutchinson and Co. 3s. 6d. Poo.z, Eva T. E. His Troublesome Sister. Long. 6s. RussEtt, W. CLARK. Sixth edition. Osgood, Digby and John Holdsworth: Chief Mate. Sampson Low and Co. 2s. 6d. Russet, W. CLarK. Little Loo. New edition. Sampson Low and Co. Simpson, W. Highteen of Them—Singular Stories. Leaden- hall Press. Tuomson, Basin. South Sea Yarns. With illustrations. William Blackwood and Sons. Tucker, Horace. The New Arcadia: an Australian Story. §. Sonnenschein and Co. Twain, Marx. Tom Sawyer Abroad. Chatto and Windus. 3s. 6d. Warp, Mrs. Humpury. Marcella. 3 vols. Smith, Elder, and Co. WARDEN, FLORENCE. White. WesTALu, Wiuui1Am. For Honour and Life: a Tale of the Terror. Osgood, M‘Ilvaine,and Co. 6s. Yrats, W. B. The Land of Heart’s Desire. Unwin. Yorke, Curtis. Between the Silences and other Stories. Jarrold and Sons. 3s. 6d. YouNGHUSBAND, G. J. On Short Leave to Japan. Sampson Low and Co. A Scarborough Romance. F. V. TE: Poetry and the Drama. AKERMAN, WiLLIAmM. The Cross of Sorrow: A Tragedy in five acts. George Bell and Sons. 6s 450 Poems. Horace Cox. 53s. The Wanderer in the Land of Cybi, Horace Cox. 38. 6d. Brockman, Lewis. Brooks, CLIFFORD. and other poems. Cuirre, F. Henry. The Persian Vizier, and other poems. Remington and Co. 2s. 6d. The Old Stradivari, and other Dramatic Sketches. Elliot Stock. Kentish Raa. Regimental Rhymes and other Verses. Calcutta : Thacker, Spink, and Co. Selected Poems. New edition. HILARION. Lytron, THE EARL oF. Longmans, Green, and Co. 10s. 6d. Hypatia. A Play, founded on William Heinemann. By the author of George Bell and OGILVIE, G. STUART. Charles Kingsley’s Novel. Porms, SonNETS, SoNGS, AND VERSES. “The Professor, and other Poems.” Sons. Tinton, THEODORE. The Chameleon’s Dish: Lyrics and Ballads. New edition. T. Fisher Unwin. 6s. Wratistaw, THEODORE. Caprices. Poems. Gay and Bird. 5s. Science and Art. Armiracn, Gora. The Horse: its Varieties and Management in Health and Disease. Revised and enlarged. F. Warne and Co. 2s. 6d. Bizpz, J. Problems in Applied Tactics. Edward Stanford. 2s. Duxes, Cuement. Health at School. Third edition, revised, enlarged, and illustrated. Rivington, Percival, and Co. 9s. Enis, HavELocK. and Woman. 6s. Huceu’s LecTURES ON THE HistorY or PHILOSOPHY. Translated from the German by E. 8. Haldane and Francis H. Simpson. 3 vols. Vol. Il. Kegan Paul, Trench, Triibner, and Co. ILLUSTRATED ARCHAOLOGIST : a Quarterly Journal. Hdited by J. Romilly Allen. Vol. I. Charles J. Clark. Lapp, Gzorcz TrumBULL. Psychology, Descriptive and Explanatory. Longmans, Green, and Co. 21s. Lewis, Henry Carvitu. The Glacial Geology of Great Britain and Ireland. Edited from his unpublished MSS., with an introduction by Henry W. Crosskey, LL.D., F.G.S. Longmans, Green, and Co. 21s. Mourke’s TacticAL PRopuEMs FRom 1858 To 1882. Edited by the Prussian General Staff (Department for Military History), with twenty-seven plans, nine sketch maps, and two sketches. Authorised trans- lation by Karl von Donat. W. H. Allen and Co. 28s. Narat AstroLtogy. By G. Wilde and J. Dodson. To With map. Contemporary Science Series: Man Illustrated. Walter Scott, Limited. which is appended “The Soul and the Stars.” By A. G. Trent. Halifax: The Occult Book Company. Owzn, J. A. AND Bouncer, Prorussor G. The Country Month by Month. April: Bliss, Sands, and Foster. Prnnine, W. Henry. Field Geology. With a section on Paleontology, by A. J. Jukes-Browne. Second edition, revised and enlarged, with illustrations and coloured plate. Balliére, Tindall, and Cox. 7s. 6d. Scort, Duxinrie.p H. An Introduction to Structural Botany. Adam and Charles Black. 3s. 6d. THE AUTHOR. Wats, Henry. Persian Ceramic Art. The Godman Collection; with examples from other collections. The XIUIth Century Lustred Tiles. With illustra- tions by the author. Edition limited to 200 copies. £5 5s. (to subscribers). Subscriptions received by R. H. Porter, 18, Princes-street, Cavendish-sqnvare, W. Law. Cuatmers, His Honour Jupar. The Sale of Goods Act, 1893, including the Factors Acts, 1889 and 1890. William Clowes and Sons. Ditton, Joun F. Laws and Jurisprudence of England and America. 16s. Macmillan and Co. « Dopp, J. THroporE. The Parish Councils Act Explained. Horace Cox. Euuis, ARTHUR L. The Trustee Act, 1893. Fifth edition. 6s. Stevens and Sons Limited. Fowkg, V. DE S., AND HENDERSON, EpwaRp B. Partner- ship between Solicitors. A Collection of Precedents, with remarks and notes. With an Appendix on Soli- citors’ Accounts. By James Fitzpatrick. Sweet and Maxwell Limited. JeL¥, E. A. The Corrupt and Illegal Practices Prevention Act, 1883, with introduction and notes. Sweet and Maxwell. Kayr’s Law RELATING TO SHIPMASTERS AND SEAMEN, edited. by the Hon. John William. Mansfield and George William Duncan. Stevens and Haynes. 36s. Lester, H. F. Lessons in our Laws. Part II. Law Courts and Local Rule, &c. Cassell and Co. Limited. 1s. 6d. Mayrnn’s TREATISE ON DAMAGES, by John D. Mayne and Lumley Smith. Fifth edition. Stevens and Haynes. 28s. ParisH COUNCILLOR’S GUIDE TO THE LOCAL GOVERNMENT Act, 1894. By H. C. Richards, W. H. C. Payne, J.P. H. Soper. Jordan and Sons. RIcKARDS AND SAUNDERS’s Locus STANDI REPORTS. Vol. I., Part. III. Cases decided during 1893 by the Court of Referees on Private Bills in Parliament. By A. G. Rickards and R. C. Saunders. Butterworth and Co. Witson, Siz BR. Knyvet: An Introduction to the Study of Anglo - Muhammadan Law. Calcutta: Thacker, Spink, and Co.; W. Thacker and Co. Educational. Apams, Proressorn Henry. Building Construction: Key to Examinations of Science and Art Depart- ment (Subject III.). Chapman and Hall Limited. 4s. CassELL’s New TECHNICAL Cassell and Co. Limited. 53s. Marsu, Winutam, AND SrEELx, Roserr, Flores Historiarom. A First Latin Reader. With a pre- face by the Rev. Dr. Poole. Rivington, Percival, and Co. Rowe, Exzanor. Hints on Wood Carving, Recreative Classes and Modelling for Beginners. With a preface by J. H. Pollen. Fourth edition. R. Sutton and Co. Is. Sommrvittn, A. A., AND Byrnz, L. S. R. Primary German Exercises. Rivington, Percival, and Co. 28. Epvucator. Vol. II. 3 ar Pia nd feng ADVERTISEMENTS. 451 TY PH-WRITING. | ITERARY, Commercial, Legal, Medical, Dramatic, and all other MSS. COPIED, 1d. 100 words. Mimeograph Copies at Low Rates.—W. J. List, 64, Lorrimore-street, Walworth, S.E. POETRY AND THE DRAMA. SONGS GRAVE AND GAY. By F. B. DOVETON, Author of ‘* Snatches of Song,” ‘‘ Sketches in Prose and Verse,” ‘* Maggie in Mythica,” &ce. In cloth lettered, gilt edges, 5s. LYRICS. By Dr. J. A. GOODCHILD. Cloth lettered, price 5s. TALES IN VERSE. By Dr. J. A. GOODCHILD. Cloth lettered, price 5s. SONGS OF THE CASCADES. Feap. Svo., cloth boards, 6s. THE FAIREST OF THE ANGELS, and Other Verse. By MARY COLBORNE-VEEL. Fcap. 8yo., cloth boards, 3s. 6d. THE WANDERER IN THE LAND OF CYBI, and other a — By CLIFFORD BROOKS. Fcap. 8vo., cloth oards, 3s. 6d. POEMS. By LEWIS BROCKMAN. boards, 5s. By ERL VIKING. Crown 8vo., cloth London ; Horace Cox, Windsor House, Bream’s-buildings, E.O. ONLY 500 COPIES PRINTED. Now Ready, royal 8vo., with Maps and Plates, price ONE GUINEA. Man-Hunting in the Desert, BEING A NARRATIVE OF THE PALMER SEARCH EXPEDITION, 1ss2, 1883, Conducted by Sir Charles Warren. Dapt ALERED FE. HAYNES (ROYAL ENGINEERS). WITH AN INTRODUCTION BY WALTER BESANT. “The story of the vigorous efforts made, against terrible odds, to find the missing Professor and his companions is clearly and ably set forth. Then comes the finding of the ghastly remains and the patiently relentless following up of clues in tracing out the various Arabs implicated in the murder, The adventurous part of the book is as interesting as a tale by Stevenson; nor is what might be termed the personal part less absorbing.” —Puhlishers’ Circular. London : HorAcE Cox, Windsor House, Bream’s-buildings, E.C. BOOKS PUBLISHED BY HORACE COX. NOW READY, SUPER-ROYAL 8vo., PRICE 20s., POST FREE. CROCKFORD’S CLERICAL DIRECTORY 1894. BEING A STATISTICAL BOOK OF REFERENCE For facts relating to the Clergy in England, Wales, Scotland, Ireland and the Colonies; with a fuller Index relating to Parishes and Benefices than any ever yet given to the public. CRocKFORD’s CLERICAL DIRECTORY is more than a Directory; it con- tains concise Biographical details of all the ministersand dignitaries of the Church of England, Wales, Scotland, Ireland, and the Colonies. A new feature to this Edition is ‘‘A List of the Parishes of each Diocese in England and Wales arranged in Rural Deaneries.” TWENTY - SIXTH ISSUE. London: Horace Cox, Windsor House, Bream’s-buildings, E.C. Crown 8vo., bevelled boards, gilt edges, price 5s. PRINCIPLES OF CHESS THEORY AND PRACTICE. BY JA NMEReS MAB ON. CONTENTS. 1.—Elements of Chess. 2.—General Principles. 3.—Combination. 4.—Exposition of Master Play Complete. Price One Shilling; by post, 1s. 33d. THE QUEEN ALMANAC, AND LADY’S CALENDAR FOR 1894. Among its Contents will be found A CHROMO-LITHOGRAPH PLATE OF IMITATION LIMOGES ENAMEL EN GRISAILLE. A SUPPLEMENT OF WINTER COMFORTS IN KNITTING AND CROCHET. Pocket Size, price 6d.; by post, 63d. THE LAWS OF GOLF, As Adopted by the Royal and Ancient Golf Club of St. Andrews. Special Rules for Medal Play. Etiquette of Golf. Winners of the Golfing Championship. Winners and Runners-up for the Amateur Championship. Fully Illustrated, in crown 8vo., price 5s. 6d., by post, 5s. 10d. THE FOURTH EDITION OF A SY stem FIGURE SKATING. Being the Theory and Practice of the Art as Developed in England, with a Glance at its Origin and History. By T. MAXWELL WITHAM (Member of the Skating Club). WINDSOR HOUSE, BREHEAM’S BUILIDINGS, H.C.  452 ADVERTISEMENTS. MESDAMES BRETT & BOWSER, SELBORNE CHAMBERS, BELL YARD, TEMPLE BAR. ‘Authors’ MSS. carefully and expeditiously copied, from 1s. per 1000 words. Extra carbon copies half price. Refer- ences kindly permitted to Augustine Birrell, Esq., M.P. THE AUTHOR'S HAIRLESS PAPER-PAD. (Tur Leapennatt Press Lrp., H.C.) err Contains hairless paper, over which the pen slips with perfect freedom. Siwpence each: 58. per dozen, ruled or plain. TYPEWRITING. SCIENTIFIC, LITERARY, AND MEDICAL MSS. CAREFULLY AND PROMPTLY COPIED BY RAYNE & CO., 40, NORFOLK STREET, STRAND, W.C. HigHest REFERENCES. TRANSLATIONS. PRIVATE Room FoR DICTATION. SeaRcHes Maps. TYPEWRITING BY CLERGYMAN’S DAUGHTER. MISS E. M. SIKES, 13, Wolverton-gardens, Hammersmith, W. Authors’ MSS., &c., carefully and promptly copied, 1s. per 1000 words. Reduction forlong MSS. Duplicate copy half price. Type- written Circulars, Notices, &c., by special copying process. Terms on application. References kindly permitted to authors. SHORTHAND WRITER, TY PIstT, ESIRES SECRETARIAL WORK. Own machines (Remington, Yost). Special Reports taken. TRANSLATOR FRENCH, GERMAN. “TL...” 28, Canterbury - terrace, Maida Vale, W. HE FLEET STREET TYPEWRITERS, 115, Furer-street, E.C.—LowEst CHARGES. Highest speed. Every kind of Typewriting Work done. Pricr List. 115, FLEET-sTREET, LONDON. ANOBIUM ERODITUM, Tur DrvourRING BooK-wormM, Turns up its nose (and its toes) at STICKPHAST PASTE. BRS. Gite, TYPE-WRITING OFFICE, 35, LUDGATE HILL, E.C. (ESTABLISHED 1883.) Authors’ MSS. carefully copied from 1s. per 1000 words. &c., 1s. 8d. per 1000 words. rate of 4d. and 8d. per 1000 words. 2s. 6d. per hour. Reference kindly permitted to Walter Besant, Esq.; also to Messrs. A. P. Watt and Son, Literary Agents, 2, Paternoster- square, E.C. Miss PATTEN, TYPIST, 44, Oakley Street Flats, Chelsea, S.W. Authors’ MSS. carefully transcribed. References kindly permitted to George Augustus Sala, Esq., Justin Huntly McCarthy, Esq., and many other well-known Authors. HWire- Proof Safe for MSS. Particulars on application. Telegraphic address: ‘‘ PATZEN, LONDON.” MISS L. M. DAVIDSON’S TYPEWRITING OFFICE. 87 & 39, ESSEX STREET, STRAND, W.C. SHORTHAND AND TRANSLATIONS. Specialists for French, German, and Italian. Scientific, and. Medical MSS. LITERARY PRODUCTIONS OF EVERY DESCRIPTION - AREFULLY REVISED, CORRECTED, or RE- WRITTEN by the Author of “The Queen’s English up to Date.” Facilities for publication. Typewriting 1s. per 1000 words. Address SECRETARY, Literary Office, 342, Strand, W.C. AUTHORS ADVISED AS TO THE PRODUCTION OF WORKS In any Department of Literature, and Estimates for Printing and Publishing sent free. Special attention devoted to Privately Printed and Subscription Works.— Cuas. J. CuarK, Publisher of the Illustrated Archzologist, and to several Learned Societies, 4, Lincoln’s-inn-fields, W.C. THE AUTHORS’ BUREAU LIMITED. A Literary Syndicate and Press Agency. ‘‘A Medium of Communi- cation between Authors, Editors, and Publishers.” Advises upon, revises, and negotiates MSS. Consultations (by appointment only) free.—Address the SECRETARY, 3, Victoria-street, Westminster. PRINTING AND PUBLISHING. TO AUTHORS. Special attention given to the above. Terms moderate. Estimates free. ACCOUNTS VERIFIED BY CHARTERED ACCOUNTANT. Address MaNnaGER, Roxburghe Press, 3, Victoria-street, Westminster. OUT OF PRINT BOOKS SUPPLIED. THE MOST EXPERT BOOK-FINDER EXTANT. Purase STaTE WANTS. 2000 BOOKS WANTED, 5s. to £5 each given. LISTS FREE. Plays, Extra copies (carbon) supplied at the Type-writing from dictation Legal, Literary, Printed and Published by Horace Cox, Windsor House, Bream’s-buildings, London, E.C. BAKER’S GREAT BOOKSHOP, BIRMINGHAM. Dublin Core The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/. Title A name given to the resource The Author, Vol. 04 Issue 12 (May 1894) Subject The topic of the resource <em>The Author</em>, Vol. 04 Issue 12 (May 1894) Type The nature or genre of the resource Publication Identifier An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context 1894-05-01-The-Author-4-12 publications The Author https://historysoa.com/files/original/5/461/1894-04-02-The-Author-4-11.pdf 898ae69057f1b73902c7c9162a26929f PDF Text Text ������������������������������ Dublin Core The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/. Title A name given to the resource The Author Subject The topic of the resource <em>The Author</em> Description An account of the resource A digitised run of the Society of Authors' monthly periodical, <em>The Author</em>, 1890<span>–</span>1914, made available together for the first time.<br /><br />Currently users can browse issues and <a href="https://historysoa.com/items/browse?search=&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Bjoiner%5D=and&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Belement_id%5D=51&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Btype%5D=is+exactly&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Bterms%5D=Index&amp;collection=&amp;type=&amp;tags=&amp;exhibit=&amp;date_search_term=&amp;submit_search=Search+For+Items&amp;sort_field=Dublin+Core%2CTitle">indices</a> (not available for all volumes). Full text search for all issues, and other additional search functionality, will be added in 2022. Date A point or period of time associated with an event in the lifecycle of the resource 1890–1914 Identifier An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context The-Author-Issues Publication Date The date of an event (in YYYY, YYYY-MM or YYYY-MM-DD format) 1894-04-02 Volume 4 Issue 11 Pages Page range in volume 391–420 Ngram Date Version of the date in YYYYMMDD format for use by the Ngram plugin 18940402 Ngram Text Version of the text with no HTML formatting for use by the Ngram plugin The Huthor. (The Organ of the Incorporated Society of Authors. Monthly.) CONDUCTED BY WALTER BESANT. Vout. IV.—No. 11.] APRIL 2, 1894. [Prick SIXPENCE. For the Opinions expressed in papers that are signed or initialled the Authors alone are responsible. None of the papers or para- graphs must be taken as expressing the collective opinions of the committee unless they are officially signed by G. Herbert Thring, Sec. pee Seeretary of the Society begs to give notice that all remittances are acknowledged by return of post, and requests that all members not receiving an answer to important communications within two days will write to him without delay. All remittances should be crossed Union Bank of London, Chancery-lane, or be sent by registered letter only. Communications and letters are invited by the Editor on all subjects connected with literature, but on no other sub- jects whatever. Articles which cannot be accepted are returned if stamps for the purpose accompany the MSS. es WARNINGS AND ADVICE. @ is not generally understood that the author, as the vendor, has the absolute right of drafting the agree- ment upon whatever terms the transaction is to be carried out. Authors are strongly advised to exercise that right. Inevery other form of business, the right of drawing the agreement rests with him who sells, leases, or has the control of the property. EADERS of the Author and members of the Society are earnestly desired to make the following warnings as widely known as possible. They are based on the experience of nine years’ work by which the dangers to which literary property is especially exposed have been discovered :— 1. SeR1AL Ricurs.—In selling Serial Rights stipulate that you are selling the Serial Right for one paper at a certain time only, otherwise you may find your work serialized for years, to the detriment of your volume form. 2. Svrame yYouR AGREEMENTS. — Readers are most URGENTLY warned not to neglect stamping their agreements immediately after signature. If this precaution is neglected for two weeks, a fine of £10 must be paid before the agree- ment can be used as a legal document. In almost every case brought to the secretary the agreement, or the letter which serves for one, is forwarded without the stamp. The author may be assured that the other party to the agree- ment never neglects this simple precaution. The Society, VOL. IV. to save trouble, undertakes to get all the agreements of members stamped for them at no expense to themselves except the cost of the stamp. 3. ASCERTAIN WHAT A PROPOSED AGREEMENT GIVES TO BOTH SIDBS BEFORE SIGNING IT.—Remember that an arrangement as to a joint venture in any other kind of busi- ness whatever would be instantly refused should either party refuse to show the books or to let it be known what share he reserved for himself. 4. Lirerary AGENTS.—Be very careful. You cannot be too careful as to the person whom you appoint as your agent. Remember that you place your property almost un- reservedly in his hands. Your only safety is in consulting the Society, or some friend who has had personal experience of the agent. Do not trust advertisements alone. 5. Cost OF PropuctTion.-—Never sign any agreement of which the alleged cost of production forms an integral part, until you have proved the figures. 6. CHoIcE OF PUBLISHERS.—Never enter into any cor- respondence with publishers, especially with those who ad- vertise for MSS., who are not recommended by experienced friends or by this Society. 7. Fururs Worx.—Never, on any account whatever, bind yourself down for future work to anyone. 8. Royvaury.—Never accept any proposal of royalty until you have ascertained what the agreement, worked out on both a small and a large sale, will give to the author and what to the publisher. 9. Personau Risk.—Never accept any pecuniary risk or responsibility whatever without advice. 10. REJEctED MSS.—Never, when a MS. has been re- fused by respectable houses, pay others, whatever promises they may put forward, for the production of the work. 11. AMERICAN Ruiautrs.—Never sign away American rights. Keep them by special clause. Refuse to sign any agreement containing a clause which reserves them for the publisher, unless for a substantial consideration. If the publisher insists, take away the MS. and offer it to another. 12. CESSION oF CopyRicHT.—Never sign any paper, either agreement or receipt, which gives away copyright, without advice. 13. ADVERTISEMENTS.—Keep control over the advertise- ments, if they affect your returns, by a clause in the agree- ment. Reserve a veto. If you are yourself ignorant of the subject, make the Society your adviser. 14. Never forget that publishing is a business, like any other business, totally unconnected with philanthropy, charity, or pure love of literature. You have to do with business men. Be yourself a business man. Society’s Offices :— 4, PortuaaL Street, Lincoun’s INN FIEeups. HH2 394 HOW TO USE THE SOCIETY. 1. VERY member has a right to advice upon his K agreements, his choice of a publisher, or any dispute arising in the conduct of his business or the administration of his property. If the advice sought is such as can be given best by a solicitor, the member has a right to an opinion from the Society’s solicitors. If the case is such that Counsel’s opinion is desirable, the Com- mittee will obtain for him Counsel’s opinion. All this without any cost to the member. 2. Remember that questions connected with copyright and publisher’s agreements do not generally fall within the experience of ordinary solicitors. Therefore, do not scruple to use the Society first—our solicitors are continually engaged upon such questions for us. 3. Send to the office copies of past agreements and past accounts with the loan of the books represented. This isin order to ascertain what has been the nature of your agree- ments, and the results to author and publisher respectively sofar. The Secretary will always be glad to have any agreements, new or old, for inspection and note. The infor- mation thus obtained may prove invaluable. 4. If the examination of your previous business trans- actions by the Secretary proves unfavourable, you should take advice as to a change of publishers. 5. Before signing any agreement whatever, send the pro- posed document to the Society for examination. 6. The Society is acquainted with the methods, and—in the case of fraudulent houses—the tricks of every publish- ing firm in the country. Remember that there are certain houses which live entirely by trickery. 7. Remember always that in belonging to the Society you are fighting the battles of other writers, even if you are reaping no benefit to yourself, and that you are advancing the best interests of literature in promoting the indepen- dence of the writer. 8. Send to the Editor of the Awthor notes of everything important to literature that you may hear or meet with. es THE AUTHORS’ SYNDICATE. EMBERS are informed : 1. That the Authors’ Syndicate takes charge of the business of members of the Society. With, when necessary, the assistance of the legal advisers of the Syndi- cate, it concludes agreements, collects royalties, examines and passes accounts, and generally relieves members of the trouble of managing business details. 2. That the expenses of the Authors’ Syndicate are defrayed solely out of the commission charged on rights placed through its intervention. Notice is, however, hereby given that in all cases where there is no current account, a vooking fee is charged to cover postage and porterage. 3. That the Authors’ Syndicate works for none but those members of the Society whose work possesses a market value. - 4. That the Syndicate can only undertake any negotiation whatever on the distinct understanding that those negotia- tions are placed exclusively in its hands, and that all communications relating thereto are referred to it. 5. That clients can only be seen by the Editor by appoint- ment, and that, when possible, at least four days’ notice should be given. The work of the Syndicate is now so THE AUTHOR. heavy, that only a limited number of interviews can be arranged. 6. That every attempt is made to deal with the corre- spondence promptly, but that owing to the enormous number of letters received, some delay is inevitable. That stamps should, in all cases, be sent to defray postage. 7. That the Authors’ Syndicate does not invite MSS. without previous correspondence, and does not hold itself responsible for MSS. forwarded without notice. It is announced that, by way of a new departure, the Syndicate has undertaken arrangements for lectures by some of the leading members of the Society; that a “Transfer Department,” for the sale and purchase of journals and periodicals, has been opened ; and that a “Register of Wants and Wanted” has been opened. Members anxious to obtain literary or artistic work are invited to communicate with the Manager. There is an Honorary Advisory Committee, whose services will be called upon in any case of dispute or difficulty. It is perhaps necessary to state that the members of the Advisory Committee have no pecuniary interest whatever in the Syndicate. NOTICES. HE Editor of the Author begs to remind members of the Society that, although the paper is sent to them free of charge, the cost of producing it would be a very heavy charge on the resources of the Society if a great many members did not forward to the Secretary the modest 6s. 6d. subscription for the year. The Editor is always glad to receive short papers and communications on all subjects connected with literature from members and others. Nothing can do more good to the Society than to make the Author complete, attractive, and interesting. Will those who are willing to aid in this work send their names and the special subjects on which they are willing to write ? Communications for the Author should reach the Editor not later than the 21st of each month. All persons engaged in literary work of any kind, whether members of the Society or not, are invited to communicate to the Editor any points connected with their work which it would be advisable in the general interest to publish. Members and others who wish their MSS. read are requested not to send them to the Office without previously communicating with the Secretary. The utmost practicable despatch is aimed at, and MSS. are read in the order in which they are received. It must also be distinctly under- stood that the Society does not, under any circumstances, undertake the publication of MSS. The Authors’ Club is now open in its new premises, at 3, Whitehall-court, Charing Cross. Address the Secretary for information, rules of admission, &c. Will members take the trouble to ascertain whether they have paid their subscriptions for the year? If they will do this, and remit the amount, if still unpaid, or a banker’s order, it will greatly assist the Secretary, and save him the trouble of sending out a reminder. Members are most earnestly entreated to attend to the warning numbered (7). It is a most foolish and a most disastrous thing to bind yourself to anyone for a term of years. Let them ask themselves if they would give a solicitor the collection of their rents for five years to come, whatever his conduct, whether he was honest or dishonest? Of course they would not. Why then hesitate for a moment when they are asked to sign themselves into literary bondage for three or five years ?  ch uD Kt THE AUTHOR. 393 Those who possess the “Cost of Production” are requested to note that the cost of binding has advanced 15 per cent. This means, for those who do not like the trouble of “doing sums,” the addition of three shillings in the pound on this head. In other words, if the cost of binding is set down in our book at eight pounds, to this must now be added twenty-four shillings more, so that it now stands at £9 4s. The figures in our book are as near the exact truth as can be procured; but a printer’s, or a binder’s, bill is so elastic a thing that nothing more exact can be arrived at. Some remarks have been made upon the amount charged in the “ Cost of Production” for advertising. Of course, we have not included any sums which may be charged for inserting advertisements in the publisher’s own magazines, or in other magazines by exchange. As agreements too often go, there is nothing to prevent the publisher from sweeping the whole profits of a book into his own pocket, by inserting any number of advertisements in his own magazines, and by exchanging with others. Some there are who call this a form of fraud; it is not known what those who practise this method of swelling their own profits call it. pec GENERAL MEETING. GENERAL MEETING of the Society of Authors was held at the rooms of the Royal Medical and Chirurgical Society, 20, Hanover-square, W., on Monday, the i1gth day of March, 1894, at 5 o’clock. Sir Frederick Pollock, Bart., took the chair, and was supported by the following members of the Council: Mr. Walter Besant, Mr. J. M. Lely, Mr. Lewis Morris, and Mr. J. J. Stevenson. The report and balance-sheet for the past year were laid before the meeting. Sir Frederick Pollock stated that as the report had been sent to all the members, he thought those present might take itas read. If, however, anyone objected to this course of proceeding the secretary would read it. As no member present dissented from the course proposed, Sir Frederick Pollock then commented on the report and the prosperous position of the Society. The Society was in a solvent and flourishing condition, and since the commence- ment of the present year there had been a further increase of about eighty new members. He then referred to the fact that the Society had been in a manner endowed by a member lately deceased, who had appointed the Society his literary executor, and had left an ample sum of money to cover all expenses that might be in- curred, which would leave a fair balance in hand. At the present time he would not mention the name of the gentleman, as the legacy had been so recently left that the question as to the publi- cation of the MSS. and the other business which it might be necessary for the Society to under- take could not yet be settled; no doubt, how- ever, at the dinner of the Society, which would take place in the late spring, the testator’s name might be revealed, and further particulars disclosed. He further mentioned to the meeting that the publication of the Author, which was a most useful part of the Society’s business, was of course a large tax on the resources of the Society, and although it was sent gratis to all members, he thought it was the duty of those members to support it who were in a position to do so. The report was then unanimously approved. A member of the Society then rose and made a suggestion that the list of members of the Society should be published. Sir Frederick Pollock, in answer, informed the meeting that the matter had been carefully considered by the com- mittee, and at the present time, for various reasons which he mentioned, among which were the confidential position of the secretary to the members, resembling that of a solicitor to clients, and the fact that no material advantage would be gained by such publication, it had been unani- mously decided by the committee that the list should not be published. However, the com- mittee would be willing to consider any proposi- tion which was backed by a considerable majority of the members of the Society, and no doubt the Editor of the Author would be willing to place a paragraph in that journal asking for opinions. At the same time, he thought that if any con- siderable minority of the members had a decided objection to the list being published, their wishes should be respected. The sense of the meeting seemed to beagainst publication, but the Chair- man thought it would not be proper to take a vote, except ina fuller meeting and after notice. After some further discussion, Mr. Besant stated that he would place a notice in the Author inviting opinions. Mr. F. W. Rose proposed a vote of thanks to the chairman, which was seconded by the Rev. Dr. Samuel Kinns, and carried unanimously. The proceedings then terminated. te THE REPORT FOR 1893. HE Report for last year is now in the hands Lr of members. It is to be hoped that it will be regarded as eminently satisfactory. The income for the year shows an increase of £153. There are about 200 members more than were on the roll a year ago, the number now being over 1200. Let us note that it is impossible ever to give the exact number of members; we could give the number on the books, but there is a certain percentage in every society of members who drop off every year. Thus the number on the books at the end of the year was probably 394 THE AUTHOR. about 1250. Since the beginning of the year 85 new names have been received. The special cases, 7.e., not such cases as are settled by a word of advice or a letter, but cases involving trouble and solicitors’ work, amounted in the year to 100. Thirty-six of these cases in- volved the recovery of money due and unlawfully withheld. Twenty-nine cases were successful, and, of the remainder, one failed because the member was unwilling to prosecute, and the other because the opponent had no money. The case of secret profits prepared by the Society’s solicitors and submitted to counsel, viz., Mr. H. H. Cozens-Hardy, Q.C. and Mr. James Rolt, will be found at length on pp. 394-398. Members are invited to give it their most serious consideration. All those who have profit-sharing agreements are interested, and should examine their accounts with the greatest care under the light of this important opinion. De LITERARY PROPERTY. T.—Secret Prorits. I, CASE FOR COUNSEL. HE Incorporated Society of Authors desires to be advised as to the legal position of authors under a certain well-known form of publishing agreement, known as the share- profit system, in reference to the charges made by publishers and otherwise, particularly as tested by the manner in which the courts would deal with charges in the publishers’ accounts if they were being taken by the court. A case which raises the point on which counsel’s opinion is sought is as follows : An author, A. B., enters into an agreement with publishers, C. D. and Co., in the following terms :— Copy of Agreement. Memorandum of agreement made this day of between A. B. of the one part and C. D. and Co. of the other art. . It is agreed that the said C. D. and Co. shall publish, at their own risk and expense—(title of work); the exclusive right of printing and publishing which shall be vested in the said C. D. and Co., subject to the following conditions, viz., that after deducting from the produce of the sale thereof all the expenses of printing, paper, binding, advertising, discounts to the trade, and other incidental expenses, the profits remaining of every edition that may be printed of the work during the term of legal copyright are to be divided into equal two parts, one part to be paid to the said A. B. and the other to belong to the said C. D. and Co. The books to be accounted for at the trade sale price, 25 as 24, unless it be thought advisable to dispose of copies, or of the remainder, at a lower price, which is left to the discretion of the said publisher. Accounts to be made up annually to Midsummer, delivered on or before Oct. Ist, and settled by cash in the ensuing January. Some time subsequent to the publication of the book an account in the following terms was sent to the author :-— PUBLISHER'S ACCOUNT. As rendered to the Author. 2 2a Composition (17 sheets at £1 10s.) ue 25 10-8 Printing (Cs i: 128.) 3, 2 5 100 4 Paper cC yy SL O08.) OL sO Moulding Be a a ee Stereotyping 3: G06. a ee Binding (at £2 5s.per 100 copies) ... ... ... 22 10 O Advertising ae as iyo ae CAI 106 Corrections 44.0. ee oe Paper Wrappers 3. 4 113 0 Postage... 6. Se a a £136 16 10 Proceeds of sale of g50 copies at ge. Od. ce IO 5 Incidental expenses (5 per cent. dedutted)o0 3. ee 8 6. 3 ——_— “sy 136 16 10 £21 1 it Alleged half profits ... £10 10 II Which shows that after the sale of the whole of an edition of 1000 copies, profits to the extent of £10 10s. 11d. were credited by the publishers to the author as his half share. Upon a close investigation of the account, it was discovered that on all the cost of production, 7.e., com- position, printing, paper, moulding, stereotyping, and binding, the publishers bad added to the actual cost 10 per cent. on each item. This addition had been made secretly, and the author was not in any way informed of what had taken place. The following amended account shows the actual amounts of charges invoiced to the pub- lishers by their printer, paper-maker, binder, and advertising agent in respect to the items before referred to :— Reau Cost oF PRODUCTION. Boe Composition (17 sheets at £1 7s.) (30 ha et 8 Printing (2 4 108. Od) Se eRe 6 Paper ( 0 A reece sheet), 8 ik GO Moulding ( 4, ., 58. Sheet) ae ee Stereotyping( ,, ;, 98. sheet) oy oe eg As Ce Binding at sd. per volume... ... ... .. «=. 2016 8 Advertisitig: 1.0 ose a ee Corrections =. ee a Paper Wrappers (0 4... 3. ks Postage, &0s 0 a a 16 0 £105 4 10 Proceeds of sale of 950 copies at an average of 48, 6d, 8 COPY i Ge ok a OS Less the cost ... ... 105 4 10 Profit... 20552 2 Ol. 02 Actual half profits to author on this account ... 30 10 I With regard to the item of advertisements, it was further found that the publishers, being only aed  THE AUTHOR. 395 able to show vouchers to the amount of £20, the rest of the sum charged was made up of charges for advertisements in the publisher’s own maga- zines, for which, of course, he paid nothing, and “exchanges” with other magazines, #.e., adver- tisements in magazines for which the publishers pay nothing, they in their turn inserting gratis in their own magazines similar advertisements for the publishers of the other magazines. It is suggested that the charge for incidental expenses was inde- fensible. The result is that the author was entitled to £30 10s. 1d., but the publishers proposed to give only £10 tos. 11d. Nature of relationship between parties to agreement.—Dealing now with several points that arise on this case :— (1.) The above agreement is what is commonly known as a share-profit agreement, and it is sub- stantially, though there may be minor points of difference, what is offered by all publishers as a share-profit agreement, the share being usually, as here, one half. As to the general position of the parties under such an agreement, it is submitted that although the author is not able to be sued by any outsider in case of default of the publisher, the agreement amounts to a partnership agreement, or joint adventure in the nature of partnership gua the book concerned; or if not to an agreement for partnership or joint adventure, then to an agree- ment making the publisher trustee for the returns due to the author, and, therefore, unable to make any profit out of his trust other than such, if any, as he has expressly stipulated for, and the half share of profits. (IL.) Duty of the publisher to account.—The author in the above agreement cedes to the pub- lishers the exclusive right of printing and pub- lishing the book during the legal term of copy- right, and such is the effect of most share- profit agreements. The consideration for this is the publishers paying to the author half profits, z.e., half of the net proceeds of sale of copies after expenses of the publishers have been deducted. It is presumed that whatever be the precise legal relationship of author and publisher under such an agreement as above, the pub- lishers are bound to account fully and exactly to the author, and this appears to involve, as of right, without any express provision in the agreement, (a) production of vouchers for all expenses charged by the publishers, and (6) pro- duction of such books as are usually kept by publishers recording sales; also all records of books received, and the stock in hand, in order to. enable the author to check the number of books accounted for as sold. On this point it is believed some publishers would contend that their word is to be accepted as absolute as to number of sales in such cases, but this, it is submitted, is wrong, and that the author has the above right of examining the publishers’ books. As regards the vouchers, the production of these seem to be essential. If they are produced they would reveal such a transaction as that disclosed in the before-mentioned accounts with- out the necessity of instituting independent inquiries of printers, binders, &c., from whom it might be difficult for an author to obtain infor- mation. (II1.) Right of publisher to charge more than actual expenses—Several questions arise on the accounts above set out as to the publishers’ dis- bursements; and first, there is the addition of 10 per cent. to the actual prices charged him for the several items of work done—printing, binding, &c. It issubmitted that this is equally indefen- sible, whether (a) the publisher discloses to the author that he has charged at a higher rate than he himself is charged, there being nothing in the agreement providing for his charging what he likes; or (0) as in the above instance, he conceals this, and so makes a secret profit. The matter appears to be analogous to the transactions which were held to be indefensible in Williamson v. Barbour (9 Ch. Div. 529). : The defence of the publishers would probably rest on “custom of trade;” an open and well recognised usage the publisher could not prove, and an infrequent or secret practice it is believed would not constitute a custom. This matter was discussed in a recent case of Rideal v. Kegan Paul & Co., but this was only before the Registrar of the City of London Court. In that case the agreement, a half-profit one, proved that in the accounts “the work shall be debited with all expenses of every kind of or incidental to the publication of each edition of the work, including Mr. George Redway’s charges for printing, plates, illustrations, stereotyping, paper, binding, and advertising.” Mr. Redway charged more for these things than prices invoiced to him, and the Registrar held he could not do so. (1V.) Whether publisher's conduct fraudulent. —Would the court regard the conduct of a pub- lisher who made a secret profit in the manner before stated as fraudulent, so that, e.g., he would be ordered to pay the costs of an action for account if such a fact was brought to light in it? (V.) Discounts——There is another question which is often mixed up with the question under head No. III., but which is really quite a distinct matter, and apparently more difficult of decision,  396 THE AUTHOR. that is the question of discounts which a publisher gets allowed him from the printers, binders, paper-makers, &c., he deals with. It is customary for a publisher to obtain six months’ credit from a printer. If he pays cash he receives certain discounts. If these discounts are to go into his own pocket, what is there to prevent him from arranging with the printer for a bill off which he is to receive heavy discounts in order to bring the actual cost to the publisher down to ordinary prices, but seriously affecting the state of accounts between author and pub- lisher? It is submitted that any advantages obtained for the quasi partnership by cash pay- ments should be credited tothe book. Counsel is referred to the accompanying print of article, “Some Considerations of Publishing,’ by Sir Frederick Pollock, in which this point is fully discussed. (VL.) Right to charge for advertisements not actually paid for.—A very important point, which is also dealt with in Sir F. Pollock’s paper, and which is of daily occurrence on publishers’ accounts, is as to the charge for advertisements. As seen in the before-mentioned instance, pub- lishers charge what they call scale prices (being the prices they would charge to outside persons, such as makers of soaps, pills, &c.), for (a) Advertisements inserted in their own magazines, including their own trade lists of books. And (6) advertisements inserted by exchange without payment in other publishers’ magazines. In neither case does the publisher pay directly or indirectly anything more than the cost of printing and paper for the pages of advertise- ments, and possibly a mere trifle extra for carriage and binding. It is submitted that beyond these small payments the publisher ought not to charge the author anything in respect of such advertisements. It will no doubt be contended by the pub- lishers who do make these charges, that if they did not insert these book advertisements they would be able to advertise so many more soaps and pills; but even if this were the fact (which it probably is not), it is submitted that it forms no legal justification. A strong case exemplifying the evils cf this system occurred as follows :— A clergyman named A. gathered many notes about his church, intending to write a history about it. Pressure of other work made it difficult for him to digest and write out his notes, and after some delay he handed everything over to B., who wrote the book out. B. then haying full powers, he went to C., a publisher. He said to C., ‘we want this handsomely printed and bound, We ask no remuneration. I[t can never havea very large sale. We therefore ask you to take it off our hands completely, only reserving the right to take as many copies as A. requires at cost price.” This proposal was willingly accepted. B, went away for his health, having told A. all about the (verbal) agreement into which he had entered, and explained in particular that under no circum- stances was A. to be called upon or to make any money payment. As soon as his back was turned, C. sent A. a bill for £30 for advertising. It so happened that among C.’s clerks was a young man who was connected with A.’s church, where he had been educated. This clerk, seeing A. by chance in C.’s anteroom waiting for an audience, conferred with him on the subject, having only time to say ‘‘ Do not pay anything without seeing the vouchers.” A. took this advice. C. showed him vouchers for £3 4s., which A. paid under protest. C. promptly cashiered the clerk who had given A. the advice. When B. came home and heard the story, he went to C. and said, “You must at once return the £3 4s. to A. with an apology, as you know perfectly well he owed you neither £30 nor £3.” But this C. would not do. If the publisher is justified in charging for either of the above-mentioned kinds of advertise- ments, the matter must be further considered from other points of view. Counsel will observe what a large door is opened to fraud if the sight of charging for advertise- ments which cost nothing or next to nothing be conceded to a publisher. There is nothing to prevent him from putting the whole profits of a book in his own pocket’ by largely advertising in his own magazine or by exchanges. Further, it has been found by long experience that a book will only “stand” a certain amount of advertising, ¢.e., there is a point at which further expenditure does not advance sales, and is only money wasted; also, in the opinion of many experts, the advertising of books in magazines is of very little use (because most of the English magazines have a very limited circulation) compared with their advertisement in the great daily papers. (VIL.) Moulding and stereotyping. — The accounts above set out contain a charge for moulding, which is rightly charged to the first edition of a book of more than ephemeral interest, because the moulds are taken in case a new edition should be called for. But the stereo- typing need not be executed, and seldom is, until the second edition is wanted. If a pub- 4 lisher charges stereotyping when it is not done, this no doubt will be indefensible. If it is done  THE AUTHOR. unnecessarily, can he be made to bear the amount himself ? (VIII.) Right to deduct a charge for incidental expenses.—It will be seen in the above accounts that the publishers have charged “paper wrappers ” and “ postage,’ presumably for send- ing copies of the book for review, and have de- ducted 5 per cent. from the proceeds of sale for “incidental expenses;” and publishers justify such a charge by saying that it is to cover the book’s share of their general office expenses (rent, wages, &c.). This seems clearly indefensible ; the publisher gets half the profits for (1) his risk of loss if there is any 1isk—very few publishers do, in fact, run risks through the book not paying expenses—this falls entirely on the publisher; and (2) his position in the publishing trade, for which his offices, his clerks, travellers, &c., are a sine qud non. The questions on which counsel is asked to advise are as follows: 1. What is the exact relationship between the parties to a share-profit agreement ; is it one of partnership, or rather joint adven- ture, or of trusteeship, or what ? . In any view of the relationship, ought not the publisher to render fullaccounts, and to give full opportunity of checking them by production of vouchers and books as mentioned above ? 3. Isthe publisher entitled, under a share-profit agreement, to charge expenses at a higher rate than he himself makes; whether this is disclosed to the author after the con- tract, or is a secret profit made by the publisher ? 4. If the answer to the last question is in the negative, would not the existence of such charges, when proved to the court, be a sufficient case for reopening a_ settled account which contained charges embody- ing such profits P 5. Is the publisher under a share-profit agree- ment entitled to charge the author the full amounts of invoices to him for expenses of the book when he himself only pays such amounts less discounts ? 6. Has the publisher the right under a share- profit agreement to charge for advertise- ments (a@) inserted in his own magazines or trade lists, and (0) inserted in other publishers’ magazines by exchange with- out payment ? 7. Can the publisher under a share-profit agree- ment charge stereotyping against the first edition where it is not done ? 8. Has the publisher under an ordinary share- profit agreement, in the absence of ex- VOL. Iv. nN 397 press stipulation, the right to deduct a percentage on books sold for “incidental expenses ? ” II. COUNSEL'S OPINION. 1. In our opinion, an agreement such as that set out in the above case creates between the par- ties to it a joint adventure, involving some (but not all) of the incidents of partnership, and con- stitutes a fiduciary relation on the part of the publisher towards the author. 2. Under such anagreement the publisher is, in our opinion, bound, in anv view of the relationship of the parties, to render proper accounts and to produce all books and documents necessary for the proper vouching of the items of such accounts. 3. Under such an agreement the publisher is, in our opinion, only entitled to deduct from the pro- ceeds of sale the actual expenses of printing, paper, &c., and he cannot therefore charge such expenses at a higher rate than he actually pays. It would not, in our opinion, make any difference in this respect whether the publisher, after the execution of the agreement, informed the author that he intended to charge, or had in fact charged, the expenses at such higher rate (unless there were additional circumstances which might evi- dence a waiver or abandonment of rights on the part of the author) or kept the matter secret. 4. If the existence of such charges as those mentioned in.the last question were satisfactorily proved, it would, in our opinion, be a sufficient ground for reopening the account in which such charges were contained, even though such account had been settled and approved by the author, assuming, of course, that the account had been so approved by him in ignorance of its containing such charges. 5. This question is one of some difficulty, but, in our opinion, the publisher, under such an agreement, is only entitled to charge for what he actually pays, and therefore cannot charge the full amount of the invoice where he obtains a discount. 6. The publisher is, in our opmion, only entitled under such an agreement to charge the actual cost of advertisements, whether inserted in his own magazines or trade lists, or those of other publishers. He cannot charge against theauthor the sum which a stranger would have paid for the insertion of such an advertisement. The actual cost in case (6) would in effect appear to be the actual cost to him of inserting in his own maga- zine an advertisement in exchange for the adver- tisement of the work in question in another publisher’s magazine. 7. The publisher is not, in our opinion, entitled to charge for work which hus not in fact been done. II 398 8. The term “incidental expenses” in the above-mentioned agreement is extremely vague and unsatisfactory, but, m our opinion, it includes those expenses which, or a portion of which, are incidental to the particular book referred to in the agreement, and does not includea share of estab- lishment charges generally. Unless, however, the charge for incidental expenses could be shown to be excessive or improper, the publisher would not, in our opinion, be called upon to furnish a detailed account of the items of whichit was made up, and the fact that the amount of such inci- dental expenses was arrived at by taking a percentage on the returns would not, in our opinion, of itself render the charge improper. Hersert H. Cozens-Harpy. _ J. Rot. Lincoln’s Inn, Dec. 9, 1893. II.—Coryricut or TRansiatTions oF Tousrot. The following letter appeared in the Times of March 9, 1894 :— Srr,—As the question of the rights of the publication and translation of one of Tolstoi's novels has recently been before the public, and as the matter is one of great interest to all persons connected with literature, the Society of Authors submitted the following questions to Mr. Blake Odgers, Q.C. :— “With reference to the general view, ‘7, Whether publication of an original Russian work in England prior to publication in Russia, with the leave of the author, gives copyright to the publisher in the said original work? “2, Whether, if so published, it gives to the publisher under the Berne Convention the right of assigning the property in the translation of the said work? «3, Whether it is possible to secure any kind of copyright for the original or translation of a Russian work in England ? “With reference to the particular case, “4, Whether, where a Russian author avowedly disclaims any exclusive right in the publication of his works, it is possible to obtain copyright in any such work by prior publication in England or otherwise ? “5, Whether it is possible to obtain the ex- clusive right of translation of such a work under the same circumstances ? ” Mr. Blake Odgers’s opinion in answer to the above questions is as follows :— «4, Blm-court, Temple, E.C., March 2, 1894. “3. If a foreign author published in England an original work which has not previously been published elsewhere, he can now acquire English copyright therein in precisely the same way as if THE AUTHOR. he were a British subject. The language in which the book is written is immaterial, and so is the nationality of the author. Again, if the executor, administrator, or assign of a foreign author pub- lishes the book under similar circumstances he would also acquire English copyright. It was formerly considered necessary that the author should be temporarily resident somewhere in the British dominions at the date of publication. But since the Aliens Act of 1870 this is, m my opinion, no longer requisite. The subsequent production of the same book in the native country of the author would not affect rights already acquired in England. “But although a foreign author, or the executor, administrator, or assign of a foreign author, may thus acquire an English copyright in a book written in a foreign language, still he would not, in my opinion, acquire thereby any right to restrain or prohibit the publication in England of a translation of that book. Copy- right means ‘ the sole and exclusive liberty of printing or otherwise multiplying copies of any’ composition, and a translation is not a copy, but a new production upon which ‘the translator has bestowed his care and pains.’ Moreover, the original and the translation are intended for diffe- rent classes of readers. The publication of the translation will not sensibly diminish the sale of the original, and is, therefore, I think, no infringe- ment of the copyright. I cannot say that the English law is clear on this point, but that ap- pears to me to be the better opinion. I note that Mr. Copinger takes the opposite view (3rd edition, page 238). The International Copyright Acts and the Berne Convention throw no light on the point, as they contain no provision applicable to the publication in the United Kingdom of a translation of any book originally published im England; nor (in the absence of any treaty between England and Russia) of any book origi nally published in Russia. “Tf Lam right, it follows that any number of persons may publish in the United Kingdom independent translations of any book first pub- lished in England or in Russia without the leave of the author or other owner of the copyright in the original. Each such translator can acquire copyright in his own translation, and will then be entitled to restrain any subsequent translator from copying it or making any unfair use of the results of his labour. But he cannot prevent any- one else from undertaking similar labour. The law does not, in my opinion, recognise the existence in England of any ‘authorised translation’ of a book which was first published here or in Russia. “1, So far I have dealt only with cases in which a book in a foreign language, hitherto unpub-  THE AUTHOR. lished, is published in England by the author or by his executor, administrator, or assign. And by an ‘assign’ I mean some one to whom the anthor has consciously and intentionally trans- ferred some interest in the copyright in that book. Tf a man who is neither the author, nor his executor, administrator, or assign, publishes such a work in England he will acquire no copyright whatever therein, even though the author knew » of and consented to such publication: (Clementi as and others v. Walker, 2 B. & C. 861.) And it J) clearly follows that such a publisher will have no » exclusive right to translate that work or to pub- “| lish a translation of it in the United Kingdom. “2, Had the original work been first produced ' im one of the foreign countries of the Copyright J Union, a publisher who was neither the author nor a ‘person claiming through the author,’ ' might possibly acquire the right to forbid un- authorised translations under section 2 of the Act of 1886 and section 3 of the Order in Council dated November 28, 1887. But neither section confers any such right in the case of a book first published in the United Kingdom or in Russia. “4.5. If a Russian author avowedly disclaimed » all exclusive right in the publication of his works, | knowing that he had such rights and intending ' to divest himself thereof, then his works would become publict juris, and it would be impossible for anyone else to acquire copyright in any such »~ work by prior publication in England, or to lo obtain any exclusive right of translation. The 4 ‘Berne Convention, while giving to ‘authorised 7 translations’ the same protection as original works, expressly provides that ‘it is understood that in the case of a work for which the trans- lating right has fallen into the public domain, the translator cannot oppose the translation of the same work by other writers.’ At the same time I do not suppose that Count Tolstoi has consciously disclaimed any such right. By the law of Russia an author has no power to prevent anyone else from publishing a translation of his vy work, except in the case of a scientific work “© imvolving original research; and it has perhaps *@ never occurred to the Count that the law may be ‘| different in other European States. “W. Brake OpcErs.” The statement by Count Tolstoi, published in ‘7 this morning’s papers, appears to confirm the “8 assumptions of fact on which the case and ‘0 opinions proceeded. I am, Sir, yours, &c., F. Pottocr, Chairman of Committee of Management. The Society of Authors (Incorporated), 4, Portugal-street, Lincoln’s-inn-fields, W.C., March 8. VOL. Iv. 399 II.—Resvutr or THE BERNE CONFERENCE. Vouga v. The Artistic Printing Union. This was an action, based upon the International Copyright Act, for infrmgement of copyright. The defendants pleaded a defence denying the plaintiffs copyright and also the infringement, but did not appear at the trial to defend the action. Mr. Willis Chitty (Mr, Pollock with him), for the plaintiffs, said the plaintiff was a Mme. Vouga, who traded as HE. Vouga and Co. For some time she had produced works of art which were largely sold to art schools, and were con- tained in a book called “ An Illustrated Catalogue of Fine Art Studies.” The plaintiff had regis- tered the copyright in her works of art in Switzer- land. By Article 2 of the Berne Convention authors of any of the countries of the union, or their lawful representatives, enjoyed in the other countries for their works the rights which the respective laws granted to natives. The enjoy- ment of those rights was subject to the accom- plishment of the conditions and formalities prescribed by law in the country of origin of the work, and did not exceed in the other countries the term of protection accorded in the country of origin. The defendants bought some of the plaintiffs pictures, sent them over to Germany to get copied and made up into fire-screens, which were sold for 1s., whereas Mme Vouga’s cost 7s. 6d. He would read the defendants’ answers to interrogatories, which showed that the defen- dants had published 42,000 copies. Mme. Vouga was called, and said she painted the original designs, which were published in Switzerland. She had copyright in her works of art in Switzerland. Mr. Chitty said he asked for an injunction on account of all copies illegally dealt with, and damages or penalties, the penalty imposed by the Act (25 & 26 Vict. c. 68, s. 7) being £10 for each infringement, Mr. Justice WILLs gave judgment in the terms prayed for, and for £1000 damages in lieu of penalties. Execution to issue for £200 and costs, with leave to apply.— Times. IV.—A New Dancer. The following letter appears in the Atheneum of March 24 : A New Dancer For AUTHORS. As my attention has just been called to the fact that a little one-volume story is now being advertised for sale under the same title as that of one of my best-known novels (“ Victims,” published in three volumes by Messrs. Hurst and Blackett, after having run as a serial through All the Year Round, and still in constant circulation), I shall feel greatly obliged if you will allow me, through the valued medium of your columns, to warn the reading public that the volume in question is not, as they might readily suppose, 112 400 a cheap edition of my novel; nor am I inany way connected with it, except in the character of the “ Victim,’ my title having simply been sold for the use to which it has been put by the parties into whose hands the copyright has un- fortunately fallen, without my knowledge or consent, and naturally to my great detriment and annoyance. Trans- actions of this sort, by reason of their very rarity, are not at present attended with any legal penalty. If they become common,. however, they will constitute a new danger for all authors who part with their copyrights, as well as a fraud on the public, who, expecting to buy a cheap copy of some favourite book, find themselves in possession of a work by an unknown writer, in whom, perhaps, they take no interest. I trust, therefore, that by giving publicity to the case in question you may be the means of saving some at least of my fellow writers, and the readers who appreciate them, from the risk of being ‘‘ victimized’ in similar fashion. THEO. GIFT. It is not quite apparent from the letter what has happened. In fact, the letter is anadmirable illustration of tte loose and airy manner in which authors too often express their grievances. We want to know, before the expression of any opinion is possible, (1) when Miss Theo. Gift’s book called “ Victims ” appeared in volume form ; (2) what rights she parted with, whether to Messrs. Hurst and Black-tt, or to anyone else ; (3) whether it has gone into a cheap edition; (4) if not, what she means by saying that it is in constant demand, for the circulation of a three- volume novel cannot be said to last for more than a year as a rule; (5) what is meant by the copyright having fallen into the hands of “ parties without my consent or knowlege?” For if an author sells his copyright to A. or to B., he most certainly sells the power, which A. or B. acquires, of dealing with it as he pleases. Whether he sells the power of dealing separately with the title, ¢.e., of selling the title apart from the work, is a point which can only be dealt with after reading all the agreements in the ease. The point would seem to be whether a title is an inseparable part of the work or not. But the papers and correspondence in the case must first be read. No one would care to bring out a book called “Vanity Fair,’ or “ David Copperfield,” or “‘ Macaulay’s History of England.” On the other hand, if a publisher did not propose to bring out a cheap edition of a three-volume novel of which he held the copyright, seeing that without a cheap or new edition every three-volume novel must infallibly die or become scarce, why sbould he not grant or sell the right to use its title? Without further information one cannot understand the injury done to “Theo. Gift,” or the true nature of her complaint. If “Theo. Gift”? wants advice upon her case, let her send to the Secretary full parti- culars, with all the correspondence, agreements, and accounts, and she shall have a legal opinion from competent persons in her case for nothing. THE AUTHOR. V.—An AGREEMENT. The following were the terms of an agreement recently offered to an author: 1. Kind of Book—A boy’s book; likely to have a large sale; in length, 40,000 words; proposed price, half-a-crown; to be illustrated, as boys’ books commonly are, by half a dozen drawings “ processed.” 2. Terms Proposed.—The author to advance £30 towards expense of production. After the sale of 500 copies, the author to be repaid £15 of his advance. After the sale of the next 500 copies, the author to be repaid the rest of his advance. After the sale of 1500 copies, the author to receive a royalty of twopence in the shilling. In other words, the author was to take half the risk, and to receive nothing for the first 1500 copies. Let us now work this out. We take the figures given in the ‘“‘ Cost of Pro- duction,’ p. 59. The book would make 1131 pages, or, with the illustrations, say, 128 pages, z.e,, eight sheets. (1) Cost of Production. £8 @ Composition, 8 sheets, at £1 4s. psheet 4 9 12 O° Printing, at £1 a sheet ......... 8 oF Paper, at 16s. a sheet ............ 19 4 0 Moulding, at 5s.asheet ...... 2.60 9 * Binding, at 43d. a copy ...... 56 5 36 Advertising (say) «.............. 15 0 0 Illustrations (say) ............... 15 0 @ 124 £ 6 (2) Trade Price——Generally ts. 6d. on a 2s. 6d. book. (3) Author’s Returns : a. After 500 copies, loss of £15. B. After 1000 copies, neither loss nor gain, y. After 1500 copies, neither loss nor gain. 6. After 3000 copies, £31 5s. (4) Publisher’s Returns: a. After 500 copies : s. d. £ 6a Oost 124 1 0 Repaid author 15 0 oO ——139 1 Oo / & 58. d, Advanced by author ...... 30. 6 0 By sales ...... 87 10. @ 088 wi IL. 0 —— 139 1 0 * The cost of binding has advanced since the printing of the last edition of the *‘ Cost of Production.”  THE 8. After the next 500 copies. = Ss. dd: Loss carried down... phage axe. Repaid author 15 0 oO ——— 8611 0O ase. By sales ...... 37 IO 0 JHORS 6 i ie 86.11 7.0 y. After the third set of 500: ss d, Loss carried down ...... 491.0 40,5 10 Ss. od. By sales ...... 87 10 0 FOSS 2 2 3 li, th 0 49 1.0 6. After the next 1500 copies : & sd. Losscarried on II II 0 Paid to author 31 5 Oo iPrott 9) 69.14 ———I12 10 0 os ds By sales [i2 16 0 112 10 © So, by this pretty arrangement the publisher gets more than twice the author. But suppose the book becomes popular, and a second edition of 3000 is called for and taken up. Thus we have the following as the Cost of Production : as od Stereotyping at 8s.a sheet... 3 4 0 Printing 80 70 PAPO boa 19 4.0 Binding 56.56 Advertising 5. O20 Gl 13. 0 And the account will show as follows : Second edition of 3000 copies os ed: Cost of production g1 13 0 Author’s royalty... 62 10 0o Publisher’s profits. 70 17 0 ————225 0 0 8. d. By sales, 3000 copies ab isd. 6.2. 225° 0 © 225 0 6 So that, on the whole sale of 6000 copies the publisher, according to these figures, gets a profit of £140 11s.,and the author a profit of £93 15s. In other words, the administration of property AUTHOR. 401 producing £234 6s., gives to one partner—if they are partners—£47 more than to the other; and to the agent or administrator, £47 more for his services than it gives the producer and proprietor. ————re BOOK-TALK. VERY reader of the synthetic philosophy will be glad that Mr. Spencer has sanc- tioned the publication of a small selection of aphorisms or sentences from his numerous volumes, which have been chosen and arranged by Miss Gingell. The work consists of eleven sections, dealing with education, evolution, science, sociology, politics, justice, liberty, truth, and honesty, sympathy, happiness, self control, &c., which is a very comprehensive programme. Under education there are over thirty extracts, though all are not from Mr. Spencer’s widely- known work of that name, sentences from ‘“‘ The Social Statics,” “The Principles of Sociology,” and “The Study of Sociology,” are alsoadmitted under this head. Lovers of reading will at once search to see what part in education literature is to play, and we must not blink the fact that, except in the sense of scientific literature, it plays no part at all. Here, for instance, is one passage : Reading is seeing by proxy—is learning indirectly through another man’s faculties, instead of directly through one’s own faculties; and such is the prevailing bias, that the indirect learning is thought preferable to the direct learn- ing, and usurps the name of cultivation (p. 8). Which seems entirely to agree with what another philosopher has said on the same subject, to quote Mr. Bailey Saunders’s translation of Scho- penhauer : The artificial method (of education) is to hear what other people say,to learn to read, and so to get your head crammed full of general ideas before you have any sort of extended ‘acquaintance with the world as it is, and as you may see it for yourself. mind. Further, we shall see that letters are ranked as almost entirely ornamental, or at least are classed for their utility as far below science. Again, from “The Principles of Ethics” is given this hard saying : Nearly all are prone to mental occupations of easy kinds, or kinds which yield pleasurable excitement with small efforts; and history, biography, fiction, poetry, are in this respect more attractive to the majority than science—more attractive than that knowledge of the order of things at large which serves for guidance. Tn the face of such astatement, it seems difficult to understand how those who have tried to com- bine work and pleasure by yielding to the popular demand for romance—romantic history and biography, poetry or novels, could defend their So it is that education perverts the 402 position. On the other hand, one comes across another xphorism which, whether so intended or not, seems to justify, or might be made to justify, both the writing and the reading of all forms of romance. The last quotation under “ education ”’ 18: Whatever moral benefit can be effected by education must be effected by an education which is emotional rather than intellectual. If in place of making a child wnderstand that this thing is right, and the other wrong, you make it feel that they are so you do some good. Why should we be expected to put aside, as matter merely for amusement, poetry and its ally, romantic prose, which appeal to our feelings more than to our intellect? We should think that through them the desired emotional education could most readily be brought about. And, besides, as long as the knowledge of certain subjects—let us say especially history—has even a conventional value in social life, surely parents are justified in giving some of it to their children. The wish that these latter should not feel ignorant and awkward in such society as they will probably get does not appear to be entirely an unreasonable one. The other selections in this work are all calcu- lated to send us back to the original volumes to see the connection of the various thoughts— especially as they are so much at variance, nay, even at war, with those doctrines of socialism which, in spite of the most earnest endeavour to believe in individualism, meet us at every turn in current literature. We are bound to pass over them in order to consider a statement which is so intimately connected with much that is discussed each month in our pages. From “ Social Statics ” is given the following: That a man’s right to the produce of his brain is equally valid with his right to the produce of his hands is a fact which has yet obtained but very imperfect recognition. Recognition of the right of property in ideas is only less important than the recognition of the right of property in goods. We learn from the valuable list placed at the end of the book that 1850 is the date of the publication of “Social Statics.”” We may say that since that date the right of property in ideas has been freely discussed, and, whether more gene- rally accepted or not, is certainly very tenaciously held by those who hold it at all. Unfortunately, there are those who seem to think that these “rights” are created by statute, and they are tempted to condemn individualistic methods of asserting them. Take, for instance, Count Tolstoi’s recent method of publication. Accord- ing to the Daily Chronicle, he refused to derive any pecuniary benefit from his latest work “The Kingdom of Heaven is Within You.’ The compe- tition for its publication by rival firms here was THE AUTHOR. very keen (which is evidently an advantage to the buyer), and socialism would say that the author was bound to have availed himself of such means as the law would give him to profit by the sale, if only for the sake of others. But it is really only a happy illustration of the natural truth of individualism, when the writer who is looked upon as the most influential teacher of a mixture of Christianity and Communion, or even Anarchy, by his Quixotic action shows that he has an abso- lute right to do what he likes with the product of his own brain. It is pleasant to turn from Count Tolstoi to an historic example of individualism and the struggles for intellectual freedom by one man now once more retold by the Bishop of Peter- borough in his fifth volume of the “ History of the Papacy at the Time of the Reformation.” The volume deals with the German revolt and the rise of Luther, so that, as may readily be supposed, it is a volume of especial interest. The method is such that we have clearly brought home to us that it was the effect of the New Learning or Humanity in Germany, as the first chapter is styled, which made the Reformation possible. And when this learning came in contact with a religious mind—such as Luther’s was—the old respect for an institution went down before the sympathy with a living man with his new ideals and his courageous action. Ecclesiastical bias apart, when, as nowadays, the teachings and actions of those who call them- selves “individualists”’ are so much decried, the successful struggle of an individual against tyranny, even in the sphere of religion, has ‘a wider interest than the substitution of one theology for another. It will serve to remind us that the crusade against stifling institutions need never to be abandoned. Here is the Bishop’s description of the state of things: By peremptorily disregarding the right of the individual to exercise his freedom within lawful limits, the Papacy outraged German opinion, and led toa new development of theology, which on the ground of Christian liberty chal- lenged the current claims of authority. It is for us to notice to-day, that while theology may rightly be considered a science, the means that the religious have of disseminating opinion and inculcating practice are all rather in the sphere of letters. Eloquence in the pulpit, on the plat- form, and in the religious press, are all subject to literary criticism. Even the religious services, or, at least in the main parts, the words of prayer and praise, are repetitions of certain forms of literature. Macaulay compared Milton’s sonnets to the collects in our Prayer-book, and Arnold has criticised hymns—Hnglish, German, medieval  Latin, to the advantage of the last—but thus indirectly showing that they cannot escape criti- cism because they are religious. We have a right then, to consider Luther as an individualist in the sphere of letters, refusing obedience to authority, and teaching such doctrines as his own experience seemed to him to have confirmed. Most of us take our knowledge of Luther from Hazlitt’s translation of Michelet, and perhaps from Sir James Stephen’s essay. Michelet has a passage in the preface to his work which is conclusive : “Tt is not therefore inexact to say that Luther was, in point of fact, the restorer of liberty to the ages which followed his era. The very line I here trace, to whom do I owe it that Tam able to send them forth if not to the liberator of modern thought?” Let us then note the attitude of Luther before the Diet of Worms, so far as his writings were called in question. Bishop Creighton writes (p. 150): Then he (Luther) was asked if he acknowledged the authorship of the books published in his name, and if he was willing to withdraw them and their contents. Luther acknowledged the books, but, in consideration of the gravity of the responsibility involved, asked time for deliberation before he answered the second question. The next day he was ready with his answer. His books, he said, fell into three classes. The first dealt with faith and morals, the second were directed against Papal laws and Papal tyranny, and the third against partisans of the Pope—and he could not revoke them. Yet, as he was a man and not God, he was willing to be convinced of his error by the testimony of Scripture, and if so convinced would cast his book into the flames. And what Luther did then has been going on ever since. For his appeal was to original docu- ments, and the examination of such documents, whether in religious or secular history, has, equally with the teachings of science, tended to weaken the claims of any authority to teach us what we are to believe. J. W.-8: Sec NOTES AND NEWS. HE legacy to the Society of which Sir ay Frederick Pollock spoke at the General Meeting, is a sum of money, together with the MSS. of the testator, and the consition of publishing these MSS., or some portions of them, in case they appear to the committee, from whose opinicn there is to be no appeal, wortby of publication. The MSS. have been received, and will be considered by the committee without delay. I hope that all readers of this paper will study very carefully the opinions of Mr. Cozens-Hardy, THE AUTHOR. 403 Q,C., and Mr. James Rolt on the subject of secret profits obtained by falsifying the cost of produc- tion, and by charging for advertisements not paid for. An account of this kind can be re- opened at any time, although it has been accepted by the author. Those who have recently received accounts on a profit-sharing agreement will do well to submit them for advice to the Secretary. They must, at the same time, forward the agree- ment and a copy of the book, both of which will be returned. Monsieur le Marquis de (1780-1793). Mémoires Inédits Recueillis par Walter H. Pollock. (Remington and Co.) With noble mien and lordly look, The Marquis sits within his book. In letters black and letters red, The Marquis steps with measured tread. With margin wide to grace his page, The Marquis occupies the stage. The bawling mob, the kennel crew, That pour and roar the wide street through, The Marquis lifts his head to hear With proud disdain and silent sneer. Outside—but not within these leaves— They bawl, this scum of drabs and thieves, “ Death to the Marquis!” Calm and proud He goes to meet the murderous crowd. Nor goes alone. With courteous air He leads the Marchioness to share The curses of the rabble rout, The lifted axe, the savage shout. The pike triumphant with his head— These be the memoirs edited. If dainty words and dainty dress, And page of dainty loveliness, And dainty cover, dainty print, Don’t make a dainty book, the Devil’s in’t. At the general meeting of the members on Monday, the 19th, an informal and rather desul- tory discussion was held on the advisability of publishing a list of members. The chairman, Sir Frederick Pollock replied, leaving the matter open to discussion. It was, however, suggested that members themselves should be invited to forward their opinions to the Editor of the Author. The question is, then, whether the names of the members should be published. It has been con- sidered by the committee, who resolved that the list should not be published. But the question can, in the chairman’s opinion, be re-opened. The following are the points to be considered : 1. The position of members, with regard to the Society, is, or may be, of a confidential character. The Society acts as a solicitor—its secretary is a solicitor—and advises its members, #.e., its clients, on matters perfectly private and confidential. 404 THE AUTHOR. 2. A solicitor does not publish a list of his clients. 3. Men in business or practice of any kind do not publish the names of their advisers. 4. A large number of the most distinguished writers is shown as members every year by the publication of the list of stewards who give their names for the annual dinner. 5. The list of council also shows that the Society is thoroughly representative. 6. It has been found by certain members politic, for reasons which need not be set forth, to conceal their membership. Among these are the younger members who are not yet sufficiently assured of their position in the profession of letters. To announce the publication of the list would be an invitation to them to withdraw from the Society. 7. It isalso certain that many members have joined, not because they hope for material advan- tages for themselves, but because they desire to help others not so independent. Some of these would certainly withdraw. 8. Many have joined on the distinct assurance by the secretary that their names would not be published. This pledge must be kept, whatever the opinion of the rest may be. These considerations should be borne in mind before answering the question “ Should the list of members be published ?” The Chairman announced at the general meet- ing the fact that eighty-five persons have sent in their names for election since the beginning of the year. This should make the numbers amount to over 1300. But itis never possible to give the exact number of members, because there is always a fringe of uncertain members, who drop off for one cause or another, generally to the extent of four or five per cent. The numbers are mounting; if our members, now that they do feel confidence in our work and aims, would lend personal assis- tance, we should double our numbers very quickly, Concerning the interview trouble. A correspon- dent, “L.8.,” writes an expostulation. He says that, “there are competent newspaper men engaged in this branch of journalism.” Very likely. He says, further, that in many cases “an article, involving more than a mere superficial discourse, would entail upon an expert the expendi- ture of much more time and work than would a light, chatty interview.” True; but suppose the expert wished to write that article himself, and lived by writing such articles. However, I must acknowledge that, in all my experience of inter- viewing, I have never had to complain until a recent case in which there was a deliberate breach of faith—viz., a proof was promised, but when it was sent the editor actually did not wait for the revise! I have generally had a proof, and I have generally found little to alter. Still, I stick to my text. Always stipulate for a proof. —— Something novel for collectors. In New York they are said to be collecting the monthly adver- tising posters of Harper's, the Century, and Scribner's magazines. “I am told,” says the “Lounger” in the New York Critic, “that you can no longer get back numbers of the coloured posters of either Harper’s or Scribner’s, as ‘ col- lectors’ have exhausted the market.” Would American collectors kindly turn their attention to the coloured posters on our railway stations ? The following advertisement appears in the Times of Monday, March 12 :-— A UTHORS, Poets, Artists, &c., wishing their work to appear in a new monthly should send for PARTICU- LARS (without specimens) ; also all who wish an interview or biographical notice (with photo) to appear in the same magazine should write (stamped address in all cases) X. Y., 6, Peckham-rye, London. A certain curious person, answering it, received the following communication in reply :— “THE WEST-END MAGAZINE.” A High-class Illustrated Family Paper. Price 6d. Monthly. 19, Raul-road, Peckham, 8.E., March 13. Dear Srr,—The new monthly will be called the West End Magazine, and will be issued at 6d. Iam reserving a few pages for outside contributions, for which, however, no payment will be made ; and if a production be used I expect the author will purchase a few copies. In this way I hope to have the pleasure of introducing any latent talent there may be about into the literary world. If you could sendan article or story (500 to 1000 words) or a piece of poetry (thirty lines) I should be most pleased to consider it, and to let you know at once if I can use it. In the case of artists, in addition to taking a few copies, they would be obliged to pay the cost of making the block (from 5s. to 30s.). In case of artists I should print their names at foot of picture, and give them a little notice, if the picture were large enough. I should esteem it a great pleasure to insert a short biographical notice, as U believe people are always inte- rested in this kind of reading. My fee is 5s. without photo block, and £1 if I have to get a block made. The block, after I had used, would be sent to you. I presume, of course, you would kindly take a few copies at 6d. each. Trusting to have the pleasure of a reply, I have the honour to remain—Yours very truly, A. J. CHRIMES. I see no reason whatever for withholding publicity from the name and the address of the writer. Nor do I make any doubt that he will receive a great many letters and a fair number of people who will accept his offer. He says, frankly, “ I shall pay you nothing; I shall expect you to take a few-copies.” It is not the first  ty iF THE AUTHOR. 405 time that such a proposal has been made or such a magazine carried on. It is, however, desirable that all the world should know how the West End Magazine is conducted, so that the authors can go about proudly owning that they have paid for the appearance of their articles by buying twenty, thirty, or even, perhaps, a hundred copies; that the flattering biography and portrait were cheap at a pound ; and the artist can, in the same way, and by the promulgation of the same truths, bring equal glory upon his honourable name. Collectors of first editions and _ other millionaires will perhaps be glad to possess the following, which is extracted from a secondhand book catalogue, and purports to be a complete list of Mr Norman Gale’s works from the beginning. The set may be had for the con- temptibly low figure of 50 guineas net. The envious crowd, livid and green, of authors whose first editions are worth no more than three shillings and sixpence may ask themselves if Mr. Norman Gale’s work is already worth so much, what it will be worth when his nine years of production have become forty-nine. I have seen first editions of a novelist, who shall be nameless, quoted at half-a-crown, and that novelist, I am told, can no longer look into the twopenny box from which of old he has extracted treasures, for fear of find- ing some bid for immortality of his own. Capricious are the gifts of fortune. So young a man—as yet so small a poet—in bulk, I mean— and yet already valued at 50 guineas net ! CoMPLETE Sut oF NORMAN GALE’s WORKS. PRIVATELY PRINTED AND PUBLISHED. Unleavened Bread, 1885 1 Only 4 or 5 copies of each of Primulas and Pansies, 1886 these are known. Marsh Marigolds, 1888, royal 8vo., 60 only printed, numbered, and signed “ Aura.” Anemones, 1890, royal 8vo., 60 only. Meadowsweet, n.p. [1889], pott. 8vo0., 50 only numbered and signed. Thistledown, 1890, pott. 8vo. 40 only, in case, Thistledown Essays, cr. 8vo., LARGE PAPER ed. of above, 22 only numbered and signed, in case. Cricket Songs and other trifling verses, 1890, post 8vo., 80 only. Do. Do. only. Violets, n.p. [1891], pott. 8vo., etching by Herbert Dicksee, 55 only numbered and signed. in case. Violets, cr. 8vo., LARGE PAPER etching in duplicate, 25 only, numbered and signed, in case. Gorillas, n.p. [1891], pott. 8vo., 60 only. Prince Redcheek, N.p. [1891], pott. 8vo., 50 only. Country Muse, 1892, pott. 8yvo., 500 only. Do. do. New series, 1892, post 8vo. Do. do. do. LARGE PAPER, demy ‘8yo. > 75 only. June Romance, 1892, 12mo., 80 only. Do. do. demy 12mo., LARGE PAPER with auto- LARGE PAPER, 20 graph lyric by the author inserted, 23 only numbered and signed, in case. Fellowship in Song, 1893, pott. 8vo., 310 only, in case. Do. do. Large cr. 8vo., LARGE PAPER, 50 only. Orchard Songs, 1893, fep. 8vo. Do. WHATMAN PAPER, 150 only, bound in English vellum. Of the younger American poets we know next to nothing; they do not send their verses to our magazines, only ‘by chance we hear, now and then, of Woodberry, Eugene Field, Gilder, Riley, Louise Chandler Moulton, and so many others, recognised across the water. Now and then one or other of them is kindly and gracefully held up to derision in one or other of our papers; it is seldom that journalist or critic takes the trouble to read American verse, and to treat American poets with courtesy. This is not well done; we should be ready with recognition ; we should even exaggerate recognition, just as we exaggerate the pleasure of receiving a friend. These courtesies are simple things; they may be taken for what they are worth; yet they help to maintain good feeling. This paper is not a review, but one may call attention to things. Now, there is a singer from the Ohio Valley; his name is Piatt; he has gathered his poems together, and has published them in New York and in London. (Idylls of the Ohio Valley. Longman.) Iventure toask of those who read poetry to give consideration to this new comer; a recognition of the qualities in him. There are many kinds of poetry; place him in his class; it is the simpler class which, at its highest, becomes, through its very simplicity, the most subtle; and read him without the pre- judice with which for some reason or other American writers of imagination seem to be generally approached by English critics. I venture to quote a few verses from a poem called “ Sundown ” :— On many a silent circle blown, The hawk, in sun-flushed calm suspended high, With careless trust of might Slides wing wide through the light— Now golden through the restless dazzle shown, Now drooping down, now swinging up the sky. Wind worn along those sunburnt gables old, The barns are full of all the Indian sun, In golden quiet wrought Like webs of dreamy thought, And in their winter shelter safely hold The green year’s earnest promise harvest won, With evening bells that gather low or loud, Some village, through the distance, poplar bound, On meadow silent grown, And lanes with crisp leaves strewn, Lights up one spire, aflame, against a cloud That slumbers eastward, slow and silver crowned. —_—  406 Whether there is promise in the young American poets or not, there is most certainly the richest possible promise in the young English poets—Watson, Le Gallienne, Norman Gale, Francis Thompson, and one or two more—it may be called performance as well as promise, but one would be sorry to think that the little dainty volumes of their verse represent them at their highest and best. At present they are all in the stage of short poems—six pages is the utmost they dare attempt as yet. One would not go so far as to say that the short poem may not be as worthy of a great poet as a long poem; but we want a long poem, if only to revive and encourage and extend the taste for reading poetry. No long poem has been written by any poet younger than Swinburne. Great thoughts come to those who treat of great subjects; to Tennyson, his noblest thoughts came when he meditated upon Death and his lost friends. What great subjects are left? All; because to every generation, every ambition, every passion, every emotion, every suffering is new and fresh, and may be treated by its own poets. The following announcement appeared in the Times of Saturday, March 17 :— Professor John Robert Seeley, M.A., has been made a Knight Commander of the Order of Saint Michael and Saint George. He was educated at the City of London School and Christ’s College, Cambridge, whence he took his degree in 1857, being bracketed with three others at the head of the first class in the classical tripos. He was also Senior Chan- cellor’s Medallist. In the following year he was elected a Fellow of his college, subsequently becoming principal clas- sical assistant at his old school. In 1863 he was appointed to the Professorship of Latin in University College, London, and in 1869 the Queen on the advice of Mr. Gladstone nominated him to the Professorship of Modern History at Cambridge. He was elected to a professorial fellowship at Gonville and Caius College in 1882. It is an open secret that Professor Seeley is the author of ‘“‘Ecce Homo: a Survey of the Life and Work of Jesus Christ,’ which first appeared anonymously in 1865, though 1866 is the date on the title-page. This book caused great excitement at that time among the various Protestant communities, and many replies to it were published. But Professor Seeley has no doubt received the great colonial order as a recognition of his Imperial sympathies. His “Expansion of England,” 1883, has had considerable popularity. Among his other works may be mentioned “ Natural Religion,” 1882, “ Clas- sical Studies as an introduction to the Moral Sciences,” 1864, an edition of Livy, with an introduction and historical examination, 1871, ‘‘ Life and Times of Stein,” 1879, “A Short Life of Napoleon the First,” 1885, and “ Greater Greece and Greater Britain,’ 1887. Professor Seeley has also frequently contributed to various reviews articles on oo method of history and the place of history in educa- on. It is perhaps satisfactory, because every step in advance, however short, is satisfactory, but it is rather humorous, to find a great leader in literature recognised as an equal to the Governor of Tobago, THE AUTHOR. the Premier of Queensland, or the Chief Justice of Turk’s Island. The man who taught the English-speaking race for the first time the meaning of the British Empire; the man who put new life into the chief religion of the world; the man who has laid bare the secret of Germany’s power, confers distinction upon any order that may be bestowed upon him. There is no reason why the greatest men of the country, those to whom the nation owes most, should be appointed to one order more than to another. But when such men are rewarded (?) by such titles, those national distinctions should be bestowed which are considered the highest, and not the lowest. Certainly the name of John Robert Seeley will live long after most of the present Knights of the Garter are forgotten. A note from the Daily Chronicle. It published an estimate, some time ago, of the National Book Bill—two estimates, in fact, by two publishers ; one of these estimates made up the total to £6,250,000; the other to £4,600,000. I am re- minded of these estimates by a statement made in the year 1835 that the book bill of 1833 amounted to £415,300. So that we have multiplied the book bill, taking the larger estimate, by fifteen. Our own population has increased in the same period by 75 per cent., without counting Australia, New Zealand, India, Canada (which does very little for us in books), and the other colonies. The enormous increase in the book bill is due mainly to the spread of education. For one reader in 1833 there are now twenty, and the number increases daily. By such figures as these we may form some conception of what the National Book Bill is likely to become in twenty years. All other professions and callings and trades tend to a smaller income due to increased competition ; the profession of literature alone will become, year after year, greater in position, greater in authority, greater in the prizes—the vast prizes of honour as well as of wealth—which will then belong to the successful. The unsuccessful will always be able to cheer their souls with the fact that popular success is not always given at first to the best writers. Count ToOLSTOI AND HIS PUBLISHERS. ~The Editor of the Daily Chronicle. Srr,—I beg you to find room in your paper for the following declaration. Some years ago a notice was made by me in the Russian Press to the effect that, as I do not consider it right on my part to receive money for my literary work, I therefore grant the right, without any exception or difference, to all who wish to print or reprint, in the original or from translations, in their entirety or in the newspapers, my works that have appeared or are about to appear, commencing from the year 1881.  THE AUTHOR. 407 Notwithstanding this intimation made by the writer, and which has probably not reached the French, English, and German publishers abroad, I frequently receive letters offering to print in journals for a stipulated payment, together with the request to give this or that publishing firm the exclusive right of publishing. There are even instances when certain publishers ascribe to themselves this exceptional right, and contest it with others; as this has now occurred in England between the firms of Heinemann and Walter Scott, and in Germany between publishing firms in Munich and Stuttgart. In view of these misunderstandings, I again declare that I do not give anyone the exclusive, or even the preferential, right of publishing my works, and translating from them—I offer it indiscriminately to all those publishers who find the publication of my works or their translation desirable. Leo To.usTot. Count Tolstoi has a perfect right to do what he pleases with his property. It pleases him to give it to the publishing trade. Perhaps he thinks that he is thus giving it to the world. This is exactly as if the owner of a vineyard at Chateau Lafitte were to give his wine to any merchant who chose to sell it. We are obliged to give our property, after the legal term of copyright, for nothing at all, to publishers. If we give it for nothing before the legal term we may imagine that we are conferring a very magnificent benefit upon the world at large, but we are merely enriching a certain class. Suppose that Count Tolstoi’s work produces, say, £3000 a year, which is the wiser course—to give this money to those who sell the work in order to make them rich, or to use it for some useful purpose? In the former case the Count simply helps forward the very thing against which, as I under- stand it, his teaching is always directed—the accumulation of wealth. In the latter case he might at least alleviate the lot of those whose lives and work have been used up in making others rich—say the company of martyrs who produce literature. For more than two months there has been lying before me a paper cut from the Daily Chronicle on the subject of the cost of printing in Holland. The figures quoted show that printing can be done in Holland at a price far below that estimated in our “Cost of Production.” Very soon after that book was published a Dutch printer called upon our secretary, and stated that he was willing to print as many books as we would give him at a cost of 10 per cent. less than the figures in that book. It has never been the desire of the Society that printing should be cheap—more than any other class, writers should be interested in help- ing all those who work to obtain fair wages, because the circulation of their work depends on the general prosperity, not the enrichment of a few; therefore nothing was said about that Dutchman or his offer. It now appears that he, or some other, has issued a pamphlet in which his prices are placed side by side with those of our estimate. And it is stated, whether rightly or wrongly, that some publishers are sending their books to Holland. Now, we must remember that sending work out of the country means so much lowering of the general prosperity. If a single man is thrown out of work by the sending abroad of the work he should have done at home, that man with his family has to be kept ; he and his arealog; we have to deny ourselves something—a book, perhaps—in order to keep that man and his family alive. The Daily Chronicle suggested that every book so printed should be distinctly marked “ Printed abroad.” I hope that the idea will not be lost. If we could get this done, the next step—to awaken public interest in the matter; to make authors themselves act ; to make book- sellers act—would be easy. I commend the sub- ject to the attention of the Society of Compositors. I think we may safely assure them of the sympathy of all men and women of letters. If there are any who do not agree with me, let them give their reasons. The “unalienable rights of authors” are thus set forth in the New York Writer. The word “author ” is used in a somewhat limited sense for “ contributor to magazines.” American customs are not always our customs. Our editors, as a rule, have no time to make remarks on the pages of MSS., and the request to the postmaster to for- ward would not be of much use here. However, here are the “rights” : (1.) ‘‘ We demand that, when our manuscripts are returned, only the first and last pages shall be crumpled beyond recognition. : (2.) ‘We demand that editors’ memoranda on the margin of our manuscripts shall not be made in indelible ink. (8.) ‘We demand that, when manuscripts are returned after a period of more than fifteen and a half years, the editor shall write on the envelope the words, ‘ Postmaster, please forward.’ : (4.) “We demand that, when manuscripts are published without being acknowledged or paid for, the editors shall return us the stamps which were enclosed in case of rejection. : (5.) “We demand that, when editors desire to add material to our contributions, they shall give themselves credit for the addition over their own names. (6.) “We demand that, when editors desire to cut out portions of our articles before publication, they shall insert the word ‘ Mutilated’ immediately under the title.” The “Decay of Literature’? was sure to form the subject of an article in some magazine in March ; it was due; there had not been, so far as I know, any paper on the subject for at least three months. Mr. Joseph Ackland has filled up the place in the Nineteenth Century. He shows that literature is in decay by an unexpected 408 argument. It is, briefly, this: that there has been a decline, in certain directions, of output during the last ten years; or, if not a decline absolute, then a check to the increase of the out- put. Fiction alone is the exception; and, in fiction, there has been a smaller percentage of new editions—therefore, he contends, a falling off in quality. This, I think, is a fair statement of his case. But, first of all, he has not made any attempt to show what number of copies have con- stituted the editions recorded. Now, it is quite certain that during the last twenty years the first edition of every book which is certain to be success- ful has grown larger—it is evident that the publisher saves greatly if he can safely produce a large edition at one time. Without this informa- tion statistics and figures are practically worthless. Again, the complaint has always been that the output is too large, including, as it undoubtedly does, a vast quantity of rubbish which ought never to have been published at all. The un- fortunate authors pay for them; nobody buys any copies; the books sink, and are forgotten as soon as they are born; they appear in the lists, and are recorded in the Publishers’ Circular side by side with a novel by Hardy or Meredith. These books ought to be subtracted from the list; this done, the apparent increase in fiction would disappear. But, indeed, we ought to protest in the strongest terms against an estimate of Literature based on the number of books produced, or on the books bought, or on the books offered to the public. These things have nothing to do with the advance or the decay of literature. That must be estimated by the lterary value and importance of the works produced, not by their numbers. For instance, in Poetry, which everybody puts first, we have, besides a great number of minor poets, the living names of Alfred Austin, Edwin Arnold, Austin Dobson, Edmund Gosse, Richard le Gallienne, Lewis Morris, William Morris, Swinburne, William Watson, Mrs. Webster. In History of all kinds we have Lecky, Seeley, Froude, Bryce, Gardiner, Fraser, Stubbs, Creighton, Bright. In Criticism we have John Morley and Leslie Stephen. In Fiction we have Barrie, Black, Blackmore, Doyle, Hall Caine, Stevenson, Haggard, Hardy, Payn, Rudyard Kipling, Mrs. Oliphant, Mrs. Humphry Ward, Mrs. Lynn Linton, and a great many others. While these men and women write and live, it cannot be said that literature is in decay. Never before have there been so many writers living at the same time so much above the average, so likely to endure with that limited extension of life which is granted to those who do well, yet fall short of the best, which endures for ever. WaLterR BESANT. THE AUTHOR. THE RULERS OF MANKIND, Pee the National Review, by permission of the author. What though the Sword, incarnadined and crowned, Yoke to its car the servile feet of Fate, What though the sophist Senate’s pompous prate Engross the hour, and shake the world with sound, Their carnal conquests can at best but found Some tinsel-towering transitory State On force or fraud, whose summits, soon or late, Fresh fraud or force will level with the ground. It is the silent eremitic mind, Immured in meditation long and lone, Lord of all knowledge while itself unknown, And in its cloister ranging unconfined, That builds Thought’s time-long universal throne, And with an unseen sceptre rules Mankind. ALFRED AUSTIN. ees: FEUILLETON. Tue Critic’s Dream. E was no insignificant critic. He repre- H sented one of the great dailies, and thought he represented the taste of Great Britain—a not uncommon failing of critics. He had in his day slaughtered more budding authors than any other half-dozen ordinary critics, and had showered more fulsome flattery on the recog- nised favourites of the boards than even the actor, who has a capacious gullet for praise, could conscientiously swallow; indeed, until the great Thespians read the greater critic’s eulogistic articles, they had no idea what sublime artists they were. With the recognised dramatists it was the same—our critic possessing a marvellous appreciation of the recognised. They were all geniuses, every man of them, with a subtlety of thought which only a great critic could properly elucidate ; though, and this was hard from him, and one of those things which never met with their entire approbation, he not infrequently chided them on their seeming lack of originality. Not that they really lacked it, only they were apt to grow careless if not kept up to the mark; and as the fate of the British drama lay entirely in his hands, he never neglected his duty. But with the novice at playwriting it was different. In him the lack of originality was obviously the result of a barren mind, and on _ the presumptuous offender’s head was poured the vials of the great man’s wrath. For to this liberal axiom had he clung tenaciously: That the use of stock motives and situations by a beginner was little less than a criminal offence, while the same act, perpetrated by an expert, became a remarkable exposition of ingenious stage craft. THE AUTHOR. The great critic was perturbed as he entered his club that afternoon. He had been to a matinée —of all things in the world! It was not often he went—he had more respect for himself ; and yet he was, according to his own account, a student of the drama. From which it might be gathered that he did not think unknown authors wrote drama. For how could there be drama without financial success? And yet he wasa student of the drama, and a serious one, too. If not, why had he gone to this matinée, why had he actually condescended to sit out a new play by an unknown author, in which there was no popular actor-manager, not even a society lady making her first appearance? How he came to do such an absurd thing he could not imagine. He was almost ashamed to be seen entering the doors, for his unfailing instinct told him that the affair would prove a deplorable fiasco. In fact, he expected such; he went with the idea of seeing such; he would have been annoyed had he not seen it. And yet he wasa man without preju- dice of any kind. He was troubled when he entered the gloomy little playhouse. He looked about for the familiar faces of his brother slaughterers ; but with one or two exceptions—earnest students like himself—they had all sent representatives. This angered him not a little. He felt as though he had been imposed upon; cheated in some way. He was decidedly out of place in such poor company. The music irritated him, and the happy chatter of a light-hearted woman just behind him sent the cold shivers down his back. Yes ; somebody should smart presently for all this annoyance. If he was troubled when he entered the theatre, he was more troubled when he came out. The play had gone with a roar of approbation from beginning to end. No ominous hiss, no discord of any kind had marred the success of the after- noon. Artists and author were called and cheered enthusiastically, which enthusiasm angered the critic immeasurably. ‘‘ Friends,” he muttered, as he wrathfully jammed his hat down over his eyes, “all friends. It means nothing.”’ In the vestibule everybody was talking of the play, and, what was worse, everybody seemed delighted. ‘‘ By George,” said one man to another, ‘it’s one of the cleverest plays I’ve ever seen.” The critic glared at the imprudent speaker. How could men delight in proclaiming their ignorance to the world? The critic dashed out into the street, the cheers of the audience ringing in his hears. He was quite auvxious to put his pen to paper. “ Among those whom the burlesque poet placed upon his list as being of no concern to 409 man, whatever they may be to the angels, we should be inclined to add the matinée author.” Then he dropped his pen and stared vacantly at the words, not that what he saw struck him as being rude, vulgar, or beside the mark. On the contrary, he thought it rather clever ; an induce- ment to his jaded readers to read on. But would it do? The play did go well, there was no doubt of that, and if it had been by a man of recognised position it would have been extremely funny. But could he really overlook the faulty construc- tion here and there, the occasional want of taste ? And yet, confound it! he had never seen a play, even by his especial pets, which he thought perfect in every way. Hang it, he was hardly fair to the novice. As for the questionable taste —were not the things he objected to the very ones which the audience laughed most heartily over? Everything was not as it should be in this best of all possible worlds. And, not a little agitated, he gazed at the sarcastic sentence which was to head his article, and as he looked the words began to run one into the other. His vision grew feeble; he dozed. And this was his dream. He was in a theatre—a huge theatre, compared with which his beloved Drury Lane was a band- box—and in some inexplicable manner he was acting one of his own plays ; one of those grand works which, notwithstanding his high position, he could get no manager to accept. But the most curious, the most terrible thing about the whole business was that he had to play every part him- self, for not one of the actors whom he had so assiduously coached had put in an appearance. He struggled bravely, to be sure, remembering what he was; but neither his courage nor his modesty met with a proper appreciation, for the audience laughed itself into hysterics over the fustian he had written. and, to make matters worse, there were his confréres in the stalls abso- lutely dying of laughter. He groaned in spirit as he thought of the morrow, for he knew that only in one paper might he hope for praise. But ere his groans had passed with his fustian into oblivion, there was a sudden, an awful, rustling of wings, and out from the dark places of the pit and upper galleries trouped the ghosts of all the plays that he kad damned—a legion of grinning, gibbering imps. And they bore in their midst a huge cauldron, into which one, the Spirit of Ambitious Tragedy, bade our criticlook. And he looked, but seeing nothing but a thick black liquid, he cried out ‘“‘ What is this?’ ‘The ink you have wasted,” said the spirit grimly. The critic shivered. He liked not the malicious look in that demon’s eyes, nor did he feel one whit more com- fortable when the spirit handed him a huge iron 410 ladle, saying, in a terrible voice, “Stir!” With trembling fingers the critic seized the ladle and stirred, and as he did so he saw that in the bottom of the cauldron lay an evil, foul-smelling pulp, which, in some indefinite way, seemed strangely familiar to him. “What is it?’’ he gasped, “What do you call it?” The Spirit of the Ambitious Tragedy fixed his malicious eyes upon him. ‘ Rubbish!” he said in his grim way. “The paper you have spoiled.”” The critic broke out into a violent perspiration. “ What do you want?” he murmured feebly, seeing a menace in the demon’s eye. A malicious smile curved the spirit’s lips. “Eat,” he said, “and drink.” “What, eat my own words,” cried the indignant critic, “never!” Then at a sign from their leader the demons began to dance round the stubborn one, pricking him with the sharp points of pen and pencil, while all the theatre—the whole world it seemed to him—laughed like a mad thing at the highly humorous spectacle. He tried to break away from his tormentors, but they hemmed him in on every side, and when he used force those pens and pencils suddenly grew more terrible than bayonets. He raised the ladle, and amid fiendish shrieks of delight filled his mouth with the odious stu He awoke with a start, in an agony of perspi- ration. But there was a splendid notice of the play in the next issue of the great daily, and the public gave him the credit of discovering a new dramatist. W. C.D. ee: DANTE’S LIBERTY. “La cradelta che fuor mi serra Del bell’ovile ov’ro dormii agnello.” Par, xxv. 4-5. Poet, who mountest where the fixed stars burn, Can e’en their glory, e’en thy lady’s smile Thy soaring spirit still not quite beguile, To thoughts of Florence mustit ever turn, On threshold e’en of highest Heaven yearn To enter once again 8. John’s dear aisle ? Florence, who gave the anguish and exile And Heaven’s greatest gift in scorn did spurn. Oh! princely poet-patriot, hadst thou not When wandering still the stars, the rolling sea ? * Was not thine exile a more blessed lot Than that of slaves who sell their liberty ; If scorned by those whom envy had begot Did not thy spirit soar sublime and free P NoRLEY CHESTER. *See Dante’s Epis. V. THE AUTHOR. 80-80 SOCIOLOGY. (Continued from p. 159.) 110, = LL is fair in love;” all that’s foul is always only licence. 111. Only the wisest can best value the weeds and the wastes. 112. Opportunity is the masculine of capacity. 113. Peace helps the vegetable which helps Man to consume the mineral. 114. War helps the mineral which helps the vegetable to devour Man. 115. Progeny is an epitome of ancestry. 116. The greatest imbecile, and the most hopeful, is the infant. 117. Man less prefers proof of truth than truth of preference. 118. Vanity is the lieutenant of vacuity. 119. Who look(s) for souls in corpses would seek for love in gold. 120. Love is singular in principle and plural in practice. 121, Self-concentration sometimes passes for self-consecration. ; 122. The mind’s moods may be judged by the voice’s tenses. 123. Accent is an accident of life; voice, a voucher of soul. 124. Tact is virtue or vice, according to sym- pathy or treachery. 125. Modern beauty is a lineal descendant of ancient expediency. 126, Correction is not a matter of contradiction but of co-operation. 127. As saint to sinner, so is conscience to conceit. 128. Instinct guesses; insight guides. 129. Sects are conic sections of the one solid, with smallest atop. 130. The soul prays; the self preys. 131. Time can heal nothing, but (re-)growth in time may heal all things. 132. Imagination grows with insight; phan- tasy goes with short-sight. 133. Every soul has a “ dark continent,” with unknown wealth within. 134. Venom is a weapon of the dwarf, the savage, and the weakling. 135. Time can no more heal everything than space cure anything. 136. Divorced from love, the offspring of truth is only bastard. 137. Aspiration meets with inspiration, when Man aspires aright. 138. The priest is blessing or curse, according as he is minister or master. 139. Form is the fetich, of which reform is the faith.  THE 140 There would be no crime, were there no rivalry. PHINLAY GLENELG. Dos CORRESPONDENCE. I.—No REMUNERATION. T may interest some of your readers to know I that, having been asked by the Imperial and Asiatic Quarterly Review to contribute an article to that periodical, I took the precaution of inquiring about remuneration, concerning which nothing was said in the application. In reply I was informed: “I cannot hold out to you the attraction of an honorarium. ie We shall, however, be very glad, as a slight acknowledgment of your trouble, to place a hundred or more pamphlet reprints of your article at your disposal, and also, if you like to have the Review, to place you on our free list for this year.” I have suggested to my correspondent that he should at least treat professional writers as I suppose he would treat his grocer if, when ordering a pound of tea, he desired to be perfectly straightforward and yet not to pay for the goods. Of course he might not get the tea. Certainly he has not got my article. The Review is a fat budget of 240 pages or thereabouts, costing 5s. net, and purporting to have existed since 1886. Some of its contents, strange to say, appear to possess a value u.stinctly above that which, by implication, the editor attaches to them. W. L. C. I..—Merir anp Succszss. Is merit the only passport to literary success ? Tell me this, my masters. Is merit when it belongs to an isolated being in the country, with- out a single friend at court—is it then a passport to success? Ah! me, I fear not ; no matter what your answer may be. I fear it to be a case of not known not read. ForI do not forget how one of the most popular lady novelists of the day horrified me in my room at the beginning of the year by the utterance of these words: “ Mr. —-” (the Editor of a magazine now grown historic in the literary world) “ never reads a single MS. sent to him, unless he knows some- thing of the writer!’’ Is merit, I say, the only passport to success, GzroreE, Moruey. Leamington. III.—EquipMeENtT. May I answer question 8, at p. 376 of the Author for March 1? Ido not admit that he dare is “ present and AUTHOR. 411 past.” It is in the same case as “ he can ” and “ he could.” That is to say, the correct forms are “he dare”’ and “he durst.” In cases of difficulty, consult a good grammar, As to dare, see Mason’s ‘Shorter English Grammar,” 1879, sect. 243; Morris’s ‘“‘ Historical Outlines of English Grammar,” sect. 299; Sweet’s “ Short Historical English Grammar,” sect. 719. Or learn a little Anglo-Saxon. Water W. SKeEat. ee IV.—PERIODICALS FOR THE Discussion oF OLD AND ForeotTren Books. It would be interesting to know whether the following are all the periodicals that have been published relating to old and forgotten books: The British Librarian, edited by Oldys, ap- peared monthly from Jan. to June 1737. He was librarian to the Earl of Oxford—Robert Harley— and wrote the rather well-known song, “ Busy, curious, thirsty Fly.” The Librarian, by James Savage, of the London Institution, ran from July 1808 to Dec. 1809, being published monthly. The British Bibliographer is in 4 vols., 1810-14, edited by Sir Samuel Egerton Brydges, “a man to all the book tribe dear,’ and Joseph Haslewood. The Retrospective Review, edited, I think, by Sir Egerton Brydges, ran from 1820 to 1826 (14 vols.), and then again appeared in 1828, when 2 vols. only were issued. HERBERT C. FYFE. V.—ANOTHER COINCIDENCE. Some time ago I submitted to the editor of a certain paper a suggestion for a series of bio- graphical articles of well-known actors and actresses, the articles to be short, about four to a column each week, and inclosed the MSS. of the first four. The editor very courteously wrote me saying that he had himself already contemplated a similar series, and about a fortnight after he commenced them exactly on my lines, and headed his first column with the name of one of the four subjects I had submitted to him. In the mean- time I suggested the idea to the editor of another paper, who rather curtly replied “ that he did not think it at all suitable to his columns.” Mark the result! Very shortly after the appearance of the first in the first paper, the second editor follows suit with an almost identical series, and is immediately pounced upon by the first editor, and severely admonished for stealing its “thunder.” Meanwhile I le low and smile. GO. H.R, 412 VI.—< Tue Youne Person.” The other day the review of a story issued by a first class firm, concluded as follows: ‘‘ This is not a book for the young person.” Did that reviewer realise how many “young persons,” would read that review, and perhaps make a note of that book for purchase; and also, how fully every moral phrase is now presented in _litera- ture, and how the tendency of writers to invest stories with interest by the “frailties,” alias the silliness or immorality, of married women, is increasing ? Ican just now recall three stories by popular authors in high class Christmas numbers whose interest turned on these points. These reach most “ young persons,’ and can be bought at all bookstalls. The fear is that such a remark from a reviewer will open the ‘‘ young person’s ” purse for the forbidden thing, and the pungent incident so freely handled, her mind, too, to a pre- ference for the Edith rather than the Alice Dombey of life. No moral was pointed in any of these stories, they were presented as naturally to-be-accepted situations, and, depicted as they now are, in ostensibly “high tone” magazines and literature, it seems best not to draw further attention to them by forbidding them, as the well meant, but curiosity-rousing and suggestive con- demnation of a reviewer can do. Do reviewers know how few girls are now guided to their reading ; does he realise that the bookstall and the drawing room both present all literature to the ‘young person.” ‘There are still girls in the world who would not foresee or relish the “something up” between an Edith Dombey and a Mr. Carson, but the tendency is by liberal fiction and desultory reading to foster a disdain for the “mild” as childish. This increases the necessity for personal moral decision, and from that there surely springs the critical faculty which gives equal safety and interest to the reading of—for instance, “ Le Roman du Mariage,” or ‘‘ Home- spun.” Mary Exiz. Stevenson. VII.—Succress anp REwarp, Until quite lately Mr. A. was one of the proprietors of a weekly journal which has since changed hands. There have appeared in the journal from time to time different series of articles, more or less technical in subject, but popular in style, which have afterwards been published as shilling books. In this form they _ have had, and are still having, a large sale. There are, perhaps, ten or a dozen of these books alto- gether; all have done well, and one has gone through three editions of 50,000 copies each. They have for years been producing an excellent income, and £10,000 is now asked for the copy- THE AUTHOR. rights. How much. does anyone suppose, has been received by their authors? Guess! For serial rights as well as copyright? In no case more than £20, and in one case only £5. I state these facts on the authority of Mr. A. himself. Will any publisher come forward and say that he considers this fair business? Legally it can be justified, but what about equity? Of course, nothing can be done for an author who has sold his work outright, no matter how ridiculously low the price. He has made his bargain, and must abide by it. But it is just such a case as this which shows the need of the Society, for one of its chief objects is to give authors some idea of the value of literary property. Mr. A. admitted to me that the fairest arrangement was a sliding- scale royalty—a royalty increasing as sales increased. Having retired from the business himself, he gives this opinion gratuitously to other publishers. VITI.—Anotuer Journatistic Jornt Srock Company. I have another experience to relate. Being desirous of writing fora weekly journal, of which six or seven numbers had appeared, I called upon the editor, whom I shall always esteem for his kindness and urbanity; and I entirely absolve him from any blame in relation to after events. My first contribution was accepted. I called again, and suggested a series of original prose articles of a satirical nature. I wrote one, which was duly published, and afterwards arranged for their continuance at a fair price. Things pro- ceeded merrily. The composition of my articles was an exceeding great joy to me; my verses may have been bitter, but their melody was sweet. In course of time, I sent in my account, with a polite request for a cheque. I waited a few days. I received no reply. I wrote, called, and continued in patience, and I worked at my satirical articles and bitter poems, and sent in my copy with scrupulous regularity. I had inter- views with the business manager, an Irishman with a smiling aspect, who promised:me a cheque as soon as the directors of the company met, but somehow or other these personages could not get up a quorum. One or two of them was always away shooting or fishing, or otherwise enjoying themselves. At last I, with other contributors, received a small cheque on account, which was consolatory, but hardly satisfactory. Then a dreadful interregnum of soliciting, hoping, and waiting ensued, and I had almost considered the balance due to me as a bad debt, when happily I was disabused of this idea. I learned that the chairman of the company was a gentleman of position and reputed wealth; a proprietor of  THE AUTHOR. 413 other papers. When I heard this, a sense of confidence and security possessed me. There was surely hope in the future for a journal with an eminent chairman of such assured financial position. My doubts and fears were swept aside. T had no misgivings as the weeks sped on without my receiving a cheque. And when one morning I was notified to attend at the office of the paper. I was still not im the least discon- certed. It was only when I was actually asked to sign a paper accepting ten shillings in the pound for my debt that I was puzzled. More- over, on being assured that fresh capital would be raised, and that contributors would in future be paid weekly, I signed that paper, being con- soled with the proverb of half a loaf being “better than no bread. The dénouement can be guessed: The fresh capital turned out a myth, and the journal died a lingering death. In the meantime, however, the chairman of his own accord remitted ten shillings in the pound to the contributors. Of course he need not have done this. There was no legal liability on his part. But I maintain he was morally responsible to them. LuUNeEtteE. TX.—* For tHe Encouragement or Epirors AND THE ADVANCEMENT oF Goop LiITERA- TURE.” I and a few other unrecognised geniuses have arrived at the conclusion—based upon a careful examination of the contents of the hghter maga- zines—that the magazine editors have gone out on strike, and have left the work of rejection and selection to be arranged by the contributors themselves, who, judging by the poor quality of their work, must be shareholders or other influen- tial persons. The aforenamed spirits and myself, having read the short stories which had gained approval in the magazines for this month, afterwards proceeded to read our own rejected MSS. Well, Sir, I must say, without undue vanity, that no unprejudiced person could pos- sibly refuse to admit the superiority of ow? un- published masterpieces. I therefore wish, with your co-operation, to suggest a plan for educating editors. Will you, Sir, favour some talented but impecunious beings with a vacant room at the Authors’ Club? Here we will reverse the usual method, which I believe prevails with your members, of reading the MSS. of successful writers, and, instead, read to one another and to any appreciative American or other millionaires, our rejected MSS. If editors, who will be charged a small fee—in revenge for unstamped returned MSS.—do not blush and feel staggered when they learn what wit, brilliancy, humour, and even genius they have despised, then there is no hope for English fiction. In any case, I fear there isn’t much. I sign myself, Sir, not, I hope, inappropriately, Movesty anp TALEnt. Se “AT THE SIGN OF THE AUTHOR'S HEAD.” HE new Library Edition of Chaucer, in six volumes, edited by Prof. Skeat, and published by the University of Oxford, is in course of publication. Vol. IL, contaiming a Life of Chaucer, the Romaunt of the Rose, and the Minor Poems, has already appeared. Vol. II. will contain the translation of Boethius (the first modern edition, with notes), and Troilus and Cresseyde, with introductions and a full apparatus of notes, and will probably appear in April. Mrs. Lynn Linton’s new novel, ‘The One Too Many,” has passed almost directly into a second edition, having received high praise from all the leading reviews. It is dedicated to the “ sweet girls still left among us who have no part in the new revolt, but are content to be dutiful, inno- cent, and sheltered.” Our own impression is that the book is as much aimed at the folly of some parents as at the want of refinement in the smoking, spirit - drinking, evil-speaking, and emancipated person who, accordmg to Mrs. Linton, is the product of the higher female education. It is curious that the title should be almost synonymous with that of another novel, “A Superfluous Woman,” which has also passed into its second edition, but which treats of the position and duties of womenin greater sympathy with the emancipating process. The two novels have one special point in common. In each a girl with every opportunity of choosing her friends in her own sphere forms an attachment with a man in a lower station of life. Major Seton Carr has added to his other books, warning the inexperienced against national vices, a volume dealing with betting and gambling. The main idea, so far as the remedy for the evil is concerned, is that we must not look to legisla- tion, but to the growth of public opinion, which will discountenance and suppress gambling in the same way as duelling was suppressed. Mr. Joseph Hatton’s new novel is to be called “The Banishment of Jessop Blythe.” It is an English story. The exile is driven out from a community of workmen. The love story of his daughter is the chief motif of the novel; but there is a strong underlying plot with a murder in it, and the scene of it is a romantic bit of the 414 North at present some miles beyond railways. It is a story of to-day, though the strange commu- nity from which Jessop Blythe is banished is of ancient origin and more or less socialistic in its laws and regulations. Like most of Mr. Joseph Hatton’s novels, the forthcoming story has been written for Messrs. Tillotson’s newspaper syndi- cate, and the first chapters will be published in October. The novel will not appear in three- volume form until next year, thus giving plenty of time for securing copyright in America. In addition to the publication of ‘‘ By Order of the Czar,” in Swedish, one of Mr. Hatton’s earliest successes, ‘‘Clytie,” is being translated into the same language for immediate publication. It had already been published in Germany as the feuilleton of the North German Gazette, and in two volumes. Tt is not often that a provincial paper has to make a move into London. This fortunate event has happened in the case of Chat, a weekly paper published at Portsmouth under the editorship of Mr. F. J. Proctor, author of “Timothy Twills’s Secret,” “Richard, I.: a Drama,’ &c. The pub- lishing office will now be at 68, Fleet-street, as well as at Portsmouth. « Ancient Ships,” by Cecil Torr (Cambridge University Press), is the first instalment of a great work treating on the shipping of the Medi- terranean for 2000 years, viz., from 1000 B.c. to 1000 A.D. Archeologists may note that this is a book where they will find all that can be learned in the manner of the ancient ship. Mr. W. P. James has issued, under the title of “ Romantic Professions,” a volume of essays con- tributed by him to Macmillan and Blackwood’s magazines. Our readers may remember a novel published some six or seven years ago, called “ Jack Urqu- hart’s Daughter,” which was a distinct success. The author, Miss Young, has again brought out a novel with the title ‘Needs Must,” which is being widely read. We have seen more than one review which, while praising the work, has been cruel enough to tell the story. We will only say here that the book ought to have been called “The Green Diamond” in spite of Mr. Justin MacCarthy’s latest success with ‘‘ Red Diamonds.” Those who have been interested in the article on Signor Crispi in the March number of the Fortnightly Review will be glad to be reminded of a small volume, “ Comedy and Comedians in Polities by the Comtesse Hugo.” In it they will find a good deal of light thrown on the position of Crispi and his popularity with the Italian public, the author having been so much behind THE AUTHOR. the scenes that it became necessary for her to leave Italy and take refuge in England. Mrs. Edith Cuthell’s new novel, “ A Baireuth Pilgrimage,” a story of the Wagner Festival, will shortly be issued in two volumes by Messrs, Sampson Low, Marston, and Co. The same author’s yachting story called “The : Wee Widow’s Cruise,” will also be published shortly by Messrs. Ward and Downey. Mrs. Alfred Marks’ new work is to be pub. lished early in April. Itis entitled “Thorough,” and it deals with the Irish Rebellion of 1641, The publishers are Messrs. Richard Bentley and Son. Mr. George Halse, author of ‘‘ Weeping Ferry,” will shortly bring out a new novel, in three volumes, entitled ‘‘ Phil Hathaway’s Failures.” It will be published by Messrs. Henry and Co. Under the title of ‘“ Poet’s Parables,” the Rey. Frederick Langbridge, of §S. John’s Rectory, Limerick, proposes to issue a collection of poems, chiefly narrative, of spiritual and moral sug- gestion. Mr. Langbridge would feel greatly obliged to any correspondent who would kindly direct his attention to legendary or allegoric poems lying outside the beaten track. The first of a series of The Annabel Gray library, at cheap and popular prices, entitled “The Ghosts of the Guard Room,” a tale of military life, will appear immediately. “The People’s Family Prayer Book,” by Dr. Joseph Parker, of the City Temple, tos. 6d. (Simpkin, Marshall, and Co.) is announced as entering its fourth thousand. Hach prayer is one page long, and in very large type. Messrs. Sampson Low, Marston, and Co. have just issued another thousand copies of “The Way they Loved at Grimpet,” by E. Rentoul Esler. The reception accorded to this book should encourage those who, having no press connec- tions, despair of generous praise in the reviews. It would be impossible for criticism to be more kindly cordial, more universally eulogistic than in the case of this little volume of village idyls. “Nature, Wild Sport, and Humble Life - (Longmans), by Mr. Austin Trevor Battye, is another of the books on the outdoor life and what one can see who has eyes in his head, of which there have been so many lately. There is plenty of room for all; none of them copy or imitate those who have gone before; nature is inex- haustible. In this volume the title of the “Procession of Spring” may seem to be an imitation of Jefferies’ “ Pageant of Summer,” but the treatment is different. The author says 1  THE AUTHOR. his preface: “I have tried to mirror something of the many-sided life of Nature where it beats through the seasons in this and other lands. I have tried, too, to keep touch with an influence there is out of doors, comparable with that of the beautiful in art, but deeper reaching, wider, finer.” ec WHAT THE PAPERS SAY. Tue Narron’s NeGLect OF THE COPYRIGHT Law. HE failure of a good law has a new and striking illustration in the almost total paralysis of the copyright law. If any- thing on our statute books has ever been more completely nullified by neglect in carrying it out we should like to know it. We have not the least reference to a party in power or out of power. Both parties united in passing the new copyright law three years ago, and both parties are responsible for neglecting it. Having been enacted, it seems to have been supposed that this law was endowed with automatic functions. Its very existence seems to have dropped out of the memory of our rulers. The scheme of the copyright law is twofold—it records the title of a book before publication, and it requires the forwarding of two copies of each work to the Librarian of Congress before or on the day of publication. Now it is of the utmost importance that the title be recorded at Washing- ton before the book is published or a copy sold. In fact, unless this is done the copyright is not worth its weight in an old patent-office report, for the reason that the record of a title after publication would indicate that the publisher has issued his book without authority of law. The publisher is interested in carrying out the law to the letter. Unless he does it, his book is not protected. Here comes in the sad condition of things. The Washington office, through no failure on the part of the Librarian of Congress, but through the inadequacy of means at his command for purely clerical force, ties the publisher hand and foot. A New York house, for example, has long had a book in hand, and is now ready to publish. The title is in the hands of the Librarian of Congress. He sends on his two copies for the Congressional Library. But suppose he gets no word that his title has been received. What is he to do? Possibly his letter has been lost, and in his un- certainty he writes again, and once more sends on his title. No answer still. Often months elapse before he receives any answer to his application for the privilege to publish. In the 415 large volume of business in the field of copyright mistakes must occur. But as the law is at present administered it is next to impossible to even learn of them, much less to correct them. In one case we know of, where the question was the renewal of a copyright about to expire, the record of renewal did not reach the publisher until about five months after the application had been mailed in New York. Thus the new term of copyright was impaired, if not entirely destroyed, because it was not practicable to advertise within the time required by the statute. Such is the deplorable fact. How shall we account for it? Why is it about as useless for a publisher to write to the copyright office in Washington as it would be to address his letter, properly registered, to the fifth satellite of Jupiter? The story at the Washington end of the line is soon told. It seems to have been entirely forgotten to provide enough clerical help to conduct the business. Since the international copyright law was enacted the business has been multiplied. But the Librarian of Congress, in whose hands the entire business of registry is placed, has been granted but one additional clerk. Until three years ago there were no arrears known in the office, but now they are alarmingly large. Of course it is to be inferred that the office must pay its own expenses, and that the want of sufficient clerical force arises from the meagre income from copyright fees. But precisely the contrary is the fact. Not only does the office receive enough fees to provide clerical help, but a large slice of the income goes into the general Treasury of the United States. From the reports of the Librarian of Congress we learn that the Treasury received in 1891 38,000 dollars from copyright fees alone. In 1892 this sum ran up to 44,000 dollars, and in 1893 it was still larger. Fewer than thirteen clerks do the whole work. The surplus of revenue in the copyright office goes to—what shall we say t—the dredging of worthless streams, paying indemnities to Peruand Italy for our own lawlessness, and to the thousand and one open mouths which feed upon the bread from the government table. Great is the benefi- cence of literature! But who ever heard of the fees which publishers pay into the General Treasury for the privilege of publishing books going to support the expenses of the United States government ? Whatever may be said of the inability of our great departments to support themselves, here is one—that of copyright—which not only pays its own way, but aids in keeping the wolf from the door of its elephantine companions.—Harper’s Weekly.  416 THE BowpD.LeERIsing THE British Museum. There must be a short Act to prevent the British Museum from being bowdlerised. Mrs. Martin has laid her finger upon a defect or an ambiguity in the powers of the trustees of the national library; and whatever be the legal effect of the findings of the jury yesterday, no time should be lost in making another such an action as Mrs. Martin’s impossible. . More important than the personal question—though Mrs. Martin has a perfect right, not to be grudged her, to clear herself from all calumnies against her—is that nothing shall be done to lessen the utility of the national library for this generation and generations to come, and to insure that it shall continue to be a comprehensive collection of the literature of the world. It would bea national misfortune if the museum ceased to act as it has done on the maxim Nihil humani alienum; and we look to Parliament to make it clear that the trustees are not expected to exercise the impossible due diligence in which the jury have found them wanting.— Times. A Tutne to Note. Although copyright with the United States has so long been established, there are many things that still render it incomplete. The agents of the American publishing houses are not given a free hand, but have always to communicate with their principals upon literary business, which causes great loss of time. A young—and, let us hope, rismg—author complains not only of this, but that much discourtesy is shown in the delay of replies—beyond even what is necessary— to offers from this country. ‘Though they may not want my book,’ he pathetically remarks, “they need not keep me on tenterhooks when all that it would ‘cost them to relieve my mind is twopence-halfpenny (exactly).”’ Such conduct is, of course, very rude, but, it seems, is not without reason, for he adds: ‘“ I am afraid this silence is sometimes designed, as more than once when I have failed in getting an American publisher, the very house that has turned a deaf ear to my offer has afterwards brought out my book without paying for it. This is a sad story, but I venture to think my correspondent has not been dealing with first-class houses.—Jamrs Payn (Jilustrated London News). . ea: AUTHOR. NEW BOOKS AND NEW EDITIONS. Theology. ANNOTATED PARAGRAPH BIBLE. New Edition. R.T.S. 285. CHOLMONDELEY, Ruy. F. G. Simple Helps for Young Communicants. §.P.C.K. 4d. Dainty Psaums. Meditations for every day in the year. Vol. 2. Evening. By the author of the “Daily Round.” J. Whitaker and Sons. Eyton, Rev. Ropmrt. The Ten Commandments, sermons preached at Holy Trinity, Chelsea. Kegan Paul and Co. Farrar, ARCHDEACON. The Second Book of Kings, Hodder and Stoughton. 7s. 6d. GEIKIE, CUNNINGHAM, D.D. The Bible by Modern Light, being an entirely new edition of “Hours with the Bible.” Vol. 3, Samson to Solomon. Illustrated. James Nisbet and Co. 6s. HEBREW AND Ene@uisH LEXICON or THE OLD TESTAMENT, with an Appendix containing the Biblical Aramaic, based on the Thesaurus and Lexicon of Gesenius. By Francis Brown, D.D., S. R. Driver, D.D., and C. A. Briggs, D.D. Part 3. Henry Frowde. 2s. 6d. IneHam, Rev. A. F. New Testament Difficulties. Series. S.P.C.K. 6d. LytTLeton, Hon. anp Rev. A. T. College and University Sermons. Macmillan. 6s. Soamms, Rev. W. H. K. Sacrifice, Altar, Priest, and Absolution. What does Holy Scripture teach abont them? Simpkin, Marshall, and Co. Limited. 1s. Second History and Biography. ARCHBISHOP Laup, A Lirz or. By “A Romish Re- cusant.” Kegan Paul, Trench, Triibner, and Co. Limited. 15s. BoweEn-Coox#, C. J. British Locomotives: their History, Construction, and Modern Development. Ilustrations. Second Edition, revised. Whittaker and Co. BrapsHaw, JoHN, LL.D. Sir Thomas Munro: and the British Settlement of the Madras Presidency. (Rulers of India Series, edited by Sir W. W. Hunter. The Clarendon Press. 2s. 6d. BrieHT, WiLLIAM, D.D. Waymarks in Church History. Longmans, Green, and Co. 7s. 6d. BruneEL, IsAmMBARD. The Life and Character of Sarah Acland. Seeley and Co. Limited. Casori, Fuor1an. A History of Mathematics. 14s. Gosszt, Epmunp. The Letters of Thomas Lovell Bedoes. Matthews and Lane. 5s. GRiFFITH, Mrs. India’s Princes. 21s. Hupert, Puoinie G. Men of Achievement: Inventors. Sampson Low. Hurton, ArtHuR W. Cardinal Manning. Methuen and Co. 2s. 6d. Kernr, Henry G., C.1E. An Oriental Biographical Dictionary (Thomas William Beale). A new edition, revised and enlarged. W. H. Allen and Co. LanE-Poouk, STanLtEY. The Life of Sir Harry Parkes, some time Her Majesty’s Minister to China and Japan. 2 vols., with a portrait and maps. 2538. Leveson-GowrER, Hon F. Letters of Harriet, Countess Granville (1810-1845). 2 vols., with a portrait, edited by her son. Longmans. 32s. Lomax, Atrrep E. Sir Samuel Baker: his Life and Adventures. The Sunday School Union. 1s. Macmillan. W. H. Allen and Co. ae os by THE AUTHOR. HERRIES. Pottock, W. (1780-1793). and Co. Limited. Monsieur le Marquis de Mémoires Inédits Recueillis. Remington StoppDARD, Wm. Men of Business. Low and Co. Swirt, F. Darwin. James the First of Aragon. at the Clarendon Press. 12s. 6d. ZeELoNI, Le CuHEevauieR. Life of the Princess Borghese. Translated by Lady Martin. Burns and Oates. 4s. Oxford, General Literature. ADVERTISERS’ ABC: an Advertisement Press Directory and Provincial Newspaper Gazetteer. T. B. Browne. 10s. 6d. BretHam-Epwarps, M. France of To-day. Vol. IL. Rivington, Percival, and Co. 7s. 6d. Boox-Prices CurRRENT, Vol. VII., December, 1892- November, 1893. Bovurinet, J. G. Elliot Stock. £1 7s. 6d. Canada’s Intellectual Strength and Weakness. Bernard Quaritch. Brown, Epwarp. Pleasurable Poultry Keeping. Edward Arnold. 2s. 6d. Brown, Horatio F. Life on the Lagoons. Second edition. BROWNE, JOHN HuvuTToN. Robert W. Hunter. Bryson, Mrs. The Story of James Gilmour and the Mongol Mission. The Sunday School Union. ts. Burpett’s HospiraAL AND CHARITIES ANNUAL, The Scientific Press Limited. 5s. CAMPAIGN GuIDE, THE: an Election Handbook for Unionist speakers. Fifth edition. David Douglas. CLERGY DIRECTORY AND PaRiIsH GUIDE, 1894. J. S. Phillips. 4s. 6d. net. Cox, W. G., AnD CiuGa, J. R. The Irish Diurnal, 1893. A record of Irish affairs, with an appendix of Irish statistics. First year of issue. Harrison and Sons. Datsy, SiR WittiAmM. Medicine as a career. Longmans, Green, and Co. ts. Rivington and Co. 6s. The Golden Days of Youth. 1894. Gippins, H. de B. The Economics of Commerce. Methuen and Co. Is. 6d. GLADSTONE, Rigut Hon. W. E. Speeches. Vol. IX. 1886-1888. Methuen and Co. 12s. 6d. Harpy, Tuomas. Life’s Little Ironies and a few Crusted Characters. Second edition. Osgood, M‘Ilvaine, and Co. Herpert A. Kenny. Fifty Breakfasts. Edward Arnold. 2s. 6d. HEeRTsLeT, Str Epwarp. Foreign Office List. Edited by. Harrison and Sons. 6s. How to BE Happy THOUGH MARRIED. T. Fisher Unwin. 1s. Inpia Orricr List ror 1894. Harrison and Sons. 6s. JORDAN, WILLIAM, AND GoRE Brown, F. Handy Book on Joint Stock Companies. 17th edition. Jordan and Sons. Lattemann, H., anp Lupwie, A. A New English and French Vocabulary, Alphabetical and Analogical. Hirschfeld Brothers. 2s. 6d. LinzHam, Ray 8S. The Street of Human Habitations. Chaprittan and Hall Limited. 6s. Lonpon Irish Riritus Magazine. Edited by Captain Moore and Lieutenant Farquharson. No.1. 6d. Owen, J. A., AND Boutcer, Pror. G. S. The Country Month by Month. Bliss, Sands, and Foster. PauGRave, Str Recinaup. The Chairman’s Handbook. Tenth edition. Sampson Low, Marston, and Co. Limited. Paumer’s Inppx To The Times. Jan. 1 to March 31, 1835. For subscribers only. Samuel Palmer. Popular edtion. 407 PARKIN, GrorGcEe R. Round the Empire. With a prefaee by the Earl of Rosebery. 35th thousand. Cassell and Co. Limited. ts. 6d. Parkyn, E. A. Darwin, his Work and Influence. A lecture. Methuen and Co. 1s. PHILLIPPS-WOLLEY, CuiveE. Big Game Shooting. The Badminton Library. 2 vols. Longmans, Green, and Co. 10s. 6d. Poticy or Free Excuancr, A: Essays by various writers. Edited by Thomas Mackay. John Murray. 12s. Poot, Rev. JonHn J. The Land of Idols: or, Talks with Young People about India. Illustrations. Ward, Lock, and Bowden, Limited. 43s. 6d. Porritt, Epwarp. The Englisman at Home: his Respon- sibilities and Privileges. G. P. Putnam’s Sons. RavEnsteIn, E. G. Philip’s Systematic Atlas. Philip and Son. Rozsertson, Rev. J. D. Conscience. New analysis of conscience. Trubner and Co. Limited. George An essay. Vol. I. Kegan Paul, Trench, 7s. Od. St. Paut’s: An illustrated journal for the Home. No. 1. 6d. Scotr-Kettin, J. The Statesman’s Year Book for 1894. Edited by. Macmillan and Co. SKINNER, WALTER R. The Mining Manual. lane, H.C. tos. 6d. SuaTEer, J.H. Early Editions; A Bibliographical Survey of the works of some popular modern authors. Kegan Paul, Trench, Trubner, and Co. SmitH, G. WortTHinaton. Man, the Primeval Savage. Edward Stanford. tos. 6d. Stevenson, W. Trees of Commerce. Son Limited. Torr, Cecit. Ancient Ships. Sons: 10s. 6d. UrQuHaArt, JoHnN W. Electro-plating ; a practical hand- book Third editinn. Crosby Lockwood and Co. WALKER. J. D.and Watson. Invyestor’s and Shareholder’s 26, Nicholas William Rider and Illustrated. C.J.Clay and Guide. E.and 8. Livingstone. 5s. net. Warner, H. H. Everybody’s Guide to Gardening, Saxon and Co. Wuitr, Wituram. The Insurance Register 1894. 26th year of publication. Charles and Edwin Layton. Paper covers Is. Fiction. Brack, WiiuraAM. Stand Fast, Craig-Royston. New edition. Low and Cc. Brappon, M. E. All Along the River. Stereotyped edition. Simpkin, Marshall, and Co. Limited. ConNELL, F. Norreys. In the Green Park, or Half-Pay Deities. With illustrations by F. H. Townsend. Henry and Co. 3s. 6d. CorELLI, Marre. Barabbas. Fourth edition. Methuen andCo. 6s. CromMELIN, May. Dust before the Wind. 2vols. Bliss, Sands, and Foster. Drane, M. Eve’s Apple. 2 vols. Richard Bentley and Son. Forp, Mrs. Grrarp. Master Rex, and Pixie. Second edition. George Bell and Sons. 3s. each. FRANCILLON, R. E. Jack Doyle’s Daughter, and a Dog and His Shadow. Chattoand Windus. Grant, Mary. Dave’s Sweetheart. 2 Arnold. 21s. Harpy, Iza Durrus. Harts, BRET. and Windus. vols. Edward A New Othello. Jarrold and Sons. A Protégée of Jack Hamlin’s. Chatto 38. 6d. 418 Henry, G. A. Dorothy’s Double. Windus. HerMAN, HENRY. 3 vols. Chatto and The Postman’s Daughter, and a Dead Man’s Story. Frederick Warne andCo. Is. each, Hupson, FRANK. She Shall be Mine. Ward and Downey. Hume, Feraus. The Best of Her Sex. 2 vols. W. H. Allen and Co. Limited. 21s. HUNGERFORD, Mrs. An Unsatisfactory Lover. F. V. White. Joxat, Mavurvus. Timar’s Two Worlds. Authorised translation by Mrs. Hegan Kennard. New edition. William Blackwood and Sons. KuywortH, THomas, Comrades Once, and a Treacherous Calm. Cassell and Co. Masrerman, J. A Devoted Couple. 3 vols. Merpeutt, Mrs. J. H. Julian Karslake’s Secret. edition. Frederick Warne and Co. 6s. Mztprum, Davin, S. The Story of Margredel. Black- wood and Sons. Mitrorp, Bertram. The King’s Assegai: A Matabili story. Chatto and Windus. 3s. 6d. Monranaro, Emruio. Anguish: a novel. Henry and Co. Muxurner, Ernest. Abroad with Twitty. Henry and Co. Newitt, Henry. Whiffs. Ward and Downey. Is. O’Grapy, StanpisH. Lost on Du Corrig. Cassell and Co. Bentley. New Prazp, Mrs. Camppenu. Christina Chard. 3 vols. Chatto and Windus. Russert, Dora. A Great Temptation. 3 vols. F. V. White. Russett, Mrs. H. E. Joyce Martindale. Remington and Co. Limited. SEARELLE, LuscoMBE. and Co. 4s. 6d. SERGEANT, ADELINE. mine, a Fragment. The Dawn of Death. Triibner The Surrender of Margaret Bellar- W. Heinemann. SEVERNE, FLORENCE. In the Meshes. Osgood, M‘Ilvaine, and Co. 6s. Sms, Grorce R. My Two Wives, and other stories. Chatto and Windus. 2s. 6d. Sroriges FoR HEARTH AND Home. Illustrated. Cassell and Co. Limited. 3s. 6d. TRAVELS OF MatHEw DupaEon, GENTLEMAN. self. Longmans, Green, and Co. 5s. Werman, STANLEY J. The Man in Black. Cassell and Co. Wootuson, Constance F. M‘Tlvaine, and Co. 6s. Youne, Ammnia S. C. Needs Must. Osgood, M‘Iivaine, and Co. 6s. Poetry and the Drama. _ Brownz, Wituram. Poems. Edited by Gordon Goodwin, with an introduction by A. H. Bullen. 2 vols. 10s. CAMBRIDGE Prize Porms. Vol. IL., 1859-1893. Gibbings and Co. Limited. CocHRANE, ALFRED. The Kestrel’s Nest and other verses. Longmans, Green, and Co. 3s. 6d. Hake, THomas Gorpon. Poems, selected, with a prefa- tory note, by Alice Meynell, and a portrait by Dante Gabriel Rossetti. Elkin Mathews and John Lane. 53s. net. Ipsen, Henrix. Brand, a dramatic poem in five acts, translated, with an introduction and notes, by C. H. Herford. William Heinemann. Pinzro, ARTHUR W. The School Mistress, a farce in three acts. Heinemann. 1s. 6d. By him- Horace Chase. Osgood, THE AUTHOR. SpensER, EpmuNnp. The Poet of Poets, being the Love Verse from the minor poems of Edmund Spenser. Edited by Alexander B. Grosart. Elliot Stock. Wiper, Oscar. Salome. Translated from the French. Pictured by Aubrey Beardsley. Elkin Mathews and John Lane. 158. Science. LypEKKER, R. Life and Rock: Zoological and Geological Essays. The Universal Press. Wittiam, C. THzoporn. Aéro-Therapeutics, being the Lumleian Lectures for 1893. Macmillan and Co. 6s. Art and Architecture. Dervits or Norre Dame: a series of 18 illustrations by Joseph Pennell, with descriptive text by R. A. M. Stevenson. Seventy copies printed, fifty for sale. Pall Mall Gazette, Charing Cross-road. Gorcu, J. AuFREp. Architecture of the Renaissance in England. 2 vols. B.T. Batsford. £8 8s. PicrurEs From “Puncn.” Vol. I. Bradbury, Agnew, and Co. Limited. Wuitr, W. H., C0.B. Manual of Naval Architecture. Third edition. Revised and enlarged. John Murray. 248. Wiup Frowrrs 1n Art AND Nature. Part II. By J.C. L. Sparkes and F. W. Burbidge, F.L.S. Edward Arnold. 2s. 6d. Law. BLAKE-OpGERs, W. The Principles of Pleading in Civil Actions: with observations on indorsements on writs, trial without pleadings, and other business preliminary to trial. Second edition. Stevens and Sons Limited. 10s. 6d. CALENDAR AND Law Directory of the Incorporated Law Society for 1894. The Solicitors’ Law Stationery Society Limited. Cuzaver, H. P., anp RoHRWEGER F. Parochial Assess- ment Rules. Hadden, Best, and Co. Happan, Rearnaup. The Inventor's Adviser. Harrison. and Sons. Newspo.t, FRANK. Sale of Goods Act, 1893, with Notes. Sweet and Maxwell Limited. Ricwarps, H. C. The Candidates’ and Agents’ Guide in Contested Elections. Second edition. Jordan and Sons. 2s. 6d. Smirn, James Water. The Law of Bills, Cheques, Notes, and I.0.U.’s. Entirely rewritten. Effingham,, Wilson, and Co. ts. 6d. Tur Reports of Cases in all the English Superior Courts. January, 1894. Edited by John Mews. Sweet and Maxwell Limited. Witson, R. Denny. The Law of Trustees, new and The Investment of Trust Funds. Effingham, Wilson, and. revised edition. Is. Third and revised edition. Co. ts. Educational. Greaves, Joun. A Treatise on Elementary Hydrostatics.. The Cambridge University Press. 5s. Tranr1an Lessons, with exercises. Cassell and Co. Limited. 3. Od. tensa Cuartes G. Elementary Metal Work: a. practical manual for amateurs, and for use in schools. Tllustrations. Whittaker and Co. Morison, BR. C. H. Chambers’s Elocution, Selections. New edition. W. and R. Chambers Limited. 2s. 6d. i :  ‘ ADVERTISEMENTS. 419 The Society of Authors (Sncorporated). PRESIDENT. GHEORGHE MERE DITE,. COUNCIL. Sir Epwin ARnoxp, K.C.LE., 0.8.1. ALFRED AUSTIN. J. M. Barrig. A. W. A Becker. RoBERT BATEMAN. Str Henry Berene, K.C.M.G. WALTER BESANT. AUGUSTINE BIRRELL, M.P. Rey. Pror. Bonney, F.R.S. Ricut Hon. James Bryce, M.P. Haut Carne. EGERTON CAsTLe, F.S.A. P. W. CLAYDEN. EDWARD CLODD. W. Morris Cones. Hon. JoHNn Courier. W. Martin Conway. F. Marion CRAWFORD. OswaLD CRAWFURD, C.M.G. EpMUND GOSSE. THomas Harpy. J. M. Ley. THE Eart or DESART. Austin Dogson. A. Conan Doyuz, M.D. A. W. Dusoure. J. Eric EricuHseEn, F.R.S. Pror. MicHaren Fostsr, F.R.S. Ricgut Hon. HERBERT GARDNER, M.P. RicHarp Garnett, LL.D. H. RipER HaGGAarpD. JERomME K. JEROME. RupYARD KIPLING. Pror. E. Ray LANKESTER, F.R.S. Rev. W. J. Lortiz, F.S.A. Pror. Max-MULuerr. Pror. J. M. D. MEIKLEJOHN. Herman C. MERIVALE. Rev. C. H. MippLeETON- WAKE. Lewis Morris. J.C. PARKINSON. Tue Ear or PEMBROKE AND Mont- GOMERY. Str FREDERICK PouLock, BArt., LL.D. WALTER HERRIES POLLOCK. A. G. Ross. GEORGE AUGUSTUS SALA. W. BapristE SCOONES. G. R. Sms. S. Squrre SPRIGGE. J. J. STEVENSON. Jas. SULLY. WitiiAm Moy Tuomas. H. D. Trarut, D.C.L. E. M. UNDERDOWN, Q.C. Baron HENRY DEWorMs, M.P.,F.R.S. EpMUND YATES. Hon. Counsel — E. M. UNDERDOWN, Q.C. COMMITTEE OF MANAGEMENT. Chairman—Sir FREDERICK PoLtock, Bart, LL.D. A. W.A Brecxert. WALTER BESANT. EGERTON CASTLE. W. Morris Conuzs. EpmMuND GossE. OFFICES : Hon. JoHN COLLIER. W. Martin Conway. J. M. Lety. A. G. Ross. S. SQUIRE SPRIGGE. H. RipER HAGGARD. Solicitors—Messrs. FreLD, Roscoz, and Co., Lincoln’s Inn Fields. 4, Portueat Street, Lincoun’s Inn Fiexips, W.C. Secretary—G. Hurpert THRInG, B.A. Mr. Horace Cox's New Novels. NOW READY, AT ALL LIBRARIES. In Two Vols., crown 8vo., price 31s. 6d. AT CENTURY'S EBB. By CYPRIAN COPE. In Three Vols., crown 8vo., price 31s. 6d. A Stee Api DE. By GWENDOLEN DOUGLAS GALTON (Mrs. TRENCH GASCOIGNE). Crown 8vo., with Illustrations, price 3s. 6d,, Cheap Edition of A STUMBLE ON THE THRESHOLD. By JAMES PAYN. Crown 8yo., with Illustrations, price 3s. 6d., THE MARTYRDOM OF SOCIETY. QUILLIM RITTER. WINDSOR HOUSE, BREAM’S BUILDINGS, E.C. POETRY AND THE DRAMA. SONGS GRAVE AND GAY. By F. B. DOVETON, Author of ‘‘ Snatches of Song,” ‘: Sketches in Prose and Verse,” ‘*Maggie in Mythica,” &c. In cloth lettered, gilt edges, 5s. LYRICS. By Dr. J. A. GOODCHILD. Cloth lettered, price 5s. TALES IN VERSE. By Dr. J. A.GOODCHILD. Cloth lettered, price 5s. SONGS OF THE CASCADES. Feap. 8vo., cloth boards, 6s. THE FAIREST OF THE ANGELS, and Other Verse. By MARY COLBORNE-VEEL. F cap. 8vo., cloth boards, 3s. 6d. THE WANDERER IN THE LAND OF CYBI, and other Poems (1886-93). By CLIFFORD BROOKS. Feap. 8vo., cloth boards, 3s. 6d. POEMS. By LEWIS BROCKMAN. boards, 5s. By ERL VIKING. Crown 8vo., cloth London : Horace Cox, Windsor House, Bream’s-buildings, E.C. Published every Friday morning; price, without Reports, 9d.; with Reports, 1s. HE LAW TIMES, the Journal of the Law and the Lawyers, which has now just completed its fiftieth year, supplies to the Profession a complete Record of the Progress of Legal Reforms, and of all matters affecting the Legal Profession. The Reports of the Law Times are now recognised as the most complete and efficient series published. Offices: Windsor House, Bream’s-buildings, E.C. 420 ADVERTISEMENTS. MESDAMES BRETT & BOWSER, TYPISTS, SELBORNE CHAMBERS, BELL YARD, TEMPLE BAR. Authors’ MSS. carefully and expeditiously copied, from Is. per 1000 words. Extra carbon copies half price. Refer- ences kindly permitted to Augustine Birrell, Esq., M.P. THE AUTHOR’S HAIRLESS PAPER-PAD. (Tue LeapenHatt Press Lrp., E.C.) rr Contains hairless paper, over which the pen slips with perfect freedom. Sixpence each: 5s. per dozen, ruled or plain. TYPEWRITING. SCIENTIFIC, LITERARY, AND MEDICAL MSS. CAREFULLY AND PROMPTLY COPIED BY RAYNE & C0., 40, NORFOLK STREET, STRAND, W.C. HicHest REFERENCES. PRIVATE Room FoR DICTATION. TRANSLATIONS. SEARCHES MaApE. MISS E. W ALLEN AND C0., TYPE AND SHORTHAND WRITERS, Scientific Work and Translations a Special Feature. 39, LOMBARD S87 .,-2.¢c. References to Authors. Office No. 59 (close to Lift). SHORTHAND WRITER, TYPIST, ESIRES SECRETARIAL WORK. Own machines (Remington, Yost). Special Reports taken. TRANSLATOR FRENCH, GERMAN. “TJ...” 28, Canterbury - terrace, Maida Vale, W. HE FLEET STREET TYPEWRITERS, 115, FLEET-sTREET, E.C.—Lowxust CHARGES. Highest speed. Every kind of Typewriting Work done. Price List. 115, Funet-streret, LoNDON. ANOBIUM ERODITUM, Ture Drvourine Book-worm, Turns up its nose (and its toes) at STICKPHAST PASTE. MRS. GiLdL, TYPE-WRITING OFFICE, 35, LUDGATE HILL, E.C. (ESTABLISHED 1883.) Authors’ MSS. carefully copied from 1s. per 1000 words. Plays, &c., 1s. 8d. per 1000 words. Extra copies (carbon) supplied at the rate of 4d. and 8d. per 1000 words. Type-writing from dictation 2s. 6d. per hour. Reference kindly permitted to Walter Besant, Esq.; also to Messrs. A. P. Watt and Son, Literary Agents, 2, Paternoster- square, E.C. Miss oa Eee 44, Oakley Street Flats, Chelsea, S.W. ermittied sq., and Authors’ MSS. carefully transcribed. References kindly to George Augustus Sala, Esq., Justin Huntly McCarthy, many other well-known Authors. Fire- Proof Safe for MSS. Particulars on application. Telegraphic address: ‘‘ PATZEN, LONDON.” MISS L. M. DAVIDSON’S TYPEWRITING OFFICE. 87 & 39, ESSEX STREET, STRAND, W.C. SHORTHAND AND TRANSLATIONS. Specialists for French, German, and Italian. Scientific, and Medical MSS. LITERARY PRODUCTIONS OF EVERY DESCRIPTION AREFULLY REVISED, CORRECTED, or RE- WRITTEN by the Author of “The Queen’s English up to Date.” Facilities for publication. Typewriting 1s. per 1000 words. Address SEcRETARY, Literary Office, 342, Strand, W.C. AUTHORS ADVISED AS TO THE PRODUCTION OF WORKS In any Department of Literature, and Estimates for Printing and Publishing sent free. Special attention devoted to Privately Printed and Subscription Works.— Cas. J. Crarx, Publisher of the Illustrated Archzxologist, and to several Learned Societies, 4, Lincoln’s-inn-fields, W.C. THE AUTHORS’ BUREAU LIMITED. A Literary Syndicate and Press Agency. ‘+A Medium of Communi- cation between Authors, Editors, and Publishers.” Advises upon, revises, and negotiates MSS. Consultations (by appointment only) free.—Address the SECRETARY, 8, Victoria-street, Westminster. PRINTING AND PUBLISHING. TO AUTHORS. Special attention given to the above. Terms moderate. Estimates free. ACCOUNTS VERIFIED BY CHARTERED ACCOUNTANT. Address Manacer, Roxburghe Press, 3, Victoria-street, Westminster. OUT OF PRINT BOOKS SUPPLIED. THE MOST EXPERT BOOK-FINDER EXTANT. Puease State WANTS. 2000 BOOKS WANTED, 5s. to £5 each given. LISTS FREE. BAKER’S GREAT BOOKSHOP, BIRMINGHAM. Legal, Literary, Printed and Published by Horace Cox, Windsor House, Bream’s-buildings, London, E.C. Dublin Core The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/. Title A name given to the resource The Author, Vol. 04 Issue 11 (April 1894) Subject The topic of the resource <em>The Author</em>, Vol. 04 Issue 11 (April 1894) Type The nature or genre of the resource Publication Identifier An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context 1894-04-02-The-Author-4-11 publications The Author https://historysoa.com/files/original/5/460/1894-03-01-The-Author-4-10.pdf 45c8b228ee75a984a08f0cb243dc06de PDF Text Text ���������������������������������� Dublin Core The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/. Title A name given to the resource The Author Subject The topic of the resource <em>The Author</em> Description An account of the resource A digitised run of the Society of Authors' monthly periodical, <em>The Author</em>, 1890<span>–</span>1914, made available together for the first time.<br /><br />Currently users can browse issues and <a href="https://historysoa.com/items/browse?search=&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Bjoiner%5D=and&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Belement_id%5D=51&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Btype%5D=is+exactly&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Bterms%5D=Index&amp;collection=&amp;type=&amp;tags=&amp;exhibit=&amp;date_search_term=&amp;submit_search=Search+For+Items&amp;sort_field=Dublin+Core%2CTitle">indices</a> (not available for all volumes). Full text search for all issues, and other additional search functionality, will be added in 2022. Date A point or period of time associated with an event in the lifecycle of the resource 1890–1914 Identifier An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context The-Author-Issues Publication Date The date of an event (in YYYY, YYYY-MM or YYYY-MM-DD format) 1894-03-01 Volume 4 Issue 10 Pages Page range in volume 357–390 Ngram Date Version of the date in YYYYMMDD format for use by the Ngram plugin 18940301 Ngram Text Version of the text with no HTML formatting for use by the Ngram plugin 1 Che Autbor. (The Organ of the Incorporated Society of Authors. Monthly.) CONDUCTED BY WALTER BESANT. Vou. IV.—No. 10.] MARCH 1, 1804. [Prick SIXPENCE. CONTENTS. PAGE PAGE Notices and Warnings : nee a ae oes Se wee 359 Russian Newspapers. By Arthur A. Sykes ... Sic os uv 873 From the Committee. By the Secretary wee ese es, Ss wes OGL | ‘The Literary Optimist. By Grace Gilchrist ... ... .. +. 874 Literary Property— Equipment. By S. G. 1.—Hanfstaengl vy. The Empire Palace... oe co --- 861 Correspondence.—l. Methods of Publishing. By ‘‘Clerk.”— 2.—The Law of Libel 363 is 3. The Lit Ae e ray Fen eat ge a ere 368 2. Editors. By Vlaamsch.—3. Greek Novels. By E. Mayhew es ee are oe Books ee Bs ae ae Edmonds.—4. Cataloguing. By Cwmrag Jones.—5. Literary Wanted, a Writer's Handbook. ByIsmay Thorn .. ... «+, 360 eee WS a ste A the Sign of the Sunor's Head tenet ae 879 Notes and News. Bythe Editor... .. .. os + «867 | What the Papers say.—l. R. M. Ballantyne.—2. Constance meen dlictens Fenimore Woolson.—3. Dr. Johnson’s Haunts.—4. Censor- 1.—Another View ay aes ae a on aes Scere ship and Jewish Literature ... aS tis a ape .-. 380 2.—Fable—The Poet and the Tripe Dresser 372 New Books and New Editions .., wee tee see es see 383 PUBLICATIONS OF THE SOCIETY. 1. The Annual Report. That for January 1893 can be had on application to the Secretary. “9. The Author, A Monthly Journal devoted especially to the protection and maintenance of Literary Property. Issued to all Members. Back numbers are offered at the following prices: Vol. I., ros. 6d. (Bound) ; Vols. II. and III., 8s. 6d. each (Bound). 3. The Grievances of Authors. (The Leadenhall Press.) 1s. The Report of three Meetings on the general subject of Literature and its defence, held at Willis’s Rooms, March, 1887. 4, Literature and the Pension List. By W. Morris Couuszs, Barrister-at-Law. (Henry Glaisher, 95, Strand, W.C.) 3s. 5. The History of the Société des Gens de Lettres. By S. Squire Spricerx, late Secretary to the Society. Is. 6. The Cost of Production, In this work specimens are given of the most important forms of type, size of page, &c., with estimates showing what it costs to produce the more common kinds of books. Henry Glaisher, 95, Strand, W.C. 2s. 6d. 7. The Various Methods of Publication. By S. Squire Spriaer. In this work, compiled from the papers in the Society’s offices, the various forms of agreements proposed by Publishers to Authors are examined, and their meaning carefully explained, with an account of the various kinds of fraud which have been made possible by the different clauses in their agreements. Henry Glaisher, 95, Strand, W.C. 3s. 8. Copyright Law Reform. An Exposition of Lord Monkswell’s Copyright Bill now before Parlia- ment. With Extracts from the Report of the Commission of 1878, and an Appendix containing the Berne Convention and the American Copyright Bill. By J. M. Leny. Hyre and Spottiswoode. 1s. 6d. 9. The Society of Authors. A Record of its Action from its Foundation. By Watrser Besant (Chairman of Committee, 1888—1892). 15. — 358 ADVERTISEMENTS. The Sociefy of Nufhors (Bncorporated). PRESIDENT. GHORGEH MBEREDITE,. Str Epwin ARNOLD, K.C.LE., C.8.1. ALFRED AUSTIN. J. M. BARRIE. A. W. A BECKETT. Rospert BATEMAN. Sir Henry Berene, K.C.M.G. WALTER BESANT. AUGUSTINE BIRRELL, M.P. Rev. Pror. Bonney, F.R.S. Rieut Hon. James Bryce, M.P. Hatt Carne. Ea@EertTon CAstTue, F.S.A. P. W. CLAYDEN. EDWARD CLODD. W. Morris Couzzs. Hon. JoHn CoLuiER. W. Martin Conway. F. Marion CRAWFORD. OswaLD CRAWFURD, C.M.G. Hon. COUNCIL. THE Ear or DEsart. Austin Dosson. A. Conan Dortz, M.D. A. W. Dusoure. J. Eric Enicusen, F.R.S. Pror. MicHart Foster, F.R.S. Ricut Hon. HERBERT GARDNER, M.P. RicHaRD Garnett, LL.D. Epmunpd Gossk. H. Riper Haaa@arp. Tuomas Harpy. JEROME K. JEROME. RupyarpD KIpPiine. Pror. E. Ray LANKESTER, F.R.S. J. M. Lery. Rev. W. J. Lorris, F.S.A. Pror. Max-MUuuer. Pror. J. M. D. MEIKLEJOHN. HERMAN C. MERIVALE. Counsel — E. M. UNDERDOWN, Rev. C. H. MippLETON-WAKE. Lewis Morris. J. C. PARKINSON. THE Eart or PEMBROKE AND Mont- GOMERY. Sir FrepeErick Pouuock, Bart., LL.D. WaLter HeRRIES PoLLOcK. A. G. Ross. Groree AuaustTus SALA. W. BapristE Scoongs. G. R. Srms. S. Squire Sprica@s. J. J. STEVENSON. Jas. SULLY. Witiiam Moy THomas. H. D. Trait, D.C.L. E. M. UNDERDOWN, Q.C. Baron Henry DEWorMs, M.P.,F.R.S. Epmunp YATES. Q.C. COMMITTEE OF MANAGEMENT. Chairman—S1rz FREDERICK PoLiock, Bart, LL.D. A. W.A Becxert. WALTER BESANT. EGERTON CASTLE. W. Morris CoLyzs. OFFICES : Hon. JoHN COLLIER. W. Martin Conway. EpMUND GossE. H. River Haagaarp. Solicitors—Messrs. Fizup, Roscoz, and Co., Lincoln’s Inn Fields. J. M. Lery. A. G. Ross. S. Squire Sprices. Secretary—G. Herprert Turina, B.A. 4, Portuaau Strext, Lincoun’s Inn Freips, W.C. Windsor House PRINTING WORKS] BREAM’S BUILDINGS, E.C. OFFICES OF “THE FIELD,’’ “THE QUEEN,” “THE LAW TIMES,’’ &C. Mr. HORACE COX, Printer to the Authors’ Society, takes the opportunity of informing Authors that, having a very large office, and an extensive plant of type of every description, he is in a position to EXECUTE any PRINTING they may entrust to his care. ESTIMATES FORWARDED, AND REASONABLE CHARGES WILL BE FOUND. a a  a ef aa i 4] The Huthor. (The Organ of the Incorporated Society of Authors. Monthly.) CONDUCTED BY WALTER BESANT. Vou. IV.—No. 1o.] MARCH I, 1894. [Prick SIXPENCE. For the Opinions expressed in papers that are signed or initialled the Authors alone are responsible. None of the papers or para- graphs must be taken as expressing the collective opinions of the committee unless they are officially signed by G. Herbert Thring, Sec. HE Secretary of the Society begs to give notice that all remittances are acknowledged by return of post, and requests that all members not receiving an answer to important communications within two days will write to him without delay. All remittances should be crossed Union Bank of London, Chancery-lane, or be sent by registered letter only. Communications and letters are invited by the Editor on all subjects connected with literature, but on no other sub- jects whatever. Articles which cannot be accepted are returned if stamps for the purpose accompany the MSS. ees WARNINGS AND ADVICE. T is not generally understood that the author, as the vendor, has the absolute right of drafting the agree- ment upon whatever terms the transaction is to be carried out. Authors are strongly advised to exercise that right. Inevery other form of business, the right of drawing the agreement rests with him who sells, leases, or has the control of the property. EADERS of the Author and members of the Society are earnestly desired to make the following warnings as widely known as possible. They are based on the experience of nine years’ work by which the dangers to which literary property is especially exposed have been discovered :— 1. Sperrat Rieuts.—In selling Serial Rights stipulate that you are selling the Serial Right for one paper at a certain time only, otherwise you may find your work serialized for years, to the detriment of your volume form. : 2. Stamp yourR AGREEMENTS. — Readers are most URGENTLY warned not to neglect stamping their agreements immediately after signature. If this precaution is neglected for two weeks, a fine of £10 must be paid before the agree- ment can be used as a legal document. In almost every case brought to the secretary the agreement, or the letter VOL. IV. which serves for one, is forwarded without the stamp. The author may be assured that the other party to the agree- ment never neglects this simple precaution. The Society, to save trouble, undertakes to get all the agreements of members stamped for them at no expense to themselves except the cost of the stamp. 3. ASCERTAIN WHAT A PROPOSED AGREEMENT GIVES TO BOTH SIDES BEFORE SIGNING IT.—Remember that an arrangement as to a joint venture in any other kind of busi- ness whatever would be instantly refused should either party refuse to show the books or to let it be known what share he reserved for himself. 4. LirERARY AGENTS.—Be very careful. You cannot be too careful as to the person whom you appoint as your agent. Remember that you place your property almost un- reservedly in his hands. Your only safety is in consulting the Society, or some friend who has had personal experience of the agent. Do not trust advertisements alone. 5. Cost or Propuction.-—Never sign any agreement of which the alleged cost of production forms an integral part, until you have proved the figures. 6. CHOICE OF PUBLISHERS.—Never enter into any cor- respondence with publishers, especially with those who ad- vertise for MSS., who are not recommended by experienced friends or by this Society. 7. FutuRE Worxk.—Never, on any account whatever, bind yourself down for future work to anyone. 8. Royatry.—Never accept any proposal of royalty until you have ascertained what the agreement, worked out on poth a small and a large sale, will give to the author and what to the publisher. g. Persona Risk.—Never accept any pecuniary risk or responsibility whatever without advice. 10. ResyecTED MSS.—Never, when a MS, has been re- fused by respectable houses, pay others, whatever promises they may put forward, for the production of the work. 11. AMERICAN Riauts.—Never sign away American rights. Keep them by special clause. Refuse to sign any agreement containing a clause which reserves them for the publisher, unless for a substantial consideration. If the publisher insists, take away the MS. and offer it to another. 12. CESSION OF CopyricHT.—Never sign any paper, either agreement or receipt, which gives away copyright, without advice. 13. ADVERTISEMENTS.—Keep control over the advertise- ments, if they affect your returns, by a clause in the agree- ment. Reserve a veto. If you are yourself ignorant of the subject, make the Society your adviser. FF2 360 14. Never forget that publishing is a business, like any other business, totally unconnected with philanthropy, charity, or pure love of literature. You have to do with business men. Be yourself a business man. Society’s Offices :— 4, PortuGAtL StrEeEt, Lincoun’s Inn Fiexps. pe HOW TO USE THE SOCIETY. 1. VERY member has a right to advice upon his agreements, his choice of a publisher, or any dispute arising in the conduct of his business or the administration of his property. If the advice sought is such as can be given best by a solicitor, the member has a right to an opinion from the Society’s solicitors. If the case is such that Counsel’s opinion is desirable, the Com- mittee will obtain for him Counsel’s opinion. All this without any cost to the member. 2. Remember that questions connected with copyright and publisher’s agreements do not generally fall within the experience of ordinary solicitors. Therefore, do not scruple to use the Society first—our solicitors are continually engaged upon such questions for us. 3. Send to the office copies of past agreements and past accounts with the loan of the books represented. This isin order to ascertain what has been the nature of your agree- ments, and the results to author and publisher respectively so far. The Secretary will always be glad to have any agreements, new or old, for inspection and note. The infor- mation thus obtained may prove invaluable. 4. If the examination of your previous business trans- actions by the Secretary proves unfavourable, you should take advice as to a change of publishers. 5- Before signing any agreement whatever, send the pro- posed document to the Society for examination. 6. The Society is acquainted with the methods, and—in the case of fraudulent houses—the tricks of every publish- ing firm in the country. Remember that there are certain houses which live entirely by trickery. 7. Remember always that in belonging to the Society you are fighting the battles of other writers, even if you are reaping no benefit to yourself, and that you are advancing the best interests of literature in promoting the indepen- dence of the writer. 8. Send to the Editor of the Author notes of everything important to literature that you may hear or meet with. ec THE AUTHORS’ SYNDICATE. \ EMBERS are informed : 1. That the Authors’ Syndicate takes charge of the business of members of the Society. With, when necessary, the assistance of the legal advisers of the Syndi- cate, it concludes agreements, collects royalties, examines and passes accounts, and generally relieves members of the trouble of managing business details. 2. That the expenses of the Authors’ Syndicate are defrayed solely out of the commission charged on rights placed through its intervention. Notice is, however, hereby given that in all cases where there is no current account, a vooking fee is charged to cover postage and porterage. THE AUTHOR. 3. That the Authors’ Syndicate works for none but those members of the Society whose work possesses a market value. 4. That the Syndicate can only undertake any negotiation whatever on the distinct understanding that those negotia- tions are placed exclusively in its hands, and that alk communications relating thereto are referred to it. 5. That clients can only be seen by the Editor by appoint- ment, and that, when possible, at least four days’ notice should be given. The work of the Syndicate is now so heavy, that only a limited number of interviews can be arranged. 6. That every attempt is made to deal with the corre- spondence promptly, but that owing to the enormous number of letters received, some delay is inevitable. That stamps should, in all cases, be sent to defray postage. 7. That the Authors’ Syndicate does not invite MSS. without previous correspondence, and does not hold itself responsible for MSS. forwarded without notice. It is announced that, by way of a new departure, the Syndicate has undertaken arrangements for lectures by some of the leading members of the Society; that a “Transfer Department,’ for the sale and purchase of journals and periodicals, has been opened ; and that a “Register of Wants and Wanted” has been opened. Members anxious to obtain literary or artistic work are invited to communicate with the Manager. There is an Honorary Advisory Committee, whose services. will be called upon in any case of dispute or difficulty. It is perhaps necessary to state that the members of the Advisory Committee have no pecuniary interest whatever in the Syndicate. Spec NOTICES. HE Editor of the Author begs to remind members of the Society that, although the paper is sent to them free of charge, the cost of producing it would be a very heavy charge on the resources of the Society if a great many members did not forward to the Secretary the modest 6s. 6d. subscription for the year. The Editor is always glad to receive short papers and communications on all subjects connected with literature from members and others. Nothing can do more good to the Society than to make the Author complete, attractive, and interesting. Will those who are willing to aid in this work send their names and the special subjects on which they are willing to write P Communications for the Author should reach the Editor not later than the 21st of each month. All persons engaged in literary work of any kind, whether members of the Society or not, are invited to communicate to the Editor any points connected with their work which it would be advisable in the general interest to publish. Members and others who wish their, MSS. read are requested not to send them to the Office without previously communicating with the Secretary. The utmost practicable despatch is aimed at, and MSS. are read in the order in which they are received. It must also be distinctly under- stood that the Society does not, under any circumstances, undertake the publication of MSS. The Authors’ Club is now open in its new premises, at 3, Whitehall-court, Charing Cross. Address the Secretary for information, rules of admission, &c. Will members take the trouble to ascertain whether they have paid their subscriptions for the year? If they will do  THE AUTHOR. this, and remit the amount, if still unpaid, or a banker’s order, it will greatly assist the Secretary, and save him the trouble of sending out a reminder. Members are most earnestly entreated to attend to the warning numbered (7). It is a most foolish and a most disastrous thing to bind yourself to anyone for a term of years. Let them ask themselves if they would give a solicitor the collection of their rents for five years to come, whatever his conduct, whether he was honest or dishonest? Of course they would not. Why then hesitate for a moment when they are asked to sign themselves into literary bondage for three or five years? Those who possess the “Cost of Production” are requested to note that the cost of binding has advanced 15 per cent. This means, for those who do not like the trouble of “doing sums,” the addition of three shillings in the pound on this head. In other words, if the cost of binding is set down in our book at eight pounds, to this must now be added twenty-four shillings more, so that it now stands at £9 4s. The figures in our book are as near the exact truth as can be procured ; but a printer’s, or a binder’s, bill is so elastic a thing that nothing more exact can be arrived at. Some remarks have been made upon the amount charged in the “ Cost of Production” for advertising. Of course, we have not included any sums which may be charged for inserting advertisements in the publisher’s own magazines, or in other magazines by exchange. As agreements too often go, there is nothing to prevent the publisher from sweeping the whole profits of a book into his own pocket, by inserting any number of advertisements in his own magazines, and by exchanging with others. Some there are who call this a form of fraud; it is not known what those who practise this method of swelling their own profits call it. Docs FROM THE COMMITTEE. N a few days the Annual Report of the Com- mittee for the year 1893 will be in the hands of members. A few notes on the proceed- ings of the committee for the last six months may be considered as supplementary to the report. At many meetings the proceedings of the com- mittee are quite formal. The election of members and associates is the first work before them at every meeting. Of the numerous cases taken up by the secretary, very few are brought before the notice of the committee at all, unless for special reasons. Hvery case is considered as confidential between the chairman and secretary on the one hand, and the author concerned on the other. But the secretary is not empowered to undertake legal action, which would involve expenditure, without the authority of the committee, or, if the case presses, that of the chairman. The committee have placed themselves in friendly communication with the newly-founded Society of Authors of Chicago. They have sent the American society all their papers. In accordance with the new articles of associa- tion the election of chairman is now annual. Sir Frederick Pollock, having signified his consent to act for another year, was re-elected. A vote of 361 thanks was passed for his services during the past year, and the committee expressed their gratification at being able to re-elect him. In accordance with the articles of association the following three members of committee retired in order of seniority : Mr. Walter Besant, Mr. J. M. Lely, Mr. Edmund Gosse. The first two were re-elected. Mr. Edmund Gosse did not accept re-election, but remains on the Council. The question of publishing the names of the members of the Society has been before the Committee, and it was resolved that, the Society holding to its members a position somewhat analogous to that of a solicitor to his clients, it would not be desirable to publish the list. A case has been drawn up, and questions rising out of the case, on the subject of secret profits. This case, with its questions, has been submitted to counsel for an opinion. The opinion will be published in the Annual Report. Members are earnestly invited to give it their most serious attention. It has been resolved to compile as exhaustive a list as possible of the writers of 1893. Between Jan. 1 and Feb. 17, forty-two new members and associates have been elected into the Society. G. HerBert THRING. pes LITERARY PROPERTY. I.— Hanrstarnct v. THe Empire PAace LIMITED AND OTHERS. (Before Lorps Justices Linpury, Kay, and A. L. Smrrs.) HIS was an appeal from a decison of Mr. Justice Stirling (reported in our impression of the 17th inst.) It may be remembered that his Lordship refused to grant an interim injunction to restrain the defendant company from exhibiting tableaua vivants, or “living pictures,” at the Empire Palace of Varieties so as to infringe the plaintiff's copyright in five pictures painted by foreign artists. It was now stated that some other pictures, in which the plaintiff had the copyright, were represented at the Empire Palace of Varieties, though they were not within the claim. The titles of the pictures were “ The Three Graces,” ‘‘ First Love,” “Yes or No,” “Charity,” and “Naughty Song.” In some cases the title of the tableaux vivants was varied. The action was founded on the copyright conferred 362 by the Copyright in Fine Arts Act of 1862. The preamble of the Act recited that the authors of paintings, drawings, and photographs had no copyright, and that it was expedient that the law in that respect should be amended. The first part of sect. 1 provide : “The author, being a British subject or resi- dent within the dominions of the Crown, of every original painting, drawing, and photograph which shall be or shall have been made either in the British dominions or elsewhere, and which shall not have been sold or disposed of before the com- mencement of this Act, and his assigns, shall have the sole and exclusive right of copying, engraving, reproducing, and multiplying such painting or drawing, and the design thereof, or such photograph, and the negative thereof, by apy means and of any size, for the term of the natural life of such author, and seven years after his death.” The plaintiff was the owner of the copyright in the five pictures in question, which were all painted by foreign artists. The defen- dants, the Empire Palace Limited, had recently commenced to exhibit in their music-hall a series of tableaua vivants,in which they represented, by means of groups of living persons, various paintings, amongst them being the five pic- tures. The plaintiff, in an affidavit filed by him, said that he was a fine-art publisher carrying on business at Munich, and having business houses in London and New York, and agencies in Paris and Berlin. All the pictures in question were first published in Munich, and were entitled to copyright in Germany, and, by virtue of the International Copyright Act, in the United Kingdom also. The unauthorised reproduction of the said pictures as part of a music-hall variety entertainment would considerably lessen the value of the copyright therein, the tendency of such representations, preceded and followed as they were by performances of the usual music-hall type, being to vulgarise the subjects and make them less valuable as works of art. He further said that he had witnessed the representations at the defendants’ music-hall, and observed that the details of his pictures were “ reproduced exactly, and the illusion was so perfect that a complete copy of the said pictures with the background was produced as in a stereoscope, so that a living canvas was, asit were, presented to the audience.” The defendants denied that they were exhibiting as part of their Living Pictures exact copies or imitations of the plaintiff’s pictures, or that living persons were posed, made up, and attired so as to represent as nearly as possible the figures in the pictures, in their original attitudes and draperies. They said that the arrangements made for their scenic representations consisted of THE AUTHOR. a separate and distinct proscenium erected upon the stage of the theatre, with painted canvas backgrounds, wings, and curtains, and various properties, such as flowerstands. They further said that there were many differences between the stage pictures and the photographs of the plain- tiff’s pictures from which they admitted they had taken the idea of their representations. The plaintiff also claimed an injunction against the proprietors of the Daily Graphic newspaper, who appeared to have published in their paper wood- cuts of some of the Living Pictures as seen at the Empire, but the case against them was, on the application of their counsel, adjourned. At the hearing of the motion before Mr. Justice Stirling the application stood over so far as it related to the Daily Graphic newspaper. The case also stood over as regards the background, on an undertaking by the defendant company to take photographs and keep an account. His Lordship refused an injunction as to the living figures. The plaintiffs appealed. Mr. Graham Hastings, Q.C., Sir Richard Webster, Q.C., Mr. T. E. Scrutton, and Mr. A. H. Jessel appeared in support of the appeal; Mr. Buckley, Q.C., and Mr. Roger Wallace, for the defendant company were not called upon; Mr. H. A. Forman watched the appeal for the Dazly Graphic. Lord Justice LinpiEy said this was a very important question and a new one. They were asked to put a construction on the Act never contemplated when it was passed, and which it did not bear. The plaintiff based his case on the Actof 1862. That Act was one of the Copyright Acts, which were grouped into series; there was one series relating to engravings, another to pictures and works of art, another to dra- matic authorship, and he thought there was a separate legislation as to sculpture. When the Act was passed engravings were protected, but pictures were not. The object of the Act was to put painters more or less in the position en- gravers were in with respect to the work of which they were the authors, or tu give artists a com- mercial property ; the object was to protect them from piracy by copying or engraving or photo- graphing, or any new way that might be found of multiplying or reproducing by making some- thing of the same class. But the object was not to restrain the producing a totally different class of thing; it was not intended to put a limit on the scope of a sculptor’s business or of the busi- ness of dramatic performance ; but the Act was aimed at reproductions by any means similar to the thing originally produced. His Lordship examined the language of sect. 1 of the Act, pointing out that the words used were different  THE AUTHOR. from those used in enactments dramatic authorship. The language, he said, seemed to him incapable fairly of being strained to include such a representation as was complained of. Light was thrown on the con- struction of sect. 1 when the subsequent sections were looked at, for they provided remedies in- capable of being applied in a case of represen- tation of a picture by human beings. He did not rely so much on those sections relating to the remedies as on the object of the Act and the words of the first section. If he went outside the Act, he thought light was thrown upon it by the case of Dicks v. Brooks (15 Ch. Diy. 22), where the Court of Appeal held that a pattern for worsted work was not an infringement of the copyright in an engraving. In his Lord- ship’s opinion the appeal must be dismissed with costs. Lord Justice Kay was entirely of the same opinion. The plaintiff, by virtue of the Inter- national Copyright Act and an order made under that Act, was in the position of a British artist as to his rights to protection against infringe- ment. His Lordship stated the facts, and said the question was whether that kind of thing, putting the background out of the question, was within the meaning of the Act; if it was, of course the right to an injunction was clear. The case was rather put upon the word “reproduc- tion’”’—that was, producing again. It seemed to him that the reproduction must be something which could properly be described as a picture. He should have to come to the conclusion that this dramatic representation, or so-called picture, part of which consisted of human figures dressed, as he presumed, exactly like the figures in the plaintift’s pictures, was not within the words giving the author a sole right of copying and re- producing his pictures. This construction he thought confirmed by looking at the subsequent parts of the Act, which provided remedies inapplicable to representation such as was com- plained of. It came to this, he said—that if the plaintiffs construction was right, a man could be prevented from having in his own private draw- ing-room a tableau vivant representing a picture, for nothing was said as to reproduction for profit. Putting the case of the background out of the question, he came to the conclusion that the case was not within the Act, and the appeal failed. Lord Justice A. L. Smrrx. concurred. The Act, he said, must be construed as a whole. He referred to the preamble to show the nature of the imitation against which an author of paint- ings, drawings, and photographs was intended to be protected. His Lordship discussed the provisions of section 6, which enables the author referring to 363 or his assign to sue for damages, and section 11, which provides for penalties, in both of which sections are enactments for the forfeiture or delivery up of infringing articles, provisions not applicable to human beings. Taking these things into consideration, on the construction of section (1) he was of opinion that the thing offending against the statute must be something in the nature and character of a picture, which a tableau vivant was not. He concurred in dis- missing the appeal with costs —TZ%smes, Feb. 22. Il.—Tue Law or Lise. The following case is put by one of the literary craft :—‘‘ I conduct ‘ Answers to Correspondents ’ for a certain weekly magazine. Among the questions put are often those to which a direct answer would be libellous; for instance, if the person who trades under the style of Fur and Mendax is honest and trustworthy ; whether an author should send them a MS. I know certain damning facts about them. What am I to do?” The writer must remember that an action for libel may be brought against the editor, the pro- prietor, or the contributor. He must, therefore, word his answer so that no action should be possible. For instance, in such a case would it not be possible for the answer to warn the questioner in general terms never to send MSS. to any publisher of whom he cannot get trust- worthy information? That is a good, safe rule, and, in these days of universal writing, a rule which can always be acted upon, for everybody knows some one who writes. Ii..—Tue Lirerary AGENT. The following appeared in the Athenxum of Feb. 24 :— New York, Jan. 30, 1894. There are one or two points in connection with the lite- rary agent, or middleman between author and publisher, which I think have been missed by your previous corre- spondents, possibly because they are more particularly applicable to the American than to the English publishing business. The most important point, as far as the author is con- cerned, is that the employment of a literary agent is likely to lead to the distribution of his books among a number of publishers. Now in this country the influence of adver- tising on the sale of books is chiefly a cumulative one, and a publisher spends his money not so much in advertising a particular book as in keeping the name of an author by -vhom he is employed constantly before the public. He will naturally do this more vigorously for an author all of whose books he controls than for a writer in the sale of whose works he is only partially interested; and an author who has employed two or three different publishers may be annoyed, but must not be surprised, if he finds that his books do not figure conspicuously in the advertising lists of any one of them. 364 T could give you examples from my own experience of the disadvantage of this distribution of interests. A recent case is that of a writer whose books, saleable as they are, command in advance payments on royalties about one-third less to-day than they did three years ago, when they were all in one publisher’s hands, although, of course, on the first book, which was not brought out by his original publisher, the author received a larger sum than he had hitherto done. Another serious evil is the temptation which the literary agent has to accept on behalf of the author an offer for publication from a firm of small financial responsibility, so that, while the first payment on account of his book may be met, the author may find as the second or third year of pub- lication comes round that the firm in question has made an assignment, and that his book has passed into the hands of the receiver of the failed company. I was lately offered a book by a rising English author, whose books have had a fair sale hitherto, but the terms asked (and evidently suggested) by the literary agent were such as afforded no chance of profit to the publisher. The book was declined, and was finally issued by a firm of pub- lishers who have already failed once, and who, if current report is to be believed, are likely to go through the same experience again at no distant date. It is, perhaps, more important for an author here to make himself acquainted with the ability and responsibility of his publisher than it is in London. There are on this side of the water a number of publishing houses, both of English antecedents and of native origin, whose honour and financial responsibility have never been questioned, and it is, there- fore, both surprising and irritating to find so many English authors of note falling (no doubt with the aid of the middle- man) into the hands of firms such as those that have recently helped to swell the list of failures at ‘“‘ Bradstreet’s.” ; An AMERICAN PUBLISHER. It is well that everything said for or against the literary agent should be printed, or reprinted, in the Author, whose readers are very deeply interested in the subject. It would be well, in fact, if we could obtain a body of opinions as to the place and importance of the literary agent from our readers alone. The American publisher talks sense; he means business, and he does not try to hide his meaning with a thin pretence about friendship. An author to him means profit or loss. It is a great thing to recognise this elementary truth at the outset. His three points are (1.) That an author would do well to keep his books in the hands of one firm. Very true. But why does he not? Is it the fault of the agent? Did he, before agents were created, keep his books in one firm? He did not —and why not? The question must be answered without reference to the agent at all. My own experience is that the agent does not, if he can avoid it, scatter an author’s work. (2.) A firm of small financial responsibility is apt to make a large bid for a book; but, after a year or so, he may fail, the book passing into the hands of receivers. An author, ignorant of business, may very well fall into that trap. Many authors did so two or THE AUTHOR. three years ago. An agent should, of course, do his best to find out the financial standing of a firm with which he deals. (3.) A royalty is sometimes asked which would leave no profit to the publisher. The reply to this is, that when American authors succeed in finding out the ‘‘Cost of Production,’ and publishing it, such a demand could not be made. So long as American pub- lishers continue to talk in vague terms about the enormous expenses of travellers, printing, &c., in the States, so long will English authors and English agents continue to discuss the adminis- tration of their property in darkness. Eprtor. IV.—Tue American Tarirr on Books. The Dial of Chicago has made an attempt to “enlist the friends of culture, irrespective of party, in an effort to secure the removal” from the United States tariff law of the duty on books in the English language. The editor sent round in various directions a large number of blank petitions, which were filled with signatures and presented to the House of Representatives. It must be remembered that this kind of work is far more arduous than it would be in this country on account of the great distances, and the differ- ence in the average of culture in the several States. For instance, not to be invidious, no one would expect in Texas the same intellectual stan- dards as in Massachusetts. The result of the petitions is not yet apparent; probably, they were only expected to clear the way for another and a bolder attack. It is, however, remark- able—though not astonishing—that this move- ment should originate in Chicago. We may look—I firmly believe — to the west, of which Chicago is the natural centre, for many great things in literature and in art. The youth and vigour of the place; the success of the place; the resolve of the young men and maidens to achieve what can be achieved by study and effort ; the wealth of the place, which secures all that can be obtained in learning and teaching ; even the separation of the place from the old continuity of English literature; the things that have already come from the place—all lead me to look on Chicago as a centre of literature and art in the immediate future. This is what the Dial says about the tax: It would be difficult to devise a more stupid duty than this tax of 25 per cent. upon the implements indispensable to the profession of the intellectual worker. As a means of producing revenue its results are insignificant. And a very little examination will serve to show that it does not, thatit cannot, operate as a protective measure. The man who wants a pocket-knife, or a watch, or a suit of clothes, will take the article of American manufacture if a protective  f ¢ = THE AUTHOR. 365 tax makes the corresponding articles of foreign manu- facture too costly for his means. But the man who wants the poems of Tennyson, or the essays of Matthew Arnold, or the political writings of Professor Bryce, finds no corre- sponding American books that will do about as well. His purpose will not be suited by the poems of Longfellow, or the essays of Emerson, or the political writings of Professor Fiske. The suggestion that, as a good American, he ought to be contented with the latter works is too puerile to be taken seriously. A man wants a book for some specific purpose, and no other book will do. If he eannot afford to purchase it, he must go without. And his disgust with the law that wantonly places the book beyond his reach will not help to make him a better American. It must be added, lest some of our readers should have for- gotten the fact, that the case of English books copyrighted in this country is covered by the Copyright Law itself, which requires their manufacture here, and does not merely tax, but prohibits, the importation of the English edition. WANTED, A WRITER'S HANDBOOK. HERE have been many literary guide books offered to the public for the assistance of beginners in the art of authorship, but we think the really practical guide has yet to be written. What young authors chiefly want to learn from their elders is, not what they should read or write, or how they should write it, what models of style they should copy, and what perils are to be avoided. The chances are that the youth in search of a publisher has already written what he, or she, considers a great work, and to be told how to write that which is already written, borders on the insultmg. But when the manuscript is written, the real difficulties of the young author begin. He is sure to have friends, friends that reassure him and friends that throw cold water. Itis always easy to throw cold water, because then the responsibility of what follows does not rest on our shoulders, and one can say, ‘‘ I told youso,” to the failure which is likely to follow a first attempt. The friends give the young author much advice, good, indifferent. and bad—often very bad. He is bewildered by the very contradictory opinions he hears ; he feels he must decide for himself, and he does so. But how? It requires a knowledge which even men who have worked at literature all their lives do not always possess, namely, which of all the firms of publishers is the most likely to read, consider, and accept the manuscript in question. Or, say the story is a short one, and many suc- cessful writers advise the ambitious novelist to begin with short magazine stories as a prelimi- nary, like “feeling his feet” before beginning to walk alone; to which of the hundred and one magazines, weekly and monthly, that are spread out on the bookstalls before the dazzled eyes of VOL. Iv. the novice who yearns to see himself in print, is he to confide that precious firstling, the idol of his heart and brain. There are few sensations more sickening than the disappointment of an author who, having cast himself into the eddy, finds that he is merely flung back on to the bank, instead of being carried down with the stream. And Lorelei herself has enticed fewer victims to their destruction than has the great and fascinating Mississippi of literature. To lessen some of the disappointment and mis- adventures that fall to the lot of most young authors, to prevent good work from going astray until the worker is all but in despair, would be— not to flood the market with what is not wanted, or to set all boys and girls scribbling—but to give those who have something worth saying and can say it, a chance of being heard. At present, for all that is written and said on the subject of editors being on the look out for fresh talent, it is all but impossible for a young writer to get a hearing. Moreover the would-be author is pro- bably a poor man, he must nevertheless spend much in stamps, and on consulting the best literary papers for the names and addresses of the firms he fancies may take his manuscript. From these he will learn a little, but not what he most requires to know. Even the Society of Authors cannot help him to a publisher, though it can help him when he has found one. What he wants is a writers’ handbook, a literary Murray or Baedeker ; in fact, such a guide as does not at present exist. The handbook should contain a list of publishers, magazines, and newspapers, with their respective addresses. Each publisher should state the kind of work their firm requires, the number of volumes preferred, or the length in words. Any series open to good writers might be mentioned, those to which only special authors are invited to contribute might be marked as closed. It might also be mentioned what firms will allow an examination of their accounts, and what firms do not. With regard to magazines and papers, those that have notices to contributors should have them reproduced. Here, also, the best length for a story or article could be given by the editors, and where there is a fixed scale of payment, the usual remuneration might be quoted, so as to prevent misapprehension. Such a guide, could it be written, would be of use to all writers, not only to the tyro who needs a helping hand; it would be of service to the editor, who might cease to receive endless manu- scripts totally unsuited to his requirements, and it would become a book of reference for all interested or connected in any way with the great Republic of Letters. The want of a handbook of this description aa 366 - THE AUTHOR. being admitted, the next question is, who will undertake to compile such a work ? Ismay THORN. Secs BOOK TALK. HE well-deserved success of Mr. Stanley Weyman’s work “A Gentleman of France,” will probably lead many of its admirers to ask once again how it comes about that good historical romance has always a charm both for the youngest and the most experienced reader. Tt is in the nature of man’s intellectual perfor- mances to move from unity to variety. In the history of inventions an improvement on a previous patent means a distinct advance, and the creation of a fresh piece of property. So, too, in the invention of history —a new way to tell old deeds is a great find, and ought to be a very valuable educational agent. When considered with respect to literary form, the genesis of history seems to be in this wise: The metrical method broke down when for reciting from memory was substituted the practice of writing. So the epic became the chronicle. Immediately we miss the human voice, an omission which led the poet to combine the two, the epic and the chronicle, and to create the historical drama. There is a sense in which Shakespeare is our greatest historian, because the necessities of the drama compelled him to make a choice of incident. But this necessity in its turn begets dissatisfaction—curiosity as to what is not told us, and criticism of the sequence of events. The fresh writer sees the difficulty, and grapples with it by giving us the narrative ; he places a date on each page, and with a passion for filling up spare time and bare places he becomes diffuse, and the method loses its hold upon the reader by its over attention to detail—in a word, its pedantry. The return to a wish for men and women who, whether under real names or not, shall at least speak as men and women might have spoken, is a rebound back to the drama, with one’s faculties for enjoy- ing the drama dulled by the narrative. It is true that it is of the narrative we speak when we use the word “history” without qualification. We may be uncertain what ‘‘ history’ implies. Wath some it is “teaching by examples,’ with others it is ‘‘ descriptive sociology,” and according to a man’s mental bias so he will find his definition to suit himself, unless he is fortunate enough not to want one. But there can be no doutt in any- one’s mind, no difference in our opinion that in England, history must denote the works of Clarendon and Gibbon, around whom we may group, according to our taste, other names held to be nearly as great, from Bolingbroke to Carlyle. Of these great authors it is style which dis- tingvishes them from others. They write as though they took pride in feeling that their manner of writing was worthy of their respective subjects. When these two forms of historical literature, the drama and the narrative, have been perfected, the historical novel or romance becomes possible. It is the next demand. It is the next necessary advance in the progress of literature in order of time, though, of course, order of merit is another affair altogether. Taking the necessity of a narrative from the narrative historian, and of persons speaking for themselves from the drama, these elements of the historical novel only wait then to be combined. How is it that the combination is brought about with poor results in some cases, and in others with such brilliant success ? Let us put aside the question for a moment, and, assuming that Scott and Dumas have written perfect historical romances, we will note what types of novel have since been in vogue. There is the novel of con- temporary history, or political novel, in which the events described have taken place in the author’s own time and in which the characters can be recognised as known public men, and are intended to be so recognised. Here, as before, in Dumas and Scott, we have fictitious characters, the authors’ invention, brought into relation with real characters, but with this dis- tinction, that the latter are now bound to bear disguised names. The most typical stories of this kind are Lothair and Endymion. We donot see how it will be possible to refuse the epithet historical to these novels when the events described have passed out of the memory of living men. We may note in passing that Disraeli took even his fictitious names from historic personages—“ Endymion” from Endy- mion Porter, the page to Prince Charles—and perhaps “Ferrars” from the Ferrars of Little Gidding fame. Since “Endymion” a new type of political novel has appeared. It is called the human document. We are to observe that, as before, courtesy demands that the names shall be dis- guised, but the peculiarity which marks it asa fresh species is that there are no fictitious characters—at least, none of any moment. If anyone should think that in this last species the author’s task must be an easy one, there is Mr. Meredith’s “Tragic Comedians, a study in a well-known story,’ to convince him of his error—-and, we hope, delight him as the fairest variety of its species. The next step must be some development of the method of the “ Tragic Comedians,” and it oe Se & eS  = ' Z ay, THE AUTHOR. 367 is clear that any author reverting to a previous type must of necessity challenge comparison. Thus, in “A Gentleman of France,” it is Mr. Stanley Weyman’s good fortune that one thinks of Dumas, and that, in spite of such a com- parison, the Sieur de Marsac has a status all his own. We can well believe that this work may be to younger readers what ‘“ The Three Musketeers ” and “Twenty Years After” have been to others, perhaps to Mr. Weyman himself. Yet there is one thing that we miss, there is no touch of humour in the whole book — although the frontispiece is called “The Sport of Fools.” We do not say that Mr. Weyman could not make us laugh if he chose, and it may be that his choice of subject does not lend itself to humour easily. Certainly the cruelties of Catholics to the Huguenots are not matter of sport; but, on the other hand, in matters of the deepest religious import, whether for defence or reproval, the judicious use of raillery has the highest sanction. One would think that a writer of historical romance might do worse than make the “Eleventh of the Provincial Letters”? a happy guide on this point, which is essential to give the highest merit to any work of literary art. If such be the history of the historical novel, it is obvious that it has a certain position in relation to civilisation. Some writers hold that it is savage man who creates institutions, and institutions which, in their turn, create civilised man. If from literature we can in any sense read off the degree of a nation’s progress, then it must be owned that the stories produced just after the fall of Napoleon — Waverley and Waterloo are of the same year — were very healthy. War itself deserves no place in literature. On the other hand, diplomacy, the love of stratagem and intrigue, the statesman’s passion when a mistake might embroil nations, make better romances than, not perhaps the normal passion of peace, but certainly better than when the ethics of the indecent are for- gotten. The examination of particular historical novels requires not only knowledge of the period described, but also of the prevailing political and social views at the time they were written. Take for instance the reign of Charles II. Dr. Newman somewhere contrasts ‘‘Peveril of the Peak” with “ Brambletye House” as instances, the latter of bald description and the former of artistic description, or words to that effect. We have also another widely read story, “ Old Saint Paul’s,” in which Ainsworth deals with the same period. The reason for the respective novelists’ choice of this reign is no doubt that it is possible to get such information so as to describe the degree of luxury in social life with an accuracy VOL. Iv. sufficient to compel the reader to accept the illusion. No doubt, if the novelist wrote up his details with Mr. Thorold Rogers’ researches into the history of prices in his hands, he would be able to introduce every luxury of food and clothing as novelties at their proper period. We may doubt if in Brambletye House, when the hero is intro- duced to Lord Rochester, whether his Lordship would have been drinking tea. Again, on explaining to the youth how to get on at Court, he asks him, “Can you sing a naughty song like my Lord Arlington, or a blasphemous one like your humble servant, have you a pretty sister, or a pretty cousin, or even a little terrier dog with bells.” We may hesitate whether the author—Horace Smith—did not mean a spaniel. Here is the critic’s opportunity to expound the lore of tea and terriers and show there is no anachronism. The same remarks might be made of each of these three works, that in each the local colour may be exact to a fault, but that the view of the Restoration period is drawn from the bias of the author’s politics, as to the proper view to take of that period, which bias was, as we know, a wish to exculpate the Stuarts at the expense of the Puritans. It implied that the lies of one sovereign and the heartless- ness of another should be all hidden away under gaiety and good humour, the pigments out of which the glowing colours of romance are com- pounded, If a writer were to lay the scene of his novel at the same time nowadays—he would have to go to the same sources for his details of social life; but how would it be possible for him not to draw on the histories of Dr. Stoughton for a truer picture of the Puritans, to whom, when all is said and done, England owed so much, and who were neither so inartistic or such enemies to innocent pleasure as those who hold a brief for the Stuart dynasty consider it their duty to make out. J. W.S. NOTES AND NEWS. ONCERNING the interview trouble. An editor writes to a man who is an expert, a recognised authority, on a certain subject ; he asks this man, probably a very busy man, to give his representative an interview. The expert accedes good naturedly—if he is a young expert he is flattered perhaps; if he desires to be more widely acknowledged as an expert he is pleased. The interviewer calls. He stays two hours asking questions; he generally shows by his questions that he knows nothing whatever of the subject ; he makes notes ; he goesaway. The man aa2 368 interviewed has therefore lost two hours of valuable time ; probably an whole morning has been broken up; if the man is young at the work he leaves the interviewer to do his worst. In course of time his opinions appear—a feeble, flabby, half true, wholly inadequate expression of what he really said and really thinks. If the man interviewed is not young, he stipulates for a proof. This he receives, and he then sits down to read and correct. He has to rewrite every single sentence; it costs him about three hours of work, He has thus been mulcted of five hours’ work. The editor of the paper, on the other hand, has received a paper on this man’s opinion, which any magazine would have been delighted to publish on the usual terms—or on special terms. It is very nice, indeed for that editor; but what is it for that expert? As for myself, my latest experience is that after a distinct pledge was given by the reporter that nothing should be printed that was not passed by myself, he kept his promise so far as to send the proofs, and then the paper did not wait for the revise, but published the hugger mugger mess that the interviewer had put forward as my opinion. The moral of this is, that people who are interviewed must obtain from the editor himself a letter to promise that the proofs should be revised. One would not pretend to argue after lawyers, but one may ask a question. What possible injury can be done to a picture by a tableau vivant copying it—group—setting—everything ? A picture is either the property of the painter, or of some private person, or of a picture dealer, or of a public gallery. In the first place, a tableau vivant makes the picture known; in the second place it may add value to a picture; in the third place it calls attention to a picture, and may make it more desirable; and, in the last case, since the picture cannot be bought, it may make people go to the gallery in order to see it. If the subject is good, but the picture bad, a tableau vivant may call attention to bad drawing, bad light, bad colouring. If the picture is good, as well as the subject, the tableau vivant must contribute to the painter’s reputation. From every point of view it seems to an outsider that an artist, or the owner of a picture, should be pleased with a tableau vivant—if it is a good and faithful repro- duction—which places his picture on the stage for all the world to see. A second letter, signed “ Clerk,” on publishing generally, appears elsewhere, with a few words of comment. Deep rooted are the traditions of the trade, Secrecy as to the cost of production, the THE AUTHOR. retail price—everything—has been hitherto the rule. So we have done our best to admit light into all the details of the business. But when we ask the simple—the elementary—question, What does the publisher do for a book outside the work covered by what is called the “ establish- ment?” we are met with the remark that the question is “amazing.” No doubt ; it is amazing, Yet it must be put; and if any understanding is to be arrived at, it must be answered. Under- stand that there is no intention to assert, as “Clerk” says we assert, that the publisher does nothing outside his “ establishment” services—not at all—but one only asks what it is that he does. The printing, binding, advertising, subscribing, placing in the market, all is plain routine work with the majority of books. Here and _ there, to be sure, there must be troublesome books—those with dainty illustrations, beautiful binding, edi- tions de luxe. But for the majority of books it is certainly plain routine. You think this is mere outside assertion ? Then I offer you my experience, which has led_me to understand and to discover this fact. First of all, as the secretary and hon. secretary of two societies, both of which have published many books, I have myself put through the press and done the exact work which to “Clerk ’’ means so much anxiety. Now, I will tell you what for most books this anxiety means. I have edited, written, or translated: I have caused to be illustrated: I have annotated: I have put through the press, generally, about fifty works for these societies. The volumes are as handsome, as well produced, as those of any firm in the country. The awful anxiety and careful thought required for the work necessitated a half hour’s talk with the printer, who brought specimens of type and form of page; an hour’s talk with the binder, who produced designs; — and some trouble with the illustrations. One work, a great work, in eight volumes royal octavo, with thousands of illustrations, gave me a great deal of trouble, because I had, as general editor, to annotate it and to look after the illustrations. I confess that the work was very laborious, but not on account of the printing. Then, as regards — novels, the first three or four novels published under the joint names of Mr. James Rice and myself were printed by ourselves. We did not, you see, pay for production, as is meant when one speaks of paying for production; we gave the book printed and bound to the publisher, who — issued it on commission. The wear and tear of — thought required for the production of these — books amounted to a quarter of an hour with ~ the printer and about five minutes with the binder. _  THE AUTHOR. These details are given to show that I know what I am talking about when I say, that for nine- tenths of the books produced there is no trouble at all in the production. It is routine work. Understand, again, that there is no desire to depreciate the part taken by the publisher outside the “establishment”? work. One only wants to know what that is. A member sends a letter on the subject of the injury inflicted on women journalists by women who are not professionals, who take work for nothing, or for next to nothing, and who are not earning their livelihood by their work. Many of them, the writer complains, are ladies in good position and wealthy; titled ladies—but then titles are not always accompanied by wealth. The letter belongs to the Instztute of Journalists, rather than to ourselves; but literature and journalism overlap, and it is hard to say where one ends and the other begins. Certainly the essays and leading articles in our best papers are literature; and certainly the paragraph and the report are not literature. The point raised is more difficult than it seems. Our correspon- dent excludes those women who think they have a thing to say—a message to deliver. She does not, and cannot, include such writers in her denunciations. The lowering of scale pay is certainly a crying evil. In this, as im every other department of women’s work, the lowering of pay is a recognised curse. But who is to decide when a woman is entitled to become a journalist ? To write descriptive articles, critical articles, lead- ing articles, is to many women, as to many men, the most delightful work possible, without the least consideration of pay. Then, again, the question of means and income is not so simple; for where a hundred a year is poverty to one woman, it is wealth to another. Can we not, in such a matter as this, try to awaken public opinion ? Can we not teach all writers that they must not take low and miserable pay, because this means, in the inferior papers and journals, lowering the whole standard? If ladies of wealth and position write at all, let them, at least, insist upon payment on the same scale as those who write for bread have and must have. Not to do so may inflict the most grievous hardship on their poorer sisters. But I very much doubt whether any repre- sentations at all will induce ladies to give up the pleasure—and the power—of writing for the papers. Some time ago I found that a lady of wealth was in the habit of giving her papers to a certain organ, which was thus induced to try if it could not get all its work done for nothing. I pointed out the mischief done in this way, and the 369 lady at once perceived her mistake, and either ceased to write, or, if she continued to write, began to insist on proper payment. The Westminster Gazette calls attention to the loose way in which an edition is numbered: How many copies constitute an edition P Most publishers would probably say of a three-volume novel 250 copies, of a 6s. novel 1000, and of a 1s. novel 5000. ‘The public generally believe that a new edition means some alteration in the text, and it does so often, but not always. In connection with this question of editions, a curious incident occurred the other day. A prominent firm of London publishers had a proposal from an author, who has already written several books which have not been a success, to produce another. The author asked for an estimate for a thousand copies, each hundred to be printed with a fresh title page, and to bear that it was a new edition. That is to say, if 900 copies were sold, the book would then be in its tenth edition. It is needless to say that the author’s pro- posal was not entertained. I would cap this story about the author with another. It happened some years ago. The public were startled by an advertisement of a very well-known firm indeed, to the effect that Mr. ’s novel, in three volumes, was in its twelfth — fourteenth —anything you please— edition. It was amazing, because such leaps and bounds were unknown to other publishers. One publisher, however, he who told me the story, discovered that each edition consisted of a hun- dred copies only. He pointed out to the offenders that if this trick was continued everybody would have to follow suit, and no more confidence could be placed in the number of editions. It was, I believe, discontinued, and it remains a trick and not a custom. Therefore, I think we may still believe in the popularity of a book in its tenth edition. If the editor of the Westminster Gazette should wish to receive, privately, the name of the firm in question I can supply it. There is a very good essay on Literary Popu- larity, by Mr. Edgar Faweett, in Lippincott’s Magazine. He begins with the proposition that “where an author declares himself glad that he is unpopular, it may nearly always be taken for granted that he regrets his unpopu- larity very much indeed.” The writer goes on to contend that every writer must desire popu- larity, but that he desires the popularity of a circle selected by himself. Is that quite the way to put the case? I think not. Every writer, it seems to me, must desire as wide a public as there are readers. From pole to pole he would like his name to resound, from every people, and in every tongue. If he is a preacher with a message to deliver, he must, he cannot choose but wish his message to be heard everywhere ; if he  3/1? is a poet, who respects himself after the manner of all poets, the universal nature of his audience is a gauge of the advance of human understanding ; if he is a novelist who pourtrays human nature and character, he must ardently desire that all mankind should read him. It is true that pro- found consolation is daily administered to them- selves by many from the reflection that the multi- tude often sets up a false god, and worships an image of clay. But look again after ten years. Where is their image of clay? Itis gone. And where are the unsuccessful men of that time? They are gone, too. The lmited immortality which is obtained by a few writers is granted to none but the best; and it is quite certain that. the best writers in every age are recognised even in their own generation. Ask any librarian who are the real favourites of the people. He will tell you that in the long run, and after many years, they are the best writers of the world. This means that though immediate popularity may not always fall to the lot of the best work, yet that the best work does always get recognition; that a man does well to desire recognition, and that of the widest kind. “ Are we,” asks the man who writes for his little circle, and affects scorn of popularity, “to seek the popularity of Stallabras, who writes for the telegraph boys and the dressmakers?” This definition of Stallabras is not uncommon, but it is unjust. Stallabras writes with dramatic force, and considerable insight into human nature, for all the world to read him if they please. But you say he is vulgar. Perhaps. The world, how- ever, does not read him because he is vulgar, but because he is truthful and dramatic. For which reason let us all desire the recognition of the world rather than that of a circle. T have been allowed to read, in proof, an essay which is now in everybody’s hands. It is the article on Tennyson in the March number of the New Review by the late Mr. Francis Adams— probably the last paper that we shall have from his hand. It is an attempt to speak of Tennyson’s work coldly and critically. This is, for the present, impossible, for the reason, as the writer himself acknowledges, that Tennyson still domi- nates both the older and the younger men. The effort to get outside that domination results in a certain harshness of judgment, which is not good criticism. It may be true, as Mr. Adams says, that there is a great deal of destructible stuff in Tennyson—there is a great deal of destructible stuff in Wordsworth; and in Browning; it is one characteristic of genius to be irregular; but I do not think that the time has come to separate THE AUTHOR. the work of Tennyson that will live from the work that will perish. Every man’s most lasting ideals are those which come to him im the vigour of his age—say, the years from thirty to forty. The time has not yet come for those who belong to ’94 to condemn and depreciate those who belonged to ’44. Once, however, outside Tennyson’s doctrinal “ teachings,” Mr. Adams is able to do full justice to the poet. An interview sometimes has its brighter side. I think that everyone must have been pleased to read the “chat” with Mr. F. W. Robinson in the Westminster Gazette the other day. Mr. Robinson is a popular novelist, whom the critics somehow agree to leave in undisturbed possession of his popularity. Others, more un- fortunate, get “slatings ” and plainness of speech. Nobody grudges Mr. Rubinson this success which he deserves. He has written about fifty novels, mostly in three volumes. He was also for ten years—the whole period of its existence—editor of the magazine called Home Chimes, which did so much during its life to introduce new and un- known writers to the public. Among these were Mr. Barrie, Mr. Jerome, Mr. Coulson Kernahan, Mr. Eden Philpotts, Mr. Burgin, and Mr. Hugh Coleman Davidson. Among the “ already known” men and women who contributed to the magazine were Swinburne, Mrs. Lovett Cameron, Mabel Collins, Philip Marston, Emma Marshall, Grace Stebbing, Theodore Watts, May Thomas, Savile Clark. It may be safely announced, at any time, without fear of contradiction or trouble of mquiry, that Mr. F. W. Robinson is ‘ engaged upon a new novel.” May the fifty of the future be successful rivals to the fifty of the past ! I owe an apology to “John Bickerdyke” for my remarks upon his communication in last Author. He did not mean that a contract con- cerning a book was simply a matter of buying and selling. He used the word “price” .in its wider signification, meaning that whatever system of publishing was adopted, the publisher would get as much as he could out of it. Very true. In all kinds of business and in all con- tracts both sides study their own interests first. An important aim and object of the Society is— first, to make every literary man or woman under- stand quite clearly that the publisher with whom negotiations are going on is trying to get as much as he possibly can for himself by the bargain ; and secondly, to enable the author to meet him as one business man meets another. In order to assist the man of our side, we have provided him with a most valuable mass of information, armed with  THE which he should be prepared to meet the man of the other side. If he does not feel equal to the contest, he must get the assistance of those who do. That, also, we have provided for him. Too often he feels quite equal to the contest, and goes forth smiling, to return plucked and shorn to the skin. Water Besant. > FEUILLETON. I.—ANoTHER VIEW. < HE great mistake that some of you fellows make,” said the Man of the World, “is that you get angry about these simple—natural—things, and call names.” “Simple? Natural? Not get angry?” “Sit down—take a cigar or something—and listen to me. I will show you that most of the things in this book ”—he held in his hand a copy of a book called “ Methods of Publishing ””—“ are just exactly what should be expected. Don’t interrupt me. Don’t say anything until I have finished.” « Very well, then, go on.” “All kinds of business,’ the Man of the World took a wooden armchair, which gave him a little advantage over the other man, who lay back in a low easy chair. “All kinds of business, I say, are conducted on one or two common and recognised principles. First. There is no friend- ship in business. That is a maxim accepted by every one. Second. And it is lawful, laudable, and not dishonourable in business to use private information, special knowledge, and_ superior knowledge in every transaction. Apply this to publishing. You will admit that it is one form of trade, I suppose. You will admit that, like all forms of trade, it is carried on with the hope and intention of making profit by it. Very well, then. Why should the publisher, alone among men in business, be refused the right of using his superior knowledge—his special knowledge—to his own advantage? Don’t interrupt; I will illustrate my meaning. “ You have a book which you desire to publish for your own double advantage— your reputation and your income—perhaps for a third reason also—the desire to spread some doctrines, dis- coveries, or facts which you think will be generally useful. With this book in your hand you are one party to the transaction, the publisher is the other party. “Now, compare the two parties. On the one side —his side—stands a man who knows all about the trade in books. He can tell you, after a few minutes’ examination of the book, what it will AUTHOR. Bi} cost to print, bind, advertise, and produce; he can tell you at what price he will put it in the market; he can tell you very nearly how many copies he can get subscribed at the outset ; he can tell you, in many cases, what the maximum as well as the minimum demand will be. He can tell you beforehand what the profit, ve, the excess of returns over expenditure, will prove for any given number of copies sold ; he knows what he means to spend in advertising it. Unless there is a tolerably certain excess of returns over expen- diture he is not likely to undertake the expense. “Very well. That is what he knows. What does he tell you—the other party ? Nothing at all. What do youknow? Nothing atall. Absolutely nothing, unless you have been intelligently study- ing the figures given by the Society of Authors. You are somewhat in the position of a savage who brings a gold nugget to a traveller, and is ready to exchange it for a string of beads. Not quite, however, because you know that your stuff may be a big gold nugget. This makes you suspicious and uneasy. And you have heard how other people, with similar stuff to negotiate, have been persuaded to part with their property for a song. But you are helpless. Why? Because you are trading on wholly unequal terms; because you are in the hands of a man who possesses superior knowledge—an intimate knowledge, that is, of the very business in which, in complete ignorance, you are venturing to compete with him.” “But we don’t—we place ourselves in his hands. And he cheats us.” “ Softly, softly. You place yourself in his hands — blindly. You certainly do. That is because of your ignorance. That is because of your folly. That he should persuade you to do so is part of his superior knowledge. He knows that you are ignorant; he knows that you are most anxious to have your book published ; he is plausible ; he is friendly ; he is expansive; he is sympathetic. Why, man, these are the most valuable qualities to a man in any kind of business, even business between those of equal knowleige. In this case they are part of the superior knowledge, because he knows that by the exhibition of these arts he can lead you on into adopting any proposal that he may like to make. Later on, you may repent, and swear. But, my dear fellow, swear at your- self—not at this sharp man of business.” «But he persuades us to trust him to our own ruin.” “You trust him. You sign an agreement which you do not understand, but he does. You think it means one thing; he knows it means another.” “Tsn’t that fraud ?” “Not at all. He doesn’t tell you what it 372 means. You can find out for yourself. There is the agreement. Examine it. If you sign it you can have no right to grumble, except at your own folly.” “What are we to do then?” “Don’t sign the agreement, Have it examined before you sign it. Ascertain what it means for a large circulation of your stuff—which is always possible but generally improbable —and for a small circulation. Understand it before you sign it, Consider a little. Would you sella house and lands to the first stranger who makes an offer? Certainly not. You would put the thing into the hands of a solicitor for pro- tection. Yet you go toa stranger with a MS. worth perhaps many houses, and you are such a blank drivelling idiot as to imagine that the stranger is going to act in your interest instead of his own, and is going to forego, in your interest —yours! a complete stranger to him!—all the advantage of his superior knowledge. Man alive! The whole credulity which the sporting papers condense into the name and personality of Juggins is suspicion and jealousy and wakefulness com- pared with your blind confidence. And yet you dare to call the man who gets the better of you a cheat—a rogue-- and anything else you please!” The other man sat in silence. This view was new to him. “ Are we,” he said at last, ‘‘ never to find a publisher who will not—will not—” “Will not take advantage of his superior knowledge? Never! Don’t expect it. Learn the facts ; they are not difficult; your Society has put them all within everybody’s reach. Then go to your publisher armed with this knowledge, and you will havea little intellectual duello which will really be most enjoyable to you. I will give you an instance. I brought out a book some time ago. I took the precaution, before taking it to a publisher, to master all the facts that I could get at—not all that exist; but all that the Society has published. I then invited my man to lunch. I offered him champagne. It is a common trick in every kind of business to offer drink, and to keep sober while the other man gets slightly elevated. It failed with me, because it was an old and familiar dodge well known to my friend, and often practised. He touched the glass with his lips, and looked across the table expecting me to finish the bottle. That failed with him, because, you see, I knew the trick too. ‘So, this little fencing over, we got to: busi- ness. And very soon we were at close quarters. I had all my facts written down, ready. Of course he disputed them all; but had to give in. Finally, only one point remained. On this he would not give in. So I drew up THE AUTHOR. a little table showing the figures exactly. It would have done you good —it did me good —to see his face expand into a stage smile —an affected laugh—of surprise when he could no longer dispute the thing. “Can it be pos- sible,” he asked, looking at the figures as if they were a puzzle. “Is it possible that I was mis- taken? Yes—I fear—I very much fear—that I have been wrong.” He was wrong, and he was extremely surprised that I had found him out. So I won the day. That is, I won all I fought for. Do you suppose, however, that there was no superior knowledge behind? Do you suppose that the Society fellows have found out every- thing? Do you suppose that he did not best me on some point—somehow? Of course he did. When the fight was finished, and not before, he tackled the champagne with zeal. He is fond of champagne—and he went home in a four-wheeled cab.” ““Yes—yes,” the other man ventured timidly. “ But how about the falsification of accounts ? ”’ “Ah! There we touch the Common Rogue.” “ And how about the Religious Societies, which buy of some poor lady for thirty pounds a book of which they are going to make hundreds ?” “There we touch the Common Sweater. But as to the rest, my friend, in every case of a one- sided agreement, curse yourself and your own folly. Don’t curse the other trader, who has only done what is practised in every form of trade —used for his own profit his own superior know- ledge.” II.— Fastze.—Tue Porr anp THE TrIPE- DRESSER. A Poet and a Tripe-Dresser were bragging about the usefulness of their wares. “You both provide luxuries,’ observed the Publican who owned the premises, and was acting as umpire to the dispute. “Yes, but,” said the Tripe- Dresser, “‘ sometimes luxuries become necessities. If there were a war, tripe would run to a premium, and would be apportioned out by Government as a part of the daily ration. Now, as poetry does not fill readers’ stomachs, I guess you producers would starve.” “ By no means,” said the Poet. “I have a private income, or how could I be a Poet?” “ The moral of this,” said the Publican, “ seems to be that literary gents should take all they can get, and not talk nonsense about getting what they can. Two gins—fourpence, please.” C. J. C. H.  3 Fata Se D pee oT er PA THE AUTHOR. RUSSIAN NEWSPAPERS. IRST and foremost among Russian journals i comes the Moskévskiya Vyédomosti, or Moscow News, a paper of respectable antiquity. It is now in its hundred and thirty- fourth year. Under the editorship of the well- known Katkéff, who died in 1887, and with such contributors as Vishnegradski and Pobiedonos- tseff, it enjoyed very considerable influence in directing Russian policy. The Moscow News contains eight pages, of six columns each, rather less in size than those of our Standard. A liberal discount of four pages must be deducted, that proportion being usually allotted to advertise- ments. The latter differ decidedly in substance and composition from the notices to which we in England are accustomed. Our familiar Matches and Despatches column is replaced by gigantic announcements, 6in wide, and heavily “ruled” with funereal block lines, to the effect than Ivan Ivanovich Ivanov has departed this life, be- mourned by all his relations (their various degrees are enumerated in full), and that the panikhidi, or masses for the dead, will take place at such and such an hour, &c. It is an easy way of filing up space. Another device of a similar kind is to insert full page notices of lottery draw- ings, or balance-sheets of railway companies. Amongst the personal advertisements one remarks at once that a considerable number of angli- chankas, or English nursery governesses, and of English tutors, are on the look-out for engage- ments. The Vyédomosti is very well printed, though the paper is rather thin in texture. In one part it affects the use of the old-fashioned eighteenth century brevier type, which shows a slight difference in the formation of certain letters, the #’s for instance. The price at the publishing office is 10 kop¢éks, or about 23d., though, as in the case with all Russian papers, the newsvendors ask for more, and one has to haggle for it in the streets. M. Petrovski, the present editor, conforms to the Slavophile policy of Aksakov (the late editor of Rus), embodied in the famous phrase pord domot, 7.e., “it is time to return home,” and shake off western influence and modes of thought. The remaining Moscow dailies are the Mos- hovski Listék (Moscow Leaflet), Névosti Dnyd (News of the Day), Russki Listéh, and Moshévskiya Gazéta, with one or two others. All founded within the last ten years, they have a strong resemblance to each other. Their price is from 3 to 5 kopéks, which is quite enough to pay for their very scanty four-paged editions. The last-named certainly publishes an_ illustrated weekly issue. 31S In St. Petersburg the leading position is held by the semi-official Névoye Vremya (New Times). This is a comparatively youthful journal, being only eighteen years of age. It has, so far, weathered the storms in which its ablest rival the Golos (Voice), and other liberal minded organs have foundered. The Novoye Vremya is one of the few Russian papers which publish more than one edition a day. Its nominal price is five kopéks (1}d.), for which one usually gets six eight-column pages of Daily Chronicle size. These columns are filled with fairly varied and readable matter, enough of which is daily forth- coming to enable the editor, M. Fyédorov, to dispense with the customary feudlleton. A feature of interest to English subscribers is the weekly letter of M. de Wesselitsky-Bojidarovitch, the London correspondent of the Novoye Vremya. His articles are signed ‘““A—s,”’ an abbreviation for * Arous,” his nom de guerre when correspondent at Vienna. The New Times is largely used as a medium for advertisers, and is only one of the many publications which issue from Suvdrin’s office on the Nevski Prospect. Second in importance comes Prince Mest- cherski’s organ, the Grazhdanin (Citizen), a paper which enjoys the patronage of the Tsar. The price (6 kopéks) is higher than that of the Novoye Vremya, but the contents are less. Only four seven-column pages are provided, with a serial story thrown in. Other papers, similar in size, are the Sin Otéchestva (Son of the Father- land), an old-established print, dating from the year 1812; the Peterburgshi Listék (Leaflet), the Svyét (World), and the Névosti, which makes a specialty of Bourse intelligence. Besides these, there are the official Russki Invalid (the War Office organ), the Journal de St. Pétersbourg, and the Ze¢tung, the last two published in French and German respectively. The Russian provincial dailies are neither numerous nor influential. Certainly, a cosmo- politan centre, like Odessa, maintains a variety in different languages. Warsaw has its Polish, Russian, German, and Yiddish prints. In Helsingfors the chief organs are conducted in Swedish. In the other “governments,” such as Riga, Revel, Vilna, Tiflis, &c., one or two papers suffice to satisfy the scanty demand for news. The Kharkov Vuzhni Krdi (Southern Land) has a fairly large circulation, and the Telégraph of Novorossisk, a town on the shores of the Black Sea, is now notorious for its Anti-German and Judophobe policy. If we turn to the weeklies, we find a tolerably comprehensive selection of illustrated, comic, and purely literary journals. Russia can boast of a picture paper, which is even older than our 374 Illustrated London News—the Zhivopisnoye Obozrénie, or “ Pictorial Review,” now fifty-seven years old. It corresponds, on the whole, to the defunct “ Pictorial News” of London, and, with 16 pp., is a fair three-penny worth. As is the case, however, with most of the illustrated Russian papers, too large a proportion of the drawings are executed with “autographic chalk” on grained paper, and reproduced by cheap processes. The Vsemirnaya Illustritsiya (Universal Tlus- tration) is a larger, and at the same time more expensive production. _ The price is 35 kopéks, or nearly ninepence. For that sum, however, we get a periodical which reaches the average English or French standard in point of letter- press and general get-up, though the engravings are of very unequal merit. Perhaps the best thing about it isthe pale yellow or mauve cover, with the very decorative antique Slavonic lettering of the title-page. A cheaper and less ambitious paper of the kind is the Peterbirgskiya Zhish, or ‘ St. Peters- burg Life.” Rough sketches, caricatures, and reproductions of French illustrations form the chief items provided in its programme. Of the smaller journals, Syéver (The North) is one of the best, and almost comes under the heading of an illustrated magazine. One peculiarity about it that the columns are numbered instead of the pages. Every page is headed with two consecu- tive numbers, one at eacb top corner. Like its congeners, the Syéver endeavours to attract sub- scribers by the occasional issue of special supple- ments, editions of Russian classics, &c. The Niva (Field) does not in any way corre- spond to our journal of that name. It contains twenty-four pages, of the size of Punch, and its illustration department is very well managed. Three papers, which serve more for household reading, are the Semydé (Family), Vékrug Svyetd (Round the World), and Zvezdd (Star). The last-named bids for the support of lady readers by issuing coloured needlework designs. Some of the prints of this class have an undesirable habit of breaking off their contents in the middle of a sentence, or even of a word, in order appa- rently to obtain continuous subscriptions. Among the serious and non-illustrated weeklies comes the well-known and influential Nedyélya (Week). This may be compared in size and aims to the Spectator. The “comics”? are rather of a heavy order, but contain the work of a few clever artists. About the best is Strekozé (the Dragonfly), with black and white illustrations. Its eight pages, though they are large, are scarcely worth 20 kopéks. Bauerlander, and Labutch, the very able draughtsman who uses the nom de crayon of THE AUTHOR. “Ovod” or “Gadfly,” contribute typical and original designs to the Strekozd. More may be learnt from a glance at their caricatures than from a whole library of Russian pessimistic novels. The hand of the censor, though, is heavy, and political skis, which form the life of English papers, will be sought for in vain. Three other so-called humorous papers, of the same size and price as the last are Oskolki (Chips), Budilnik (the Watchman), and Shit (the Jester). They are all very similar, being coloured after the style of the French journauxr pour rire. Their jokes are also sometimes ve French. Leikin’s, Porphyriev’s, and Lilin’s sketches are forcible and characteristic. There are, of course, other less refined periodicals, such as Razvlechénie (Recreation), which one would not always care to leave about in a drawing-room. It comes as an occasional surprise to see sketches from Pick-me-up, Fliegende Blitter, and other Continental comic papers reproduced in the Muscovite priuts above mentioned. As to the monthlies and annuals, they are of a severely technical and solid character. The zhurndl, as a magazine is called, in distinction from a gazéta or newspaper, appeals more to the professor than to the man in the street. A great many organs of the various Imperial Academies are published, but it is scarcely worth while troubling the reader with their names. During part of last year and the year before a four-paged journal printed in Russian maintained a precarious existence in Paris. Its name was the Russki Parizhdnin, or ‘ Russo-Parisian.” A few copies strayed over to London week by week. It has now, however, died a natural death, not even the recent Muscovite “boom” at Toulon and Paris producing a quantum of subscribers. A similar fate, it is to be feared, would await the enterprising editor of an Anglo-Russian news- paper, though a flourishing society of that name already exists at the Imperial Institute. Artuur A. SYKES. pecs THE LITERARY OPTIMIST. MONG the many correspondents to the Author who dwell upon the discouraging aspects of the literary calling, few have chosen to dwell-on its sunnier side. Now, I feel tempted to turn optimist, and linger lovingly on the charms of the literary vocation. Yet, like others, have I oft been constrained ‘ to trouble heaven (and the still deafer ear of the editor) with my bootless cries ”—for acceptance. Foremost among those literary optimists who  THE AUTHOR. 375 have cheered me most by the con amore pursuit of their craft, is Leigh Hunt, born just a hundred and ten yearsago. With what thorns was the path of the author beset then! Writers of the present day have but the wiles of the publisher to guard against; but the wielder of the pen in the latter end of the eighteenth century, and the beginning of the nineteenth, were destined to fight for the right of free speech—religious and political—and for the liberty of the Press. In 1810 Leigh Hunt was prosecuted by the Attorney-General for some articles written in the Examiner, of which he, Leigh Hunt, was the editor. This was the seemingly mild and inoffen- sive paragraph for which the Attorney-General thought fit to prosecute the author :—‘‘ What a crowd of blessings rush upon one’s mind, that might be bestowed upon the country in_ the event of such achange. Of all monarchs, indeed, since the Revolution, the successor of George ITI. will have the finest opvortunity of becoming nobly popular.” This was written of the proposed Regency. In 1811 a second prosecution was instituted against Leigh Hunt for some alleged expressions, he made use of against the practice of flogging in the army. Fortunately the jury had the justice to acquit him of this absurd charge. Finally, both the brothers Hunt, again made their appearance in the law courts on a more preposterous charge still, and had to share the responsibility of an article in which Leigh Hunt had described the Prince Regent as an “ Adonis of fifty!” Each was fined £500, or to suffer two years imprisonment ; this they suffered, rather than give any promise which might limit the free expression of opinion in future editions of the Examiner. Then, taking into account the social and _poli- tical condition of the life of the litterateur in the early period of the present century, it was one much oftener menaced not only by privation and danger, but by malice and petry insults, than is the author's life of the present day. I bave cited Leigh Hunt as the type of literary optimist, because I imagine his work to have been so unsparing of toil and so ill-paid. To him, more than almost any other denizen of the vast king- dom of literature—literature, for its own “sweet sake,” was an abiding source of joy, and that to him the pleasures of the literary imagination were very vivid. I do not know if his poetry and the essays, “Men, Women, and Books,” are much read; or whether he lingers merely in the minds of so many, as a literary tradition, because of his association with the Carlyles, Charles Dickens, and Wilkie Collins, and so many names more illustrious than his own. I have cherished, with great affection from my childhood, a treasured copy of “A Jar of Honey from Mount Hybla,” illustrated by Richard Doyle, with the symbolic blue jar of Sicilian honey upon its dainty cover. Leigh Hunt was an airy, optimistic interpreter of men and books ; his pages radiate the sunshine of the Italian pastorals he loved to dream of; and this sunny temperament withstood the some- what unkindly influences of a personal lot rendered hard by debts, privation, and domestic SOITOWS. I think it is with some books, as with the early remembered associations of scenery and pictures, one has a certain visionary delight in a book, often quite irrespective of its intrinsic merit, just as one’s happiest dreams elude transcription. As angels in some brighter dreams Call to the soul when man doth sleep, So some strange thoughts transcend our mortal themes, And into glory peep. GRAcE GILCHRIST. — EQUIPMENT. NE or two recent successes have shown pretty conclusively that the British reading public cares very little about the “equipment ” of its authors, so far at least as their power of writing grammar is concerned. And as editors cater for the public they, too, are not, as a rule, over fastidious in this respect. Bad grammar and a bad style are nota help; the writer who has a story to tell, and the knack of telling it, will succeed in spite of them. The best writer, from a grammatical point of view, is he who makes fewest mistakes. Not many perhaps can expect to escape them alto- gether, especially in these days of hurry. But the work is not spoilt for the British public by being written in decent English, and it is im- proved to the taste of the few who have preju- dices in favour of grammar, and often suffer from having their teeth set on edge. The public itself might learn to prefer good English in time, if nothing else were set before it. Why then should not the members of the Society of Authors combine to eschew at least the barbarisms enumerated below? They will have the satisfaction of doing their part towards keeping the “ well of English undefiled.” 1. Misuse of relative pronouns, when followed by a parenthesis. “These are the two men whom, P. asserts, cried ‘ Retire.’ ”’ “Dr. A. whom, she thought, was a specialist.”  376 2. Verbs governing the dative of the person used in the passive voice, the dative being turned into the nominative. “The pig was given a feed.” Why should not the feed be given to the pig, who no doubt wanted it. «“ Awarded the highest honours.” Did the coffee or mustard make the award, or receive it ? “The demonstrators are conceded to have the most praiseworthy object.” “He was offered to have his secretaryship continued ” (Blackwood). «They were voted a reward.” “The defeat . . . is given denial.” 3. Ambiguous use of the present participle. “Tt is hoped with much confidence that a fortnight’s sojourn at A , breathing its bracing air, may, &c.” “However, after perusing them, they were duly returned.” Here is a particularly choice example :— “Following this road, it was found to open into a wide valley, with fields, &. Pausing to gaze, there appeared, gliding quickly through the air, a small boat, propelled, &c.; and, still tollow- ing the road, a large building was presently seen, fronted by huge columns, and from it there came a being, &c. Following this form as it re-entered the building, there was seen a figure in a simpler form!” Now, the person who actually “followed” and “paused,” and ‘still followed,” and “followed ”’ again, was the narrator, but, grammatically, it was “it,” the “small boat,” ‘a large building,” and a “figure.” “Sweeping down the great avenue, the grass and the great trees, and the bit of water crossed by the bridge, all look soft, charming, &c.”’ Here it is, of course, the grass, the trees, and the water which “sweep,” for they are the only nominatives in the sentence. 4. Using verbal substantives as if they were adjectives, which surely is very ugly as well as ungrammatical, though it is very common. “Pardon me asking,’ is not precisely equiva- lent to “ pardon my asking.” “There is, I think, no fear of you making such an exhibition of yourself.” “Tnstead of René deriving.” “There cannot be a doubt as to the king believing.” ' “It was only the prelude to them being laid are.” Surely each of the underlined words ought to be in the genitive case. Sometimes, indeed, it an official may be as well to suppress this “for the sake of To say, euphony,” but for no other reason. THE AUTHOR. “there is no hope of the General recovering his health,” means, strictly speaking, the General, who zs recovering his health, though ‘there is no hope” of him for some other reason. If “recovering”? is a substantive, used in place of “recovery,” then “where two substantives come together.” 5. “And which,” “and whose,” ‘ but whom,” “and where,’ when there is nothing, properly speaking, for the conjunction to connect. *‘ These were how grown men, but” still young for their years, or something of that sort, is what we expect; what we get is: “but whom we had parted from,” ‘‘The careful sportsman may light on a little bit of old French binding, and”—what else? Nothing! “and which a little repairmg will put in good condition,” that is all. 6. One is naturally keenly alive to the faults of critics. Here is a choice sentence: ‘“ Books such as these are not ones to be rushed through in a hasty loan from some circulating library.” 7. “TIT should have been glad to have gone. Why two “haves?” ‘I should be glad to have gone,’ or “I should have been glad to go,” is surly enough. Almost more provoking than the ungram- matical writer, is he who writes in constant fear of the shade of Lindley Murray, and falls into error from sheer anxiety to avoid it. So impressed is it upon his mind that verbs are qualified by adverbs, that he dares not to say. “ He looked fierce,’ or “she looked sweet,” though he would be right if he did, but is always careful to write “fiercely” and “sweetly.” A curious example of over-carefulness came in our way a few days ago. The writer was describing a fancy ball: “ Who am I? a lady asked me in,’ was it French or German? No! “in questionable grammar.” Now, where does the “questionable grammar” come in? “In questionable grammar” is itself peculiar, but ought the lady to have said “ what,” or ‘‘ whom,” or ‘ which?” 8. What has the verb “to dare” done that it should be treated as invariable? I dare (past), he dare (present and past), we dare (past). Why not “he dares, dared,” &c. S. G. De CORRESPONDENCE. I.—* Tue Mezruops or PuBLIsHING.” N the notes on my letter in your last issue you suggest that I wish to balance “ secret losses” against ‘secret profits,” and you go on to say that you do not understand what “secret losses” are. I did not mean to  THE AUTHOR. 37] justify so dishonest a proceeding as falsifica- tion of accounts, and though opinions may differ as to what are or are not secret profits, there can be no doubt as to the dishonesty of misrepresenting the true state of affairs to an author. By secret losses I mean the innumerable items of expenditure incurred by the publisher in connection with any book— from the bad debt of £500 to the request for a “few odd volumes” to be given as prizes at a local bazaar, levied as blackmail by the teacher who has “used your spelling book for fifteen years ”—unavoidable charges on a publisher of which you as an outsider have happily no know- ledge or conception. I may point out, too, that most of the disputes between author and pub- lisher arise from the inability of an author to erasp technical details. And this is the reason why a publisher does not always care to allow an author to examine his ledgers—because the most business-like of authors does not understand the meaning of the accounts, and will carry away false impressions which cannot afterwards be eradicated. You have a perfect right to ask how the charge of 10 per cent. for ‘‘ business expenses” is arrived at. The process is simple. Take a publisher’s total proceeds by sales for a year, and his total establishment expenses, and the latter are found to be almost exactly 10 per cent. of the former. But this percentage does not include any remuneration for the publisher himself. It merely pays for his clerks and his office. In your notes on page 334, you say that the S.P.C.K. tried to represent as “ profits” “what was left after all the servants and all the directors had drawn their wages, and their salaries, and their shares.”” But the charge of 10 per cent. does not allow anything for the directors, and in a private firm the question is how much the pub- lisher is entitled to for himself. Youask, *‘ Why is a publisher entitled to anything after his expenses are paid?’ The answer to this amazing uestion is obvious. If an author thinks he can sell his book as well without a publisher’s help, he is at liberty to do so. If he thinks that the publisher’s name and power of pushing a book are necessary for its success, this advantage must of course be paid for. It is the same in any other business or profession. Why should a lawyer be paid beyond his expenses for making a will? Or what right has a railway company to charge anything beyond the working expenses? The principle is the same. And it may be re- marked, that a lawyer charges for every visit, and for all correspondence, whereas a publisher may be bothered by continual unnecessary interviews with an author, and may have to spend hours in correspondence, for which he makes no charge. In a case where, as is most usual, the publisher provides the capital for the publication of a book, it is of course only just that he should have some reward. As to the question of the amount of work (other than routine work) entailed in pub- lishing a book, I must ask to be allowed to retain my own opinion. CLERK. A few notes elsewhere are made on this letter. Here one would only put the following ques- tions :— 1. From what researches has the writer dis- covered that a publisher’s establishment expenses are ‘almost exactly 10 per cent. on his sales ? One does not dispute the point, but one asks in wonder how the writer arrives at this law. Are all publishers alike in this respect? Has the writer had an opportunity of examining the books of—say—the twenty leading houses? Has he examined the books of any house? Has he accepted loose and conventional talk? This is, perhaps, what he must have done. Or, perhaps, be has seen the books of one firm for one year. What right has he to conclude that these correspond with the books of other firms ? Let us see what the statement means. It means this. A firm whose sales amount to £30,0c0 a year would spend £3000 a year in rent, clerks, accountants, travellers, servants, advertising, and all the little things of which our correspondent speaks with so much feeling. The same firm finds, next year, an increase to double that amount—sales to the amount of £60,000. It would therefore spend double its former sum on the estabiishment. If the returns amounted to £90,000, the firm would have to spend £9000 a year on the house. Now, let anyone ask whether this is credible on the face of it. Understand that we do not deny that in a certain house ina certain year the expenses did amount to 10 per cent. We only ask on what grounds that sum is set down as representing the expenses every year for every publisher’s house in London. 2. As to “secret profits’? there can be no difference of opinion at all about what they mean. They are profits gotten behind the agree- ment, unknown to the author, and concealed. For the most part they are gotten by falsifying the accounts. 3. The writer then says, “ You ask ‘ Why is a publisher entitled to anything after his expenses are paid?’ ”’ We asked nothing of the kind. If our corre- spondent will turn to the Author, vol. 4, p. 349 (February issue), he will find these words, which are quoted exactly, not garbled : “When people talk about publisher’s profit 378 beginning after he has paid all his clerks and people, they forget the very important question, ‘What claim has the publisher to any share in the book when his services are paid?’ We do not say that he has none, but we should like to know what, and why, it is?” This question is the elementary, necessary, question which underlies all attempts to arrive at a modus vivendi—a system of publishing which shall be recognised by all honourable men. What does the publisher do for a book—outside his services ? These services include the use of his establishment and his staff, and his machinery and his name, Of course the question does not apply in cases where the publisher offers a man a sum of money for writing a book. He then engages an author. There is, then, no question of service ; the author, in fact, becomes the publisher’s servant, It is instructive to find an attempt made to put aside this question as “amazing ”—1.e., extremely inconvenient. First, the author must not dare to inquire into the cost of production; next, the figures produced by the Society were all wrong; thirdly, the agreements paraded and exposed by us were invented by ourselves; then, the tricks exposed were only the work of wretched out- siders. And now, when one puts the real question, on the answer to which everything depends, we are met by the assurance that it is “amazing,” What next? W. Bz Il.—Epirors. As a new reader of the Author, may I volun- teer aremark on “ Lunette’s” bitter tirade against editors? It seems to me that literary aspirants do not prepare, as they should, to secure a chance of success. A musician practises six or seven hours daily, repeating continually the same scales, the same everlasting fugues and sonata, for years before he invites the public to purchase his compositions, or to listen to his playing. A painter covers many square yards (miles?) of canvas, going from Galleries to Dame Nature for models and lessons, before he ventures to place his work before the public. And here are we, literary aspirants and beginners, rushing head- long from the school desk into the arena of lite- rature, and shaking our fist (figuratively, of course!) at the editors who grimly bar the entrance with their eternal ‘“ declined with thanks.” Since we won’t practise and follow the wise rules so clearly laid down by the veteran writers, but eagerly look out for delightful cheques in return for our crude first efforts, editors act as wise brakesmen in forcing us to go slowly over the beaten track. VILAAMSCH. ———— THE AUTHOR. IlI.—Grerx Novets. Notwithstanding the apparent lament of Mr. Bayford Harrison, in this month’s issue of the Author, upon the paucity of authors in the city of Sophocles, Euripides, and Aristophanes, [ presume to state my well-grounded conviction that the literary profession is as much over- stocked in Athens as in London. But there are no novels, or “almost none,’ Mr. Harrison says. M. Gennadios, the ex-minister at St. James’s, in his introduction to the novel “ Lonki’s Laras ”’ of Dr. Bikelas, which has been translated into almost every European language, pertinently remarks that, “novel writing is the luxuriant and superabundant efflorescence of letters which presupposes a large and wealthy class of readers.” The outpour of Greek novelists will certainly follow upon the other literary activities, and Greece can well afford to wait for them; but surely those already existing from the pens of Rhangabe, Palsologos, Ramphos, Ambellas, Xenos, Roidis, Bikelas, Drosines, Xenopoulos, Kourtides, Palamas, &c., might well serve to fill the gap which Mr. Harrison seems to experience in the “City of Aristophanes.” The names of the novels themselves would take up too much space. They are good, true, and living pictures of the times they portray, and are well worth a perusal. Meanwhile, let no Englishman, how- ever well he thinks he could write in modern Greek, follow Mr. Harrison’s suggestion, unless he is willing to pay all the costs Most assuredly, no Athenian publisher will make him any offer. Translations find favour — why? Translators are not paid as a rule for their wares. Ex1z. MayHEw-EpMmonps. IV.—Catatoeuine, &e. Some years ago I published several books on half share terms with a fairly well known firm. These books have been successful, and I still receive my cheque every half year, but on com- paring the charges of production with those in “The Cost of Production,” and some made by another firm, I find them very excessive ; of this, however, I have now nothing to say, as I have paid for my experience. What [ wish to draw your attention to is, that, in addition to charging me 15 per cent. commission for publishing, they charge me one guinea each book every half year for cataloguing. This I consider an unfair charge, as most tradesmen must publish a list of their wares before they can sell, and what is my 15 per cent. paid for? Nothing was said in the original agreement about cataloguing, although the general  i wey oe THE AUTHOR. advertising was left in the hands of the pub- lisher. The question is, Can such a charge be legally maintained ? CwmraG JONES. V.— Literary Criticism. The Queen, in reviewing my “Songs Grave and Gay,’ said the grave poems evinced con- siderable poetic power, but that the would-be humorous ones were simply saddening in their effects. The P. M. G., on the contrary, tells me I have a pretty knack of parody enough, that I can imitate Hood to good purpose, and that some of my gay ditties are to be commended as clever, but that my love story in verse (Dorothy) is “impossibly idiotic,’ and would have been the death of poor “C. 8S. C.” had he seen it! Here are two typical papers pulling in divers directions. Which is right ? F. B. Doverton. > exe “AT THE SIGN OF THE AUTHOR'S HEAD.” ESSRS. LONGMAN, GREEN, and CO. i will shortly issue the fifth edition of Mr. Powis Bale’s ‘‘ Handbook for Steam Users. Mrs. Alfred Baldwin, author of “ The Story of a Marriage”’ and “Where Town and Country Meet,” has another novel in the press : “ Richard Dare.” Two vols. It will shortly be published by Messrs. Smith, Elder. Under the title of “Rambles "I['ween Dusty Leaves: Desultory Notes of a Bookworm,” Mr. George Morley, author of ‘“ Rambles in Shake- speare’s Land,” is preparing for publication the series of articles on Books and Bookmakers con- tributed by him some years ago to the now defunct Magazine and Book Review. The same writer has recently completed a collection of rural and urban papers, to which he has given the name of “Sketches of Leafy Warwickshire.” Mr. Morley, who is becoming especially known as a writer of sketches and scenes descriptive of life in rural Warwickshire, has also written a rural story, ‘‘ The Scarlet Wing,” for the Queen, and a sketch entitled ‘Rural Merrymakings,” for Mr. Meldrum, editor of Rod and Gun. A new novel, by Mr. W. H. Wilkins (W. H. De Winton) and Mr. Herbert Vivian, some time editor of the defunct Whirlwind, will be pub- lished by Mr. Hutchinson early in February. It is called ‘“‘ The Green Bay Tree,” and claims to be a “ daring departure ”’ in fiction. Miss Rose De Crespigny has lately written a “Dulce Domum,” as a breaking-up song for a9 girls’ schools. It appears in Part V. of “ Part Songs for High Schools,” published by Novello. The music is by M. A. Sidebottom. “A Superfluous Woman” is the title of a novel which, if we judge from the reviews, is likely to enjoy a wide reputation; one critic, indeed, suggests that the title isa misnomer. We can only suppose it was suggested from a happy agreement with the apostolic injunction “to lay apart all superfluity of naughtiness.” Here are some American bits. They are taken from the New York Critic and from Current Literature. No fewer than eighteen uew books on Japan and the Japanese are in the American press. What is the book most in demand by the Boston people of all classes, ¢.e., the people who use the public libraries? It is “The Count of Monte Cristo. There is to be a new magazine called the Lake- side on the same lines as the Century. It will be published by the Chicago University, under the editorship of Mr. 8. A. Harris. Oliver Wendell Holmes is at work every day upon his memoirs, which will not be published until after his death. Long may the day of their publication be deferred ! The “Adventures of Verdant Green’’ has actually been revived and republished by Little, Brown, and Co., with new illustrations. It must be forty years since first that great work appeared. After this there is hope for the survival of any- thing. Mr. W. D. Howells has written a story dealing with the difficulties which a young dramatist has to encounter in order to get his piece pro- duced. A few personal reminiscences, collected from any half dozen men of letters, would per- haps save hini the trouble. From the Atheneum the following announce- ments have been copied : Mr. Andrew Lang has two new books in the press. The first is a series of papers called “The Cock Lane Ghost and Common Sense.” They are a study of “spooks.” The second is a collection of verses called “ Ban and Arritre Ban.” Miss Laurence Alma Tadema will publish imme- diately a new novel, called the “ Wings of Icarus.” The Dean of Lichfield, Dr. lLuckock, a “History of Marriage, Jewish and Christian” (Longmans. ) Mr. Lowell’s Lecture on “ Imagination ”’ is to be published for the first time in complete form in the new (March) number of the Century. A second series of ‘“‘ Village Sermons,” by the late Dean of St. Paul’s, will be published by Messrs. Macmillan. 380 THE AUTHOR. About £150 has been collected for the proposed memorial to Professor Minto, which is to take the form, according to the wish of Mrs. Minto, of a scholarship or prize in connection with the English class at Aberdeen University. Mr. Coulson Kernehan has nearly ready a volume of essays called “Sorrow and Song” (Ward, Lock, and Bowden.) Gerhardt Hauffman’s Heinrich has been trans- lated by Mr. William Archer, and will appear in the New Review. The “ History of the Scottish People,’ begun by the late Rev. Thomas Thomson, has been completed by Dr. Charles Annandale. Mr. F. Moore has in the press a new work deal- ing with journalistic life. It is entitled “A Journalist’s Note-Book.”’ Mr. Arthur Paterson, author of “A Partner from the West,” will produce a new story imme- diately, in two volumes (Bentley and Son), It is founded on an episode in the recent history of the Red Indians; one that has not hitherto been presented to English readers: a brief and gallant struggle made by the Nez Percés Indians against the United States Government, in which a few hundred braves, carrying with them their wives and children, fought their way for a thousand miles with the design of settling in British territory, and were only defeated when the frontier was actually in sight. The Andover Review has suspended publication in its tenth year. An odd volume of Emerson’s Essays, picked up at an old bookstall by the late Professor Tyndall, is said to have upon the fly-leaf the words, ‘Purchased by inspiration.” James Whitcomb Riley, hke Mr. Howell’s new hero, proposes to attempt the stage. Deas WHAT THE PAPERS SAY. I.—R. M. BaLuanryne. HE death of Mr. R. M. Ballantyne, which we announced yesterday, is the close of a long and busy and distinguished literary career. The news will have been received with regret by the many readers whom Mr. Ballantyne’s books have stirred and stimulated and charmed. They were written avowedly for boys, but they have been caught up eagerly by readers of every age, old and young alike, and when once taken in hand have seldom been laid down again until the last page had been reached. Mr. Ballantyne was a writer of almost inexhaustible fertility. He is’ credited with being the author ° of seventy-four books for boys, and all marked by the same general characteristics. They are books specially of adventure, full of stirring inci. dents, of hairbreadth escapes, and of deeds of courage and of devotion to duty. But if the nature of their subject is somewhat narrow, their range is none the less wide. They take us with them to all parts of the habited and uninhabited globe. We follow with rapt attention the fortunes of their young heroes over sea and land, The scene is laid sometimes at home, more often in far distant countries, but the type is every- where the same. It is the triumph of energy and courage and perseverance over dangers and difficulties by the way. The central figures of Mr. Ballantyne’s tales never fail to be interest- ing. They represent to boys just what boys themselves most wish to be and to do, and small blame it is to older readers if they, too, force an entrance into the charmed circle, and submit themselves for awhile in fancy to the same spell. We need not say much about the positive instruc- tion which Mr. Ballantyne’s books afford. He was a careful writer, well aware that he must learn before he could describe, and that his own personal experience was the surest warrant for the correct setting of his descriptions. This, however, is a comparatively small matter. His readers would have been well satisfied with less accurate work. They asked not to be instructed, but to be amused, and Mr. Ballantyne was always ready to meet them on their own ground, to amuse them to their heart’s content, and to set before them at the same time those lessons of pluck and steadfastness and ready resource with which his stories are everywhere replete, and to which they owe at once their value and their charm. They are thus good reading in every sense of the word, and we do not envy those boys for whom they have no attraction and no message. Boys in the present day have much to be thankful for. They are better treated in a thousand ways than their predecessors were half a century ago, and more perhaps in their books than in anything else. In no other department is there a more marked contrast between the present and the past, between tales for the young as they used to be and as they are now. - Those ‘of our readers whose memories can carry them back to the old days will be in doubt as to the change which has been brought about. They will remember a time when boys’ bookshelves were slenderly furnished with reading matter of any kind, and when they hardly owned a volume, except the immortal “Robinson Crusoe,” which boys of the present day would so much as con- descend to look at. Miss Edgeworth’s Tales were among the best, and are not wholly out of favour .  ise ont (OAG 16Q BES THE AUTHOR. yet, though they no longer stand in anything like the front rank. But can we say as much as this for ‘Sandford and Merton,” for the ‘‘ Fairchild Family,” or for the well-meant efforts of Mrs. Barbauld and Mrs. Cameron? For Sunday reading there was the “ Pilgrim’s Progress” of immortal fame, but when this was exhausted there was little else, except possibly some tracts on the evils of Sabbath-breaking or of drinking and profane swearing. The present generation of boys is more lavishly supplied. It has com- mand of the services of half a dozen first-class writers and of half a hundred others. Mr. R. M. Ballantyne is but one of the great host. We must add the names of Kingston and Henty and Jules Verne to the list, and though Mr. R. L. Stevenson and Mr. Rider Haggard do not write only for boys, we have had boys’ stories from both of them, and stories such as boys love. We will not go further with the catalogue. Our recent notices of Christmas books are proof how long it might be made, and what an almost endless variety of books of all sorts it would include. It presents, indeed, a positive embar- rassment of riches, so many and so excellent are the authors of the new literature which it chronicles. And this, it must be remembered, is but one season’s work, one drop, as it were, added to swell the ever-flowing tide of books for the young. It may be thought that there is danger in the profusion, tbat with so many books to choose from the choice will often not be of the best, and that an age of careless, inattentive, desultory half-reading will succeed an age in which every book that was worth reading had to be read a dozen times over, and in hick a good many books had to be read that were not worth reading atall. We are not sure that it is a danger much to be feared. Boys are not now the passive recipients of literature furnished for their use. They have become a critical. race, with rules and canons of their own construction to which books must conform if they are to read them. They are a gregarious race, too. The word is soon passed from one to another of them what books are and what are not to be read, and though they may not always follow the best guides, it is some- thing that they will submit to be guided, and most important of all that, pick and choose as they will, they will find nothing mischievous or debasing in any of the books written for them and likely to come into their hands. Their instincts will usually be correct. They are no hypocrites in their pleasures. They know what they like, and they turn with confidence to books which come out recommended by the right name. It is certain that a great deal 381 of what is written for them misses its mark, and falls flat and unappreciated. Ballantyne they could always trust, and their choice of him as a chief favourite is no small proof of their dis- cernment and of their literary good sense.— Times, Feb. 10, 1894. Il.—ConsrancE Fenrimore Woo.son. By the death of Miss Constance Fenimore Woolson, which occurred at Venice, Italy, January 24, America lost one of the best of its fiction writers. She wrvte a great many short stories and sketches, besides a half dozen or so extended novels; the last of these, “ Horace Chase,’ was lately published as a serial in “ Harper’s Monthly,” and will soon appear in book form, Miss Woolson was born at Clare- mont, N. H., in 1845, her mother being a niece of Fenimore Cooper. From an authentic sketch of her life, written by Mr. Arthur Stedman, and published in “The Book Buyer” for October, 1889, we make the following extracts: “While yet a child, Miss Woolson,was taken by her parents to Cleveland, Ohio, her father’s business interests having become centred there. She was educated at a Cleveland young ladies’ seminary and at the famous French school of Madame Chegaray in New York. Her summers were chiefly spent, while a girl, on the island of Mackinac, in the straits connecting Lakes Huron and Michigan. She often, however, accompanied her father on his business trips to the shores of Lake Superior, through the farming districts of the Western Reserve, and up and down the Ohio Valley, until she became familiar with a great part f the country that imcludes the great lakes and the Central States. “Her father’s death, in 1869, and the conse- quent breaking up of the family, cast a shadow on her life, and urged her to serious pursuits. She had been brought up strictly in the Episcopal faith, and at this time had published a number of articles in periodicals of that denomination. Her literary field soon extended, and stories, sketches, and poems appeared in profusion in ‘Harper’ s’ and other leading magazines. Selected stories relating to the region “of the great lakes were published as Miss Woolson’s first book, in 1875, with the title, ‘Castle Nowhere: Lake-Country Sketches.’ “In the fall of 1873, her mother’s failing health necessitated a trip to Florida. There, at St. Augustine, and on an island in the St. John’s River, Mrs. and Miss Woolson remained for five winters, the summers being spent in the mountains of North Carolina and Virginia, in South Carolina and Georgia, and later with their  382 The literary results of this long stay in the South are readily to be discerned. “The death of her mother in February, 1879, caused a complete change in Miss Woolson’s plans, and the same year she sailed fur England. Since then she has been in America but once, relatives at Cooperstown. and fora very short time. Her winters have been passed chiefly at Florence, though she has resided for long periods at Rome and Sorrento. In summer she has lived at Venice, and at various resorts in Switzerland and Germany. -. Since the beginning of 1887 Miss Woolson has lived at the Villa Bricchieri, just outside the Roman gate of Florence, the same locality that is mentioned in Mrs. Browning’s ‘ Aurora Leigh,’— “*¢T found a house at Florence on the hill of Bellosguardo. —The Dial, Chicago. 229 III.—Dr. Jounson’s Haunts. With reference to a recent statement that Dr. Johnson entertained his friends at the Cheshire Cheese, the assertion is absolutely devoid of foundation. I have seen it again and again, but so far have never taken the trouble to contradict it. But the City Press is an authority on every archeological question with the City, and its accuracy makes its statements pass for gospel, and, as a lover of the City and its archeology and of accuracy, I protest against the paper seeming to stamp that legend with the seal of truth. I have known the Cheshire Cheese inti- mately for nearly a quarter of a century—for many years I dined there, three times out of four—and I have seen the legend grow up. Dr. Johnson’s tavern, of course, was the Mitre; “his place of frequent resort was the Mitre Tavern in Fleet-street,’’ says Boswell, who spent his first evening at the tavern “ with the orthodox High-Church sound of the Mitre.” And when the Doctor, nearly twenty years after that first meeting, was writing to “* Bozzy,”’ he closes with the remark, ‘“‘ We will go again to the Mitre, and talk old times over.” Nor is the Mitre the only tavern mentioned in the immortal “ Life.” We have the Anchor and the Black Boy, the Boar’s Head and the Crown and Anchor, the Hssex Head and the Hummums, the Old Swan and the Pine Apple, the Prince’s and the Somerset Coffee House in the Strand, and Tom’s and the Turk’s Head, and others, as frequented by Johnson or mentioned by Boswell; but on the Cheshire Cheese the oracles are dumb. Nay, more, although Fleet-street, Bolt-court, Falcon- court, Fetter-lane, Gough-square, Johnson’s- court, New-street, and other purlieus of Fleet- THE AUTHOR. street are mentioned; Wine Office-court, in which the Old Cheshire Cheese is situate, nowhere finds mention. Bosweiiran.—City Press. IV.—CrEnsorsHip AND JEWISH LITERATURE. At a meeting of the Bibliographical Society, the Rev. A. Lowy, LL.D., read a learned and interesting paper on “Censorship and Jewish Literature.’ He divided the subject into two parts, the first dealing with censorship in so far as it affected Jewish literature, the second devoted to considering a very rare MS. copy of the “ Index Expurgatorius,” or list of books forbidden to be read by Catholics, dating from 1596. This was recently sent from Paris to Dr. Lowy; only one other copy is said to exist, and that is in the Vatican library. The lecturer said that the censors appointed by the Popes to consider what works or passages in works were dangerous to Christian faith or morals belonged chiefly to the Dominican Order, but by far the severest among them were ex-Jews—men who reflected little credit on the synagogue that produced them or the church that fostered them. The Talmud was specially obnoxious to them. This volume was originally written partly in Aramaic, partly in faulty Hebrew, intermixed with Greek and Latin words, and treated of Jewish ceremonies, ethics, customs, and folk-lore. It was compiled about the year 550 of the Christian era, and remained nearly 1000 years in MS., but with the invention of printing copies multiplied. Dr. Lowy gave particulars of the various defacements and muti- lations suffered by the Talmud previous to the edition of 1578, when Marco Marino, a Christian by birth, but a marvellous Hebrew scholar, was asked by the Jews to remove from the Babylonian Talmud all parts objectionable to Christians, which he did, later editions labouring under his corrections. Turning to the “Index Expurga- torius,” Dr. Lowy said the great interest of this particular book was that it gave rules for the guidance of the censors written in Hebrew, and compiled by an ex-Jew, Dominico Gerosolemitano, for the use of the Inquisition in Mantua. He then read extracts from the rules translated into English, giving directions as to substituting one word for another, the deletion of obnoxious terms or phrases, and occasionally as to the destruction of chapters. At the conclusion of his lecture Dr. Lowy was warmly thanked—Daily Chronicle.  EY THE AUTHOR. NEW BOOKS AND NEW EDITIONS. Theology. Atwoop, Rev. H. Courtenay. Divine Humanity, Lent lectures on the wounded body of Christ. Wells Gardner, Darton, and Co. Bonwick, James. Irish Druids and Old Irish Religions. 6s. Griffith, Farran, and Co. FIRMINGER, WALTER R. The Attitude of the Church of England to Non-Episcopal ‘‘ Ordinations.” Two essays. With a preface by Canon W. J. Knox Little, M.A. James Parker and Co. GEIKIE, CUNNINGHAM. The Gospels, a Companion to the Life of Our Lord. James Nisbet and Co. 6s. Hymns. Supplemental to existing collections. Selected and edited by W. Garrett Horder. Elliot Stock. Moutr, H.C. G. The Epistle of St. Paul to the Romans. (The Expositor’s Bible.) Hodder and Stoughton. 3s. 6d. Scorr-HoLianp, Canon H. God’s City and the Coming of the Kingdom. Longmans. 73s. 6d. ScRIVENER, Rev. FREDERICK. The New Testament in the Original Greek. Edited for the Syndics of the Cambridge University Press. New edition. Clay and Sons. Cambridge, the University Press. 4s. 6d. THEOLOGY OF THE FuTURE, THE, and other brief essays. By various authors. Phillip Green. ts. Toustor, Count Leo. The Kingdom of God is Within You; Christianity not as a mystic religion, but as a new theory of life. Translated from the Russian by Constance Garnett. In 2 vols. William Heinemann. 10s. Vaux, Rev. J. E. Church Folk-lore: a record of some post-Reformation usages in the English Church, now mostly obsolete. Griffith, Farran, and Co. os. 6d. Voyrsry, Rev. Cuarues. Theism: or, the Religion of Common Sense. Williams and Norgate. 2s. 6d. WEIZAKER, CARL VON. The Apostolic Age of the Christian Church. Translated from the second and revised edition by James Miller, B.D. Vol. I. Williams and Norgate. WEsTBROOK, B. Foss, D.D. The Incarnation and Common Life. Macmillan. gs. History and Biography. AuceR, JoHN G. Glimpses of the French Revolution, myths, ideals, and realities. Sampson Low. ALLEN Fay, Epwarp. Histories of American Schools for the Deaf, 1817-1893. In three volumes. Washington, D.C., the Volta Bureau. Bursty, A. H. Sir John Franklin. Is. 6d. Burrows, H. W. Memorials by E. Wordsworth, with introduction by the Lord Bishop of Salisbury. Kegan Paul. 6s. CALENDAR OF THE Parent Routs preserved in the Public Record Office. Edward IIl., a.p. 1330-1334. Eyre and Spottiswoode. CuarKEe, A.M. The Life of St. Francis Borgia, of the Society of Jesus. Burns and Oates. 6s. CORRESPONDENCE OF Mr. JoserH JEKYLL with his sister- in-law Lady Gertrude Sloane Stanley, 1818-1838, pre- ceded by some letters written to his father from France, 1775. Edited, with a brief memoir, by the Hon. Algernon Burke. Murray. 16s. CrEIcutTon, M.,D.D. A History of the Papacy during the period of the Reformation. Vol. V., the German Revolt, 1517-1527. Longmans. 15s. Marcus Ward and Co. 383 Date, THomas PetHam. Life and Letters. Edited by his daughter, Helen Pelham Dale. In two volumes. London and Orpington: George Allen. 12s. 6d. Dickenson, J. W. Yorkshire Life and Character: a Craven village sixty years ago. Hull: William Andrews and Co. ; London: Simpkin, Marshall. 7s. 6d. Durr, R. Counpger. A History of Civilisation in Ancient India, based on Sanskrit Literature. Revised edition, in two volumes. Kegan Paul. 21s. Gouprz, Francis. The Life of the Blessed Antony Baldinucci. Burns and Oates. 6s. Hit, Constance. Frederic Hill, an autobiography of fifty years in times of reform. Edited, with additions, by his daughter. With portraits. Bentley. Horr, R. CHarues. Medieval Music. An _ historical sketch. Elliot Stock. Hore, J. P. The History of the Royal Buckhounds. piled by. Remington and Co. 1os. 6d. Jackson, W. History and Description of Leicester Abbey. The Royal Institute of British Architects, 9, Conduit- street, Hanover-square. JERROLD, WALTER. Oliver Wendell Holmes. schien. LELAND, CHARLES G. Abraham Lincoln. and Co. 1s. 6d. Lucas, C. P. A Historical Geography of the British Colonies. Vol. III., West Africa. Clarendon Press. London, Henry Frowde. 7s. 6d. MatHER, GEORGE R. Two Great Scotsmen; the brothers William and John Hunter. Glasgow, James Maclehose and Sons. MoNASTERY OF THE GRANDE CHARTREUSE. By a Carthusian Monk. English edition, abridged from the French. In paper covers. Sold for the Monastery by Burns and Oates. Montacur, F.C. The Elements of English Constitutional History, from the earliest times to the present day. Com- Sonnen- Marcus Ward Longmans. 3s. 6d. Muir, Str Wm. The Life of Mahomet, from original sources. Third edition. Smith, Elder. 16s. Rees, J. D. The Muhammadans, 1001-1761 A.D. mans, Green, and Co. 2s. 6d. Tuer Lire anD Times oF ANTHONY Woop, ANTIQUARY OF OXFORD, 1632-1695, DEscriBED BY HimsELF. Col- lected from his diaries and other papers by the Rey. Andrew Clark, M.A. Vol. III., 1682-1695. Printed. for the Oxford Historical Society at the Clarendon Press, Oxford. UnprERwoop, Francis H. The Builders of American Literature, Biographical Sketches of American Authors. born previous to 1826. Gay and Bird. 7s. 6d. Long- General Literature. ANDREWs, THomAs. Thoughts on Faith and Scepticism.. James Nisbet and Co. 3s. 6d. BarynaTH, Lana. England and India, being impressions of persons and things, English and Indian, and brief notes of visits to France, Switzerland, Italy, and Ceylon. Jehangir B. Karani and Co. Bain, F. W. Body and Soul; or, The Method of Economy. James Parker and Co. os. 6d. Batu, J. Dyer. Things Chinese, being notes on various. subjects connected with China. Second edition, revised. and enlarged. Sampson Low. Barker, ALDRED F. The Analysis and Reproduction of Textile Fabrics. Manchester, Marsden and Co. Bryonp THE Icz, being a story of the newly-discovered region round the North Pole. Edited from Dr. Frank Farleigh’s Diary, by G. Read Murphy. Sampson Low.. 384 BRENTANO, Luyo. Hours and Wages in Relation to Pro- duction, translated by Mrs. William Arnold. Sonnen- schein. : CALENDAR OF ENTRIES IN THE Papal REGISTERS RELATING TO GREAT BRITAIN AND IRELAND. Papal Letters, vol. I., a.p. 1198-1304. Edited by W. H. Bliss, B.C.L. Eyre and Spottiswoode. CASE FOR DISESTABLISHMENT, THE. New edition. The Liberation Society. : ComBE, GEORGE. American Notes. Cassell and Co. CosBuRN’s DIRECTORY FOR NEWBURY, and one hundred places in Berks, Hants, Oxon, and Wilts for 1894. Newbury, G. J. Cosburn. ts. CURRENT LITERATURE. Vol. I. A concise epitome of works issued and announced from January 1 to Decem- ber 22, 1893. Compiled and edited by C. Mack Jost. Edwards, Dunlop, and Co. Limited. Duckett, HiLpAGoNDA. Hilda’s “Where is it?” or Recipes. Fifth thousand. Chapmanand Hall. 4s. 6d. Dunn, Mrs. ARCHIBALD. The World’s Highway, with some first impressions whilst journeying along it. London, Gay and Bird ; Newcastle, Mawsou, Swan, and Morgan. 6s. 6d. net. Extiot, Ropert H. Gold, Sport, and Coffee-planting in Mysore, being the thirty-eight years’ experiences of a Mysore planter. Constable and Co. Exuis, Lr.-Cot. A. B. The Yoruba-speaking Peoples of the Slave Coast of West Africa ; their religion, manners, customs, laws, language, &c. Chapman and Hall. 10s. 6d. GEOGRAPHICAL JOURNAL, includings the proceedings of the Royal Geographical Society. Vol. II., July to Decem- ber, 1893. The Royal Geographical Society, 1, Savile- row. ‘<GoopE-ADAms, Capt. H. E. Koreaand the Savred White Mountain, being a brief account of a journey in Korea in 1891, by Captain A. E. J. Cavendish, F.R.G.S., together with an account of an ascent of the White Mountain. G. Philip and Sons. 253. -GREVILLE, Lapy. Ladies in the Field. Sketches of sport. Edited by. Wardand Downey. 6s. In PRAISE OF VENUS: Three Letters from W. J. Ibbett to his friend, H. Buxton Forman. Printed at the Chiswick Press. Paper covers. Kenny, P. D. How to Prevent Strikes: Applied Economics. John Heywood. In paper covers, 6d. Lever, W. H. Following the Flag: jottings of a jaunt round the world. Simpkin, Marshall, and Co. LitTLetTon, Rev. Cecin J. The Office and Work of a Priest. Skeffington and Son. MAc.LEAN, J. Macxenziz. A Guide to Bombay, historical, statistical, and descriptive. 19th edition. Bombay, the Bombay Gazette Press ; London, Street and Co. MArRGouioutH, G. The Hebrew and Samaritan MSS. in the British Museum. A descriptive list, edited by. Sold at the British Museum, and by Longmans and others. Mauve, F. Cornnwauutis. Memories of the Mutiny. With which is incorporated the personal narrative of John Walter Sherer, C.S.I. In 2 vols. Remington and Co. Murray, Davip. Japan. Fisher Unwin. Netson, W. Wood Working Positions. Chapman and Hall. Small size, 2s. 6d. net ; large size, 6s. net. NEWBERRY, Prrcy E. Beni Hasan, part Il. With appendix, plans, and measurements of the tombs by G. Willoughby Fraser. The Archzological Survey of Egypt. Kegan Paul. O’DonocHun, Freeman. A Descriptive and Classified Catalogue of Portraits of Queen Elizabeth. Bernard Quaritch. THE AUTHOR. Orto, G. A Score of Book Plates. H. Grevel and Co. PurnamM, GEo. Haven. Authors and their Public in Ancient Times; a sketch of literary conditions and of the relations with the public of literary producers from the earliest times to the invention of printing. G. P, Putnam’s Sons. 6s. Rerp, Lizvut.-Cou. A. 8. Chin-Lushai Land. W. Thacker and Co. 21s. SALMEY, CHARLOTTE M. Fans of Japan, with introduction by William Anderson, with coloured plates and illustra. tions. 31s. 6d. Scorr, LeEapER. Echoes of Old Florence, her palaces and those who have lived in them. Fisher Unwin. 53. SHaw-LEFEVRE, Rr. Hon. G. English Commons and Forests, the story of the battle during the last thirty years for public rights over the commons and forests of England and Wales. Cassell and Co. os. 6d. Smart, WiLLIAM. Miners’ Wages and the Sliding Scale. Glasgow, James Maclehose and Sons. In paper covers, 6d SomeErRs-VINE, Sir J. R. The County Councils and Muni- cipal Corporations Companion, Magisterial Directory, Statistical Chronicle, and Local Government Year-Book for 1894. Compiled and edited by. Waterlow and Sons. ‘ THOUGHTS ON THE HovusE oF Lorps. By a Farmer’s Son. London, R. W. Edwards. Twrepiz, Mrs. Atec. A Winter Jaunt to Norway. With accounts of Nansen, Ibsen, Bjérnson, Brandes, and many others. Bliss, Sands, and Foster. WELLINGTON COLLEGE YEAR-Boox for 1893. Exeter. W. Pollard and Co. WoRrtp’s PARLIAMENT OF RELIGIONS, THE. An illustrated and popular story of the World’s First Parliament of Religions, held in Chicago in connection with the Columbian Exposition of 1893. Edited by the Rey. John Henry Barrows, D.D. 2 vols. London, the Review of Reviews office. 20s. net. Fiction. Apams, Mrs. Lerra. Bonnie Kate: a story from a woman’s point of view. Second edition. Jarrold and Sons. 3s. 6d. ALLEN, GRANT. Elkin, Matthews, and Lane. 5s. Bacot, E. M. Mrs. Thorndale’s Cousin. The Lower Slopes. Fisher Unwin. 3s. 6d. Barr, Matruias. Hours of Sunshine. New edition. Hodder Brothers. 2s. 6d. Barrett, FRANK. The Admirable Lady Biddy Fane. Cassell and Co. Buack, Wittram. Donald Ross of Heimra. Black. New and revised edition. Sampson Low. Boyu4z, FREDERIC. The Prophet John: a romance. man and Hall. 5s. CaMBRIDGE, ADA. A Marriage Ceremony. In 2 vols. Hutchinson and Co. CuarkK Russeuy, W. Jack’s Courtship. A sailor’s yarn of love and shipwreck. New and cheaper edition. Sampson Low. CLARK RussELL, W. By William Chap- The Tragedy of Ida Noble. Hutchinson and Co. 3s. 6d. Davipson, JoHN. Baptist Lake. Ward and Downey. s. Od. miner G. Manvituz. The Tiger Lily: a story of two passions. Chatto and Windus. : GincHRist, Murray. The Stone Dragon, and other Tragi¢ Romances. Methuen and Co. 6s. % ee ee  THE AUTHOR. GLANVILLE, Ernest. A Fair Colonist. Chatto and Windus. 3s. 6d. GRAND, SaraAH. Heavenly Twins. sand. William Heinemann. 6s. Grey Romance, A. By Mrs. W. K. Clifford, with Stories by H. D. Traill, W. Earl Hodgson, Gilbert Parker, Frank R. Stockton, Frederick Greenwood, D. S. Meldrum, and Erskine Gower. W.H. Allen and Twenty-fourth thou- Co. 6s. Hitt, Joun. The Common Ancestor. A novel. In 3 vols. Chatto and Windus. HuLBurD, Percy. The Romance of Shere Mote. 3 vols. Bentley. Iota. A Yellow Aster. JoKAI, MAvRICcE. In 3 vols. Hutchinson and Co. In Love with the Czarina, and other Stories. Translated by Louis Felhermann. In paper covers. Frederick Warne and Co. 1s. Kine, FLorENcE M. A Man of the name of John. Cassell and Co. LARMINIE, WILLIAM. West Irish Folk-Tales and Romances Collected and translated by. Elliot Stock. Linton, Mrs. Lynn. The One Too Many. Chatto and Windus. Love’s GARLAND: a Book of Posy Gift Mottoes. Re- printed, with a note about the book by Arthur L. In 3 vols. Humphreys. Privately printed for the author, 187, Piccadilly. MaartTens, Maarten. The Greater Glory: a story of High Life. In 3 vols. Bentley and Son. Macmittan, M. K. Dagonet the Jester. Macmillan. 3s. Od. Macquorp, KATHARINE S. In an Orchard: a Novel. In 2vols. Bliss, Sands, and Foster. Mauve, F.W. Victims. Bliss, Sands, and Foster. Moorz, F. Franxrort. A Gray Eye or So. Seventh edition. Hutchinson and Co. 6s. Newtson, JANE. The Rousing of Mrs. Potter, and other stories. T. Fisher Unwin. (The Pseudonym Library). Is. 6d. Nisspet, Hume. A Bush Girl’s Romance. F. V. White. OurPpHANT, Mrs. The Cuckoo in the Nest; a novel. Hutchinson and Co. Fifth and cheaper edition. 38. 6d. Ors1, Count. The Maid of Brittany; an Italian romance (from the leaves of a diary). 2 vols. Remington. Big. Puintipott, EpEN. Some Everyday Folks. In 3 vols. Osgood, M‘Ilvaine and Co. 31s. 6d. READE, CHARLES. The Cloister and the Hearth. Intro- duction by Walter Besant. Chatto and Windus. In paper covers, 6d. Szerao, Matizps. Farewell Love! a novel. from the Italian by Mrs. Henry Harland. _ Heinemann. 2s. 6d. SHELDON, GILBERT. The Standishs of High Acre. In 2vols. Cassell and Co. SHEPHERD, Mary E. For Erica’s Sake. Cassell. SHIELDS, LamBERT. Stephen Wray’s Wife, or Not all in Vain. Cassell and Co. Stories or Iraty; StTorizs oF THE ARMY; STORIES or THE SEA. Reprinted from Scribner. Sampson Low. 1s. 6d. a volume. Stuart, Esm&. Inscrutable. Bliss, Sands, and Foster. Trrepuck, Witiiam. The Little Widow and other Episodes, English, Irish, Welsh, and Scotch. Osgood, M‘Ilvaine, and Co. 3s. 6d. Vincent, Vin. The White Aigrette. and Blackett. Translated William In 3 vols. Hurst 385 WARDEN, Frorence. My Child and I; a Woman’s Story. 3 vols. F. V. White and Co. WeEYMAN, STANLEY. A Gentleman of France. Longman. 6s. YorRKE, CURTIS. Second edition. YORKE, Curtis. Once: anovel. and Sons. 3s. 6d. His Heart to Win: a love story. Jarrold and Son. 3s. 6d. Second edition. Jarrold Poetry and the Drama. ARGYLL, DuKEe or. The Burdens of Belief and other Poems. Murray. 6s. Brinyyon, Lawrence. Lyric Poems. Mathews and Lane. Bripexs, RopertT. The Feast of Bacchus; a comedy in the Latin manner, and partly translated from Terence. In paper covers. George Bell and Sons. Carmina Mariana, an English Anthology in Verse in honour of or in relation to the Blessed Virgin Mary, collected and arranged by Orby Shipley, M.A. Second edition. Burns and Oates. Davipson, JoHn. Plays. Mathews and Lane. 7s. 6d. Gossr, Epmunp. The Jacobean Poets. John Murray. s. Od. favs, ALEXANDER. Dramatic Pictures; English rispetti, sonnets, and other verses; Chatto and Windus. 5s. IpseN, Henrik. Brand, a dramatic poem. Translated into English prose by William Wilson. Second edition. Methuen and Co. 33. 6d. New Spirit oF THE Nation, THE; or, Ballads and Songs by the Writers of the Nation. Edited, with an intro- duction, by Martin MacDermoott. T. Fisher Unwin. Paper covers, Is. Newton, HissBert. New and revised edition. The Triumph of Israel. An epic poem. Charles Taylor. 38. 6d. Rawwttinson, Str Ropert. Verses. S. Hogg, Charing Cross. Waiter, ARTHUR Epwarp. Belle and the Dragon, an elfin comedy. James Elliott and Co. Science. Bair, M. Powis. Modern Shafting and Gearing and the Economical Transmission of Power, a handbook for power users. William Rider and Son. Bitscuur, O. Investigations on Microscopic Foams and on Protoplasm, experiments and observations directed towards a solution of the question of the physical con- ditions of the phenomena of life. Authorised transla- tion by E. A. Minchin, B.A. A. and C. Black. 18s. net. Hume, Davip. An Inquiry Concerning the Human Under- standing, and An Inquiry Concerning the Principles of Morals. Edited, with an introduction, by L. A. Selby- Bigge, M.A. Henry Frowde ; Oxford, the Clarendon Press. 7s. 6d. JOHNSTON’S ELEMENTS OF AGRICULTURAL CHEMISTRY. From the edition by Sir Charles A. Cameron, M.D Revised and in great part rewritten by C. M. Aikman, M.A., B.Sc. Seventeenth edition. Blackwood. Kynicut, Grorer. A Short History of Astronomy. Philip andSon. 6d. Lynn, WittiAm T. Celestial Motions, a handbook of astronomy. Eighth edition. 2s. Remarkable Comets. Second edition. Edward Stanford. 6d. Martin, E. Sanprorp. Windfalls of Observation, gathered for the edification of the young and the solace of others. 3s. Od. net. J. M. Dent and Co. 386 Nicwoutson, Henry A. Text-Book of Zoology. For Junior Students. Fifth edition, rewritten and enlarged. Blackwood. tos. 6d. Norman Locxy#r, J. The Dawn of Astronomy: a study of the Temple Worship and Mythology of the Ancient Egyptians. Cassell and Co. Porntina, J. H. The Mean Density of the Earth, an essay to which the Adams prize was awarded in 1893 in the University of Cambridge. Charles Griffin and Co. Proctor, RicharpD A. The Orbs Around Us: a series of familiar essays on the moon and planets, meteors and comets, the sun and coloured pairs of suns; The Expanse of Heaven: a series of essays on the wonders of the firmament. Longmans. Royau Naturau History. Edited by Richard Lydekker, B.A., F.Z.S. With preface by P. L. Sclater, M.A., Ph. D. Vol. I., section 1. Frederick Warne and Co. 5s. net. Verity, Joun B. Electricity up to date for light, power, and traction. New edition. Frederick Warne and Co. ts. 6d. Vines, Sypnry H. A Student’s Text-Book of Botany, first half with 279 illustrations. Sonnenschein. Wesster, ANcus D. Practical Forestry, a popular hand- book on the rearing and growth of trees for profit or ornament. Rider and Son. WormELL, R. Electricity in the Service of Man, a popular and practical treatise on the applications of Electricity in Modern Life. Revised and enlarged by R. Mullineux Walmsley, D.Sc. 10s. 6d. Cassell. Art and Architecture. BLACKBURN, HENRY. Cantor Lectures on the Art of Book and Newspaper Illustration. William Trounce. 1s. “BurtperR AtBum” of Royal Academy Architecture for 1893. The publisher of the Builder. Grayston, A. J. Freehand Drawing from the Flat, with graduated examples and constructive sketches. Edited by. Wake and Dean, London-road, 8.E. 53s. GREEK VASE PAINTINGS: a selection of examples, with preface, introduction, and descriptions, by J. E. Harrison and D. S. MacColl. T. Fisher Unwin. £1 11s. 6d. net. Kertuiy, THomas. The First Principles of Voice Produc- duction in Song and Speech. Second edition. Burns and Oates Limited. 6d. Medical. BrutR0tTH, Dr. TH. The Care of the Sick, at Home and in the Hospital. Translated by J. Bentall Endean. Third edition. Sampson Low. 6s. GoopHART, J. F. On Common Neuroses; or, The Neurotic Element in Disease and its Rational Treatment, three Lectures delivered before the Harveian Society of London, November-December, 1891. Second edition. H. K. Lewis, Gower-street. 3s. 6d. GRANVILLE, Mortimer. A Note on the Nature and Treat- ment of Influenza. Reprinted from the Medical Press and Circular. Balliere, Tindall, and Cox. Noursr’s Dictionary of medical terms and nursing treat- ment, The. Compiled by Honour Morten. The Scientific Press. Parkes, Louis ©. Infectious Diseases, Notification and Prevention. H.K. Lewis, Gower-street. 48. 6d. THE AUTHOR. . THORNHILL, Marx. Experiments on Hospital Patients. Second edition, enlarged. Victoria-street and Inter. national Anti-Vivisection Society. In paper covers. 3d. Law and Parliamentary. AnnvuaL County Courts Practicsr ror 1894, founded on Pollock and Nicol’s and Heywood’s Practices of County Courts, by His Honour Judge Heywood, in 2 yolg. Sweete and Maxwell. 2538. Banks, GEORGE. A Treatise on the Law of Support for Land, Buildings,and Public Works. Sweete and Max- well. ComMPLETE ANNUAL Digest or Every REPORTED CAsE for the year 1893. Edited by his Honour Judge Emden. Compiled by Herbert Thompson, Barrister-at- Law, assisted by W. A. Brigg, Barrister-at-Law. William Clowes and Sons. Dez Lissa, ALFRED. Companies’ Work and Mining Law in New South Wales and Victoria; a treatise for the guidance of solicitors, directors, investors, and others. William Clowes and Sons. 10s. 6d. JOHNSON, JAMES and Henry. Epitome of Patent Laws Practice. Second edition. Longmans. 2s. 6d. JonEs, Henry C. A Handy Abstract of the Clauses of the London Streets and Buildings Bill. Published at 197, High Holborn. In paper covers, 2s. Lrety, J. M. The Statutes of Practical Utility in the Civil and Criminal Administration of Justice passed in 56&57 Vict. Vol. III., partiii. Sweete and Maxwell. Ios. 6d. Manson, Epwarp. The Debentures and Debenture Stock of Trading and other Companies. William Clowes and Sons. PatERsoN, JameEs. The Intoxicating Liquor Licensing Acts, 1872-1874, with introduction, notes, and index. Tenth edition. Shaw and Sons. tos. Scortish Law List anp Leagan Drrecrory FoR 1894. Edinburgh, T.C. and E. C. Jack. gs. St. Luager Danrets, G. A Handbook of the Law of Distress. Frank P. Wilson, Estates Gazette office. Witiiams, Sir R. VaucHan. The Law and Practice in Bankruptcy. Sixth edition, by Edward William Hansell, M.A., Barrister-at-Law. Stevens and Sons. 258. Educational. BEAMES, JOHN. Grammar of the Bengali Language, literary and colloquial. Clarendon Press. 6s. BERESFORD-WEBB,H.S. Primary German Translation and Exercise Book. Rivington, Percival, and Co. Manan, A.C. English-Swahili Dictionary. Compiled for the use of the Universities’ Mission to Central Africa. Oxford, The Clarendon Press; London, S.P.C.K., and Henry Frowde. 7s. 6d. net. Metssner, Maturas. A New, Practical, and Easy Method of Learning the German Language. An Improvement : on Seidenstucker and Ahn’s systems. Twenty-second corrected Edition. F. Thimm, Brook-street, W. OLIVER, JosePH W. Systematic Botany, a Student’s intro- ductory handbook. Blackie and Sons. 4s. 6d. PassaGES FOR TRANSLATION FROM FRENCH AUTHORS. — Selected by Walter Durnford, M.A. Edward Stanford 38. 6d. Wittiams, E. ALDRED. First Book of Fractions. Sonnenschein. 1s. : Swan Henry Frowde; Oxford, the — yo  Aire ADVERTISEMENTS. 387 AUTHORS ADVISED AS TO THE PRODUCTION OF WORKS In any Department of Literature, and Estimates for Printing and Publishing sent free. Special attention devoted to Privately Printed and Subscription Works.— Cuas. J. CLARK, Publisher of the Illustrated Archxologist, and to several Learned Societies, 4, Lincoln’s-inn-fields. W.C. OUIN’S SERIES METHOD.—CENTRAL SCHOOL of FOREIGN TONGUES.—Directors, Howard Swan and Victor Rétis. Howard House, Arundel-street, Strand, London. Foreign Languages on the latest and most scientific method, based on Psychological laws (see Gouin’s ‘‘Art of Teaching and Studying Languages,” 7s. 6d.; and ‘‘ A First Lesson,” 2s. 8d. Philip and Son, 32, Fleet-street). Life lived through in imagination and associated anew. first with the foreign sounds and then in reading and writing. Psychological Grammar (see ‘‘ Grammaire Universelle Symbolique,” chart 6d.). Classes for beginners in French, German, Italian, Spanish, Russian commenced in January. Classes for Hebrew and Greek (Ancient and Modern) will be formed shortly. Pepe and all particulars on application to the SECRETARY. Mr. HORACE COX’S POETRY AND THE DRAMA. SONGS GRAVE AND GAY. By F. B. DOVETON, Author of ‘‘ Snatches of Song,” ‘‘ Sketches in Prose and Verse,” ‘Maggie in Mythica,” &c. In cloth lettered, gilt edges, 5s. LYRICS. By Dr. J. A. GOODCHILD. Cloth lettered, price 5s. TALES IN VERSE. By Dr. J. A. GOODCHILD. Cloth lettered, price ds. SONGS OF THE CASCADES. Feap. 8vyo., cloth boards, 6s. THE FAIREST OF THE ANGELS, and Other Verse. By MARY COLBORNE-VEEL. Fcap. 8vo., cloth boards, 3s. 6d. THE WANDERER IN THE LAND OF OYBI, and other Poems (1886-93). By CLIFFORD BROOKS. Feap. 8vo., cloth boards, 3s. 6d. POEMS. By LEWIS BROCKMAN. boards, 5s. By ERL VIKING. Crown 8vo., cloth London : Horace Cox, Windsor House, Bream’s-buildings, E.C. NOW READY, AT ALL LIBRARIES. In Two Vols., crown 8vo., price 21s. 2 Cm TUR Y’ Ss BBB. By CYPRIAN COPE. In Three Vols., crown 8vo., price 31s. 6d. a fl ee Af £ 1D Ft. By GWENDOLEN DOUGLAS GALTON (Mrs. TRENCH GASCOIGNE). ‘“«* A Step Aside’ is a stirring story, in which deep tragedy alternates with light comedy and tender pathos with sparkling humour. In *A Step Aside’ there is not a single dull or redundant page. Oct. 20. In a word, the book is worthy of unqualified praise.” —Daily Telegraph, ‘A most interesting novel, in which the humour, pathos, and vivacity of the numerous characters are happily blended with some capital descriptive writing of Italian scenery.”—Esser Times, Oct. 20. Crown 8vo., with Illustrations, price 3s. 6d., Cheap Edition of A STUMBLE ON THE THRESHOLD. By JAMES PAYN. ‘*Mr. James Payn’s pleasant story contains a startling novelty. The leading actors are a group of undergraduates of Cambridge University. Mr. Payn’s picture of University society is frankly exceptional. Exceptional, if not unique, is the ‘ nice little college’ of St. Neot’s. Cambridge men will have little difficulty in recognising this snug refuge of the ‘ p!oughed.’ above all, a plentiful seasoning of genial wit. surprises and whimsical dialogue. -"—The Times. ‘A very interesting story, and one that excels in clever contrast of character and close study of individualism. make the impression of reality on the reader. Extremely pleasant are the sketches of University life.”—Saturday Review. An ingenious plot, clever characters, and, . The uxurious master of St. Neot’s is charmingly conceived. If only for his reminiscences of his deceased wives, ‘A Stumble on the Threshold’ deserves to be treasured. We turn over Mr. Payn’s delightful pages, so full of The characters “Mr. James Payn is here quite at his usual level all throngh, and that level is quite high enough to please most people. . co OLE character drawing is good. The story of the master sounds strangely like truth. oes The dramatic unity of time, place, and circumstance has never had a more novel setting. ‘* The most sensational story which the author has written since his capital novel, ‘ By Proxy.’ World. ra A book to read distinctly.”—Daily Chronicle. -’"—Daily Graphic. Never flags for a moment.”—The Ingenious and original. Mr. Payn knows how to invent and lead up to a mystery.”—Black and White. Crown 8yo., with Illustrations, price 3s. 6d. THE MARTYRDOM OF SOCIETY. By QUILLIM RITTER. ‘‘ For his satirical arrows he has chosen promising game—the heiress who would reclaim the East-end and all humanity ; the working man M.P., who thinks to run the nation as easily as a Hyde Park demonstration; the man about town who, to bein the swim, forswears drink to talk about the inequality of social punishment and the mystery of human misery; the irrepressible busybody, who starts societies for the suppression of vice in high life; all familiar types in an age of sentiment and fads and Mrs. Besants. The most successful passage is that recording the final catastrophe, when the benevolence of the West leads, not to the building of palaces of delight. but to its own destruction by an East-end weary of being patronised; and there is a laugh in the fate of heiress and working man left to punt in peace on a placid river.”— Pali Mall Gazette. ‘This is a powerful one-volume story.”—Publishers’ Circular. “It is an odd world that Henry Jacobson sways. is own.” —Black and White. Mr. Quillim Ritter has put it all very cleverly, and added some neat epigrams of WINDSOR HOUSE, BREAM’S BUILDINGS, B.C. 388 ADVERTISEMENTS. MESDAMES BRETT & BOWSER, TYPISTS, SELBORNE CHAMBERS, BELL YARD, TEMPLE BAR. Authors’ MSS. carefully and expeditiously copied, from Is. per 1000 words. Extracarbon copies half price. Refer- ences kindly permitted to Augustine Birrell, Esq., M.P. THE AUTHOR’S HAIRLESS PAPER-PAD. (Tue Leapenuatt Pruss Lrp., E.C.) ree Contains hairless paper, over which the pen slips with perfect freedom. Sixpence each: 58. per dozen, ruled or plain. TYPEWRITING. SCIENTIFIC, LITERARY, AND MEDICAL MSS. CAREFULLY AND PROMPTLY COPIED BY RAYNE & CO., 40, NORFOLK STREET, STRAND, W.C. Higuest REFERENCES. Private Room ror DICTATION. TRANSLATIONS. SEARCHES MADE. MISS E. W ALLEN AND CO., TYPE AND SHORTHAND WRITERS, Scientific Work and Translations a Special Feature. 39, LOMBARD ST., BC. References to Authors. Office No. 59 (close to Lift). SHORTHAND WRITER, TYPIST, ps SECRETARIAL WORK. Own machines (Remington, Yost). Special Reports taken. TRANSLATOR FRENCH, GERMAN. “Z.,” 23, Canterbury - terrace, Maida Vale, W. a FLEET STREET TYPEWRITERS, 115, Fiert-street, E.C.—Lowmst CHARGES. Every kind of Typewriting Work done. Highest speed. 115, FLEET-sTREET, LONDON. Price List. ANOBIUM ERODITUM, THe DEVOURING BooK-woRM, Turns up its nose (and its toes) at STICKPHAST PASTE. MRS. GiLege, TYPE-WRITING OFFICE, 35, LUDGATE HILL, E.C. (ESTABLISHED 1883.) ere Shere oes Authors’ MSS. carefully copied from 1s. per 1000 words. Plays, &e., 1s. 8d. per 1000 words. Extra copies (carbon) supplied at the rate of 4d. and 8d. per 1000 words. Type-writing from dictation 2s. 6d. per hour. Reference kindly permitted to Walter Besant, Esq.; also to Messrs. A. P. Watt and Son, Literary Agents, 2, Paternoster- square, E.C. Miss eo 44, Oakley Street Flats, Chelsea, S.W. Authors’ MSS. carefully transcribed. References kindly permitted to George Augustus Sala, Esq., Justin Huntly McCarthy, Esq., and many other well-known Authors. Fire- Proof Safe for MSS. Particulars on application. Telegraphic address: ‘‘ PATZEN, LONDON.” LITERARY PRODUCTIONS OF EVERY DESCRIPTION AREFULLY REVISED, CORRECTED, or RE- WRITTEN by the Author of “The Queen’s English up to Date.” Facilities for publication. Typewriting 1s. per 1000 words. Address SecRETARY, Literary Office, 342, Strand, W.C. THE AUTHORS’ BUREAU LIMITED. A Literary Syndicate and Press Agency. ‘‘A Medium of Communi- cation between Authors, Editors, and Publishers.” Advises upon, revises, and negotiates MSS. Consultations (by appointment only) free.—Address the SECRETARY, 3, Victoria-street, Westminster. PRINTING AND PUBLISHING. TO AUTHORS. Special attention given to the above. Terms moderate Estimates free. ACCOUNTS VERIFIED BY CHARTERED ACCOUNTANT. Address ManacEr, Roxburghe Press, 3, Victoria-street, Westminster. TO AUTHORS & PUBLISHERS. HAMPTON & GCO., 13, CURSITOR STREET, H.C.- Are prepared to submit inclusive ESTIMATES for the PRINTING and PRODUCTION of BOOKS, MAGAZINES, PAMPHLETS, 0R WEEKLY JOURNALS Best WORKMANSHIP. MODERATE PRICES. PUNCTUAL DELIVERY. OUT OF PRINT BOOKS SUPPLIED. THE MOST EXPERT BOOK-FINDER EXTANT. PuEAsE STATE WANTS. 2000 BOOKS WANTED, 5s. to £5 each given. LISTS. FREE, BAKER’S GREAT BOOKSHOP, BIRMINGHAM. Printed and Published by Horace Cox, Windsor House, Bream’s-buildings, London, E.C.  ADVERTISEMENTS. 355 Mr Horace Gox’s New Novels. NOW READY, AT ALL LIBRARIES. In Two Vols., crown Svo., price 21s. eB! CENTURY’S EBB By CYPRIAN COPE. “Tf * At Century’s Ebb’ is Cyprian Cope’s first venture into the field of authorship, she—for the evidence gained from the style is allin favour of a feminine source of origin—may fairly be congratulated on having written a novel containing a good deal of strong incident, much variety of character, and a love interest of an unforced and natural kind. Much praise is due in spiteof some immaturity of style.’—Daily Telegraph, Dec. 15. ey In Three Vols., crown 8vo., price 31s. 6d. > octEe ASIDE. By GWENDOLEN DOUGLAS GALTON (MRS. TRENCH GASCOIGNE). ‘+A Step Aside’ is a stirring BtOTY, in which deep tragedy alternates with light comedy and tender pathos with sparkling humour. . In‘A Step Aside’ there is not a single dull or redundant page. .. In a word, the book is worthy of unqualified praise.” —Daily Telegraph, Oct 20. “A most interesting novel, in which the humour, pathos, and vivacity of the numerous characters are happily blended with some capital descriptive writing of Italian scenery.”—Zssex Times, Oct. 20. Oe Crown 8vo., with Illustrations, price 3s. 6d., Cheap Edition of A STUMBLE ON THE THRESHOLD. By JAMES PAYN. ‘Mr. James Payn’s pleasant story contains a startling novelty. . . . The leading actors are a group of undergraduates of Cambridge University. Mr. Payn’s picture of University society is frankly exceptional. Exceptional, if not unique, is the ‘ nice little college’ of St Neot’s. Cambridge men will have little difficulty in recognising this snug refuge of the‘ ploughed.’ . . . An ingenious plot, clever characters, and, above all, a plentiful seasoning of genial wit. . . . The uxorious master of St. Neot’s is charmingly conceived. If only for his reminiscences of his deceased wives, ‘ A Stumble on the Threshold ’ deserves to be treasured. . . . We turn over Mr. Payn’s delightful pages, so full of surprises and whimsical dialogue. . . -’—The Times. ‘“ A very interesting story, and one that excels in clever contrast of character and close study of individualism. The characters make the impression of reality on the reader. . . . Extremely pleasant are the sketches of University life.”’—Saturday Review. ‘* Mr. James Payn is here quite at his usual level all through, and that level is quite high enough to please most people. . . . The character drawing is good. The story of the master sounds strangely like truth, . . . A book to read distinctly.”—Daily Chronicie. . The dramatic unity of time, place, and circumstance has never had a more novel setting. . . .”— Daily Gr aphic. ‘‘ The most sensational story which the author has written since his capital novel, ‘By Proxy.’ . . . Never flags for a moment.”—The World. “«, . . Ingenious and original. Mr. Payn knows how to invent and lead up to a mystery.”—Black and White. os Crown 8vo., with Illustrations, price 3s. 6d. THE MARTYRDOM OF SOCIETY. By QUILLIM RITTER ‘* For his satirical arrows he has chosen promising game — the heiress who would reclaim the East-end and all humanity; the working man M.P., who thinks to run the nation as easily as a Hyde Park demonstra- tion; the man about town who, to be in the swim, forswears drink to talk about the inequality of social punishment and the mystery of human misery; the irrepressible busybody, who starts societies for the suppression of vice in high life; all familiar types in an age of sentiment and fads and Mrs. Besants. The most successful passage is that recording the final catastrophe, when the benevolence of the West leads, not to the building of palaces of delight, but to its own destruction by an Hast-end weary of being patronised ; and there is a laugh in the fate of heiress and working man left to punt in peace on a placid river.”"—Pall Mall Gazette. “ This is a powerful one-volume story.”—Publishers’ Circular. ‘*It is an odd world that Henry Jacobson sways. . . . Mr. Quillim Ritter has put it all very cleverly, and added some neat epigrams of his own.”—Black and White. WINDSOR HOUSH, BREAM’S BUILDINGS, EC,  390 ADVERTISEMENTS. PUBLICATIONS OF THE SOCIETY. 1. The Annual Report. That for January 1893 can be had on application to the Secretary. ®. The Author, A Monthly Journal devoted especially to the protection and maintenance of Literary Property. Issued to all Members. Back numbers are offered at the following prices: Vol. L., ros. 6d. (Bound) ; Vols. II. and III., 8s. 6d. each (Bound). 3. The Grievances of Authors. (The Leadenhall Press.) 1s. The Report of three Meetings on the general subject of Literature and its defence, held at Willis’s Rooms, March, 1887. 4, Literature and the Pension List. By W. Morris Conuzs, Barrister-at-Law. (Henry Glaisher, 95, Strand, W.C.) 3s. 5. The History of the Société des Gens de Lettres. By S. Squirz Srricez, late Secretary to the Society. Is. 6. The Cost of Production. In this work specimens are given of the most important forms of type, size of page, &c., with estimates showing what it costs to produce the more common kinds of books. Henry Glaisher, 95, Strand, W.C. 2s. 6d. 7, The Various Methods of Publication. By S. Squire Spriegax. In this work, compiled from the papers in the Society’s offices, the various forms of agreements proposed by Publishers to Authors are examined, and their meaning carefully explained, with an account of the various kinds of fraud which have been made possible by the different clauses in their agreements. Henry Glaisher, 95, Strand, W.C. 3s. 8. Copyright Law Reform. An Exposition of Lord Monkswell’s Copyright Bill now before Parlia- ment. With Hxtracts from the Report of the Commission of 1878, and an Appendix containing the Berne Convention and the American Copyright Bill. By J. M. Leny. Eyre and Spottiswoode. 1s. 6d. 9. The Society of Authors. A Record of its Action from its Foundation. By Watrer Besant (Chairman of Committee, 1888—1892). 1s. Windsor House PRINTING WORKS, BREAM’S BUILDINGS, E.C. OrFiIces oF ‘‘ THE FIELD,” ‘THE QUEEN,” “THE LAW TIMES,’”’ &c. Mr. HORACE COX, Printer to the Authors’ Society, takes the opportunity of informing Authors that, having a very large office, and an extensive plant of type of every description, he is in a position to EXECUTE any PRINTING they may entrust to his care. ESTIMATES FORWARDED, AND REASONABLE CHARGES WILL BE FOUND. Dublin Core The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/. Title A name given to the resource The Author, Vol. 04 Issue 10 (March 1894) Subject The topic of the resource <em>The Author</em>, Vol. 04 Issue 10 (March 1894) Type The nature or genre of the resource Publication Identifier An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context 1894-03-01-The-Author-4-10 publications The Author https://historysoa.com/files/original/5/459/1894-02-01-The-Author-4-9.pdf c93f724aa4c1aee3dc250766d7ad518a PDF Text Text ������������������������������������ Dublin Core The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/. Title A name given to the resource The Author Subject The topic of the resource <em>The Author</em> Description An account of the resource A digitised run of the Society of Authors' monthly periodical, <em>The Author</em>, 1890<span>–</span>1914, made available together for the first time.<br /><br />Currently users can browse issues and <a href="https://historysoa.com/items/browse?search=&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Bjoiner%5D=and&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Belement_id%5D=51&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Btype%5D=is+exactly&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Bterms%5D=Index&amp;collection=&amp;type=&amp;tags=&amp;exhibit=&amp;date_search_term=&amp;submit_search=Search+For+Items&amp;sort_field=Dublin+Core%2CTitle">indices</a> (not available for all volumes). Full text search for all issues, and other additional search functionality, will be added in 2022. Date A point or period of time associated with an event in the lifecycle of the resource 1890–1914 Identifier An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context The-Author-Issues Publication Date The date of an event (in YYYY, YYYY-MM or YYYY-MM-DD format) 1894-02-01 Volume 4 Issue 9 Pages Page range in volume 319–354 Ngram Date Version of the date in YYYYMMDD format for use by the Ngram plugin 18940201 Ngram Text Version of the text with no HTML formatting for use by the Ngram plugin Che #utbor. (The Organ of the Incorporated Society of Authors. Monthly.) CONDUCTED BY WALTER BESANT. Vou. IV.—No. 9.] FEBRUARY 1, 1804. [Price SIXPENCE. For the Opinions expressed in papers that are signed or initialled the Authors alone are responsible. None of the papers or para- graphs must be taken as expressing the collective opinions of the committee unless they are officially signed by G. Herbert Thring, Sec. HE Secretary of the Society begs to give notice that all remittances are acknowledged by return of post, and requests that all members not receiving an answer to important communications within two days will write to him without delay. All remittances should be crossed Union Bank of London, Chancery-lane, or be sent by registered letter only. Communications and letters are invited by the Editor on all subjects connected with literature, but on no other sub- jects whatever. Articles which cannot be accepted are returned if stamps for the purpose accompany the MSS. es WARNINGS AND ADVICE. T is not generally understood that the author, as the vendor, has the absolute right of drafting the agree- ment upon whatever terms the transaction is to be carried out. Authors are strongly advised to exercise that right. Inevery other form of business, the right of drawing the agreement rests with him who sells, leases, or has the control of the property. EADERS of the Author and members of the Society are earnestly desired to make the following warnings as widely known as possible. They are based on the experience of nine years’ work by which the dangers to which literary property is especially exposed have been discovered :— I, Serrat Ricuts.—In selling Serial Rights stipulate that you are selling the Serial Right for one paper at a certain time only, otherwise you may find your work serialized for years, to the detriment of your volume form. 2. Stamp your AGREEMENTS. — Readers are most URGENTLY warned not to neglect stamping their agreements immediately after signature. If this precaution is neglected for two weeks, a fine of £10 must be paid before the agree- ment can be used as a legal document. In almost every case brought to the secretary the agreement, or the letter VOL. IV. which serves for one, is forwarded without the stamp. The author may be assured that the other party to the agree- ment never neglects this simple precaution. The Society, to save trouble, undertakes to get all the agreements of members stamped for them at no expense to themselves except the cost of the stamp. 3. ASCERTAIN WHAT A PROPOSED AGREEMENT GIVES TO BOTH SIDES BEFORE SIGNING IT.—Remember that an arrangement as toa joint venture in any other kind of busi- ness whatever would be instantly refused should either party refuse to show the books or to let it be known what share he reserved for himself. 4. LireERARY AGENTS.—Be very careful. You cannot be too careful as to the person whom you appoint as your agent. Remember that you place your property almost un- reservedly in his hands. Your only safety is in consulting the Society, or some friend who has had personal experience of the agent. Do not trust advertisements alone. 5. Cost or PropucTion.—Never sign any agreement of which the alleged cost of production forms an integral part, until you have proved the figures. 6. CHoIcE oF PUBLISHERS.—Never enter into any cor- respondence with publishers, especially with those who ad- vertise for MSS., who are not recommended by experienced friends or by this Society. 7. Future Worx.—Never, on any account whatever, bind yourself down for future work to anyone. 8. RoyattTy.—Never accept any proposal of royalty until you have ascertained what the agreement, worked out on both a small and a large sale, will give to the author and what to the publisher. 9. PERsonAL Risx.—Never accept any pecuniary risk or responsibility whatever without advice. 10. ResgectED MSS.—Never, when a MS. has been re- fused by respectable houses, pay others, whatever promises they may put forward, for the production of the work. 11. AMERICAN Riauts.—Never sign away American rights. Keep them by special clause. Refuse to sign any agreement containing a clause which reserves them for the publisher, unless for a substantial consideration. If the publisher insists, take away the MS. and offer it to another. 12. CEssION or CopyricHT.—Never sign any paper, either agreement or receipt, which gives away copyright, without advice. 13. ADVERTISEMENTS.—Keep control over the advertise- ments, if they affect your returns, by a clause in the agree- ment. Reserve a veto. If you are yourself ignorant of the subject, make the Society your adviser. ca? 320 14. Never forget that publishing is a business, like any other business, totally unconnected with philanthropy, charity, or pure love of literature. You have to do with business men. Be yourself a business man. Society’s Offices :— 4, PorTUGAL STREET, Lincoun’s Inn FIELDs. ee: HOW TO USE THE SoOcrIETY. rE VERY member has a right to advice upon his agreements, his choice of a publisher, or any dispute arising in the conduct of his business or the administration of his property. If the advice sought is such as can be given best by a solicitor, the member has a right to an opinion from the Society’s solicitors. If the case is such that Counsel’s opinion is desirable, the Com- mittee will obtain for him Counsel’s opinion. All this without any cost to the member. 2. Remember that questions connected with copyright and publisher’s agreements do not generally fall within the experience of ordinary solicitors. Therefore, do not scruple to use the Society first—our solicitors are continually engaged upon such questions for us. 3. Send to the office copies of past agreements and past accounts with the loan of the books represented. This isin order to ascertain what has been the nature of your agree- ments, and the results to author and publisher respectively so far. The Secretary will always be glad to have any agreements, new or old, for inspection and note. The infor- mation thus obtained may prove invaluable. 4. If the examination of your previous business trans- actions by the Secretary proves unfavourable, you should take advice as to a change of publishers. 5. Before signing any agreement whatever, send the pro- posed document to the Society for examination. 6. The Society is acquainted with the methods, and—in the case of fraudulent houses—the tricks of every publish- ing firm in the country. Remember that there are certain houses which live entirely by trickery. 7. Remember always that in belonging to the Society you are fighting the battles of other writers, even if you are reaping no benefit to yourself, and that you are advancing the best interests of literature in promoting the indepen- dence of the writer. 8. Send to the Editor of the Author notes of everything important to literature that you may hear or meet with. eee THE AUTHORS’ SYNDICATE. \ | EMBERS are informed : 1. That the Authors’ Syndicate takes charge of the business of members of the Society. With, when necessary, the assistance of the legal advisers of the Syndi- cate, it concludes agreements, collects royalties, examines and passes accounts, and generally relieves members of the trouble of managing business details. 2. That the expenses of the Authors’ Syndicate are defrayed solely out of the commission charged on rights placed through its intervention. Notice is, however, hereby given that in all cases where there is no current account, a oooking fee is charged to cover postage and porterage. THE AUTHOR. 3. That the Authors’ Syndicate works for none but those members of the Society whose work possesses a market value. 4. That the Syndicate can only undertake any negotiation whatever on the distinct understanding that those negotia- tions are placed exclusively in its hands, and that all communications relating thereto are referred to it. 5. That clients can only be seen by the Editor by appoint- ment, and that, when possible, at least four days’ notice should be given. The work of the Syndicate is now so heavy, that only a limited number of interviews can be arranged. 6. That every attempt is made to deal with the corre- spondence promptly, but that owing to the enormous number of letters received, some delay is inevitable. That stamps should, in all cases, be sent to defray postage. 7. That the Authors’ Syndicate does not invite MSS. without previous correspondence, and does not hold itself responsible for MSS. forwarded without notice. It is announced that, by way of a new departure, the Syndicate has undertaken arrangements for lectures by some of the leading members of the Society; that a “Transfer Department,’ for the sale and purchase of journals and periodicals, has been opened ; and that a “Register of Wants and Wanted” has been opened. Members anxious to obtain literary or artistic work are invited to communicate with the Manager. There is an Honorary Advisory Committee, whose services will be called upon in any case of dispute or difficulty. It is perhaps necessary to state that the members of the Advisory Committee have no pecuniary interest whatever in the Syndicate. see NOTICES. HE Editor of the Author begs to remind members of the Society that, although the paper is sent to them free of charge, the cost of producing it would be a very heavy charge on the resources of the Society if a great many members did not forward to the Secretary the modest 6s. 6d. subscription for the year. The Editor is always glad to receive short papers and communications on all subjects connected with literature from members and others. Nothing can do more good to the Society than to make the Author complete, attractive, and interesting. Will those who are willing to aid in this work send their names and the special subjects on which they are willing to write? Communications for the Author should reach the Editor not later than the 21st of each month. All persons engaged in literary work of any kind, whether members of the Society or not, are invited to communicate to the Editor any points connected with their work which it would be advisable in the general interest to publish. Members and others who wish their MSS. read are requested not to send them to the Office without previously communicating with the Secretary. The utmost practicable despatch is aimed at, and MSS. are read in the order in which they are received. It must also be distinctly under- stood that the Society does not, under any circumstances, undertake the publication of MSS. The Authors’ Club is now open in its new premises, at 3, Whitehall-court, Charing Cross. Address the Secretary for information, rules of admission, &c. Will members take the trouble to ascertain whether they have paid their subscriptions for the year? If they will do gE OR Oe Dect e peep  “i. oe. oe THE AUTHOR. an this, and remit the amount, if still unpaid, or a banker’s order, it will greatly assist the Secretary, and save him' the trouble of sending out a reminder. Members are most earnestly entreated to attend to the warning numbered (7). It is a most foolish and a most disastrous thing to bind yourself to anyone for a term of years. Let them ask themselves if they would give a solicitor the collection of their rents for five years to come, whatever his conduct, whether he was honest or dishonest? Of course they would not. Why then hesitate for a moment when they are asked to sign themselves into literary bondage for three or five years ? Those who possess the “Cost of Production” are requested to note that the cost of binding has advanced 15 per cent. This means, for those who do not like the trouble of “doing sums,’ the addition of three shillings in the pound on this head. In other words, if the cost of binding is set down in our book at eight pounds, to this must now be added twenty-four shillings more, so that it now stands at £9 4s. The figures in our book are as near the exact truth as can be procured; but a printer’s, or a binder’s, bill is so elastic a thing that nothing more exact can be arrived at. Some remarks have been made upon the amount charged in the “ Cost of Production” for advertising. Of course, we have not included any sums which may be charged for inserting advertisements in the publisher’s own magazines, or in other magazines by exchange. As agreements too often go, there is nothing to prevent the publisher from sweeping the whole profits of a book into his own pocket, by inserting any number of advertisements in his own magazines, and by exchanging with others. Some there are who call this a form of fraud; it is not known what those who practise this method of swelling their own profits call it. Co ye LITERARY PROPERTY. I.—Tue Wornine or THE AMERICAN Copy- RieHT Law. R. G. H. PUTNAM, of New York, was \ one of the most stalwart workers for the International Copyright Act. He wrote for it, spoke for it, argued for it, expended an enormous amount of trouble in its cause, and finally saw it succeed. Since the passing of the Act he has narrowly watched the working of the Act. No one is better qualified to speak on the subject. We therefore welcome his paper in the January number of the Morwm as an autho- ritative presentment of the case up to the present moment. We may also take this opportunity of adding that what Mr. Putnam has written on the general question of the relations between author and publisher, although we may not always agree with him, has been marked by a moderation in tone and an absence of exaggera- tion which are sadly wanting in most of those who have rushed into the field. The following is his notes of the case as set forth in last month’s Forum: What were the Changes made by the Law? The most important changes in the law (omitting from present consideration a few matters of technical detail) were as follows—First: Its provisions, previously limited to the works of authors (under which term I include for con- venience artists and composers) who were “residents of the United States,’ were extended to cover the productions of non-résidents on condition that such non-resident author was a resident of a country which should concede to American authors similar privileges. Second: All editions of the works copyrighted must be entirely manufactured in the United States. This provision imposed a new restriction upon American authors, who had previously been at liberty to have their books manufactured on either side of the Atlantic. Third: The book, to secure American copyright, must be published inthe United States not later than the date of its publication in any other country. The pro- visions of the Act became operative between the United States and any foreign state only when the President had made announcement, by proclamation, that the necessary conditions of reciprocity had been fulfilled by such State. The proclamation of July 1, 1891, specified that the Act was in force with Great Britain, France, Switzerland, and Belgium. Since that date the following countries have been brought within the operations of the Act: Germany, in April, 1892; Italy, in October, 1892; Portugal, in July, 1893 ; and Spain and Denmark subsequently. By the close of 1892, according to the report of the Librarian of Congress, more than nineteen thousand copy- rights had been granted to foreign authors, composers, and designers. The figures for 1893 are not yet available. How the new Law affects Authors. American publishers are now in a position to give to American fiction a larger measure of favourable attention than was possible when such volumes had to compete with English stories that had not been paid for; and the removal of this disturbing factor must have proved a definite advantage to American novelists, and especially to the newer writers. This advantage has, however, been lessened or delayed by the fact that during the last year large stocks of “remainders” of the novels issued by the “reprinting” firms that have become bankrupt have been crowded upon the book- stands and offered at nominal prices. The disappointment of English authors with the results of the copyright law has been keener than that of their American brethren, because their expectations were so much larger. During the half century in which international copyright has been talked about, many statements had been put into print and talked over in English literary circles, setting forth the enormous circulation secured in “the States” for unauthorised editions of English books, and particularly of English fiction; and large estimates were arrived at as to the great fortunes that were being made out of these editions by the piratical publishers. There has been, nevertheless, a substantial advance. The authors of the first rank (using the term simply for com- mercial importance) have certainly very largely increased the receipts from their American sales, while for authors of the second grade there has doubtless also been a satisfactory gain. I think it probable—though on such a point exact statistics are unobtainable—that in one division of litera- ture, that of third-class or lower-grade fiction, there has been a decrease in the supply taken from England for American readers. There never had been any natural demand in America for English fiction of this class, and it had been purveyed or “appropriated” chiefly in order to supply material for the weekly issues of the cheap “libraries.” The lessening of the supply of this class of literary pro- vender may be classed as one of the direct gains from international copyright. English authors have to-day the satisfaction that they 322 are able to place their books before their American readers with a correct and complete text. Before the amended Copyright Law, English books had to be reprinted on what might be called a “scramble system.” It was often not practicable to give to the printing of the authorised editions sufficient time and supervision to insure a correct typo- graphy, while the unauthorised issues were not infrequently —either through carelessness or for the sake of reducing the amount and the cost of the material—seriously garbled. The transatlantic author, who was then helpless to protect himself, can now, of course, arrange to give at his leisure an “author’s reading” to his proofs. Opinion of the Librarian of Congress. The first great benefit of international copyright has been the gradual decline in the price of standard foreign works. Before the passage of the Act—when, for instance, an Eng- lish publishing house could not be protected in its editions of important medical and scientific works by foreign authors—the only course to pursue was to charge avery high selling price for a limited market, which rarely extended beyond Great Britian. Works of this class are now, however, planned to secure a market on both sides of the Atlantic, and the result is much larger sales at popular prices. This brings a substantial advantage to the more scholarly readers of the community, who are able to secure, at lower pricesthan heretofore, editions of scientific works which have been carefully printed to meet their own special requirements. The dread that the bill would create pub- lishing monopolies proves to have been entirely unfounded. One of the most noteworthy results of the law, from the American standpoint, has been the cleansing effect upon the character of reprinted fiction. By far the larger pro- portion of the cheap novels of an undesirable character with which the market has been flooded during the past fifteen years were the work of English or French authors. <A group of publishing houses in the United States, which made a specialty of cheap books, vied with each other in the busi- ness of appropriating English and Continental trash, and printed this under villainous covers, in ty pe ugly enough to risk a serious increase of ophthalmia among American readers. Should the Act be allowed 2 While the Copyright Act is defective as well in its bearing upon the interest of Continental authors as in sundry other respects, and ought in my judgment certainly to be amended, Iam of opinion that it would be unwise at this time to make any effort to secure such amendments. The public opinion which creates and directs legislative opinion is not yet sufficiently assured in its recognition of the rights of literary producers, to be trusted to take an active or intelli- gent interest in securing more satisfactory protection for such producers. There would be grave risk that, if the copyright question were reopened in the present Congress, we might, in place of developing or improving the copyright system, take a step backward, and lose the partial measure of international copyright that it has taken the efforts of half a century to secure. The provision establishing international copyright is only a clause in the general Copyright Act, and the whole Act ought before many years to be carefully revised. Work of this kind, instead of being referred at the outset to a Con- gressional committee, whose interest in the subject or ability to consider it intelligently could not with certainty be depended upon, ought to be intrusted to a commission of experts selected for the purpose, which should be instructed to take evidence and to submit a report to serve as a basis for legislation. This is the system that has been pursued with the copyright legislation of England, France, Germany, and Italy, and is what might be termed the scientific method THE AUTHOR. of arriving at satisfactory legislation on subjects of intricacy or complexity. Among the recommendations that would be placed before such a commission would be one for the lengthening of the term of copyright. The present term (twenty-eight years, with aright of renewal to an author, to his widow, or to his children, for fourteen years) is shorter than that of any civilised country. The British term is forty-two years, or the life of the author and seven years, whichever term be the longer ; the German, the life of the author and thirty years; the French, the life of the author and fifty years. The amended British law now pending in Parliament (the Monkswell Bill) accepts the German term, the life of the author and thirty years. Il.—Tue Ricuts anp Liasinities or Epitors AND CONTRIBUTORS WITH REGARD TO ARTICLES oF Passine INTEREST. A question is often raised as to what is the precise position of a writer who has sent to a periodical a contribution upon a topic of ephemeral interest, has heard no more of it, and has perhaps seen an issue, in which he might reasonably have expected it to appear, come out without containing it. Is he at liberty to send it elsewhere? Obviously, if he does so, the first editor may still bring it out late in the day; and it may, if accepted by the second, appear in two different places at once, a result which will certainly annoy both editors, and probably place the writer at a disadvantage, both in the matter of future dealings with each of them and as to the question of payment for the particular article ; while, if he does not send it to the second, or possibly third, editor, he will probably have written it in vain. What is the writer’s position, legally and otherwise? The legal aspect of the question must vary with the facts of each particular case, and gener- ally the uninvited contributor is at a disadvantage, in that there are plainly-printed notices in most newspapers and - periodicals which effectually protect the editor, should he require protection, which is doubtful. At best he only can be bound to use reasonable care to return contributions or answer letters within a reasonable time, and in all well-conducted offices he does so, if his rules as to forwarding stamps, &c., are complied with. He may be bound by the rules of courtesy, or justice, or the kindly consideration that one man should have towards another, to see that an obviously perishable article may have a chance elsewhere if he cannot use it, but that is quite another thing from his being under a legal obligation to read and return it at once. Besides which, in many cases, he keeps it on the chance of being able to use it if he has space, a condition which the writer would in most cases accept if it were put before him. If the writer may hazard a suggestion, he would say that in the case of many offices, if the  THe AUTHOR. author were to send in a civil note asking for the article to be returned by bearer if not to be used, the request would be acceded to, while there is the obvious possibility of appending to the con- tribution a request or a condition. Let us see what editors themselves say. In a recent issue of To-Day, in answer to a correspon- dent, Mr. J. K. Jerome is responsible for the fol- lowing, which we quote verbatim, with thanks for the hint :— When writers send to an editor matters of a topical character, the interest of which is momentary, why should they not say something like this? ‘ As this article is only valuable just now, unless accepted within days, I shall feel at-liberty to offer it elsewhere.” If copies of all contri- butions were kept, and something of this sort mentioned, both editors and contributors would be saved much time and trouble. What has been written above applies chiefly to newspapers, daily or weekly, where the loss of a day, or sometimes of an hour, in learning the fate of a contribution may mean the loss of all possible profit to its author. With magazines it is slightly different, but their topics may be pro- portionally as ephemeral; that is to say, what would be relevant and of interest in one month would be out of date the next, but there is much more time to deal with them; and an editor who has taken no notice of a letter asking for a reply as to the fate of an MS. or its return, cannot in law or justice (two totally different things) complain if it is sent elsewhere. Whether he or the other editor, in the event of dual publication or other mishap befalling, will be likely to bear an appreci- able grudge to the author, is a matter for the private consideration of that individual, and if such matters are of moment to him he will do well to be careful. On the whole, taking their opportunities and advantages into consideration, editors of magazines are more inconsiderate of their uninvited contributors than are editors of newspapers, and it is consoling to reflect that jurors are usually business men, quite capable of properly estimating and dealing with unbusiness- like habits and actions. Looking at the case from the editor’s point of view, it would probably be held in a court of law that the sending of the manuscript implied an offer of the exclusive use of it, the answer to which would have to be that the non-user of it within a reasonable time was an implied refusal. Probably the matter could not be taken further on either side. Inner TEMPLE. IIL.—Tue Queen v. Rivineton, RucistRar oF CopyRiIGHTs. Queen's Bench Division. (Before Lord Cotzriper and Mr. Justice Day.) This was an application made on Nov. to 373 last, on the part of one Alexander Charles Tayleur, for a mandamus to Mr. Rivington, the Registrar of Copyrights, to register him as proprietor of the Whitehall Review under the Copyright Act of 1842. As the Registrar ad- mitted under the Act, the proprietor may apply to him to be registered and he may require him at any time to register an assignment of the copyright under sect. 13 of the Act. It appeared that in October last one Maritz was the registered proprietor of the Whitehall Review, and he assigned it to Mr. Dillon O’Flynn. Then one Pakeman gave notice of an assignment of the copyright to him, and by him to Mr. Tayleur the applicant. But the Registrar had notice of an Injunction to restram Mr. O’Flynn from changing or parting with the copyright, the order bemg made in an action by Messrs. Spot- tiswoode again Mr. O’Flyun, and the Registrar declined to enter the assignment until he had notice of the withdrawal of the injunction, espe- cially as a receiver of the copyright had been appointed. Pakeman, it is to be observed, was not registered proprietor when he made the assignment to Tayleur, and under the circum- stances the Registrar refused to register the assignment without legal authority to do so. On Nov. 10 there was a rule nist for a mandamus, against which Mr. Finlay, Q.C., and Mr. Scrutton now showed cause upon three grounds—(1) that the Registrar was not to exercise a mere mechanical function but was bound to consider legal rights ; (2) that the appellant was not an assignee of the copy- right, and was not entiled (Leyland v. Stewart, 4 Chancery Division) ; and (3) that Tayleur, the applicant, not having an assignment, was not en- titled, and if anyone was so entitled it was O'Flynn, not Tayleur. The so-called assignments were not, in truth, assignments at all, but mere copies of entries which it was desired that the Registrar should copy into the register. [Mr. Justice Day.—But are they not signed?] Yes. (Mr. Justice Day—Then they may be assign- ments.}| They are rather applications to the Registrar to enter the assignments. [Lord Coleridge——They seem to amount to notices of assignment.] O’Flynn is not the applicant ; he might have applied, but the answer would have been the order for a receiver. [Mr. Justice Day.—That is another point. There is a point that there was no assignment.| There is no assignment, and there has only been an applica- tion to enter an assignment. Pakeman is not on the register. [Lord Coleridge—Why is he not so? Why was he not entered?] Because of the cloud on his title. [Mr. Justice Day—A “cloud” he is here to dispel.] There is a claim 324 by the judgment creditor, and it will put the Registrar into a very difficult position. The re- gistration is to be evidence of title. [Lord Cole- ridge.—It is to be of the same effect as if by deed. ] If the Registrar is to register every assignment tendered to him his duty will be absolute, but simple. [Mr. Justice Day.—Is he to refuse to do his duty because he has doubts? Lord Coleridge. —The registration is to have the same effect as a deed, and if the party had no legal right to execute the deed it would have no effect. That is all.| In some cases he may refuse to make the entry where the title is disputed. [Lord Coleridge.—Where two parties are claiming adversely to each other. Mr. Justice Day.—The Registrar is not entitled to refuse to make the entry merely because he is in doubt. Lord Coleridge.—Otherwise what would be the effect of sect. 13, which says that a party may by the entry assign the copyright?] Surely the Registrar is not to register against an injunction? Or, suppose a receiver in bankruptcy has been appointed. [Mr. Justice Day.—These would be legal obstacles. He is bound to obey the order of the court, and if he has legal notice of it he must obey it ; otherwise if he merely hears of it. ] The Registrar states that Tayleur had made no application to him to enter his name as proprietor. The Registrar had notice of the injunction, and surely was entitled to require notice of its with- drawal; and he gave notice to the solicitor who had served him with the order, and then the solicitor gave him notice of the order for a receiver, and that had not been rescinded, though, as the receiver had not given the necessary security, he had no authority to act. Mr. Haigh, who appeared for Messrs. Spottis- woode, said this was so; certainly, though the order was not rescinded. [Mr. Justice Day.— Why? Messrs. Spottiswoode gave notice of it and objected to the assignment. | Mr. Gollan, who appeared for the applicant, said this was so, certainly. Mr. Finlay.—And thus a mandamus is moved for! putting the Registrar in an intolerable position. Mr. Haigh said his clients, Messrs. Spottis- woode, had a judgment against Mr. O’Flynn and obtained an order for a receiver who, however, never acted. If anybody was entitled to enforce the duty upon the Registrar it was not the present applicant. It was only the assignor who was entitled to apply. [Lord Coleridge——Surely the assignee is entitled.] Not until he has an assign- ment. How could the Registrar know that the applicant was entitled, he professing to be assignee? Surely the assignor mustjoin? [Lord Coleridge. — Your clients caused all the diffi- THE AUTHOR. culty. They raised the objection. Mr. Justice Day.—They served the order for a receiver which had practically been abandoned! Why did you interfere? The applicant was not entitled. Lord Coleridge.—According to you no one could ever be entitled, for you say no one is entitled until entered, and then he is not to be entered until he is entitled.] The applicant has not a legal right to be entered. [Lord Coleridge.—Clearly he has. Td Coleridge said the justice of the case seemed to be this, that the Registrar must enter Mr. Tayleur’s name as the party clearly entitled, and Messrs. Spottiswoode, as the parties who had caused all the difficulty, must pay the costs. Ordered accordingly.— Times, Jan. 19, 1894. IV.—Copyricur. On the title-page of the libretto of a comic opera, dated 1892, and just received by me from Paris, is the formula: “Tous droits d’analyse de tra- duction, et de reproduction réservés.” An earlier edition of 1880 does not contain this safeguard. I have not happened to see any legal case which would justify the rather terrifying forbiddal of even the very analysis of the plot of an opera. Perhaps some of our French readers, literary or legal, or both, would expound the technicalities of the word, as here used. J. ON. V.—* Hatr Pricz, Haur Royatry.” Attention has already been drawn to a clause which is attempted, in some cases successfully, the nature of which is indicated by this heading. It takes some such form as the following : “Tf the publisher should think fit to sell the book at half the published price, or less than half, the royalty shall be half the amount stipulated above.” Let us see how this works, taking as usual a six shilling book. The trade price of sucha book varies from ;’, to ,8; of the published price, 7.e., from 3/219 to 3/8, or practically from 3/2 to 3/8. Let us take the mean of 3/5. We will suppose (1) a royalty of 16 per cent., and (2) a royalty of 20 per cent. (1.) In the former case, if the book is sold at 3/- the publisher loses 5d.; but his royalty is reduced from 1/- to 6d., so that his advantage in selling the book at half price is represented by 1d. on each copy. If the trade price was 3/2 he would lose 2d. and gain 6d., so that his advantage would be represented by 4d. a volume. (2.) In the latter case, at 3/5 he would lose the sum of 5d. per volume, but would gain by reduced royalty the sum of 7}d. per volume, THE AUTHOR. so that his advantage would be represented by 2td. a volume, a very considerable inducement indeed. Of course, the proper course, if the pub- lisher is to have a free hand in reducing prices, is to reduce the royalty in proportion. Thus a reduction of 3/2 to 3/- would mean a reduction in the royalty of 16 per cent. to 1553; per cent., and a reduction of 3/5 to 3/- would mean a reduction in the royalty of 16 per cent. to 142; per cent. ee NOTICES TO CONTRIBUTORS. S the Secretary has had requests from some of the readers of the Author to have the list of notices to contributors, which was placed before them in the August number, con- tinued, he has collected a larger and more ex- haustive list, and trusts it may be of some help. DAILY PAPERS. Daily Graphic. Notice To Contrrisutors.—The Proprietors cannot hold themselves responsible for loss of or damage to MSS., sketches, or other contributions arising from any cause whatever. A sufficiently stamped and directed envelope must accompany contributions where their return is desired. Daily News. To CoRRESPONDENTS.—Communications must in every case be accompanied by the name and address of the writer, not necessarily for publication, but in pledge of good faith. We beg leave to state that it is impossible for us to return rejected communications, and to this rule we can make no exception. Eeho. Letters for insertion must be addressed to the Editor of the Echo, 22, Catherine-street, Strand, W.C., and be authen- ticated by the name and address of the writer. No notice can be taken of anonymous communications. Rejected communications cannot be returned. Evening News and Post. Letters to the Editor and contributions should be addressed to the Editor, Evening News and Post, 12, White- friars-street, Fleet-street, E.C. Rejected manuscripts will be returned if accompanied with a stamped and directed envelope. . . P Financial News. THe Voice or THE Pusiic.—The Editor is not respon- sible for opinions expressed under this head. Correspon- dents must accompany all letters with their names and addresses (not necessarily for publication, but as evidence of good faith), and must write on one side of the paper only. Financial Times. We do not necessarily indorse the statements or opinions of our correspondents. Letters signed with a pseudonym must be accompanied by the name and address of the writer, which will, however, be treated as exactly confidential. Communications must be written on one side of the paper ae Globe. The Editor will not undertake to be responsible for any VOL, IV. 375 rejected MS., nor to return any contribution unaccompanied by a stamped and directed envelope. Morning. The Morning will not undertake to return rejected manu- scripts ; but it will endeavour to do so if a stamped and addressed envelope is inclosed. Morning Advertiser. No letters relating to matters of fact, or containing intelligence, can be inserted unless authenticated by the name and address of the writer. We cannot undertake to return the manuscript of rejected communications. Morning Leader. To CoRRESPONDENTS.—Communications for the editorial, department must be written on one side of the paper only and all news items and letters must be authenticated by the name and address of the sender (not necessarily for publica- tion). All such letters should be addressed to “The Editor.” Morning Post. We cannot undertake to return the MSS. of such articles as we may find it impossible to insert. All letters intended for insertion in the Morning Post must be authenticated by the name and address of the writer; either for publication, if they should wish it, or as a confidential communication to the editor. Pall Mall Gazette. NoticE To ContTrisutors.—The Editor of the Pall Mall Gazette does not in any case hold himself responsible for the return of rejected contributions. He is, however, always glad to consider MSS. and sketches; and, where stamps are enclosed and the name and address are written on the manuscript, every effort will be made to return rejected contributions promptly. To ensure this it is absolutely necessary that the name and address of the contributor should be written on the manuscript itself. St. James's Gazette. The Editor cannot undertake to hold himself responsible for the return of rejected contributions. Sun. ANSWERS TO CORRESPONDENTS.—Inquiries addressed to the City Editor of the Sun, at the office, 20, Bucklersbury, E.C., will be answered under this head. The name and address of the writer must be enclosed. A stamped addressed envelope must be sent if documents are forwarded and are to be returned. No replies will be given by letter. Times. To CoRRESPONDENTS.—No notice can be taken of anony- mous communications. Whatever is intended for insertion must be authenticated by the name and address of the author, not necessarily for publication, but as a guarantee of good faith. We cannot wndertake to return rejected communications. Westminster Gazette. Notice To ContTrisutors.—The Hditor of the West- minster Gazette cannot hold himself responsible in any case for the return of MS. or sketches. He will, however, always be glad to consider any contributions, literary or pictorial, which may be submitted to him ; and when postage stamps are enclosed, every effort will be made to return rejected contributions promptly. The following daily papers contain no notices :— Daily Chronicle, Daily Telegraph, Evening Standard, Standard, Star, DD 326 MAGAZINES, &c. Academy. The Editor cannot undertake to return, or to correspond with the writers of, rejected MSS. Ally Sloper’s Half Holiday. Correspondents wishing their MSS. or sketches to be returned, should inclose a stamped envelope large enough to contain the contributions submitted. Do not inclose loose stamps. Answers. “ Pur Monry In THY PurseE.”’—One guinea a column is paid for original contributions to Answers. Short, bright articles, dealing with strange occupations and curious phases of life, are the most acceptable. No copied matter of any kind is required. Payment is made immediately upon acceptance. MSS. are not read unless they are accompanied by a large fully stamped addressed envelope for return, and in no case are MSS. returned unless this rule is complied with. A declaration of originality must be inclosed with every contribution. Contributors must write on one side of the paper only. The full name and address of the author must be written upon the MS. itself. Short contributions are much more frequently accepted than long ones. Articles must not exceed 1400 words in length. All contributions to be addressed to Answers, Manuscript Department, 108, Fleet-street, E.C. Wuy Don’t you ComprTrE ?—One guinea is sent every week to the person who sends in the best “ storyette,” written on a postcard. The anecdote may be original or selected; but if not original, the source from which the story is copied must be named. No religious anecdotes will be accepted. The name and address of the sender must be written plainly at the bottom of the postcard. Answers reserves the right to use any anecdote sent in. Atheneum. No notice can be taken of anonymous communications. Belgravia. To CoRRESPONDENTS.—All MSS. should be addressed, prepaid, to the Editor of Belgravia, 31, Southampton-street, Strand, W.C. Every MS. should bear the writer’s name and address, and be accompanied by postage stamps for its return if not accepted ; but the Editor cannot hold himself responsible for any accidental loss. The editor cannot undertake to return rejected poems. Black and White. Notice To Contripurors.—The Editor of Black and White does not in any case hold himself responsible for the return of rejected contributions. He is, however, always glad to consider MSS. and sketches ; and, when stamps are enclosed, every effort will be made to return rejected con- tributions promptly. Builder. All statements of facts, lists of tenders, &c., must be accompanied by the name and address of the sender, not necessarily for publication. We are compelled to decline pointing out books and giving addresses. Note.—The responsibility of signed articles, and papers read at public meetings, rests, of course, with the authors. We cannot undertake to return rejected communications. Letters or communications (beyond mere news items) which have been duplicated for other journals are not desired. All com- munications regarding literary and artistic matters should be addressed to the Editor; those relating to advertisements and other exclusively business matters should be addressed tothe Publisher, and not to the Editor. THE AUTHOR. Building News. Itis particularly requested that all drawings and all com- munications respecting illustrations or literary matter should be addressed to the Editor of the Building News, 332, Strand, W.C., and not to members of the staff by name. Delay is not infrequently otherwise caused. All drawings and other communications are sent at contributors’ risks, and the Editor will not undertake to pay for or be liable for unsought contributions. Chums. Important !—The Editor of Chums will not be respon- sible for the return of rejected manuscripts. If a stamped and addressed envelope is sent with the contributions the Editor will always endeavour to return them ; but when stamps are not sent, manuscripts can in no case be returned. *,* The Art Editor cannot undertake to return sketches sent on approval unless they are accompanied by an addressed envelope sufficiently stamped. Cornhill. Notice To CoRRESPONDENTS.—Communications to the Editor should be addressed to the care of Messrs. Smith, Elder, and Co., 15, Waterloo-place, S.W. Every MS. should bear the name and address of the sender. All contributions are attentively considered, and unaccepted MSS. are returned on receipt of stamps for postage; but the Editor cannot hold himself responsible for any accidental loss. MSS. cannot be delivered on personal application, nor can they be forwarded through the post when only initials are given. Contributions should be legibly written, and only on one side of each leaf. Country Gentleman, The Editor does not hold himself responsible for the return of any MS. sent to him. Payment will only be made for those contributions which have been previously arranged for. Cream. Eprroriat Norrcr.—aAll contributions for the Editorial Department should be addressed, if by letter—The Editor of Cream, 1, St. Swithin’s-lane, London, E.C.; if by tele- gram—‘ Letters, London.” The Editor, whilst he will endeavour to return unaccepted contributions, when accom- panied by stamped addressed envelope, cannot undertake to do so. Contributors must, in every case, send the annexed Editorial Coupon for the current week. EDITORIAL Coupon. “ CREAM.” November 25, 1893. Electrical Engineer. Anonymous communications will not be noticed. English Illustrated. All MSS. should bear the name and address of the sender, and must be accompanied by the necessary postage stamps for their return in case of non-acceptance. The Editor will endeavour to send back rejected MSS., but cannot guarantee their safe return. Family Reader. We cannot guarantee the return of rejected manuscripts. Figaro. A stamped and addressed wrapper must be sent if it is desired that rejected articles, &c., should be returned. All rejected contributions which are not so accompanied will be destroyed. If stamps are inclosed all reasonable care will be taken to, ensure the safe return of MSS., but the Editor THE AUTHOR. cannot hold himself responsible for any which may be acci- dentally lost. Fortnightly Review. The Editor of this Review does not undertake to return any MS. It is advisable that articles sent to the Editor should be typewritten. Gentlewoman. LiTERARY.—The Editor begs to state that he is supplied with sufficient Literary Matter and Short Stories, and requests that no MS. may be submitted to him for the next six months. Golden Gates. MSS. sent without prearrangement must be accompanied by a stamped and addressed envelope for return. Guardian. The Editor is not necessarily responsible for the opinions expressed in signed articles, or in articles marked ‘“ Com- municated ” or ‘* From a Correspondent.” NoricE TO CORRESPONDENTS.—The very frequent dis- regard of our rule about the return of MSS. compels us to restate it in a slightly different form:—No MS. can be returned unless a stamped and addressed envelope is sent in the same cover as that which contains the MS. Stamps alone, or a stamped and addressed envelope sent afterwards or in another cover, are not sufficient. Health. Notice to Writers or ARTICLES.—AII articles sent to the Editor of Health must he accompanied by stamps to ensure their return in case of rejection. It must be dis- tinetly understood that the Editor and Proprietor do not hold themselves responsible for the loss of rejected commu- nications. Homeland. Our Prize Srory.—INcREASE OF PrizE.—We offer two guineas each week for the best original story sent in for publication, or one guinea for the best selected story. All original MSS. should be marked ‘ Original—never before published,” and signed. Selected stories may be sent, but the source from which they are taken must be plainly stated. The name and address of the sender must be written on the back of the manuscript. No stories for this competition can be returned. Stories of dramatic and stirring interest are preferred. Contributions must be distinctly marked “ Prize Story Competition,’ and must reach the Offices of Homeland by Saturday morning of each week. All arriv- ing after will be placed in the competition for the week pr ewing. Hospital. Novice TO CORRESPONDENTS.—All MS., letters, books for review, and other matters intended for the Editor should be addressed The Editor, The Lodge, Porchester- square, London, W. The Editor cannot undertake to return rejected MS., even when accompanied by a stamped directed envelope. Household Words. Manuscripts.—The Editor is compelled to give notice that, although every care is taken of manuscripts offered for publication in Household Words, he cannot undertake to be responsible for loss or damage in any case. The number of MSS. sent to this office is so great, that a considerable time must necessarily elapse before notice of rejection or acceptance can be sent to the authors. Idler. To ConrTriputors.— Contributions are invited, and receive immediate consideration. Stories and articles sub- mitted should be short. All MSS. (type-written preferred) should be addressed to the Editors, Talbot House, Arundel- VOL, Iv, Se] street, London, W.C. Every MS. should bear the writer’s name and address, and be accompanied by stamped envelope for its return if not accepted. The Editors cannot hold themselves responsible for any accidental loss. Lllustrated Bits. All letters intended for the Editor should be addressed “Editor, Illustrated Bits, 158, Fleet-street, London.” No notice will be taken of anonymous communications, and no letters will be answered by post unless accompanied by a stamped directed envelope for that purpose. To ArRTists.— Drawings which refer to humorous subjects may be submitted if accompanied by stamps for return if not accepted. All sketches are paid for at time o acceptance. Address—‘ Art Editor, The Bitteries, 158, Fleet-street, London, E.C.” Illustrated Sporting and Dramatic News. The Editor begs to state that he declines to hold himself responsible in any way for the safety or return of any matter that is sent without his invitation. Industries and Iron. The Editor cannot undertake to return MS. or drawings, although every effort will be made to do go in the case of rejected communications. Where such are regarded as of value correspondents are requested to retain copies. Lady. The Editor of The Lady cannot in any case return rejected contributions. Articles or drawings will not, under any circumstances, be paid for before they have been published. Lancet. EpiroriaAL Notice.—It is most important that com- munications relating to the Editorial business of the Lancet should be addressed exclusively “ To the Editors,” and not in any case to any gentleman who may be supposed to be connected with the Editorial staff. It is urgently neces- sary that attention be given to this notice. It is especially requested that early intelligence of local events having a medical interest, or which it is desirable to bring under the notice of the profession, may be sent direct to this office. Lectures, original articles, and reports showld be written on one side only of the paper. Letters, whether intended for insertion or for private information, must be authenticated by the names and addresses of their writers, not necessarily for publication. Local papers containing reports or news paragraphs should be marked and addressed “To the Sub-Editor.” We cannot undertake to return MSS. not used. Land and Water. No notice will be taken of anonymous letters. We cannot undertake to return rejected communications. Life. NorTicE TO CORRESPONDENTS AND CONTRIEUTORS.— Communications as to the literary contents of this paper should be addressed to the Editor; those referring to advertisements and other business matters to the Manager. We cannot hold ourselves responsible for the safety of any unsolicited contribution, but if a stamped envelope is enclosed with any manuscript, we will do our best to ensure that, if not accepted, the manuscript shall be returned to the writer. London Reader. We cannot undertake to return rejected manuscripts. L London Society. NoricE TO CORRESPONDENTS.—MSS. sent to Editor should bear the name and address of the writer, and must DD2 328 be accompanied in all cases by a stamped directed envelope, for their return if unsuitable. Copies should be kept of all articles. Every care is taken of the papers forwarded by correspondents, but no responsibility is assumed in case of accident. The Editor cannot undertake to return rejected poems. All communications should be addressed to the Editor of London Society. Longman’s Magazine. Novice To CorRESPONDENTS.—The Editor requests that his correspondents will be good enough to write to him, informing him of the subject of any article they wish to offer, before sending the MS. A stamped and addressed envelope should accompany the MS. if the writer wishes it to be returned in case of non-acceptance. The Editor can in no ease hold himself responsible for accidental loss. All communications should be addressed to the Editor of Longman’s Magazine, 39, Paternoster-row, London, E.C. Magazine of Short Stories. Norice.—The editor is always willing to give considera- tion to short dramatic stories (not exceeding 2000 words in length), and to smart, chatty, anecdotal articles dealing with matters or with people of to-day (from 400 to 1400 words). Humorous drawings that are submitted to him also receive careful attention. Such stories, articles, and drawings must be original. Every effort will be made to return rejected contributions promptly, provided that stamped addressed envelopes or wrappers are enclosed; but the editor does not hold himself responsible for any MSS. or drawings with which he may be favoured, nor will he undertake to return them, unless this condition has been acine Mechanical World. Every correspondent should forward his name and address, not necessarily for publication unless so desired. We do not undertake to return MSS. unless specially requested, and in such cases stamps should always be sent. National Review. Correspondents are requested to write their name and address on their manuscripts. Postage stamps must be sent at the same time if they wish their Manuscript to be returned in case of rejection. Nature. Lerrers To THE Eprtor.—The Editor does not hold himself responsible for opinions expressed by his correspon- dents. Neither can he undertake to return, or to corre- spond with the writers of, rejected manuscripts intended for this or any other part of Nature. No notice is taken of anonymous communications. Nineteenth Century. The Editor cannot undertake to return unaccepted MS. Novel Review. All Books and Magazines intended for review must reach the office not later than the 15th instant, addressed to The Editor. MS. will be returned if stamps are sent. The Editor will not undertake to be responsible for MS. in case of loss. All communications should be addressed to the Editorial and Advertising Offices—18, Tavistock-street, Covent Garden, London. Once a Week. Communications in reference to manuscripts, or con- nected with the literary department, should be addressed to Once a Week. Rejected manuscripts will not be returned hereafter unless stamps are forwarded with the same for return postage. Bulky manuscripts will be returned by THE AUTHOR. express. We don’t want short stories. All correspondents who send us short stories or poems will be expected to keep copies thereof. We cannot be responsible for their return. Pall Mall Magazine. All MSS. submitted for approval will be considered, but it must be understood that they are sent at the author’s risk, and the Editors are not responsible for their safe custody or return. They should, in order to prevent confusion, be addressed to ‘“‘ The Editors of the Pall Mall Magazine,” 18, Charing Cross-road, the editorial conduct of the magazine being entirely distinct from that of the Pall Mall Gazette or Budget. : ‘ Piccadilly. The Editor cannot be responsible for the safety or return or manuscripts forwarded for approval. Subscribers are particularly requested to forward all communications con- cerning changes of address or additional copies to the pub- lisher. All communications for the Editorial Department of Piccadilly should be addresseed to the Editor, 248, Craven- street, Strand (end of Northumberland-ayenue, opposite the Hotel Métropole). A Pich-me-up. To ContTRIBUTORS.—We do not hold ourselves respon- sible for the safety of MSS. submitted, but every effort will be made to return such as are unsuitable, provided that a stamped addressed envelope (not loose stamps) is enclosed. The author’s name must in every case be written on the back of the manuscript. Punch. Notice. — Rejected communications or contributions, whether MS., printed matter, drawings, or pictures of any description will in no case be returned, not even when accompanied by a stamped and addressed envelope, cover, or wrapper. To this there will be no exception. Railway Engineer. The Editor cannot undertake to return rejected MS. or drawings unless accompanied by a stamped directed envelope. Rural World. Norice.—All communications of a literary character for publication in the Rural World should be written upon one side of the paper only; be addressed to the Editor, 95, Colmore-row, Birmingham; be accompanied by the name and address of the writers, and reach that office not later than the first post on Wednesday. Sala’s Journal. The Editor cannot undertake to return unsolicited contributions; therefore all authors forwarding MSS. to Sala’s Journal are earnestly requested to keep copies thereof. Saturday Review. Norice.—We beg leave to state that we cannot return rejected communications; and to this rule we can make no exception, even if stamps for return of MS. are sent. The Editor must also entirely decline to enter into correspondence with the writers of MSS. sent in and not acknowledged. The following note is now added to all proofs :—“ Please note that the sending of the proof does not carry with it any contract that the article will either be accepted or published.” Sketch. To ConrripuToRS.—The Editor will be glad to consider ady short stories, not exceeding 2500 words in length, if accompanied by a stamped and addressed envelope for return if not accepted. Contributions must be written on one side of the paper only, and should be sent to the Sketch. Manuscript Department, 198, Strand, W.C. The full name —  Bier cata SE Seu lesan eRe emus a ais eas THE AUTHOR. and address of the author must be written on the manu- script itself. Paragraphs must be strictly original, smartly written, and up to date. Every effort will be made to return manuscript when unsuitable, but the Editor will not hold himself responsible for any accident or loss. To Artists.—Sketches which refer to events of the day, or which deal with humorous subjects, may be submitted to the Editor, if accompanied by stamped envelope for return if not accepted. Sketches should be addressed to the Sketch, 198, Strand, W.C. Intending contributors and artists should remember that our motto is “ art and actuality.” Society. Novice To CORRESPONDENTS.—The Editor is compelled to announce that he will not be responsible for any MSS. sent to him, nor will he guarantee their return, even if stamps are enclosed for the purpose. Authors should therefore keep copies of their contributions if they value them highly. Speaker. The Editor cannot return MSS. which are sent to him licited. . unsolicite Spectator. The Editor cannot undertake to return MSS. in any case. Sunday Chronicle. Notices. — Should any difficulty be experienced in obtaining the Sunday Chronicle complaints, should be made to the Chief Office, Mark-lane, Manchester. On all business matters communications should be addressed to the firm, and not to any individual member thereof. No notice will be taken of anonymous letters. Every communication should be authenticated with the name and address of the writer, not necessarily for publication, but as a guarantee of good faith. Articles, stories, sketches, verses, and other contributions should be addressed to the Editor, who, how- ever, does not hold himself responsible for the return of rejected manuscripts. Where stamps are enclosed, and the name and address written on the manuscript, every effort will be made to promptly return unaccepted articles.—E. HvuuitTon Anp Co. Onited Service Gazette. We would draw the attention of our correspondents to the importance of writing legibly, and on one side of the paper only. MSS. cannot be returned unless accompanied by stamps. : 2 University Extension Journal. The Editor cannot undertake to return rejected commu- nications unless stamps are inclosed for that purpose. Vegetarian Messenger. MSS. are not returned unless accompanied with a request to that effect. Winter's Magazine. Owing to the great number of MSS. already accepted, the Editor has no opening for further contributions at present, and none will be read for the present unless sent by request. No MS. returned unless accompanied by fully stamped and addressed envelope. : Writer. Contributions not used will be returned if a stamped and addressed envelope is inclosed. The following magazines, &c., contain no notice: —Admiralty and Forse Guards’ Gazette, All the Year Round, Amateur Photographer, Argosy, British Architect, Chemical News, Christian Pictorial, Christian World, Civil Service Gazette, Contemporary Review, Edinburgh 329 Review, Electrical Review, Engineering, Family Herald, Gentleman’s Magazine, Graphic, Harper's Magazine, Illustrated London News, Minstrel, Modern Society, National Church, Public Opinion, Science and Art, Science Sift- ings, Strand Magazine, Tit-Bits, Vegetarian, World. AUTHORS AND THEIR PUBLIC IN ANCIENT TIMES.* HE above title belongs to a book just issued by Mr. George Haven Putnam, of the American publishing house, G. C. Put- nam’s Sons. It is an inquiry into the origin of literary property and the development of the publisher. The latter, one perceives, must pre- cede the former, for when a poet has completed his work, he may go about reading it or reciting it himself, or he may get others to do it for him, Those who recited for the poet were the first publishers. The minstrels who sang or recited the Homeric poems were the first publishers of Homer. When literature advanced—or de- generated — into the selling of poems, there must have been someone to manage the business, unless the poet himself sold his own productions. Thus arose the publisher of latter times. When literature became commercially valuable, then authors began to guard their property, to protect themselves from ‘plagiarists and from pirates. Mr. Putnam traces this birth and growth of literary property from the earliest historic time to the invention of printing. The subject is interesting, the treatment is adequate. One observes, however, that the book speaks uniformly, and with intention, of the author's interest in his own book as his “ compensation.” The word is not used in our sense, but, apparently, in the sense of “payment.” It should be pointed out that the word begs the question. It assumes that the book is the property of the distributor— as well assume that an estate is the property of the agent or the steward. Mr. Putnam begins at the beginning—with Chaldeza. But we will pass over a thousand years. We thus find ourselves in Greece, where reading and writing were taught in schools as early as 500 B.c. But about the dissemina- tion and circulation of books to read at this early period there is nothing known with any certainty. Later on there were frequent charges of plagiarism. As regards payment for literary work, some of the oration: were written for *“ A Sketch of Literary Conditions, and of the Relations with the Public of Literary Producers from the Earliest Times to the Invention of Printing.’ By G. H. Putnam. 33° order, and perhaps the dramatist had at one time a share in the receipts of the play. The works of Plato and Aristotle were certainly published and sold, but perhaps not for the authors’ profit. Copyists had to be paid. Probably at first the “ cost of production” was the only thing that ruled the price of a MS. There were, however, so nfany libraries that the copying of books and their distribution must have become a trade. At the theatre, between the performances, books were hawked about, which was also a practice of the Elizabethan stage. If books were sold, there must have been booksellers. And the export of books is indicated by the fact that an Athenian ship, wrecked at Salmydessus, a city of the Euxine, contained as part of her cargo chests full of valuable books. Booksellers are mentioned about the year 330 B.c.; and in the list by Nicophon, also of this date, of those who carried on trade in the market are found the booksellers. And there is a story of Zeno, who was shipwrecked and lost all his property near the Pireus. When he arrived at Athens, a beggar, he was consoled by certain words of counsel read aloud by a bookseller. But the name of no Greek publisher or bookseller has been handed down. The centre of literary activity was transferred, in the third century before Christ, from Athens to Alexandria. The famous library of the latter city contained 500,000 rolls, but of these many were duplicates, and of some works there were scores—hundreds. Authorship in Rome presents two novel features—that of being a lucrative pursuit for the author and that of the modern pretence of regarding the work as a pastime, or as forced upon the writer by the dictates of genius. At this time also we first hear the names of pub- lishers. The best known of these, the richest and most important, was Atticus. He organised his book-manufacturing establishment in Rome, with connections in Athens and Alexandria, about the year 65 B.c. He was also a scholar and an author, and in addition to his publishing business he was a banker. Cicero confided to Atticus the publication of all his works, “ Ligarianum preclare vendidisti; posthac, quidquid scripsero, tibi preconium deferam.” So that Cicero looked to the sale of his works for profit; and the words show that there were other publishers. It also appears from the same letter that he took a royalty or a share in the profits. From another letter it appears that complimentary copies were sent out by the publisher. There is nothing to show what share of profits to either party was considered just and fair by the two parties. While Cicero, a better man of business, took his share, Martial THE AUTHOR. sold his books fora round sum down. All the poets of the Augustan age, in the opinion of Simcox, hoped to make a profit by the sale of their books. They had other expectations from the patronage of the emperor and of rich men, but they looked to the trade for the most certain and most steady income. Martial lets us know where one shop, at least, was situated. ‘‘ The doors,” he said, ‘‘ on both sides are covered with the names of poets, so arranged that they can be run through at a glance. Within, the master of the shop will take down, without waiting to be asked twice, a copy of any poem asked for, well finished, and beautifully bound.” At the book shops, too, scholars and men of culture met to discuss literary matters, and. to look at the new books and at the rare old MSS. There were great shipments of books sent to different parts of the Empire. “ Remainders,” &ec., were sent off to the provinces, And, as at the present time, though there was an enormous trade in books, the poet or author who lived by his writings followed, for the most part, a hard and badly paid profession. The literary activity and the book trade of Rome were ruined, as Mr. Putnam shows, by the growing power and influ- ence of the Christian Church. A short chapter on Constantinople finishes the volume. The literature of Western Europe in the Middle Ages is not touched upon. Why not? The book announces itself as covering the ground “ To the Invention of Printing.” But Dante and Chaucer appeared before Caxton. The Troubadours and Trouvéres got their works published, though they had no printer. Surely it would be interesting to the general reader to learn how their poems were multiplied, and how they were sold. But the medieval publisher, in fact, can hardly be said to have existed. In the year 1292, the whole book trade of Paris consisted of 24 copyists, 17 bookbinders, 19 parchment makers, 13 ilumina- tors, and 8 dealers in MSS., otherwise book- sellers. One would like the corresponding figures for London, Oxford, and Cambridge. Mr. Putnam, however, may plead that he follows the example of Lacroix, who, in his three great volumes on the Middle Ages, can find no place for mention of the bookseller. eee BOOK-TALK. R. DAVID CHRISTIE MURRAY has added to his novels, which are now becoming numerous, a small volume called “The Making of a Novelist: an Experi- ment in Autobiography.” The author here suggests reflection on two entirely different though THE AUTHOR. allied subjects, the art of the novelist and the art of the autobiographer. He has also some- thing to say on actors and the art of acting, which is particularly appropriate as an illustra- tion to his experiment, because the actor’s life exhibits exactly the same contrast which other men can only find in their books. He has his real life, which is his work of biography, and his stage life, which is the work of fiction. The whole series of questions which surround the art of fiction may be regarded as taking their begin- ning from a principle described by Mr. Murray in the opening sentences of his tenth chapter. He says, “there is a theory to the effect that every man or woman in the world could write at least one readable and instructive novel out of his own or her own actual experience. There is a very apparent disposition to put the idea to the test of practice, though happily not more than half the world’s population has been so far animated by it.” This theory, or prin- ciple, or better, perhaps, hypothesis, seems to us in one way to be very incomplete; it begs the question of literary ability, and it must become more difficult with each succeeding year for every literary aspirant to recognise whether he has the literary gift or not. According to the above sarcastic computation that not more than half the world labour under the idea that they possess it, how shall they know whether it is a delusion or a happy reality? In actual practice the enlightenment is brought about by loss of money, but if this loss could be prevented without the loss of experience, however bitter, there would be less reticence in advising the failure in literature to try some other walk in life. We take it that this theory ought to be rather stated thus: Granting that it is true that most people’s lives are not so entirely dull but that a good story could be made out of them, yet only ten persons in a hundred would have the ability to write it for themselves, while out of the remaining ninety, at least seventy would have received the educational requirements, in these days of extensive teaching, and if a man should mistake an acquired knowledge of words and their arrangement for original ideas—all the blame must now lie at the door of the pedagogues. Translated into modern equivalents—the com- plaint of Caliban is easily paralleled. Thou hast taught me letters, and the profit of it is that I know how to write a dull book. Might not this bea good reason, if not a good excuse, for “ not more than half the world”? It would seem that we ought rather to welcome this apparent disposi- tion to write one’s life story as a test, not, indeed, of ability to write anything, but certainly of ability to write a tale. But that is not all—ifa 331 man could write his own story, it does not follow that he could write a second, for the method of analysing one’s own life must be different from the method which depends entirely upon inven- tion, and here arises the question how far a man has a right to draw on the confidence of others. We should say no right whatever, though observa- tion must be perfectly free. So it appears that Mr. Murray has brought us face to face again with “method” in its philosophical sense, and “methods”? in their application to the art of story-tellmg. As he tells us of his varied experiences, he notes how he has used one incident in one story and one in another. His plan would seem to be that, though having foundation in fact, the incidents should be arranged with an eye to poetic justice. Realties must not be so harsh as to reduce the romantic element to a minimum ; romance must be so heightened that it should gain rather than lose by being found in strange places. And how well Mr. Murray has followed this method there are his own romances to show. He also tells us in the preface to this book what attitude he takes towards other auto- biographies when he approaches his own experi- ment. Unfortunately the preface is all too short. We read what he thinks of Pepys and also of Rousseau, that the latter is flatly mtolerable, and the former as near success as apy autobiographer has yet achieved. And this seems to be his whole opinion in one sentence. “If the real man could be presented to us by any writer of his own history we should all hail him with enthusiasm.” In what sense is it possible to have autobiography more real than that of the novelist putting him- self into his books? Surely he would be far more likely to transcribe the truth and give the real reasons for his actions than if he tried to describe himself among places and people with their real names and relationships. There are so many classics of biography and autobiography, that if Mr. Murray should ever see his way to giving us his opinion about them it would be very welcome, because the criticism of great books, by one who has gone through so much besides books, would be sure to have something delightfully original about it. The current number of the Lorum contains a remarkable article, which is at once an in- dictment and a speculation. It proceeds from the pen of Mr. Sydney G. Fisher, who, as we learn from the same periodical, practices at the Philadelphia Bar. We are thus asked to consider the opinion of a lawyer, and therefore one trained to know the value of evidence, upon a question of pure literature, and so of as much interest to one English speaking people as to another. Mr. Fisher asks the question, “ Has 332 immigration dried up our (¢e., American) literature ?”’ And he comes to the mournful con- clusion that the United States has had no man of letters, born after 1825, who could produce any work of power and genius. All is decay, and, apparently, for this extraordinary state of things there is but one cause. Before 1825 the Americans were a pure race ; since 1825 they have been a mixed race, and the writer presses his argument home by pointing out that Massa- chusetts, which was colonised from one stock in 1640, and afterwards kept itself very much to itself by persecuting fresh arrivals, has produced sixteen out of the twenty-two greatest names in American literature. Therefore, he argues, unity and purity of blood is the cause of literary genius. In such speculations it seems impossible to make the case approach completeness on either side. If there had been no immigration, would it have neces- sarily followed that Massachusetts would have continued to produce writers of power and genius, or, as we should callthem, imaginative writers. The drift of Mr. Fisher’s remarks seems to imply that it would. Literature of genius, he says, is not the expression of the man who writes it ; it is the expression of the deep united feeling of the people Massachusetts, once the home of a pure native stock, has more than 50 per cent. of her population foreign Her homo- geneousness and her literature are destroyed. There is very frequent use of the word “ homo- geneous ’ in this article, and _ to Englishmen it must seem to be slightly ambiguous, from the usual cause, the history and derivation of the word seem to be confused with its acquired meaning. Here it invariably means of the same blood, race, or stock, but we in England are not accustomed to give the term such a restricted meaning. And Mr. Fisher himself writes one sentence which shows that he also uses it in a different sense: “ Savage tribes and half-civilised natures have been homogeneous without having any literature at all.” We, too, in England could say that a savage tribe was homogeneous, but not entirely because of the unity of blood, but because of the unity of occupation. A savage paradise is one in which all the men are hunters and all the women cooks. Massachusetts was not homo- geneous ; in this sense, it was as heterogeneous as circumstances compelled it to be, or there could have been no literature, and therefore instead of asking the question, “ Has immigration dried up imaginative power?” we ought rather to put it thus: “ How long does it take for new settlers, speaking other tongues, and with other habits, so to assimilate their speech and custom to those of the existing population, that one language, whether used in conversation, or in oratory, or in ‘THE AUTHOR. the written literature of all kinds, shall be suffi- cient to express all their most complex modes of thought and their finest shades of feeling?” Three generations, we should say, which must mean at the least seventy years, because the aver- age grandparent is seventy before the grandchild can take an interest in literature. But where the immigration is still going on it must take longer. Now it is barely seventy years since 1825. And there is another view. This mixed race, whose literary shortcomings Mr. Fisher laments, will not probably look to our English literature Elizabethan or Stuart as in any sense theirs; why should French-Canadians and Irishmen care about the English literature, with their constant attitude of hatred toward England and all things English? It follows that New America intends to begin again, and not to let “a deep, strong passion, or a bold grasp of the eternal verities, frighten them out of their wits,’ as Mr. Fisher declares. But strong passions and a bold grasp are the property of the drama, and we English, who read American literature, with as much curiosity perhaps as interest, wonder what sort of a national drama America is going to produce. A people do not deserve to be called a nation by comparison with other nations till they have pro- duced a natioual drama; it isthe drama to which we allude when we speak of the “best that has been thought and said” in Greece, France, and England. J. W.S. Dec A TOAST. — es [The entire mess of the 117th Yaroslav Infantry Regiment, stationed at Slonim, near Grodno, have lately joined the Anglo-Russian Literary Society at the Imperial Institute. ] “ Zdravstuwityé!” (your Russian greeting Puts one’s jawbone out of gear ! Surely, for a ‘ word of fear,” This would take a lot of beating !) Still, Ivan, don’t take offence, or Think we’d criticise your speech— All the same, we’re out of reach Of your extra-touchy censor. And we care not if the latter, Should he read these lines so far, Black the lot with his “ caviar ”— Nichevé, it doesn’t matter ! Well, let’s send congratulations To the Slavs at far Slonim, E’en though some “an idle dream” Call the comity of nations. May these messmates long in Grodno Quaff their quass, and sip their stchi; Though their vodka potent be, Let them ne’er sensations odd know ! Here’s their health! though Britons never, Never will be Slavs, but yet We, too, can at times forget Rivalries that races sever !—ARTHUR A. SYKES.  THE AUTHOR. NOTES AND NEWS. SHOULD lke to remind readers that I have invited their opinion as to the best way of noting new books, I suggest a short description of each book—not a judgment upon it, or a review of it, either laudatory or the reverse—but a plain statement of what the book contains. This method, however, can hardly apply to fiction, in which the most useless and the most mischievous form of notice or review is to tell the story. In that case we can only announce the book. oo As appears in another place, Mr. F. Howard Collins proposes to make an investigation into the subject of correction charges in the only practical way possible. He wants the first proofs as they were marked for correction, and the charges afterwards made for correction in the publisher’s accounts. The proofs without the account or the account without the proofs will be of no use whatever. It was shown in the December number of this journal (1) that corrections are charged by the printer at one shilling or one-and-twopence an hour, accord- ing to the returns made by the foreman; (2) that about eighteen words can be changed in the hour; but (3) that overrunning or altering lines increases the work, and therefore the expense. The way to examine the charge under this head is to count the words, find what amount of overrunning has been caused, and so to get approximately at the fairness or the false- ness of the charge. I have seen an account rendered to the author, in which over £100—I think it was £108—was charged for corrections. This means, at 1s. 2d. an hour, counting ten hours’ work for the day, and a week of five and a half days, 1851 hours, or 185 days, or 33-7; weeks— say, about three times the cost of original com- en But I confess that this stupendous flight of imagination is unique in my experience. —— Do literary men hate each other? The thing has been often asserted, and without doubt part of the contempt with which the world certainly regards the literary profession is due to the way in which literary men have been constantly en- gaged in abusirg and “ slating’ each other. Some kind of decency has been introduced of late years, but there still survives in certain quarters the belief that because a man has written a book, or many books, he has therefore acquired the right to criticise—that is, to abuse and misrepresent— everybody else who writes a book. Nothing is more agreeable to the spiteful mind than the belief that spitefulness is a duty. VOL, IV. 333 I do not find that the better class of writers regard other writers with either envy, hatred, or malice. On the contrary, I find among them— always with one or two exceptions—the most kindly disposition towards each other, and the greatest desire to welcome and encourage the younger men. But undoubtedly there are writers who love nothing so much as to be continually down-crying, depreciating, and abusing. They go out of their way to speak evil—especially of women—and more especially still of women when they begin to enjoy a small measure of popular favour. But I do think that it is not true that literary men regard each other with hatred. Certainly there are groups of men who do not. Everybody remembers the famous group of Southey, Lamb, Coleridge, and Wordsworth. These men actually loved each other, and that with a real genuine belief in each other, and an affection which nothing could destroy. Campbell’s Life of Coleridge brings out this affection very strongly. “ The most wonderful man I ever knew,’’ said Wordsworth of Coleridge, who put the friend- ship to the strongest tests. And Coleridge writes that on hearing the death of John Wordsworth he went to bed for a fortnight. Did he really go to bed for a fortnight? Is that possible? Or was this only a figure of speech to denote the depth and reality of his sympathy ? In every literary generation, that is in every ten years, there is such a group of young men who believe in each other. For the most part after ten years they have flown apart in different directions. But, for the time, they love and respect each other. All that we ask is that they shall so far continue to respect each other as to use the outward forms of politeness for the sake of the dignity of literature. —_. A little book has been sent to me called “ Rambles in Books.” The idea is one that I think might be taken up with advantage. It is that of a brief talk about books, an account of what is remarkable in a book; anything noteworthy about its history, its author, its reception. One can understand ‘how such a book might be made most delightful to read—to some, indeed, reading about books and bookmakers is more delightful than to read the books themselves. There are many books, certainly, which some of us never intend to read; but we like to read about them and about their authors. Or, instead of many rambles by different men, could we have a monthly or a weekly magazine all about books ? We have all got books about which we could tell stories —old books, first editions, forgotten books. There are the forgotten novelists ; I have rows of EE 334 them, chiefly of the eghteenth century—poor forlorn creatures, wrapped and lapped in long oblivion (richly deserved). Think of their grati- tude at being revived again for a brief day of remembrance! There are dramatists, poets, essayists—nobody knows how many essayists there are standing side by side in shameful oblivion. Think of the awful fate of standing on a shelf in the British Museum Library, never, never, never to be taken down at all! And all the time, like every young neglected poet, conscious of superior merit! One would even pray for a fire, and so ascend to Heaven—and Fame— in a flight of sparks. I should call this magazine “The Bookshelf,” or “The Bookstall,’ or “The Book of Oblivion.” I know the right man to edit it, and I really think it would pay its expenses. But, if we cannot have a magazine, let me recommend the idea to editors. ‘ Rambles among Books,” with a page or two pages, and no more, to every book, and an immense staff of bookish men—not that every author is bookish— to write the Rambles for them. Once, says the Saturday Review, there was a missionary in Pulo Penang who came back to France in the year 1854, or thereabouts, and published a book, in which occurred the following story. A Chinese woman, named Wang, had an enemy, who died. After her death the enemy continued her hostilities, knocking about the furniture and throwing stones at the windows. The lady naturally sent for an exorcist. It is what we should all do ourselves. The exorcist observing that plaster and tiles dropped from the roof, remarked that if the devil would only drop money there would be some sense in it. Instantly money was dropped; and it was observed that the coins were wet. The exorcist proceeded with his Mumbo Jumbo, and when the devil had been properly exorcised, he left the house. Outside he met a water carrier who was lamenting the loss of his money. All the coins he had taken that day he had dropped into one of his water cans, and they had mysteriously disappeared. In other words, the devil could only find money by stealing somebody’s money. This little fact, that if the Slave of the Lamp, or the Slave of the Ring, is told to bring her master anything she must steal it from someone else, was therefore understood and appreciated in Pulo Penang so long ago as 1854. In 1886, or there- abouts, a story appeared in Longman’s Magazine by Mr. Walter Herries Pollock and myself, called “The Wishing Cap,” in which exactly the same proposition was advanced and became the motif of the story. It is, you see, impossible to invent anything. THE AUTHOR. A correspondent calls attention to the figures given in the last number of the Author as to the sum received by the S.P.C.K. for a shilling book. I have answered his letter in a note. The society has depots, or offices, in various places ; it has also in smaller places certain shops where its books are sold. These shops and branches are all part of its machinery. <A secular publisher has an office in New York as well as one in London; if he had other offices in Man- chester, Liverpool, Birmingham, and Leeds, they would all be part of the machinery. Subscribers to the S.P.C.K. were formerly, and I believe are still, entitled to buy shilling books for ninepence. Whether the general public are now entitled to the 25 per cent. discount I do not know. The principal purchasers of the books published by the “Literary Handmaid to the Church”’ are, Tam informed, subscribers, either at the depots, or from the central offices, so that ninepence, and not sevenpence, is the average price of one of their shilling books, And it must be observed and kept in mind that the word “profit” on a trading transaction is used to signify the differ- ence between price realised and cost of production. The society, in a certain document, tried to represent profit as what is left after all ex- penses are paid. This is as if a publishing company were to represent as profit what was left after all the servants, all the clerks, all the accountants, all the readers, and all the directors had drawn their wages and their salaries and their shares, This is dividend, not profit. This is the saving of the year, not the profit of the year. The profit pays for the establishment, and in a private firm what is left over is savings, not profit. Two or three correspondents have written for advice concerning a new magazine, The follow- ing is its circular, in which we suppress the title : The objects for which the Audaz has been called into exist- ence are :—Firstly, to enable new and occasional writers of talent to have their tales and poems published in a high- class magazine, side by side with the productions of popular authors of world-wide celebrity. Secondly, to restore poetry to its rightful position as an honoured and prominent feature of present day literature. Thirdly, in the spirit of its title to deal with all subjects caleulated to make life more joyful and harmonious. The difficulty of securing a foothold upon even the fir-t rung of the ladder of literary success is well known to all who have made the endeavour. ‘The editors of popular papers are so deluged with manuscripts that ninety-nine out of every hundred must be rejected, while poetry is usually relegated to the waste paper basket without even being read. Tt is true that there are amateur journals where the payment of a fee will usually secure the insertion of an article, whether worthy of print or not; but it is needless to say that no author who has any regard for his reputation and prospects would risk both by allowing his name to appear in such publications,  THE AUTHOR. The Audaw will not bein any sense an amateur journal. On the contrary, it will be contributed to by some of the most celebrated litterateurs and poets of the day. At the same time a full half of its space will be devoted to the contribu- tions of its subscribers, who will thus have the advantage of an introduction to literature under the most favourable auspices, such as is offered by no other magazine in existence. And further, when a manuscript is received which is faulty, either in style, construction, or otherwise, the editor will in all cases be happy to give his advice, and, if requested, to revise the article, and make such alterations and corrections as to fit it for publication. In order to prevent a greater influx of manuscripts than it would be possible to deal with, these privileges and advan- tages are strictly confined to annual subscribers. The annual subscription, post free, is 7s., but to those who subscribe before Feb. 1 next it will be 5s. only. Sub- seribers paying before that date will be known as foundation subscribers, and their contributions to Audaz will have a preferential claim to consideration and acceptance. Numerous prizes will be awarded each month, in cash, books, musical instruments, &c., and it is hoped shortly to offer for competition scholarships in music at the Guildhall and other colleges. In No. 1 will be announced a scheme whereby it will be possible for almost every reader of Audaz to become the possessor of a high-class type-writer, with all the latest improvements, selected from such famous makes as the Remington, Caligraph, Densmore, Bar-Lock, Yost, Hammond, Munson, and Williams. Type-writing is a profitable and elegant accomplishment for educated ladies, and an invaluable aid to literary men, and this opportunity of obtaining an expensive machine without any expenditure whatever will doubtless be largely taken advantage of. There is no royal road to literature, even through a magazine which professes to be more open to beginners than the ordinary monthly. It is, indeed, obvious that no magazine can command success except for the interest and attraction of its columns, and this magazine must either resort to the usual method of trying to be attractive or it will be a failure. Now, if it is to prove attractive, it must print only good work. What chance will poor work have with this magazine more than with other magazines? However, let those who hesitate take in a few numbers, wait, hear the experience of others, and then, if they are satisfied that it is worth their while to become subscribers they can do so. Mr. John Murray, the publisher, wrote to the Times (Thursday, Jan. 18) a letter of warning concerning a certain person who was said to be going round using his name as a recommenda- tion. The following appeared in corroboration on Monday, Jan. 22: Mr. Mackenzie Bell writes with reference to the letter of Mr. John Murray which appeared on Thursday :— “ Mr. ‘ Wilson’s’ plan of action seems often to be to repre- sent himself to authors as coming from their publishers on ‘literary business.’ He did so in my own case. I am informed by friends who have seen him (I was absent when he called upon me) that he looks like one with whom the world has dealt somewhat hardly. But this does not justify his conduct.”—“H. H. F.,”’ writing from Kensing- 335 ton, says :—‘ The man Wilson, to whose plan of campaign Mr. John Murray has called attention, paid me a visit not long ago, relating a piteous tale of misfortune and want, and representing that he had been advised to come to me in search of work as amanuensis or proof-reader by a firm of publishers with whom I have had dealings. He stated that he had been employed some time ago as private secretary by ‘Ouida,’ and that he had acted quite recently as amanuensis to Mr. Marion Crawford in Italy. He gave a very circum- stantial account of his relations with these authors, and altogether gave the impression of being a man who deserved help. He has doubtless victimised many others, who, like myself, were imposed upon by his plausibility, and moved to pity by his appearance and manner.” Mr. Sidney Lee writes also to the Tvmes from 108, Lexham-gardens, Kensington, W., Jan. 22: I also have been visited by “‘ Mr. Wilson.” He called here thrice, and on the last occasion succeeded in finding me. According to his story, which sounded improbable and proved untrue, he had been sent to me by a well-known novelist, with whom, as it happened, I was well acquainted. He then proceeded to deliver friendly messages to me, with which he insisted he had been charged by “ Ouida” and Mr. Marion Crawford, although I explained that neither of those writers was personally known to me. Finally he represented himself as an amanuensis or secretary in great distress, and spoke snatches of Italian to illustrate his linguistic faculty. To get rid of him was difficult. How- ever, I gave him a shilling, and bade him never come again. He replied that the gentleman he had first mentioned to me never dismissed him with less than half a sovereign. Mr. Wilson has also called upon me. I do not remember that he used the name of Mr. Murray or of any other publisher. But he certainly stated that he had been the private secretary of the lady who writes under the name of “ Ouida,” and he told me several anecdotes of his expe- riences while in her employment. I think, but am not quite certain, that he also mentioned Mr. Marion Crawford as an employer. He was plau- sible, very much down on his luck, and, on the whole, impostor or not, gave me the idea of a man who was to be pitied—and assisted. I therefore assisted him with a trifle. If he calls again I shall take his name and address, and forward both to the Charity Organisation Society. There is a Society called the “ Literary Revi- sion Society Limited,” of which I know nothing good or bad. Therefore lam not going out of my way to attack or to defend its modes and methods, objects and aims. The committee consist of three, the “ Rev. R. A. Westhorp, of Croydon ; Mr. C. W. P. Overend, barrister-at-law ; and Mr. F. W. Sabin, journalist.” No secretary’s name occurs on the paper before me. This paper is an announcement of a prize story competition. Now, it is perfectly within the right of anyone to offer prizes for a competition in anything. At least, I suppose so, being in complete ignorance of the law in the matter of competitions. The “ Society”’ offer four prizes—one of £50, one of £25, one of 336 £15, and one of £10, for stories of length between 60,000 and 80,000 words. Hach story must be accompanied by half a guinea “ towards the cost of perusal.” If there are 300 competitors, the readers will therefore pocket 150 guineas. But, if the committee award no prizes they will return the half guineas, with the stories, tothe competi- tors. In that case the readers will have done their work for nothing, and the ‘“ Society” will lose the postage of the MSS., which at 6d. a piece amounts to £7 10s. on the 300 parcels. Or, if the reading—because nine-tenths certainly will need only a glance to be set aside—be neglected, the 300 competitors will by their half guineas pay for the prizes, and leave fifty guineas over for the society. Or, suppose the wisdom of the committee were to decide that only one, the fourth prize, should be awarded, then the Society would pocket 140 guineas. Of course, there may not be so many competitors. Perhaps there would be only twenty. In that case the above figures mean nothing. But it is as well always to take into account possibilities of great as well as of small numbers. eee There is another little difficulty. A story of 80,000 words — which is about the length of “Treasure Island’? —if it is a good story, is worth a great deal more—a very great deal more —than £10, £15, £25, or £50. Only the holy and venerable Society for the Promotion of Chris- tian Knowledge offers such rewards for good stories. If, therefore, the “Literary Revision Society ” proposes to keep and to handle for its own profit the successful stories, one would seriously advise intending competitors to offer their work first to editors or publishers; when they have ascertained that they cannot place them satis- factorily it will be time to send them in to the competition. But the latest time allowed is March 31. Never mind. There seems every probability that the competition, if not by this “Society,” then by some other enterprising persons, will be renewed. If the “Society ’’ give these prizes out of sheer benevolence, and for the encouragement of literature, allowing the author to retain his copyright, and to publish where he pleases, then the above remarks do not apply. The “ Wilkie Collins’ memorial,” consisting of a library of fiction, has been placed by Mr. Harry Quilter in the room set apart for it at the People’s Palace. Mr. Quilter has had the room painted and papered, has furnished it with chairs and tables, and has hung the walls with reproductions of celebrated pictures. The books consist, with the exception of some poetical works, entirely of novels. They number at present about 1100, THE AUTHOR. but a few sets of novels remain to be added. Mr. Quilter, in communicating the completion of his labours to the 7imes, adds, that any sub- seriber to the fund will receive in due course a detailed account of the expenditure. Water Besant. sec FEUILLETON. Avencep: A Warnine To AUTHORS. OT so very many years ago Mr. Reginald \ Legrath dabbled in literature a little. That was before his uncle died and left him the money on which to set up as a country squire. He wrote in those former days under the name of “ Roger Rixon;” but I doubt whether an ungrateful world remembers either the name or the stories which appeared above it. Young Reggie was at the little seaport of Mul- wick on the Yorkshire coast in the summer of 1887. He used to write dialect stories—lite among the poor, and that sort of thing. He never made any actual attempt (he had some wisdom) to earn his living by his pen; even in his poverty-stricken days he enjoyed a very com- fortable allowance, and he used to dwell on things considerably before he worked himself up to write a story, He spent all the summer of that year at Mul- wick, and gave his friends to understand that he was collecting material for an important novel about fisher-folk and herring boats, and moaning harbour-bars. He did a little in the sketch- ing way, too, now I remember, though he was but a finicking performer with the pencil—however, that is a mere detail. The Mulwick fishermen are very good fellows, and Reggie made himself agreeable to them, as he very well knew how; he used to talk to them by the hour together—all with a view to his story, though he never told them that. He got all their family histories out of them; and every night before he went to bed he made notes of what he had heard. By the end of the summer, and when it was time to go home, the young man’s popularity in the place was immense, and everybody was sorry to lose him. All the children, to whom he had been in the habit of giving toffy and other noxious compounds, wept freely, and refused to be comforted; even Reggie’s landlady, a hard- hearted Calvinist, hitherto supposed to be desti- tute of all feeling, was deeply attected, and begged him to come again. The young man faithfully promised he would; lodgers always do promise that. THE AUTHOR. It was in the autumn of the following year that ‘John Harrowing’s Ordeal,’ a one volume novel, appeared, and met, it must be confessed, with but an indifferent reception, Somehow, the public were “off” the fisherman business that year. Still, the fact remains that, with any and all faults it had, the book was, to a certain extent a faithful picture of the place where the scenes of the story were laid. I knew Mulwick myself, and the people who lived there, and when I read the “ Ordeal” (Oh, Richard Feverell, thou art responsible for much!) I was amazed to find how well Reggie had done the thing. There was no mistake about the place, for it was set down by name, besides being very faith- fully described; and the inhabitants were all set down by name too, and perfectly easy of identifi- cation, excepting only John Harrowing himself, who was (so Legrath informed me) a creation of his own; and that personage was a good deal of a bore. Most of the incidents, however (some of which were of an exciting character), were solely due to Reggie’s fertile imagination. The youth was pleased with his performance ; he could not understand why there was no call for asecond edition. He did not go to Mulwick again, as he had told the guileless inhabitants he would; perhaps he felt that he had exhausted the place. He went to Cornwall for two summers in succession with a sketching party, and forgot all about the Yorkshire fishing village, or the simple folk who lived there. But they did not forget about him. It had never occurred to Reggie that his book might get to that remote region, but it did, and a terrific sensation it produced. The station-master of Mulwick was quite a literary character in his way, and he got hold of “John Harrowing’s Ordeal” in the ordinary course of his reading. He had not struggled through three pages of Chapter I. when he was thunderstruck to find himself set down in black and white, and by name, too, as having com- mitted a murder. Looking on, he found that a number of his fellows were similarly pilloried, though there was no one who was such a deep- dyed criminal as himself, the others being merely accessories after the act. This worthy official, who would not have dreamed of hurting a fly, dashed his gold-laced cap to the ground in a perfect transport of fury, and set himself to discover the perpetrator of the atrocity. He did not know who “ Roger Rixon” might be, but a knowing correspondent in the Yorkshire Argus that same week, who did the literary column, and who “ happened to know,” when reviewing the book stated Mr. Legrath’s real name in brackets after the nom de plume, 337 and thus discovered the offender to the indignant station-master. That worthy, armed with this evidence—and the “ Ordeal” —marched up into the village one evening, and convened an informal sort of town’s meeting in the schoolroom. Here on four succes- sive evenings he read the book aloud—the school- master kindly relieving him when he grew hoarse —amid a scene of such excitement as that peace- ful little port had seldom witnessed. It was a great shock to all right-minded persons to find—as they did within twenty minutes— their respectable station-master saddled with the commission of a terrible crime, and the sympathies of all were extended to him in such a trying situation. But soon it was each man for him- self ; his own injuries demanded his attention. As, one by one, the characters were identified —the reader, to avoid any misconception, looking up from his book in order to indicate with a relentless forefinger the persons named—fresh bursts of execration arose. What especially angered the people was that Reggie had not got ‘properly hold of the dialect, but had supplied his characters with a mongrel speech, half Scotch, half English; “the Neweastle twang” they called it. There was not much humour in the book, but ~ what little there was was supplied by the author’s landlady, who lifted up her voice and wept at the remarks she was set down as uttermg. No vestige of a smile appeared at any of poor Reggie’s jokes; they were felt to be more insulting even than the serious writing. The love story had for its hero a respectable young married man, who sat open-mouthed in astonish- ment when he was sent courting again, and whose wife was nasty with him about it for days afterwards. Mr. Legrath had been too lazy to alter any of his names, and the only character who gave any trouble on the score of identificatign was his own creation, “John Harrowing.” ‘This personage, by general consent, and from the fact of the in- disputable evidence of a black beard, was set down (quite erroneously) as the harbour-master of Sandport, who, after the first evening, was accordingly brought over to attend the successive readings. When the “ Ordeal,’ was finished, and the station and school masters had been voted un- limited refreshment, a great and solemn resolu- tion of censure was passed, and it was decided that if ever Mr. Reginald Legrath should come that way again he should be made to smart for it. The ridicule of being “ put in the paapers”’ was enough to keep hot the anger within the people for an indefinite period. 338 Mr. Reginald Legrath, all unconscious of the sensation which his work had produced among that small section of the public who “ took the liberty to reside” at Mulwick, enjoyed himself amazingly in his two sketching parties in Cornwall. He met the same girl again the second year, and they became engaged. Her name was Firman—Laura Firman—a girl with a great deal of light hair and not too much sense. It did’nt really come off afterwards—this is a detail—and she married young Stockley, the painter. She broke it off before Reggie’s uncle died, or possibly—but there is no use in going into that. What is to the point is this: Reggie and Miss Firman, having exhausted Cornwall, the next simmer went up the East Coast sketching and idling, with Mrs. Firman, a nice mild old lady, to watch over them. In the course of their wander- ings they came up to Mulwick, having walked over from Sandport, where they were staying, one afternoon. Now, of course, Miss Laura had read the * Ordeal,” and considered it, as was natural, quite awork of genius. When she found they were coming to the scene of the story she was delighted. “Ts this weally the place ?’’ she asked (she had from long association with curates in early life entirely dropped all r’s out of her conversa- tion). “The very place,’ said Reggie, with pride. During the last half mile over the cliffs he had been expatiating on his labours while writing the novel. ‘The only way,’ he said with a solemn shake of the head, “is to live with the people as I did all that summer, and talk with them, get to know all about them, study their characters.” “Ah, yes!” said Miss Laura in a rapture. “JT was quite a favourite, I believe,” pursued the young man nonchalantly; “ everyone seemed honestly sorry to part with me.” “Why, of course they were,” with more rap- ture. “ And they’re really good, straightforward sort of people; there’s backbone about them ; their minds seem to be as muscular as their bodies” (Mr. Reggie was growing quite eloquent). “It has often struck me as amusing that they should never know of what use they have been to me.”’ “Yes ; isn’t it funny ?” _ “They'll remember me, you'll find, although it’s three years ago. They’re the best-hearted ae shall have a warm welcome you'll ind.” * Here the two lovers had to wait for Mrs. Firman, who had lagged behind. They all three entered the village together. THE AUTHOR. As they crossed the old stone bridge where the brook runs out on to the shingle, Reggie be- nignantly hailed a man who was leaning over the parapet: “ Hullo, Sam!” “Sam” started, turned round, glared upon the speaker, and without a word got off at a rapid pace up the village street. “What a howwid fwowning man!” Laura. “Did you know him, Weggie? “ Hr-er; no,” said Mr. Legrath somewhat dis- composedly; he began to point out the beauties of the landscape. “What are all these men coming for? ” lisped Miss Laura a few moments later. A crowd of fishermen was marching down towards the visitors in a determined manner. The rest of the story is almost too painful for narration. Reggie thought at first that the demonstration meant that he was to receive a triumphal welcome, and prepared himself to make a polite speech of thanks. He was speedily undeceived. Amid the shrieks of the two ladies and his own ineffectual struggles, the victim was seized ; the iniquity of his offence was made known to him, and a hurried court-martial was held. Some were for throwing him over the pier- head, and drowning him off-hand—the morose landlady spoke strongly in favour of this pro- ceeding; but the majority was more merciful. “ Put’n in the quay pool!” they cried. Then, while the distracted Miss Laura and her mother rushed about wildly calling for the — invisible police, poor Reggie was carried igno- miniously down to the harbour until he was nearly done for. Quay pools, to put it mildly, are not salubrious, and when the wretched man was at length allowed to stagger up on to comparatively dry ground, he presented an awful appearance. He was always a bit of a dandy, was Reggie, and he had been faultlessly arrayed in a new knicker- bocker suit, with spotless spats and lovely brown boots. Nearly all the rest of him was brown (with a mixture of many neutral tints) when he came out of the pool. He was a comic sight; but the fishermen were too indignant to discern the humour of the pro- ceeding. Old Sam, as spokesman, roared out to him one parting salute: “ That’ll teach thee to put folk i’ the paiapers!” Then they all turned, and left him to think it over. And Laura cooled to her “dear Weggie” from that moment. said Miss ) ANDREW HORNE. ee 1 x a THE AUTHOR. THE WOMEN OF TENNYSON. — N\HE Laureates’s women! That a poet of such delicate craftsmanship should have painted many pictures of the sex which is said to influence and inspire poetry most is, per- haps, natural; that so great a master of language and imagery should have failed to depict any woman (save, perhaps, Guinevere) “splendid, ardent, and passionful” is a subject for sincere regret. Elaine may be taken as the type of Tennysonian women, possessing all the exquisite, cold shallowness of her kind. Even Guinevere, whom we have excepted from the category, has a hardness of outline, a frigidity of pride encircling her womanhood which never allows her to lose the Queen in the woman, until she throws herself at her husband’s feet, and listens to his condemnation. This scene, how- ever, is instinct with the magic of the fairy land of Arthurian legend. In “The Lady of Shalott,” which is one of Tennyson’s most popular poems, the heroine is delightful, dainty, enticing, but she is not one of flesh and blood. The qualities, indeed, which Lord Tennyson’s women characters almost all of them lack. The poem is a picture of the class of “St. Agnes’ Eve”’ rather than a presentment of humanity. It is characterised rather by spiritu- ality than humanity. In (none, it is true we have a trace of passion, but it is that rather of a child than ofa woman. A child’s passion in its abandonment. Lord Tennyson’s muse is far less dominated by woman, and sympathy for her weaknesses and femininity, than either that of Swinburne or Dante Rossetti. Even in ‘‘ Maud,” a poem which with younger readers is probably more popular than any other, the heroine is only sketched, “youghed in” so to speak. She is not a finished portrait, nor does she in the sense of reality take hold on the imagination as the heroines of some even far lesser poets do. Maud with her exquisite face, And wild voice pealing up to the sunny sky, And feet like sunny gems on an English green, Mand in the light of her youth and her grace. Ts in a certain sense an abstraction rather than a reality. She is one of the somewhat bodyless, English girls, lacking in breadth of sympathy and feminine characteristics, which the Laureate was most happy in painting. The May-Queen, and other women of the “English idylls,’ follow a somewhat conven- tional type. The former is, through all her pro- Sperity and adversity, health and sickness, a peasant very much of the type favoured ia the old rural comedies. She lacks energy, force, 339 humanity; so greatly so, indeed, that for her to be always rose-crowned, and perpetually leading a docile, garlanded lamb, excites no feeling of surprise or unfitness. In this poem, as in many others, the value is in its exquisite treatment and word-painting rather than in the conception of the main character. For word painting what could be finer than “Beneath the waning light You'll never see me more in the long grey fields at night, When from the dry, dark wold the summer airs blow cool On the oat grass, and the sword grass, and the bulrush in the pool.” It is in “The Princess,” notwithstanding its gaiety and delicately subtle mockery, that we find, in the person of the princess herself, perhaps the most nobly conceived of Tennyson’s women characters. Certain it is that this princess is the woman who thinks most nobly out of all the female characters in the poet’s works: there is no other woman in his poems who troubles herself much about ideals. As we have indicated, his women are very mucha man’s women, whose chiefest troubles or joys are concerned with love. They are passionless, respectable—in the best sense “ respectable ’’—women ; cold, and generally inately well-bred. Here in “The Princess,” how- ever, we have a woman who constructs for herself a noble and beautiful ideal, wrong at its basis, without doubt, but nevertheless admirable in many respects. In the pourtrayal of the princess the poet has worked upon a larger and more human scale than heretofore. “ Liker the inhabitant Of some clear planet closer on the sun Than our man’s earth,” She is almost the only woman Tennyson has succeeded in making heroic, and that in spite of the mock heroism of the poem itself. Tn his most elaborate work, “The Idylls of the King,” the poet has made little or no attempt to endow his characters with life. Ina word, they are not “human,” and we are inclined to think that for this reason—admirable as many of the pictures conjured up undoubtedly are—that the “Tdylls” are least likely to attain immortality. The men and women are not transcripts from life, are not sentient, moving beings ; they belong to the region of pictures—poetical, imaginative, illustrative—but without the light shining in their eyes, or the breath of life animating their forms. Enid is a man’s woman in her submis- sion, of the ‘ Patient Grisel’’ type—a_ lone- suffering variety of woman, which in our day, to our thinking, scarcely merits the description of “heroine” at all. Almost the sole womanly touch in the poem—but this one touch a gem of perceptive art in its way—is where the poet 340 causes Enid to put ov the old faded dress in which her lover first beheld her. Guinevere, stormy, dark, unhumbled by her sin, is a striking figure, it must be admitted; but she is Malory’s conception after all, an echo of an old prose poet. Elaine, full of pathos though she be, touches no very high level of sympathetic womanhood. She, too, is somewhat an echo of Malory, a child-woman, as they were when the “ spinning world was young.” She is an idealised Malory’s Elaine, just as the poet’s Arthur is Malory’s Arthur idealised, who would scarce touch us at all were she removed from her old- world setting. Here is a piece of “ setting ;” there is true poetry in this. See :— “ Soin her tower alone the maiden sat. His very shield was gone ; only the case, Her own poor work—her empty labour left ; But still she heard him, still his picture formed And grew between her and the pictured wall. Then came her father, saying in low tones, ‘ Have comfort,’ whom she greeted quietly. Then came her brethren, saying, ‘ Peace to thee, Sweet sister,’ when she answered with all calm. But when they left her to herself again, Death, like a friend’s voice from a distant field, Approaching through the darkness, called; the owls’ Wailing had power upon her, and she mixt Her fancies with the sallow-lighted glooms Of evening, and the moanings of the wind.” After the reading of such passages one almost feels that to point to anything as constituting a weakness or excellence inthe poet’s work is futile, almost insolent, criticism. ‘The beauty and elegance of the poetry exists, of that we are aware ; quite why we know not. The charm is like that of the face of a beautiful woman ; it is irrespec- tive of its teaching or moral excellence. Tseult has an interest for us in addition to her treatment by Tennyson, inasmuch that she has been made a study by three great poets of our day. The Laureate’s Iseult is like so many more of his women, merely a sketch, comparing un- favourably with Swinburne’s masterly study. Vivien is in many ways a great conception of a Delilah type, but she lacks the essential to make a complete study—the subtle craft to hide her vileness. We have touched upon almost all the women of the “ Tdylls,” and the impression gained is that the late Laureate made no attempt to present a notable study of feminine character. His desire, apparently, was merely to “ render’”’ the “Morte d’Arthur” in his own delicate, word- picture way, retaining the enchanted atmosphere of the story, which in itself militated against the creations of characters of flesh and blood. It is thus that the whole series of women’s portraits gives us the impression of a stately pageant of knights and ladies, filing by, spectres of the THE AUTHOR. romantic past with the splendour of jewels, armours, and banners, but to a large degree passionless, inhuman because unliving. Of all Tennyson’s women, Mary Tudor, with her unsatisfied, craving heart, her love un- requited by love, and her deadly sickness of jealousy, is the most human. A sombre delinea- tion of life without youth, and middle age over which the leadenness of autumn sere leaf with impending death perpetually hung. Tennyson has at least here grasped with firmer hand than before the fibres of disposition which differentiate woman from man, We see a betrayed woman, deceived by the husband she adored passionately, fanatically ; and it is in her relations with her husband Lord Tennyson has reached his highest point of introspection. The picture is sorrowful, sad in its humanity. Amongst the remaining women of Tennyson, are Edith in “ Harold,’ a pure but somewhat listless, lifeless abstraction, presented vaguely; and Rosamond and Eleanor in “ Beckett.’ The latter is not, at least to our thinking, an altogether satisfactory or successful study. A clinging, sweet, soft woman, as Eleanor is pre- sented, would not logically know of the crimes which are alleged against her; nor, when afraid, is it a characteristic of an essentially sweet woman to turn so venomously bitter, Rosamond, perhaps, ranks as Lord Tennyson's sweetest woman. In conclusion, the late Laureate’s women are rather what one would describe as “ feminine ” than as “womanly.” They are timid, dependent, clinging ; loving after a passionless, highly dis- creet fashion, but risking, daring, very little for “love’s sweet sake.” The impression given of the poet’s feminine characters is that they are drawn rather from ideal abstractions than from living, moving, human beings. His high ideal of womanhood, however, has served to lift many to the “higher plane.” It no doubt did much to make him a great poet in the truest sense of the word; and in this age of crumbling ideals we may well feel grateful for these sweet women pictures of the dead past. CuivE HoLianp, spect JOURNALISM IN BURMA. HE first time I entered a newspaper office in Burma I was struck with its picturesque- ness. At the entrance sat a number of curly-whiskered, white-turbanned durwans, who rose and with military precision gravely saluted my friend and me. One of them pulled a curtain  Meee et gore mos bet THE AUTHOR. aside and ushered us into the editorial office, an airy white-washed room decorated with several graceful palms. Ata table, with his back to the window, sat the editor, attired simply in cricketing trousers and a white shirt. He was busy, for the European mail had just arrived, so after a short conversation with him we passed on into the compositors’ room, which was a decidedly novel scene. Burmans with gorgeous turbans and brillant dungy?s, or skirts, Chinamen with white jackets and short blue baggy trousers, and Hindoos attired in spotless white, stood side by side at the case, smoking huge cheroots and chattering gaily as they worked. The foreman was a very imposing person, decidedly fat, and attired in the smallest amount of clothing which the proprietors would permit. He was a mixture of at least four Oriental races, but not wishing to give undue precedence to any one of them, he always described himself as an Englishman. He spoke several Asiatic languages fluently, and possessed five wives. From the compositors’ room to the printing room was not an agreeable change, for the Hindoo coolies, who are cheaper than engines for working the machines, were not pleasant objects. At the present time there are some seven or eight newspapers in Burma, but only one or two of them are of any importance or can claim any literary merit. The proprietor is generally the editor, and having been successively ship’s steward, loafer at Theebaw’s court, and rice merchant, he feels fully qualified to run a paper, especially if he has a grievance, real or imaginary, against the Chief Commissioner or some other high official, The editorials are therefore fre- quently very amusing when the subject is most serious, and I read one article in which the writer commenced with the editorial “we,” but finding when half way through that he could express himself more clearly in the first person singular, he boldly launched out into “I,” and finished the article in that style. One paper attacked Sir Richard Temple’s son, who is president of the Rangoon Municipal Com- mittee, in a leading article, of which the following is the commencement: “The President’s ‘ Lying Spirit.’ I will be a lying spirit.—1 Kings xxii. 22. He deceiveth them that dwell on the earth (in Rangoon).— Rev. xiii. 13. * We can quite imagine the feelings of our readers when they observe, probably for the first time in their lives, quotations from the Sacred Writings at the head of a newspaper article. We - quite admit that it is not a very desirable novelty, but the quotations in question so aptly illustrate the spirit and tone of Major Temple’s remarks at 341 last Thursday’s meeting of the Municipal Com- mittee that we cannot refrain from quoting them.” This extraordinary journalistic innovation and its attempted justification was followed in a few days by the confidential announcement that the editor had purchased, at the sale of an advocate’s library, a copy of the “ Law of Newspaper Libel,” which he hoped would enable him to steer clear of the court in his series of articles on the “ Lying Spirit Abroad.” Another paper failed to make its appearance on the usual day of publication, and its non-appear- ance was explained later on in the following editorial : ‘Our excuse is this: Our whole staff, including the editor, were so much knocked up with the excite- ment of the sports last Saturday, that on Sunday they were laid up with what our readers will charitably call Arakan fever. Monday was fixed as settling day for certain bets made on Saturday, which, unfortunately for this paper, were won by the wrong side. As the losers could not stump up at once, the winners bombarded and took pos- session of the office and press, and refused to vacate until payment was made. On Tuesday the staff of this paper in turn assailed those in posses- sion, and, aftera hard-fought battle, routed them, but it took all Wednesday and Thursday to collect aid arrange the forms and types, which had been freely used as missiles in Tuesday’s battle. The proprietor claims that he could not get the police to assist him, as most of them were suffering from a surfeit of Christmas dinner and other things too numerous to mention. But all’s well that ends well.” Several old Wellington College boys being in Burma, they decided to have an old boys’ dinner, and the day fixed upo1 for the festivity was the anniversary of the Buttle of Waterloo. This reached the ears of an up-country editor, who immediately penned an article which unintention- ally created much merriment among those who read it. With virtuous indignation he pointed out the impropriety of celebrating our victory over a nation with which we were now on friendly terms, and impressed upon his readers the utter absurdity of men calling themselves “ Old Wellingtonians” when they had neither served under the Iron Duke, nor, in fact, been born until many years after the great battle. There are two daily papers published in the vernacular, but they do not contain much original matter, the editors contenting themselves with translating the news published in the chief Rangoon papers. Bah Goon, the editor of the Priend of Burma, with whom. I had many a long chat, is probably the most picturesque editor in the world. 342 Attired in gorgeous native apparel, and always smoking a huge cheroot, he sits with a fan beside him writing his articles in letters consisting of circles and segments of circles. Opposite to him sits his assistant, less brilliantly arrayed, but of course puffing at a cheroot. One of his duties I noticed was to go outside and purchase sweet- meats for his chief from a shamefaced Hindoo who daily took up his position under a neighbour- oe Henry Cuaries Moore. neces FROM A BEGINNER'S POINT OF VIEW. BEGAN my literary career as an editor, having at a very early age assumed the direction of an interesting family magazine, laboriously copied out on Saturday afternoons, for private circulation. This periodical, after flourish- ing for nearly six numbers, came to an untimely end, owing chiefly to an unfortunate disposition on the part of our serial writer to begin a new romance every week, which, as the previous one was invariably guaranteed “to be con- tinued,’ and never was continued by any chance, caused dissatisfaction among our readers. The editorial duties, too, were unduly heavy, in- volving as they did the stirrmg up of unwilling contributors, the evading of sarcastic parents and governesses, and the painful and difficult deci- phering of manuscript written with stumpy pencils in cast-off copy books, previously well inked and thumbed. My editorial chair was the forked bough of a certain nut-tree ina retired orchard ; and, in spite of the aforesaid drawbacks, T loved it, and availed myself to the full of all my privileges ; altering, correcting, and condensing at my own sweet will, When time pressed, indeed, and my hand became tired, and the editorial chair felt particularly knobby, I con- densed to such a degree that the staff grew wrathful, and we quarrelled among ourselves just like real authors, and called each other names, and were very literary indeed. I have felt a certam sympathy for editors ever since those early days, and though, like all other right-minded people, I cannot fail to see and deplore their faults, I can realise the difficulties which engender them. Their judgment is, from their very mode of life, liable to be warped, and there is certainly a distressing lack of candour among them; but authors, especially young authors, should pause before rushing to condemn them in fiery terms (and occasionally imperfect English) in the pages of such organs as are open to them. They should remember that when an editor assures a would-be contributor that he has THE AUTHOR. “ carefully examined”’ his manuscript, whereas it seems he has omitted to unfasten the pages which that ingenious and suspicious youth has glued together, he means to be kind and polite. And when, in declining a document, he thanks you for kindly affording him an opportunity of seeing it, though you may know that he probably mur- mured something far less grateful and compli- mentary as he tossed it on one side, you should reflect that his little formula was conceived in the most considerate spirit possible. Authors should be more tolerant. There is no use in trying to educate an editor, either by remonstrat- ing with him, or even by being playful. It is perhaps more disastrous to be playful than any- thing else. I knew a young person once who sent some jocular verses to an editor on the back of one of the printed forms already mentioned; these, after jestingly alluding to the “thanks” set forth in neatest copper plate therein, ended with the suggestion that ‘“proofs”’ betokened grati- tude the best. Well, the joke was not appre- ciated as it deserved ; indeed, it must have rankled in the editorial mind, for two years afterwards, when that guileless young author sent another contribution to the same magazine, not only did — the MS. come back by return of post, but it was accompanied by that identical printed form on which he had scrawled his funny verses. This was the editor’s little joke ! The beginner may, perhaps, take comfort from the thought that if editors are not as truthful as one could wish them to be, publishers, on the con- trary, are an exeeedingly outspoken race, and reviewers are quite refreshingly candid. Your friends, too, as you find, when at last your book is out, have an engaging way of telling you to your face that they do not like your heroine, and that the nicest character in the whole thing is the villain. Of course they recognise Mr. Snooks and Aunt Jemima, and have dark misgivings that the sensational part was suggested by personal experience. These are trials common to writers of every degree, but there are certain others peculiar to beginners. It is a trial, for instance, when a friend intro- duces you to a celebrity, whose works you have admired from afar for years, as “another author”! And the celebrity doesn’t quite catch your name, and has never heard of your pub- lishers, and smiles and bows affably as your kind friend energetically praises your book, And — you go home and think of it all at night when — you are in bed, and kick at the blankets. Then there is the other friend, who has “dabbled a little in literature, too,” and thinks he would like to write in collaboration with you. You needn’t trouble about the plot, you know, he ~  : 1 i | 1 1 ; i i 1 1 | THE AUTHOR. assures you, when you assert that you do not look on yourself in the light of a dabbler, and couldn’t collaborate with anyone—he’ll do all that, you need only just write what he tells you, and he’ll send you up a little manuscript to look over just to give you an idea of his style. He prefers rather an antiquated style, he adds, and the period he generally selects is about the time of Canute. Then there are the people who give you kind advice. Why didn’t you make the hero marry Aunt Jemima, and the villain repent and ally himself with the herome? That would really have made a fine story. And what on earth induced you to give it such an absolutely meaningless title? I know one lady who writes a little herself who is especially strong on this point. What she always does, she says, is to think of a good name first, and write the story to match. It simplifies matters immensely. Suppose, for instance, you call your book “ A Snake in the Grass”’ and open it with a strong situation, such as a widower living in the country with two daughters, and engaging a governess for them who is a very handsome and designing woman— something striking and original of that kind— why there you are, you see, at once. In such matters as these the writer of long standing has distinctly the advantage of the beginner. It is, I believe, an understood thing that when you invite a celebrated author to dinner you are not to talk of books. Golf, and fencing, and fishing, and society are subjects which he is quite willing to discuss with you; but literature, /i donc! This rule does not, however, hold good where the young author is concerned ; everybody considers him to be burning with anxiety to talk—not about the work of other people, which would be a refreshment and delight to him—but about his own. People want to know what you have made by your book, what you are writing now—won’t you give them just an idea of the plot? Have you had good reviews? “Of course,’ somebody says in a cheerful and parti- cularly audible voice, just as there is a pause in the general conversation, ‘everyone saw that excellent notice in the .” Here he breaks off, and you see an uneasy recollection beginning to dawn on him that it was the which cut you up so unmercifully. If you have a sense of humour you may be amused by the incident; but it not infrequently produces a little awkwardness. Those reviews cause you a good deal of trouble altogether. You may have been guileless enough, if you are very young, to stick them in a book and show them to some of your friends. This is all very well when they happen to be of a lauda- tory order, but when the “‘ nasty ones” begin to come in, and your friends go on asking you if 343 you haven’t got any more notices to show them, either your principles or your feelings must go to the wall. It is not a pleasant sensation in the latter case to hand over the exasperating slip which perhaps kept you awake all night, and to watch your friend struggling to assume an expression which shall neither be compassionate nor amused. You know he’ll be too polite to laugh when he comes to the last bit ; and yet you feel it must be a struggle to refrain. You couldn’t help laughing yourself when you read it, though you are naturally sensitive about your own work ; you laugh now as the reader returns the review with a funereal air, and remarks solemnly that it strikes him as being very unfair. A good laugh is perhaps the best panacea for the troubles of a literary beginner ; and, after all, few of these have not their comical side. A sense of humour is, they say, a rare thing at the present day ; how grateful then should one be to the kind fate which without any trouble on one’s own part enables one to cultivate it. M.S. pecs CORRESPONDENCE. Correspondents are requested to state their case in as few words as possible where the facts speak for themselves ; and if they advance opinions to regard brevity before style. The limited space of the Author requires attention to these points. I.—A Joint Stock Company Journal. ET me sound a note of warning to literary aspirants who have anything accepted ina journal conducted by a joint stock com- pany. Insist on being paid weekly; place no dependence on promises; if a cheque then is not forthcoming, do not supply any more copy. Please read what happened to me because I neglected these particulars. I wished to write a series of weekly articles, novel in treatment, suitable for a ladies’ journal. I knew it was useless to apply to one long esta- blished, whose literary staff was complete, and whose editor would neither look at nor consider an outsider’s contribution, no matter how meri- torious it might be. Accordingly, I called at the office of a comparatively new journal. I sent my card to the editress, Miss A., who politely gave me an audience. She had a pleasant, though a somewhat sad, face, as if the weight of editorial cares had dispirited her. I briefly explained the ideas for my intended contributions, and I am pleased to remark that she fully appreciated them. In fact, she was so delightfully urbane, that I regretted 344 that all London journals could not be transformed into ladies’ journals, controlled by those who resembled this charming editress. She suggested a development of my idea, which of course I assented to. We then discussed terms, and arrived at a complete understanding upon this practical matter. I sent in my promised articles, which appeared regularly. I also sent a poem, possessing the merit of brevity, which had the honour of an illustration. Three weeks having elapsed, I called for my cheque, but not being fortunate enough to see anyone connected with the financial administra- tion, I had to repeat my visit. At last I saw the charming editress, polite, but sadder than ever ; and opposite her was seated a solemn young man with a vinegar visage. Being a very diffident person I did not press for my account. I merely asked them when they paid. The solemn man suggested every three months. He might have said three years for the matter of that, as the sequel will show. However, the kinder-hearted editress agreed to settle accounts once a month, which was very reassuring. At theend of a month I called. The vinegar-visaged man informed me that every cheque had to signed by three people, as the paper wasa joint stock company, and that the editress, one of the signatories, was out of town. I had, therefore to wait till she returned. She stopped along time away, long enough to have enjoyed a European tour. Doubtless it was a great relief from editorial cares to solace herself with travel ; at the same time, I wanted my cheque. At last we met again in one of the offices. My speech was polite but resolute; I determined IT would not budge from the spot without my cheque. The fair editress, as usual, was sweetly affable. There was a cheque book in front of her. She opened it. My heart pulsated with joy! She took up her pen. She rose. ‘‘ Wait a moment,” she said in mellifluous tones, “I am going into the ny room to let you have your cheque,” and she eft. I waited patiently and eagerly for an hour. She never returned. When I eventually went into the outer office, I was informed that Miss A. had long ago left. The charming editress had cleverly eluded me without a word of explana- tion! After further futile efforts to obtain my due, I placed the matter in the hands of my solicitor, who obtained judgment against the company for my debt. I afterwards ascertained that many judgments were out against them. My amount was not large enough to wind-up the company, and none of the other judgment creditors would join me in doing so. THE AUTHOR. In the face of all this, the paper, well got-up and illustrated, was carried on for months, but how, or in what way, is “a mystery of mysteries.” Last week the place was closed up, so I expect the concern has either been wound up by themselves or by the court. AndI conclude that none of the contributors will ever get a penny for their hard- earned work. LUNETTE. [Copy.] DEAR Mapam,—On the 26th of October I applied to the “A, B. Company” for payment of the £3 3s. due to you. I wrote again on the 4th of November. I have received no acknowledgment whatever of either letter. Ihave sent down three times to the office to see the editor or manager, and have always been met with the excuse that he is out, even though I made an appointment to call. Under these circumstances I can do nothing further, except take proceedings in the County Court to recover the amount, supposing it to be worth while to do so, which is doubtful. If you are not disposed to take proceedings, I cannot help thinking that the matter should be exposed, and that you cannot do better than write to the Editor of Truth, setting forth the facts, and asking him to give publicity to the matter in his journal, and thus prevent others from being done out of their hardly-earned prizes.—I remain, yours faithfully (Solicitor’s signature). TL—“CHarnLes Lams on PUBLISHERS.” As I have been writing under the pseudonym of “Templar” in a weekly paper for the past eight years, I may be mistaken for the writer so signing himself in your issue of last month. I did not write the letter, nor do I agree with “Templar” No. 2 in regarding publishers as the “common enemies of authors.” Publishers are simply men of business, who, like most persons engaged in trade for the purpose of making living or fortune, strike the best bargain they can. Authors who don’t understand business matters get imposed on by publishers just as they would (only more so) in buying a horse or a house, or driving any other bargain. Hence the value of an honest literary agent. But I fancy imposi- tions are less frequently attempted now than when I was young and simple-minded, owing to the Society having exposed the methods of the shady houses. As in other businesses, there are many honourable men in the publishing trade with whom it is pleasant to deal, but few, if any of them, will pay a higher price for MSS. than they are obliged. Why should they? Unless, indeed, they are a religious society actuated by very high principles. Then, of course, great care is taken by the bishops, deans, &c., who direct the affairs of the society, to see that no one, whether it be editor, clerk, shopboy, author, or authoress, is inadequately compensated for his work. Joun BICKERDYKE. [‘ Mr. Bickerdyke’s” remarks are true, no doubt, to a certain extent, but not wholly true. For it is not a question of price, as a rule, but a question  THE AUTHOR. of paying the publisher for managing a property ; in fact, the royalty system is becoming almost general. A business agent will best manage the price in case of a buying and selling transaction. The royalty is too often managed by the author himself, to his great loss and injury. Perhaps “Mr. Bickerdyke’’ would look again at the Society’s book, “Methods of Publishing.” Or he might cast an eye upon the two agreements published in the December Author. He will then see that it is not just a simple buying and selling. Of course, the publisher would not give more than the MS. is worth. Why should he? But does the Society expect him to do so? We ask for nothing but fair play.—Eb. | TIl.— EXPERIENCES oF A LiTERARY BEGINNER. Lunette’s letter under this heading is interest- ing, but she seems somewhat unduly surprised at the degree of success achieved by the ‘‘ beginner” who detailed his experiences in the Globe. She specially congratulates him on “ the happy judg- ment which enabled him to supply copy actually wanted,” Precisely ; this is half the battle. 'To suit the contribution to the paper is a principle which it is to be feared many beginners utterly neglect. Lunette’s “ five chances to one against acceptance” will not bear examination. As to the first, a few journals may never take “ outside” contributions; but most of those which do “ possess a regular staff” take contributions from outsiders when such contributions are suitable, No. 2 may apply to a few magazines, but hardly to daily or weekly publications. _ No. 3 is simply a supposition on the part of Lunette that an editor does not know his business. Nos. 4 and 5 are matters on which the author can be, as a rule, as well informed as an editor. It isin neglecting these two points—suitability and length—that many “outsiders” waste so much powder and shot. Lunette’s other “chances against success,’ again—“bad handwriting, forced style, and many others”—are simply faults of the contribu- tor, not of the editor. It seems slightly absurd for a man in any profession to describe querulously his own ignorance, or want of train- ing, or clumsiness with his tools, as “ chances against success.” Of course they are, and it is a beginner’s first duty to overcome such obstacles, not to complain of them. The use of “ MSS.” as a substantive singular twice in Lunette’s letter seems to suggest that her own equipment is not perfect. Perhaps I may be allowed to add my own experience as an “outsider.” Although I had written a fair sprinkling of articles, most of 345 which were accepted and paid for, before last year, it was only in 1893 that I made a steady and systematic use of the pen as a subsidiary income-earner. I may add that I have no per- sonal knowledge of any editor, nor any literary connections whatever; but that from fifteen to twenty years before I put pen to paper I had been a diligent reader and student of literature. Now for my statistics. At the close of 1892 I had thirty articles unpublished, of which seven- teen still remained undisposed of. In the course of 1893 I wrote 108 articles (short and long). Out of this total of 138 papers, 94 were published (and paid for) in the course of 1893. This leaves 44 unpublished; and of these 19 are accepted and waiting publication, 7 I have dropped, and 18 are carried forward to 1894. when I hope to dispose of most of them. My work does not bring in a large sum, but it does bring in a substantial and very welcome addition to a nominal income of very moderate propor- tions. Moreover, the additional money is earned by work which fills my leisure hours, and is itself a constant source of pleasure. I should like to add that, although some of my papers have had to knock at several doors before gaining admit- tance to print, I have always felt, with regard to those of my papers which have turned out failures, that their fate was deserved. Jan, 10, 1894. Movitua. IV.—Tue Reririne Forry. Among the “ Notes and News” contained in the January number of the Author, the fact is stated that, “ Every year there is a certain per- centage of members elected, who, as it afterwards appears, enter in the hope of being helped to publishers and a public, About forty retire from the Society every year, either by resignation or by ceasing to pay their annual subscription, Most of the forty belong to this mistaken class. There is no royal road to literary success.” Of course not. Everybody knows, or ought to know, that literature, ¢.e., book writing, is the deadest of dead failures for more than 75 per cent. of those who are engaged in it. But there is something else besides book writing. There is the vast field of journalism, which either does pay or may be made to pay. Possibly some of the forty persons who annually retire from the membership of the Society of Authors expected that the Society would assist them in the pursuit of journalism. Has the Society done all that it might have done in this direction? The fact that forty members retire annually is a serious fact, Are the forty retiring members alone in fault t Might not something be done to retain themt The question at least is worth considering, if the 346 Society intends to remain on its present working basis. Can nothing be done to regulate newspaper copyright? There are thousands of newspapers that exist by petty literary larceny. Now, let me state a case to illustrate my point, and my point is this: Literary failure is not of necessity due to the lack of literary ability. A certain author wrote three books. By the unanimous report of a large number of very able reviewers they were pronounced good books, but they failed from a financial point of view. The author therefore turned his attention to journalism. His articles were accepted eagerly by the editors of two daily papers. He continued to write, and they con- tinued to print. At length, feeling that he had in some sense established his position as a writer, he mildly suggested that he would be pleased to hear something about guid pro quo. He thought he would like, say a guinea, or at least half a guinea, a column. What did these editors say? They both said exactly the same thing. ‘ We shall be only too pleased to insert your articles. We have no fault to find with them, none what- ever. We naturally prefer original articles when we can get them for nothing, but we cannot afford to pay forthem.” Our friend wished these editors a very good morning, and ceased newspaper writing as he had ceased book writing, and the editors who could not or would not afford to pay for original matter simply went back to their old game of scissors and paste. Now, my point is that there ought to be a second-hand price for a second-hand article, and if a provincial editor is content to fill his paper with extracts he ought to pay for those extracts. This does not apply to short extracts copied from a book under review, because, as George Bentley used to say, the public wants to know what is in a book, and the reviewer gives a sample. Ifa publisher complains of this, a wine merchant might as well complain of his customers sampling the casks in his cellar. The law of copyright requires altering to prevent wholesale piracy, and if this were done it would give many a poor author a chance, who has no chance whatever now. In the days of my innocent youth, when papers of a certain type appeared, I was simple enough to send a story, and a whole storehouse of literary odds and ends that I had been some years in collecting, to a certain office, which held out the one guinea bait. Of course, my little offering was accepted and used—.e., it was subjected to the process com- monly called “ gutting,” and I never saw my guinea. In this way an expensive staff is dis- pensed with, and a handsome dividend assured to THE AUTHOR. the literary pirate. Nothing would induce me to purchase a paper of this sort, or to permit its presence in my house, and so long as such papers are allowed to flourish the profession of literature will not be worth cultivating by the rank and file writer, otherwise known as the common or garden author. HJ s [We commend this letter to our friends of the excellent Institute of Journalists. _ The falling off of forty members in the year out of over 1200 members—.e., 34 per cent., is no more than is expected and experienced in every society. The vacancies are far more than filled up every year, and our numbers steadily grow. But our corre- spondent thinks that we ought to do something more for journalists. Will he kindly read our Memorandum and Articles of Association, and, remembering that this document limits and defines our powers and our aims, advise us as to what we can do to help aspiring journalists P— Ep. | V.—Wantep, Nove tists. Coming from England, where literature is an overstocked profession, it strikes one as curious to find that there is a country where the demand for authors exceeds the supply. I have been in- quiring for modern Greek novels and stories, and am told that there are almost none. And this in the city of Sophocles, Euripides, Aristophanes ! The same answer comes from my Greek friends, persons of culture and learning, who are anxious to read, and from booksellers who are anxious to sell. I enter a bookseller’s shop and ask for some Greek novels; the polite Hellene offers me a volume in Greek type, and on the paper cover I find a name which looks ike BEPN. After a moment’s consideration I perceive that this is the native rendering of Verne, and I am in the presence of our old friend Jules! “ But this is a translation from the French; have you nothing else ?’’? The bookseller brings forward another volume, bearing the name of Ouggo, which word represents Hugo—our old friend Victor. I think that if some enterprisimg young English author would rub up his ancient Greek, and come here and add to his knowledge an ac- quaintance with modern Greek, which resembles the ancient with differences, he might find a market for original wares which do not sell readily in England. The Athenians are great readers ; every shoeblack and cabman devours his daily—nay, hourly—Acropolis and Ephemeris, as also his weekly comic paper, Scrip ; but, if anyone wants a book for himself, a novel for his wife, or a story for his children, he must needs accept a  THE AUTHOR. 347 translation from the French, or perchance, though more rarely, from the English. F, Bayrorp Harrison. VI.—Opps anp Enps. I.—A PROFITABLE CATALOGUE. An account has just come into my hands in which the author is charged £5 for advertising in the publishers’ catalogue. Said catalogue is forty-eight pages fcap. 8vo. Announcement of author’s book occupies half a page. The catalogue would cost for 3000 (the number issued) about £7 10s. Assuming each author has been mulcted at the same rate (and I know two others who have), the transaction would come out thus : ninety-four half pages (two comprised title) at £5 — £470, less cost £7 10s. = £462 10s. net profit to the publisher; not bad in these hard times. Inthe same account is charged £16 gs. 5d. for eight and a half reams of paper, my paper merchant says he would be delighted to supply a few thousand reams of the same thing at 13s. per ream. II.—A WORD TO THE PUBLISHER OF THE “ AUTHOR.” Will you kindly, my dear Sir, not have the “‘voucher”’ copies of the Author so tightly rolled up; why rolled at all? My copy reached me of the shape and consistency—the paste having been very liberally applied—of a piece of a walking stick; and after using it as a ruler for afew days, I managed to devote a spare quarter of an hour to unpacking it with a penknife. When it has lain for a few weeks under a heavy weight, viz., a volume of last year’s Punch, I shall then, perhaps, be able to read it without its curling up in my fingers. III.—A COINCIDENCE. My friend, Colonel R. Manifold Craig, com- pleted, in 1892, a charming Anglo-Indian story entitled “‘ Sacrifice of Fools.” Itis full of Indian colouring, and has in it a clever description of the opening of a bridge, and some well-known local characters, notably, the engineer and others. In the last Christmas number of the /llustrated London News appears a story by Rudyard Kip- ling entitled ‘“‘The Bridge Builders,’ giving a description of the opening of a similar bridge, the same officials, and a number of local events alluded to by Colonel Craig. It is impossible that either of these two writers could have learned the other’s thoughts in any way, though they were both in Indi. at the same time, and both contributing to the same journal, and were both probably present at the same ceremony. R. VIIl.—Some Meruops or PUBLISHING. A few months ago I sent a story to a certain firm. The reply was that ‘after careful con- sideration they were happy to inform me they would publish it. I had only to send cheque for £55, and it should be in the printer’s hands at once for that autumn’s sale.” It was then October. This mode of publishing I declined. They then gratified their spite by sending me a pamphlet for “struggling authors.’”’ Having had three novels accepted by one of the best firms of the day, besides various stories by a magazine, and another novel placed for this year, 1 am content not to consider myself a ‘struggling author.” But the point is this: That firm advertised for MSS. I wished to judge of their method, and this they at once enabled me to do by forwarding a catalogue of the books they had published. I am tolerably well up in current literature, and was astonished to find that in a fiction list of twenty- seven pages there is only one book and author of whom I had ever heard. Yet these books go to help to flood the market with useless third-rate literature, or sink at once, unknown, unheard of. The moral is twofold. All these writers are probably victims of this firm to the tune of £55 and upwards, for mine was a short story ; and also that good work will find honourable pub- lishers who can command the best reviewers to bring it before the public. Mary Enz. Srevenson. [There is hardly a number of the Author since its commencement in which this precious firm has not been exposed.—Eb. | ——_—_ VITI.—Tue Reapers’ PEensions. In the paragraph in the duthor for January, referring to the appeal issued by the printers’ readers, this sentence occurs: ‘‘ We think the appeal would be better received if the committee would state more clearly how it comes about that widows were not included in the first pension, and on what grounds the thirty years’ qualifica- tion in some cases and twenty years’ in others was arrived at.” Widows are not excluded from the benefits of the First Readers’ Pension, as is shown by the following quotation from the appeal for help in founding the Second Pension: “The First Readers’ Pension is open to both men and women, and the qualification is twenty years’ subscription.” Asa matter of fact, the pension is now held by a widow; while at the election in March last three widows of readers and the mother of another reader received votes arising from the First Readers’ Pension. The reason for the rather long subscription 348 THE AUTHOR. qualification is that the pensions granted by the Printers’ Pension Corporation are graduated according to the length of membership of the Corporation. As the pension for readers founded by the Rev. Francis Jacox are equal to those enjoyed by subscribers to the Corporation for forty years, the Council stipulated that a reader to be eligible for a Jacox pension must have sub- scribed for at least thirty years. In the same way the Council required a twenty years’ sub- scription from every candidate for the First Readers’ Pension, it being of the value of £16 a year. If, as will probably be the case, the Second Pension is smaller, the subscription qualification will be proportionately reduced. It may be of interest to add that, assisted by the votes from the First Readers’ Pension, a reader who was eighty-one years of age, and another who was incapacitated by partial blind- ness, were both elected on their first application for a pension. Two hundred guineas have been placed in the hands of the Printers’ Pension Corporation towards the foundation of the Second Readers’ Pension, and further donations will be gladly welcomed. Only a month ago the London Asso- ciation of Correctors of the Press—the repre- sentative body of the printers’ readers of London —voted 10 guineas to the Second Pension, and the University Press, Cambridge, has given a like amount. Joun Ranpatt, Hon. Sec. Atheneum Press, Bream’s-buildings. IX.—Tue Meruops or PusLisHING. I have often noticed in the Author more or less serious mistakes arising from incomplete technical knowledge of the inner workings of a publishing firm. In the January number, however, a very misleading statement occurs, which was perhaps only a slip of the pen. In commenting on the transactions of the S.P.C.K. with the late Mrs. Ewing, you state that the publishers received gd. per copy for a shilling book, leaving them a profit of 33d. after paying the author 57d. As a fact, the publishers received at the most 7d. to 7id. per copy, taking into consideration the odd copies to the dozen, American and other export sales—probably a considerable item —and extra trade discounts. Their profit is thus reduced to 2d.. and out of this, from the figures you give, I suppose they would have to pay for advertising and cataloguing, as well as the expenses of distribution, a factor which cannot be overlooked in such a case. In writing on the subject of business expenses some time ago you said that if a publisher reckoned his expenses, the author should also reckon his; and in some cases—e.g., when the publisher commissions an author to write a book, or when it is published on “half-profits” — the author’s expenses in- curred in its production should be placed to the debit of the account. But it cannot “be worth a publisher’s while to undertake a book on such terms as will not allow him to cover the expenses of distributing and pushing it. These expenses may be reckoned at 10 per cent. of his receipts, and it will thus be seen that the publishers’ profit in the case in question was about the same as, or more probably less, than that of the author, and not three times as much, as you state. May I say, too, that I think you habitually underrate the immense amount of work entailed in the publication of a book? It is most em- phatically not a mere matter of routine, except possibly in some forms of novel publishing. Every book has to be treated individually from start to finish; the style, type, and paper care- fully thought out, the binding settled, and when this is done, and the book has been seen through the press and produced, special means have to be taken to bring it before the right class of buyers in each particular case. If the book is illustrated the labour and care required is of course greatly increased. But it is not possible to give an outsider any idea of the amount.of time and trouble necessary to the production of a satisfactory book. You speak often of “ secret profits,” and I do not deny that they may exist in some firms—on this point your experience is worth more than mine—but you do not take into. account the secret losses and secret expenses incurred by the publisher. To give the bare cost of composition, &c., paper, print, binding, and advertising, does not convey an adequate idea of the expense of bringing out a book. Publishing is not so simple a matter as you would have authors believe. I inclose my card, and remain,— Yours faithfully, CLERK. [As regards the S.P.C.K., their publications are sold chiefly, I believe, at their own depots, but very largely by private order from schools, clergy- men, and others. Put the case this way, however. Sold in this way the shilling book produces 9d. Sold in smaller quantities through the trade the shilling books produce, I am told, 73d. But it may be 7d. if our correspondent chooses, At all events, we were perfectly well advised as to the facts. As regards the general question, we have no desire to minimise the work done by the publisher, for which he is paid by having a share in the property. At the same time we must insist that with most books produced the work is sheer routine, and that the amount of thought and care devoted to a book—always excepting those e uk  100 THE AUTHOR. few which must be excepted—are very small. For instance, the thought and care expended over the production of such a book as Stanley’s latest work must have been very great indeed. But the thought and care expended on a three-volume novel, or a six-shilling novel, or a book of essays, or a book of poems, are very small indeed, and not worth considering. It is routine work. In the same way with the placing of a book. An exceptional volume will call for exceptional treatment. An ordinary volume surely requires nothing but routine work. In most houses this is all, certainly, that it receives. One does not deny that the production of a book entails labour, but for the most part it is routine labour. As regards “secret profits,” our correspondent wants us to balance against them “secret losses.” One does not understand what are secret losses. Some books do produce a remunerative return; some books do not pay bare expenses. These things happen, no doubt; but what are “secret losses” ? And as for secret profits, our correspondent must not forget that the law speaks very harshly indeed of the man who spends £100 in producing a book and tells his partner that he has spent £120; and that is what we mean by secret profits. To get secret profits the accounts must be falsified, and the falsification of accounts means—what? Let our correspondent reply. Therefore, when we speak of “secret profits,” we refuse to remember anything except the Com- mandments andthe Law. There is another point. Profit, in every other business, is the difference between proceeds by sale and cost of production. So it is, of course, in publishing. And when people talk about publisher’s profit beginning after he has paid all his clerks and people, they forget the very important question—* What claim has the publisher to any share in the book when his services are paid?” We do not say that he has none, but we should like to know what, and why, it is? Then, how is the estimate of 10 per cent. arrived at? We do not say that it is wrong, but where are the figures? We have no right toask? But, indeed, we have; because those figures affect the administration of our own property. Then about this 2d. or 24d or 44d. profit on each volume. Let us take the book in question. Our correspondent asks if the adver- tising, cataloguing, and distribution are to come out of it? Of course they are. Suppose a sale of 30,000—in this case it was more—the S.P.C.K. profit at 2d., 23d. or 32d.a volume would be £250, £312, or £418. Does our correspondent seriously maintain that more than a mere fraction of this money would be spent in advertising, cataloguing (7.e., the services of the humblest boy clerk), and distributing ?—Ep.] 349 WHAT THE PAPERS SAY. I—tTue Baroness Tautpuevs. ARONESS JEMIMA VON TAUTPHEUS, author of the popular novels “The Initials,” “ Quits,” “ At Odds,” and “ Cyrilla,” died at Munich on Nov. 12, in the eighty-sixth year of her age. Her maiden name was Montgomery, and she was of Irish birth, with a strain of Scotch blood in her veins. In 1836 she visited Munich, where she married Baron von Taut- pheeus. The fruit of this union was one son, who died some eight years ago as Bavarian Ambassador at Rome. The shock occasioned by the sudden death of their only child so affected her husband that he fell into a decline and expired a few weeks later. Baroness von Tautphceus was a cousin of Maria Edgeworth, and one of the pleasantest and most vivid recol- lections of her youth was her association with this charming lady and with the versatile and somewhat eccentric Lady Morgan. She was endowed in an eminent degree with the fresh and kindly humour which is the heirloom of her race, and which in her case age could not wither nor the severest blows of fate wholly destroy. It was this genial quality which in her childhood and early maidenhood caused her family and friends to pun on her name and call her “the gem.’ Her novels, like Jane Austen’s, have taken the rank of English classics, and seem to have suffered no diminution in popularity during the forty years that have elapsed since she pub- lished her first work of fiction. Edition has suc- ceeded edition with remarkable regularity up to the present time, and only a few weeks before her decease a new German translation of “ Quits” appeared at Weimar, and was warmly greeted by the German press. It is also pleasant to note that she received from the sale of her works in the United States, where there was no legal obligation to pay her anything, a much larger sum than from her London publisher.* In her contract with the latter she was far too modest, and consented to accept whatever pittance he chose to offer, so that her pecuniary compensa- tion was very trifling, and bore no proportion to the literary and commercial value of her writings. A like modesty led her persistently to refuse to furnish editors of biographical dictionaries and compilers of cyclopedias with any information concerning her life ; to the numerous applications of the kind received she uniformly replied that her place in literature was not sufficiently con- spicuous to render personal items of this sort of ~ * Her American publishers were Henry Holt and Co.— Eps. Critic. 30° any interest to the general public. For this reason her name nowhere appears in such books of reference, and not the slightest sketch of her life derived from authentic sources has ever been printed. No urgency on the part of her friends could overcome this native reserve; even her husband knew nothing of her literary work or ever saw her engaged in it, and was as surprised as any stranger would have been when the finished volumes lay on the table before him. After his death she shrank from forming new acquaint- ances, and confined her social intercourse to a sympathetic circle composed of her nearest kin and a few congenial friends. She now lies at rest by his side in the family vault at their country seat, Castle Marquardsteim, in the Bavarian Highlands.— The Evening Post. Il.—TyPr-wRiTINne. The ways of that particular class of Indian vermin known as “the common anonymous peti- tioner” are peculiar. One of them lately indited an elaborate series of charges against a superior magistrate. “This new hakfm [wise man ],” wrote the complainant, “ habitually neglects his duty, All day in kachahri [cutcherry, the office] he amuses himself by playing the baja [piano], and never listens to the witnesses who come before him.” The instrument on which this unhappy judge really performs is a type-writer, with which, being threatened by writer’s cramp, he has to record the depositions !—Bombay Gazette. 7 “AT THE SIGN OF THE AUTHOR'S HEAD.” R. F. HOWARD COLLINS (Churchfield, Edgbaston, Birmingham) is endeavouring to get together a collection of corrected proofs and of the charges, by publisher or printer, for the corrections. Neither the charge nor the proof is valuable singly. They are wanted together for comparison. He invites readers of the Author to assist him by the loan of the first proofs, with the MS. corrections upon them, and the bill for corrections as rendered to the author. The names of the lenders will be regarded as confidential, and the proofs, &c., returned as soon as they have been tabulated. “Safe Studies” is a volume of essays by the Hon. Mr. and Mrs. Lionel Tollemache (William Rice, 86, Fleet-street). It contains essays on and recollections of Charles Austen, Grote, Babbage, Dean Stanley, and Charles Kingsley, with other papers, all reprinted from the Fortnightly Review, where many of our readers have seen them. THE AUTHOR. “Stones of Stumbling” (second edition, and same publisher), by the Hon. Lionel Tollemache, is another collection of essays, also reprinted from magazines. It contains four papers—on “ A Cure for Incurables,” “‘ The Fear of Death,” ‘‘ Fearless Death,” ‘The ‘Divme Economy of Truth,” “ Recollections of Pattison,” and others. Mrs. Rentoul Essler has written a volume called “ The Way they Loved at Grimpat,” village idylls, consisting of nine short stories, which show that the author of the “ Way of Trans- gressors”” is equally skilful in either form of romantic literature. Under the title of “Songs Grave and Gay” (Horace Cox, Windsor House, Bream’s-buildings, E.C.), Mr. Doveton has collected a variety of his poetical contributions to different journals, including our own pages. Our readers are acquainted with his more serious work, we there- fore give an example of one of his more humorous productions. The two following stanzas are from a poem called “ Belittling Byron”: I have some leisure time to-day, My proofs are all corrected, And for my “ Memories of Gay” The data I’ve collected. I’ve finished, too, that touching rhyme, “ The ills that men environ,” What shall I do to pass my time, Why, I'll belittle Byron. * * * * * * His breast was thrilled with martial fire, To free a fallen nation, But striking the poetic lyre Was not his true vocation. His slipshod muse lacks subtlety, Our modern bards have blamed him, And then with ease—this should not be— His readers understand him. Miss N. A. Woods has brought out a little book of verses called “ Rosemary,” some of which have already been published. The follow- ing is part of a poem called “ A Tryst”: Come to me, sweet, for the lights are low, And the whole wide house is still ; The duties were ended long ago, And the heart may have her will. It is all so quiet—no leaf was stirred Since the darkness fell outside ; There is only that faint far-moan we heard, Darling, the night you died. Was it death indeed? were the stories true Of the harps and fadeless flowers ; Or is there a world beyond the blue Human and real as ours ? “Down by the Sea,” by Sydney Wyatt, is a shilling volume, The author gives a series of sketches of an imaginary place called “ Ditch- boro’-on-Sea,”’ its peculiarities, and its characters, Sam RP Gin RO lg ee ee |  THE AUTHOR. where the chief personages in the story are supposed to spend their holiday. Mr. C. Adley has written an allegorical poem on the legend of Beowulf called “The Victorious Hero.” It is a narrative told in some 450 stanzas, of which, with the exception of one or two songs, the following are examples : Mysterious the wondrous lay Of doughty combats bold, Erstwhile borne down the rifts of time, From weird wraith days of old. Inspired with loftiest chivalry, ‘vheir gallantry, their pride, For woman’s love they dared the worst, For woman’s honour died. We have lately come across a little pamphlet entitled “The Blessedness of Books,” which is part of an address delivered by Mr. Showell Rogers at the Bearwood Institute, Birmingham, in October, 1893. There can be no better idea than to try and create in the people of our large towns a taste for book-buying—they would thus learn to think more of the free library as a charity which must not be abused —because they would better under- stand how much the books in the free libraries must have cost. The author of “Mark Tillotson” is hardly likely to issue another novel this year, as it is stated he has received a commission to do one of the “Pen and Pencil” Series, as the one on Greece by Professor Mahaffy, for the Religious Tract Society; and this society will also shortly issue another volume by the same author, upon “A Great Forgotten Englishman,” being the life of Peter Payne, who formed the link between Wyclif and Luther. Mr. James Baker will make a tour in Bohemia early in the spring, this being his seventh journey through that country. He was elected a Fellow of the Journalists’ Institute at the last council meeting. Miss E. C. Traice has written a small volume forthe young called “ Mistress Elizabeth Spencer,” the scene of which is laid in the reign of Queen Elizabeth. It is a romantic little story, the Queen herself playing the chief part in bringing the love interest to a satisfactory conclusion. The Arena (the Boston magazine now pub- lished in this country by Messrs. Gay and Bird) has in its January number, among some sixteen articles, two which are of especial interest to “ our side.” One is the third paper on Gerald Massey, poet, prophet, and critic, by the editor, Mr. B. O. Flower ; and the other is “Silver in England,” by the Hon. John Davis, M.C. The latter treats some of the points in the silver question from a historical point of view, which clearly brings home 33? to us how dangerous, and perbaps at the same time how widespread, is the fallacy of believing that money is in any way the creation of the State because the coins happen to bear national badges stamped upon them. In a notice of the report of the Congress of Religion at Chicago, to be published shortly, we find this, to us, extremely odd phrase: “It was the first Ecumenical Council the world had ever seen—the first time there assembled together representatives of the earth’s great religions (if we except a few high evangelicals of Christendom).”’ The italics are ours. If this is the Church of England, in the case of Read and others v. The Lord Bishop of Lincoln, which was the high evangelical ? Mrs. Tweedie’s book, “A Winter Jaunt in Norway,” has just been brought out by Messrs. Bliss, Sands, and Foster, and has already hada considerable success at the libraries. A volume of poems by Mr. Francis H. Clifte is in the press, and will shortly be published by Remington and Co. By an oversight in the last number of the Author the name of P. W. Clayden was men- tioned as that of the editor of the Daily News. The editor is Sir John Robinson. The letter by Mrs. Ewing quoted in the same number was said to be dated 1889. The letter is dated “13th May, 1884.” One more erratum. By some accident Mr. Stanley Lane Poole’s new book was omitted in the lists of the month. It is called “The Moham- madan Dynasties,’’containing Chronological Tables of all the 118 Dynasties of the Mohammadan Empire from the Foundation of the Caliphate to the Present Day. (Westminster: Archibald Con- stable and Co., Publishers to the India Office, 14, Parliament-street, S.W.) Messrs. Tillotson and Sons’ List of Authors for 1894 includes most of the best known names in current fictional literature. Serials have been secured from Mr. William Black, Mr. Hall Caine, Miss Braddon, Mr. G. Manville Fenn, Mr. D. C. Murray, Miss Dora Russell, Mr. Henry Herman, Mr. W. Clark Russell, Mr. F. W. Robinson, Miss Florence Marryat, Mr. Joseph Hatton, and Mrs. Hungerford. 352 THE NEW BOOKS AND NEW EDITIONS. History and Biography. AsHpown, CHarues H. St. Albans Historical and Picturesque, with an account of the Roman city of Verulamium. Illustrated by Frederic G. Kitton. Elliot Stock. CAMPBELL, J. DYKES. Nar-rative of the Events of his Life. 10s. 6d. Conway, Moncurr D. Centenary History of the South- place Society. Based on four discourses given in the chapel in May and June, 1893. With appendix con- taining an address by Mr. Fox in 1842, an original poem by Mrs. Adams, 1836, and a discourse by Mr. Conway, 1893. Williams and Norgate. 5s. Epers, GEorG. The Story of My Life from Childhood to Manhood. ‘Translated by Mary J. Safford. With portraits. Hirchfeld. Furnt, Ropert. History of the Philosophy of History. Historical Philosophy in France and French-Belgium and Switzerland. Blackwood. GarNieR, RusseLt M. History of the English Landed Interest : its Customs, Laws, and Agriculture (Modern Period). 10s. 6d. Gasquet, F. Arpan. Henry VIII. and the English Monas- teries. An attempt to illustrate the History of their suppression. Fifth edition, with thirty-three illustra- tions and five maps. 2 vols. John Hodges. 30s. net. Gasquet, F. ArpAn. The Great Pestilence (a.p. 1348-9), now commonly known as the Black Death. Simpkin, Marshall. 7s. 6d. net. Gray, Joun M. James and William Tassie : a biographical and critical sketch, with a catalogue of their portrait medallions of modern personages. Edinburgh, W. G. Samuel Taylor Coleridge: A Macmillan. Patterson. Hewison, JAmes K. The Isle of Bute in the Olden Time. With illustrations, maps, and plans. Vol. I., Celtic Saints and Heroes. Blackwood. Kine’s Hussar, A, being the Military Memoirs for twenty-five years of a Troop Sergeant-Major of the 14th (King’s) Hussars. Edited by Herbert Compton. 6s. Lzz, Sipney. Dictionary of National Biography. Edited by. Vol. XXXVII.: Masquerier—Millyng. Smith, Elder, and Co. Levy, ArTHUR. The Private Life of Napoleon. Trans- lated by Stephen Louis Simeon. In two volumes. Bentley. PicToRIAL AND DxEscRIPTIVE RECORD OF THE ORIGIN AND DEVELOPMENT oF ARMS AND ARMOUR, to which are appended 133 plates specially drawn from the author’s collection at Oaklands, St. Peter’s, Thanet, and Burleigh House, London. By Edwin J. Brett. Sampson Low. : Poik, Wm. M. Leonidas Polk. Bishop and General, LL.D. Two vols. Longmans. 18s. Sr. AMAND, ImBeRT DE. The Court of Louis XV. Trans- lated by Elizabeth Gilbert Martin. With portraits. Hutchinson and Co. 5s. Scott, W. R. A Simple History of Ancient Philosophy. Elliot Stock. SUTHERLAND, ALEXANDER, AND SUTHERLAND, GEORGE. The History of Australia and New Zealand from 1606 to 1890. Longmans. 2s. 6d. AUTHOL. TyNDALL, JoHN. The Life and Work of John Tyndall, E.R.S., D.C.L., LL.D. With personal reminiscences by friends, and numerous illustrations. Westminster Gazette ‘ Popular,’ No.6. 6d. Vincent, W. T. Recollections of Fred Leslie. introduction by Clement Scott. Kegan Paul. With In two volumes. General Literature. ApuER, Rev. Dr. Sanitation as Taught by the Mosaic Law. Jewish Chronicle office. ALEXANDER, A. Physical Drill of All Nations. With a Prefatory Letter by Viscount Wolseley. Illustrated. George Philip. ANNUAL SUPPLEMENT TO WILLIcH’s TITHE CommMu- TATION TABLES, 1894. Longmans. Paper covers. ie: AusTRALIA as Ir Is. Longmans. 5s. Bancrorr, Huspert H. Resources and Development of Mexico. San Francisco: The Bancroft Company. BIBLICAL AND SHAKESPEARIAN CHARACTERS COMPARED. By the Rev. James Bell. Hull, Andrews and Co.; London, Simpkin, Marshall. 33s. 6d. BrrREL, AUGUSTINE. Essays about Men, Women, and Books. Elliot Stock. Bryant, Sopuiz. Short Studies in Character. the Ethical Library. Swan Sonnenschein. Burrow, J. C. anp THomas, Wm. ’Mongst Mines and Miners; or, Underground Scenes by Flash-light. Camborne Printing and Stationery Company, Cam- borne ; Simpkin, Marshall. 21s. CARNEGIE, Rey. D. Amongthe Matabele. With portraits of Lobengula and Khama, and map and illustrations. The Religious Tract Society. 1s. 6d. ComsBE, GEORGE. Discussions on Education. Cassell. ComMPLETE ANGLER: or, Contemplative Man’s Recreation. Being a discourse on rivers, fish-ponds, fish, and fishing. By Izaak Walton and Charles Cotton, with an abridg- ment of the lives of the authors, by Sir John Hawkins. Knt. Edited, with notes from a naturalist’s point of view, by J. E. Harting, Librarian of the Linnean Society of London. With 53 illustrations, including etchings by Percy Thomas, R.P.E., from paintings by John Linnell, senior, and engravings of riverside animals and birds, by G. E. Lodge. Tercentenary edition. 2vols. Bagster. £6 6s. County CounciILs AND MunicipaAL CoRPoRATIONS Com- PANION AND Diary FoR 1894. Compiled and edited by Sir Somers Vine. Waterlow and Sons. Discovery oF LAKES RUDOLF AND STEFANIE, a narrative of Count Samuel Teleki’s exploring and hunting expedition in Eastern Equatorial Africa in 1887 and 1888, by his companion, Lieutenant Ludwig von Héhnel, translated by Nancy Bell (N. D’Anvers), with illustrations and maps. 2 vols. 42s. Duppine, WALTER. Letters on Agricultural Depression. Reprinted from the Newark Advertiser. Newark. S8.- Whiles. 6d. Exuts, A. B. The Yoruba-Speaking Peoples of the Slave Coast of West Africa. Chapman and Hall. FLetcHer, A. E. The Smoke Nuisance and how to Remedy It. Church of England Sanitary Association. : Fow.er, W. Warpr. The Marsh Warbler in Oxford- shire and Switzerland. Simpkin, Marshall. Paper covers, Is. FrossarD, JoHN D. The Nickel Ores of Sudbury (Canada). George Philp. 2s. net. : By a clergyman. Third edition. Vol. 2 of  sf ¥ THE AUTHOR. Gate, Captain W. A. Professional Papers of the Corps of the Royal Engineers. Edited by. Royal Engineers’ Instititute. Occasional Papers. Vol. XIX., 1893. Chatham, W. and J. Mackay. 10s. 6d. net. GortHE. Nature: Aphorisms of Goethe. Reported and arranged by G. Chr. Tobler, and done into English by Bailey Saunders. Macmillan and Co. Paper covers. Ham’s Customs YEAR Book For 1894. Edited by E. Grant Hooper, Victor Maslin, George Mayston, P. J. Makey. Effingham Wilson. 4s. 6d. HANDBOOK OF BriTisH East Arrica, including Zanzibar, Uganda, and the Territory of the Imperial British East Africa Company. Prepared in the Intelligence Division, War Office, 1893. Two maps. Harrison and Sons. Hart, Francis. Western Australia in 1893. Bruton and Co. Hepwortu, T. ©. The Year-Book of Photography for 1894. Edited by. Alexander and Shepheard. 1s. Hints TO TRAVELLERS, SCIENTIFIC AND GENERAL. Edited for the Council of the Royal Geographical Society, by Douglas W. Freshfield, Hon. Sec. R.G.S., and Captain W. J. L. Wharton, R.N., F.R.S., Hydrographer to the Admiralty. Royal Geographical Society, 1, Savile-row, W. 8s.; to Fellows at the office of the Society, 5s. Hopper, Epwin. Truth in Story, being simple home discourses for young people. Hodder Brothers. 6s. Hogartu, D. G.,and Munro, J. A. R. Royal Geographical Society.—Supplementary Papers, vol. 3, part 5, con- taining “‘ Modern and Ancient Roads in Eastern Asia Minor.” With maps. John Murray. 5s. Hower, W.F. The Classified Directory to the Metropolitan Charities for 1894. Longmans. Paper covers. Is. JOURNAL OF THE Roya STATISTICAL SociETY. December, 1893. Stanford. 5s. Lititre, ArTHuR. Modern Mystics and Modern Magic. Swan Sonnenschein and Co. Macxkinuay, J. M. Folklore of Scottish Lochs and Springs. Glasgow: William Hodge and Co. Marine ENGINEERS’ ANNUAL AND ALMANAC FOR 1894. Liverpool, Glasgow, and Greenock, D. M‘Gregor and Co. London: Simpkin, Marshall. ts. Maung, F. C., V.C., C.B. Memories of the Mutiny, with which is incorporated the Personal Narrative of J. W. Sherer, C.S.I. 2 vols. Remington and Co. NATIONAL UNION GLEANINGS. Vol. 1, August-December, 1893. The Publication Committee of the National Union of Conservative and Constitutional Associa- tions. Octz, ARTHUR. The Marquis d’Argenson: a study in criticism, being the Stanhope essay, Oxford, 1893. T. Fisher Unwin. 6s. ‘OxForRD Museum. By Henry W. Acland, M.D., and John Ruskin, M.A. Reprinted from the original edition, with additions. London and Orpington, George Allen. Parsons, H.G. A Handbook to Western Australia and its Goldfields. Paper covers. Swan Sonnenschein. PaTENT MEDICINES AND PROPRIETARY ARTICLES Diary FOR 1894. Published at the office of the Patent Medi- cines Journal. 338. 6d. Puunkett, Lizut.-Cout. G. T. The Conversation Manual in English, Hindustani, Persian, and Pashtu, with sum- maries of the grammars of these languages and a vocabulary of nearly 1500 words. Second edition, revised. Richardson and OCo., Suffolk-street, Pall-mall East. 58. 6d. 353 PockKEeT-BookK OF MARINE ENGINEERING RULES AND Tastes. By A. E. Seaton, M.Inst.C.E., and H. M. Rounthwaite, M.Inst.Mech.E. With diagrams. Charles Griffin andCo. 8s. 6d. Spatpine, T. AuFRED. The House of Lords: a Retro- spect anda Forecast. T. Fisher Unwin. 1os. 6d. STANDARD DICTIONARY OF THE ENGLISH LANGUAGE. Vol. I., A.-L. Prepared under the supervision of Isaac K. Funk, D.D., Francis A. March, LL.D., and Daniel S. Gregory, D.D. New York and London, Funk and Wagnalls Company. THompson, FRED D. In the Track of the Sun. Readings from the Diary of a Globe Trotter. With many illus- trations by Mr. Harry Fenn, and from photographs. Heinemann. 25s. Tuupicum, J. L. W. A Treatise on Wines: their Origin, Nature, and Varieties, with Practical Directions for Viticulture and Vinification. George Bell and Sons. 6s. VINTON’s (LATE Morton’s) AGRICULTURAL ALMANAC: A Year-book for Farmers and Landowners. Illustrated. Published at the Agricultural Gazette Office. Vinton and Co. Limited, Ludgate-circus. WALKER’S HANDBOOK ON DomEsTIc HoT-WATER FITTING, Explosive and Non-explosive. Liverpool: H. Walters and Son. ls. Wuite, T. CHARTERS.—The Microscope and how to use it. R. Sutton and Co. 2s. Wiuson, H. Scutitz. “’Tis Sixty Years Since;” or, the Two Locksley Halls. Kegan Paul. ts. 6d. Fiction. ALLARDYCE, ALEXANDER. Earlscourt. A novel of pro- vincial life. 3 vols. Blackwood. ARNOLD, Epwin Lester. The Constable of St. Nicholas. Chatto and Windus. 3s. 6d. Brack, Winu1aAmM. The New Prince Fortunatus. New and revised edition. Sampson Low and Co. BuackMorE, R. D. Christowell: a Dartmoor Tale. Sampson Low. Buianp STRANGE, MAJOR-GENERAL T. Jubilee. Remington and Co. CARROLL, Lewis. Sylvie and Bruno, concluded, with Gunner Jingo’s forty-six illustrations by Harry Furniss. Macmillan. 7s. 6d. net. CiceLy’s Error. By the author of ‘“ Lady Olivia’s Step- daughters.”’ William Stevens and Co. CuarK RussELL, W. New edition. Sampson Low. CustancE, Hmnry. Riding Recollections and Turf Stories. Edwin Arnold. 15s. Dax, JoHN. Round the World by Doctors’ Orders. Elliot Stock. tos. 6d. Drew, H. A Queer Honeymoon. Lilly. 1s. Eapy, K. M. The Lifting of the Shadow. With illustra- tions by Sydney Cowell. Sunday School Union. 2s. Exuis, T. Muntuerr. The Beauty of Boscastle, a melo- dramatic and psychological story. Swan Sonnenchein. GREVILLE-NUGENT, Hon. Mrs. A Land of Mosques and Marabouts. With illustrations. Chapman and Hall. GRuNDY, SypNEY. The Days of his Vanity: a passage in Jack’s Courtship. Hayman, Christy, and the life of a young man, A new edition. Chatto and Windus. 35s. 6d. Hitz, Jonn. The Common Ancestor. Three vols. Chatto and Windus. Houmes, ELEANOR. The Price of a Pearl. A novel. Three vols. Hurst and Blackett. 354 HunGERFORD, Mrs. The Red-house Mystery. A novel. Two vols. Chatto and Windus. Irvinc, WASHINGTON. Rip Van Winkle and the Legend of Sleepy Hollow. With fifty-three illustrations by G. H. Boughton, A-R.A. Macmillan. 6s. Lerru-ApAms, Mrs. Bonnie Kate. Jarrold and Sons. LLOLLANDLLAFF, Louis. The Llollandllaff Legends. Cassell. Paper covers, Is. Lucas, E. VerRRALL. Bernard Barton and his Friends: a Record of Quiet Life. E. Hicks, jun., Bishopsgate- street without. Masiz, H. WrieHt. My Study Fire. net. MAcDONALD, GEORGE. Sampson Low. Mavpz, F. W. Victims. Bliss, Sands, and Foster. Mrtior. C. The Death Penalty: A Modern Story. Swan Sonnenschein. 2s. Montacus, Cuarues. Tales of a Nomad, or Sport and Strife. Longmans. 6s. Netson, Jane. The Rousing of Mrs. Potter and other stories. T. Fisher Unwin. OLIPHANT, Mrs. Lady William. Macmillan. 318. Od. Ovrpa. Two Offenders. Perrin, A. Into Temptation. 2 vols. PRoTHERO-LEWIS, HELEN. and Co. In 3 vols. RamspEN, Lapy G. Speedwell. Bentley. Sizpr, Kare T. The Wooing of Osyth, a story of the Eastern Counties in Saxon Times. Jarrold and Sons. 38. 6d. Strorizs or Gour, collected by William Knight and T. T. Oliphant, with Rhymes on Golf by various hands, also Shakespeare on Golf, &c. Enlarged edition. Heine- mann. TRUMBULL, W1LLIAM. The Legend of the White Canoe. With photogravures from designs by F. V. Du Mond. G. P. Putnam’s Sons. 12s. 6d. Watson, lity. The Vicar of Langthwaite. Bentley. Werner, E. “Clear the Track” (Freie Bahn). Trans- lated by Mary Stuart Smith. The International News Company. YORKE, CURTIS. Under the Trees and Elsewhere, and J. M. Dent and Co. 3s. 6d. each Guild Court, a London Story. In 3 vols. Chatto and Windus. 6s. F. V. White and Co. In Hooks of Steel. Hutchinson 3. vols. Once. Anovel. Jarrold and Sons. Poetry and the Drama. Ainsyig, Dovatas. Escarlamonde and George Bell and Sons. 3s. 6d. net. - Dasss, G. H. R., anp RicHTon, EDWARD. Dramatic Poem. Macmillan. 2s. 6d. DavEenport-ADAms, E. The Poets’ Praise from Homer to Swinburne. Collected and Arranged, with notes. Elliot Stock. Japp, AuEx. H. Dramatic Pictures. Chatto and Windus. Macponaup, Mosse. Poems. Innes. 6s. net. Mzrapows, Linpon. Buffalo Bill on the Warpath. A poem. W. Ridgway. Paper covers. Scort, Sir Water. The Lyrics and Ballads of Sir Walter Scott. Edited, with an introduction, . by Andrew Lang. J.M. Dent. 5s. net. SWITZERLAND, PoETIcAL AND PrcroriaL: a collection of poems by English and American poets. Compiled by Henry Eberli. With illustrations. Art Institute Orrell Fussli, Zurich. 12s. other poems. Dante, a THE AUTHOR. Science and Art. Batu, Sir Rosertr S. The Story of the Sun. eight coloured plates and other illustrations. 21s. Dickson, H. N. Meteorology, the Elements of Weather ond oe University Extension series. Methuen . 2s. 6d. Firuss, OswaLp. Sutton and Co. PartI. ts. Kyerrep, Sespastian. Thus Shalt Thou Live. Hints and advice for the healthy and the sick on a simple and rational mode of life and a natural method of cure. Translated from the 19th German edition. H. Grevel. Mason, James. The Principles of Chess in theory and practice. Horace Cox. Portrouio, THE. Monographs on Artistic Subjects. Edited by P. G. Hamerton. Published monthly. No. 1, Rembrandt’s etchings. By P. G. Hamerton. Seeley. 2s. 6d. Sparkes, J. C., AND Bursipeze, F. W. Wild Flowers in Art and Nature. With coloured illustrations by H. G. Moon. Part I. Paper covers. 2s. 6d. Wesster, A.D. Hardy Ornamental Flowering Trees and Shrubs. Gardening World Office. 3s. With Cassell. Designs for Church Embroidery. R. Law. ARNOLD, WiutrAm. The Agricultural Holdings (England) Act, 1883. St. Bride’s Press. 6d. BapEN-PowELu, B. H. Forest Law: a course of lectures on the principles of civil and criminal law, and on the law of the forest (chiefly based on the laws in force in British India). Addressed to the Forest Students at the Royal College of Engineering, Cooper’s Hill. Brad- bury, Agnew. Rogpson, Grorce Y. A Treatise on the Law of Bank- ruptey. Containing a full exposition of the principles and practice of the law. With an appendix com- prising the statutes, rules, orders, and forms, including forms of statutory compositions and schemes, &c. Seventh edition. Clowes. 38s. Rupatt, A. R., AnD Greie, J. W. The Trustee Act, 1893, with explanatory notes; the rules of Court, numerous forms, and a complete index. Jordan and Sons. 6s. net. SmitH, James W. Wilson’s Legal Handy Books.—The. Law of Joint Stock Companies. New and revised edition. Effingham Wilson. Educational. Dossin, Atex. B. A Text-book of Solid or Descriptive Geometry. Blackie and Son. Duanz, AuEx. The Student’s Dictionary of Medicine and the Allied Sciences. Longmans. 2!s. GuazeBroox, R. T. Heat: an elementary text-book, theoretical and practical. Cambridge University Press. 38. : Primary Latin Exercises, specially adapted to the: “ Revised Latin Primer,’ by E. P. Rooper, M.A.,:and Francis Herring, M.A. Rivington and Co. 3s. 6d. St. Joun, R. 8. St. ANDREw. A Burmese Reader. The Clarendon Press, Oxford: Henry Frowde. tos. 6d. Schoon CALENDAR and Handbook of Examinations and Open Scholarships for 1894. With a preface by Francis Storr, B.A. Whittaker and Sons. Is. net. Tomas, A. H. The Junior Student’s First Latin Transla- tion Book. Rivington and Co. 1s. 4d. net. ne The Huthor” (The Organ of the Incorporated Society of Authors. Monthly.) CONDUCTED BY WALTER BESANT. Vou. IV.—No. 9.] FEBRUARY 1, 1894. [PRICE SIXPENCE. COHFEENTS. Warnings, Advice, and Notices ... es ee ots oe we ls Feuilleton.—Avenged. By Andrew Horne Literary Property— The Women of Tennysqn. By Clive Holland... 1,—The Working of the American Copyright Law... son OM Journalism in Burma ass es 2.—Rights and Liabilities of Editors fe ae a wee O28 From a Beginner’s Point of View aoe Ane me ee a 3.—Queen y. Rivington, Registrar of Copyrights Bos «+» 3823 Correspondence.—1. A Joint-Stock Company Journal.—2. Charles 4.—Copyright ‘ pe oe a Rs Lamb on Publishers.—3. Experiences of a Beginner.—4. The 5.—\* Half Pri ‘ ¢ Re ee . Retiring Forty.—5. ‘‘ Wanted, Novelists.”—6. ‘+ Odds and 5.—‘‘ Half Price, Half Royalty nhs — ro as at Ends.” —7. Some Methods of Publishing. —8. Readers’ Notices to Contributors, List of ... ok as abe ae see 325 Pensions.—9. ‘The Methods of Publishing.” oe . Authors and their Public in Ancient Times... ae sas ore O29 What the Papers say.—l. The Baroness Tautpheeus.—2. Type- Book Talk. ByJ.W.S. ... ee we ee ae nt wise writing ae eh es a ss a see an A Toast. By Arthur A.Sykes ... soe ese oe aus See “ At the Sign of the Author’s Head” Notes and News. By the Editor... ce He ace a we BBE New Books and New Editions PUBLICATIONS OF THE SOCIETY. The Annual Report. That for January 1893 can be had on application to the Secretary. The Author. A Monthly Journal devoted especially to the protection and maintenance of Literary Property. Issued to all Members. Back numbers are offered at the following prices: Vol. I., 10s. 6d. (Bound) ; Vols. II. and II1., 8s. 6d. each (Bound). The Grievances of Authors. (The Leadenhall Press.) Is. The Report of three Meetings on the general subject of Literature and its defence, held at Willis’s Rooms, March, 1887. Literature and the Pension List. By W. Morris Cotxzs, Barrister-at-Law. (Henry Glaisher, 95, Strand, W.C.) 35. ‘The History of the Société des Gens de Lettres. By S. Squire Spricar, late Secretary to the Society. 1s. The Cost of Production, In this work specimens are given of the most important forms of type, size of page, &c., with estimates showing what it costs to produce the more common kinds of books. Henry Glaisher, 95, Strand, W.C. 2s. 6d. The Various Methods of Publication. By S. Squire Spricer. In this work, compiled from the papers in the Society’s offices, the various forms of agreements proposed by Publishers to Authors are examined, and their meaning carefully explained, with an account of the various kinds of fraud which have been made possible by the different clauses in their agreements. Henry Glaisher, 95, Strand, W.C. 3s. Copyright Law Reform. An Exposition of Lord Monkswell’s Copyright Bill now before Parlia- ment. With Extracts from the Report of the Commission of 1878, and an Appendix containing the Berne Convention and the American Copyright Bill. By J. M. Leny. Eyre and Spottiswoode. 1s. 6d. The Society of Authors. A Record of its Action from its Foundation. By Wauter Besant (Chairman of Committee, 1888—1892). Is. 318 ADVERTISEMENTS. The Society of Authors (BSncorporated). PRESIDENT. GHORGEH MBEREDITE. Str Epwin ARNOLD, K.C.I1.E., C.S.1. ALFRED AUSTIN. J. M. BARRIE. A. W. A BecKert. Rogpert BATEMAN. Str Henry Berene, K.C.M.G. WALTER BESANT. AUGUSTINE BIRRELL, M.P. Rev. Pror. Bonney, F.RB.S. Rieut Hon. James Bryce, M.P. Hau CAINE. EGERTON CastTue, F.S.A. P. W. CLAYDEN. EDWARD CLopD. W. Morris Cougs. Hon. JoHN COLLIER. W. Martin Conway. F. Marion CRAWFORD. OswaLD CRAWFURD, O.M.G. Hon. COUNCIL. Tae Earu oF DEsart. Austin Dosson. A. Conan Dorie, M.D. A. W. DusBourea. J. Eric Ertcusen, F.R.S. Pror. Micuart Foster, F.R.S. Riaut Hon. HERBERT GARDNER, M.P. RIcHARD GARNETT, LL.D. EpmunpD Gossk. H. Riper Hage@arp. Tuomas Harpy. JEROME K. JEROME. RupDYARD KIPLING. Pror. E. Ray LANKESTER, F.R.S. J. M. Lery. Rey. W. J. Lorri, F.S.A. Pror. Max-MU.uueErR. Pror. J. M. D. MEIKLEJOHN. HERMAN C. MERIVALE. Counsel — E. M. UNDERDOWN, Rev. C. H. MippLETON-WAKE. Lewis Morris. J.C. PARKINSON. THE Earu oF PEMBROKE AND Mont- GOMERY. Str FREDERICK POLLOcK, BART., LL.D. WALTER HERRIES PoLLocK. A. G. Ross. GrorGE AuGusTus SALA. W. BapristE Scoonss. G. R. Srus. 8. Squrre SpRIGGE. J. J. STEVENSON. Jas. SULLY. Wiiiram Moy THomas. H. D. Tram, DCL. E. M. UnpERDOWN, Q.C. Baron HENRY DEWorms, M.P., F.R.S. EpMUND YATES. Q.Cc. COMMITTEE OF MANAGEMENT. Chairman—Si1rn FREDERICK PoLiock, Bart, LL.D. A. W. A Beckett. WALTER BESANT. Hon. JOHN CoLLinR W. Martin Conway. J, Mi. Lane. A. G. Ross. EGERTON CASTLE. | EpMuND GossE. S. Squire SpPRIGGE. W. Morris Couuzs. H. Riper Haae@arp. Solicitors—Messrs. Freup, Roscon, and Co., Lincoln’s Inn Fields. OFFICES : Secretary—G. HERBERT Turina, B.A. 4, PortugaL STREET, Lincoun’s InN Fretps, W.C. Windsor House PRINTING WORKS, BREAM’S BUILDINGS, E.C. OFFICES OF “THE FIELD,” “THE QUEEN,” ~ THE LAW TIMES Ga. Mr. HORACE COX, Printer to the Authors’ Society, takes the opportunity of informing Authors that, having a very large office, and an extensive plant of type of every description, he is in a position to EXECUTE any PRINTING they may entrust to his care. ESTIMATES FORWARDED, AND REASONABLE CHARGES WILL BE FOUND. Dublin Core The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/. Title A name given to the resource The Author, Vol. 04 Issue 09 (February 1894) Subject The topic of the resource <em>The Author</em>, Vol. 04 Issue 09 (February 1894) Type The nature or genre of the resource Publication Identifier An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context 1894-02-01-The-Author-4-9 publications The Author https://historysoa.com/files/original/5/458/1894-01-01-The-Author-4-8.pdf ca88dbbd9fa8f5fc910e01d4abc81a3e PDF Text Text ������������������������������������ Dublin Core The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/. Title A name given to the resource The Author Subject The topic of the resource <em>The Author</em> Description An account of the resource A digitised run of the Society of Authors' monthly periodical, <em>The Author</em>, 1890<span>–</span>1914, made available together for the first time.<br /><br />Currently users can browse issues and <a href="https://historysoa.com/items/browse?search=&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Bjoiner%5D=and&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Belement_id%5D=51&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Btype%5D=is+exactly&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Bterms%5D=Index&amp;collection=&amp;type=&amp;tags=&amp;exhibit=&amp;date_search_term=&amp;submit_search=Search+For+Items&amp;sort_field=Dublin+Core%2CTitle">indices</a> (not available for all volumes). Full text search for all issues, and other additional search functionality, will be added in 2022. Date A point or period of time associated with an event in the lifecycle of the resource 1890–1914 Identifier An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context The-Author-Issues Publication Date The date of an event (in YYYY, YYYY-MM or YYYY-MM-DD format) 1894-01-01 Volume 4 Issue 8 Pages Page range in volume 281–316 Ngram Date Version of the date in YYYYMMDD format for use by the Ngram plugin 18940101 Ngram Text Version of the text with no HTML formatting for use by the Ngram plugin The Hutbor. (The Organ of the Incorporated Society of Authors. Monthly.) CONDUCTED BY WALTER BESANT. Vou. IV.—No. 8.] JANUARY 1, 1804. [Prick SIXPENCE. CONTENTS. PAGE PAGE Notes, &c. aes eee oe se ae see Se se ... 283 Feuilleton— Li The Editor aie ses bis oe eee oat Ses wesc20D. iterary Property gf 985 Mr. Andrew Lang v. The Society... 3 1—Walter v. Lowe... ce a alee oe = oe On Military Noms de Plume... car oi oe tae : a ee Scan en ne oa ey “ Bue ‘* At the Sign of the Author’sHead” ... oe sae ae e+e 300 3.—Huskin v. Cope Sy ey ee me oS oa ee a Correspondence.—l. The Beginner.—2. Music Publishing.—3. 4.—Harper v. Tillotson on tes ot wee eas +++ 287 ‘Minor Agents.”—4. Charles Lamb on Publishers.—5. The The French Academy and the Letter ‘‘ A.” By H. F. Wood _ ... 288 Small Bookseller.—6. The Penny Novelette.—7. More Con- Book Talk x 290 tradictory Criticisms.—8. A Stamp of Approval.—9. The Ameri x h me P Be ti a plishi 26 ase Sa oa 291 Anonymous Journalism.—10. Two Publics ne eet See 802 See ut Crs One UOUa eee e = From the Papers.—l. The Destruction of Books.—2. Cockney A Ballade of Maistre Francoys Rabelais. By Showell Rogers ... 292 Pronunciations.—3. ‘‘Put your Pride in your Pocket.”—4. Modern Literature in Oxford us os: ang nae ons sega | Artists in Black and White ... ae cs ae eee eer OOe Notes and News. By the Editor... - —- ace cer ... 292 ' New Books and New Editions... tue aS oe ne wee 809 PUBLICATIONS OF THE SOCIETY. 1. The Annual Report. That for January 1893 can be had on application to the Secretary. 9. The Author. A Monthly Journal devoted especially to the protection and maintenance of Literary Property. Issued to all Members. 3. The Grievances of Authors. (The Leadenhall Press.) 1s. The Report of three Meetings on the general subject of Literature and its defence, held at Willis’s Rooms, March, 1887. 4. Literature and the Pension List. By W. Morris Couuus, Barrister-at-Law. (Henry Glaisher, 95, Strand, W.C.) 3s. 5. The History of the Société des Gens de Lettres. By S. Squire Spriacz, late Secretary to the Society. 1s. 6, The Cost of Production. | Tn this work specimens are given of the most important forms of type, size of page, &c., with estimates showing what it costs to produce the more common kinds of books. Henry Glaisher, 95, Strand, W.C. 2s. 6d. 7, The Various Methods of Publication. By S. Squiru Spricex. In this work, compiled from the papers in the Society’s offices, the various forms of agreements proposed by Publishers to Authors are examined, and their meaning carefully explained, with an account of the various kinds of fraud which have been made possible by the different clauses in their agreements. Henry Glaisher, 95, Strand, W.C. 35. 8. Copyright Law Reform. An Exposition of Lord Monkswell’s Copyright Bill now before Parlia- ment. With Extracts from the Report of the Commission of 1878, and an Appendix containing the Berne Convention and the American Copyright Bill. By J. M. Lety. Eyre and Spottiswoode. ts. 6d. : 9, The Society of Authors. A Record of its Action from its Foundation, By Watrrr Brsant (Chaiiman of Committee, 1888—1892). 1s.  282 ADVERTISEMENTS. The Society of Authors (Bucorporafed). PRESIDENT. GEHEORGH MbERHDITE,. COUNCIL. : Sir Epwin ARNOLD, K.C.LE., C.S.1. THE EARL oF DESART. Lewis Morris. ALFRED AUSTIN. Austin Dosson. Pror. Max MULLER. J. M. Barriz. A. Conan Doytz, M.D. J. C. PARKINSON. A. W. A BEcKETT. A. W. Dusoure. Tur Ear. or PEMBROKE AND Mont- RoBERT BATEMAN. J. Enic ERIcusEn, F.R.S. GOMERY. Sir Henry Berene, K.C.M.G. Pror. Micuazrt Foster, F.R.S. Sir Freperick Potuock, Bart., LL.D. WALTER BESANT. Ricut Hon. HERBERT GARDNER, M.P.| Watrer Herrizs PoLock. AUGUSTINE BIRRELL, M.P. RicHaRD GARNETT, LL.D. A. G. Ross. Rev. Pror. Bonney, F-.R.S. EpmMuND GoOssE. GrorGE AUGUSTUS SALA. Rieut Hon. James Bryce, M.P. H. Riper HaGearpD. W. Bapriste ScOONES. Hau CAINE. Tuomas Harpy. G. R. Sms. Egerton Castue, F.S.A. JEROME K. JEROME. S. Squire SPRIGGE. P. W. CLAYDEN. RupYARD KIPLinea. J. J. STEVENSON. EDWARD CLODD. Pror. E. Ray LANKESTER, F.R.S. Jas. SULLY. W. Morris CouuEs. J. M. Lery. Witi1am Moy THomas. Hon. JoHn COLLIER. Rev. W. J. Lorrie, F.S.A. H. D. Traruu, D.C.L. W. Martin Conway. Pror. J. M. D. MEIKLEJOHN. E. M. UnpERpDowy, Q.C. : F. Marion CRAWFORD. HERMAN C. MERIVALE. Baron HENRY DE Worms, M.P.,F.R.S. OswaLD CRAWFURD, C.M.G. Rev. C. H. MrippiEtTon- WAKE. EpMUND YATES. Hon. Cownsel—E. M. UNDERDOWN, Q.C. Solicitors—Messrs. FrELD, Roscoz, and Co., Lincoln’s Inn Fields. Accountants—Messrs. OscaAR BERRY and CaRR, Monument-square, E.C. Secretary—G. Henpert THRine, B.A. OFFICES: 4, Portucan STREET, Lincotn’s Inn Freips, W.C. BOOKS PUBLISHED BY HORACE COX. Cloth lettered, price 5s. | Crown 8vo., bevelled boards, gilt edges, price 5s. Te Fr cae | PRINCIPLES OF CHESS Dr. J. A. GOODCHILD THEORY AND PRACTICE. Cloth lettered, price 5s. TALES IN VERSE. BY BY Dr. J. A. GOODCHILD. JAMES MASOA. CONTENTS. Price One Shilling; by post, 1s. 33d. | 1.—Elements of Chess. | 2.—General Principles. H U E N AL 3.—Combination. a | 4.—Exposition of Master Play Complete. AND LADY'S CALENDAR FOR 1894. Among its Contents will be found Fully Illustrated, in crown 8vo., price 5s. 6d., by post, 5s. 10d. | | A CHROMO-LITHOGRAPH PLATE OF IMITATION LIMOGES | THE FOURTH EDITION OF ENAMEL EN GRISAILLE. 4 SUPPLEMENT OF WINTER COMFORTS IN KNITTING AND | A Sy St hi NM Pocket Size, price 6d.; by post, 63d. | | | THE LAWS OF GOLF, FIGURE SKATING. As Adopted by the Royal and Ancient Golf Club of | Being the Theory and Practice of the Art as Developed in St. Andrews. England, with a Glance at its Origin and History. Special Rules for Medal Play. By T. MAXWELL WITHAM Etiquette of Golf. Winners of the Golfing Championship. (Member of the Skating Club). Winners and Runners-up for the Amateur Championship. WINDSOR HOUSE, BREAM’S BULLDINGS, B.C.  Che Buthor. (The Organ of the Incorporated Society of Authors. Monthly.) CONDUCTED BY WALTER BESANT. Vou. IV.—No. 8.] JANUARY 1, 1894. [PRIcE SIXPENCE. For the Opinions expressed in papers that are signed or initialled the Authors alone are responsible. None of the papers or para- graphs must be taken as ewpressing the collective opinions of the committee unless they are officially signed by G. Herbert Thring, Sec. HE Secretary of the Society begs to give notice that all remittances are acknowledged by return of post, and requests that all members not receiving an answer to important communications within two days will write to him without delay. All remittances should be crossed Union Bank of London, Chancery-lane, or be sent by registered letter only. Communications and letters are invited on all subjects connected with literature, but on no other subjects what- ever. Articles which cannot be accepted are returned if stamps for the purpose accompany the MSS. specs WARNINGS AND ADVICE. T is not generally understood that the author, as the vendor, has the absolute right of drafting the agree- ment upon whatever terms the transaction is to be carried out. Authors are strongly advised to exercise that right. Inevery other form of business, the right of drawing the agreement rests with him who sells, leases, or has the control of the property. EADERS of the Author and members of the Society are earnestly desired to make the following warnings as widely known as possible. They are based on the experience of nine years’ work by which the dangers to which literary property is especially exposed have been discovered :— 1, SER1AL Ricuts.—In selling Serial Rights stipulate that you are selling the Serial Right for one paper at a certain time only, otherwise you may find your work serialized for years, to the detriment of your volume form. 2. STAMP yoUR AGREEMENTS. — Readers are most URGENTLY warned not to neglect stamping their agreements immediately after signature. If this precaution is neglected for two weeks, a fine of £10 must be paid before the agree- ment can be used as a legal document. In almost every case brought to the secretary the agreement, or the letter VOL. IV. which serves for one, is forwarded without the stamp. The author may be assured that the other party to the agree- ment never neglects this simple precaution. The Society, to save trouble, undertakes to get all the agreements of members stamped for them at no expense to themselves except the cost of the stamp. 3. ASCERTAIN WHAT A PROPOSED AGREEMENT GIVES TO BOTH SIDES BEFORE SIGNING IT.—Remember that an arrangement as toa joint venturein any other kind of busi- ness whatever would be instantly refused should either party refuse to show the books or to let it be known what share he reserved for himself. 4. LireraARy AGENtTS.—Be very careful. Yow cannot be too careful as to the person whom you appoint as your agent. Remember that you place your property almost un- reservedly in his hands. Your only safety is in consulting the Society, or some friend who has had personal experience of the agent. Do not trust advertisements alone. 5. Cost or Propuction.——Never sign any agreement of which the alleged cost of production forms an integral part, until you have proved the figures. 6. CHOICE OF PuBLISHERS.—Never enter into any cor- respondence with publishers, especially with those who ad- vertise for MSS., who are not recommended by experienved friends or by this Society. 7. FutrurE Worx.—Never, on any account whatever, bind yourself down for future work to anyone. 8. Rovatty.—Never accept any proposal of royalty until you have ascertained what the agreement, worked out on both a small and a large sale, will give to the author and what to the publisher. g. PERSONAL Risk.—Never accept any pecuniary risk or responsibility whatever without advice. 10. Resuct—ED MSS.—Never, when a MS. has been re- fused by respectable houses, pay others, whatever promises they may put forward, for the production of the work. 11. AMERICAN Riguts.—Never sign away American rights. Keep them by special clause. Refuse to sign an) agreement containing a clause which reserves them for the publisher, unless for a substantial consideration. If the publisher insists, take away the MS. and offer it to another. 12. CESSION OF CopyRiagHT.—Never sign any paper, either agreement or receipt, which gives away copyright, without advice. 13. ADVERTISEMENTS.—Keep control over the advertise- ments, if they affect your returns, by a clause in the agree- ment. Reserve a veto. If you are yourself ignorant of the subject, make the Society your adviser. z 2  284 14. Never forget that publishing is a business, like any other business, totally unconnected with philanthropy, charity, or pure love of literature. You have to do with business men. Be yourself a business man. Society’s Offices :— 4, PorruGan Street, Lincoun’s Inn FIELps. po HOW TO USE THE SOCIETY. rE | ie member has a right to advice upon his agreements, his choice of a publisher, or any . dispute arising in the conduct of his business or the administration of his property. If the advice sought is such as can be given best by a solicitor, the member has a right to an opinion from the Society’s solicitors. If the case is such that Counsel’s opinion is desirable, the Com- mittee will obtain for him Counsel’s opinion. All this without any cost to the member. 2. Remember that questions connected with copyright and publisher’s agreements do not generally fall within the experience of ordinary solicitors. Therefore, do not scruple to use the Society first—our solicitors are continually engaged upon such questions for us. 3. Send to the office copies of past agreements and past accounts with the loan of the books represented. This isin order to ascertain what has been the nature of your agree- ments, and the results to author and publisher respectively so far. The Secretary will always be glad to have any agreements, new or old, for inspection and note. The infor- mation thus obtained may prove invaluable. 4. If the examination of your previous business trans- actions by the Secretary proves unfavourable, you should take advice as to a change of publishers. 5. Before signing any agreement whatever, send the pro- posed document to the Society for examination. 6. The Society is acquainted with the methods, and—in the case of fraudulent houses—the tricks of every publish- ing firm in the country. Remember that there are certain houses which live entirely by trickery. 7. Remember always that in belonging to the Society you are fighting the battles of other writers, even if you are reaping no benefit to yourself, and that you are advancing the best interests of literature in promoting the indepen- dence of the writer. 8. Send to the Editor of the Awthor notes of everything important to literature that you may hear or meet with. ee THE AUTHORS’ SYNDICATE. EMBERS are informed : q 1. That the Authors’ Syndicate takes charge of the business of members of the Society. With, when necessary, the assistance of the legal advisers of the Syndi- cate, it concludes agreements, collects royalties, examines and passes accounts, and generally relieves members of the trouble of managing business details. 2. That the expenses of the Authors’ Syndicate are defrayed solely out of the commission charged on rights placed through its intervention. Notice is, however, hereby given that in all cases where there is no current account, a booking fee is charged to cover postage and porterage. THE AUTHOR. 3. That the Authors’ Syndicate works for none but those members of the Society whose work possesses a market value. 4. That the Syndicate can only undertake any negotiation whatever on the distinct understanding that those negotia. tions are placed exclusively in its hands, and that all communications relating thereto are referred to it. 5. That clients can only be seen by the Editor by appoint- ment, and that, when possible, at least four days’ notice should be given. The work of the Syndicate is now so heavy, that only a limited number of interviews can be arranged. 6. That every attempt is made to deal with the corre- spondence promptly, but that owing to the enormous number of letters received, some delay is inevitable. That stamps should, in all cases, be sent to defray postage. 7. That the Authors’ Syndicate does not invite MSS. without previous correspondence, and does not hold itself responsible for MSS. forwarded without notice. It is announced that, by way of a new departure, the Syndicate has undertaken arrangements for lectures by some of the leading members of the Society; that a “Transfer Department,’ for the sale and purchase of journals and periodicals, has been opened ; and that a “Register of Wants and Wanted” has been opened. Members anxious to obtain literary or artistic work are invited to communicate with the Manager. There is an Honorary Advisory Committee, whose services will be called upon in any case of dispute or difficulty. It is perhaps necessary to state that the members of the Advisory Committee have no pecuniary interest whatever in the Syndicate. : NOTICES. HE Editor of the Author begs to remind members of the Society that, although the paper is sent to them free of charge, the cost of producing it would be a very heavy charge on the resources of the Society if a great many members did not forward to the Secretary the modest 6s. 6d. subscription for the year. The Editor is always glad to receive short papers and communications on all subjects connected with literature from members and others. Nothing can do more good to the Society than to make the Author complete, attractive, and interesting. Will those who are willing to aid in this work send their names and the special subjects on which they are willing to write ? Communications for the Author should reach the Editor not later than the 21st of each month. : All persons engaged in literary work of any kind, whether members of the Society or not, are invited to communicate to the Editor any points connected with their work which it would be advisable in the general interest to publish. Members and others who wish their MSS. read are requested not to send them to the Office without previously communicating with the Secretary. The utmost practicable despatch is aimed at, and MSS. are read in the order im which they are received. It must also be distinctly under- stood that the Society does not, under any circumstances, undertake the publication of MSS. The Authors’ Club is now open in its new premises, at 3, Whitehall-court, Charing Cross. Address the Secretary for information, rules of admission, &c. Will members take the trouble to ascertain whether they have paid their subscriptions for the year? If they will do  THE AUTHOR. this, and remit the amount, if still unpaid, or a banker’s order, it will greatly assist the Secretary, and save him the trouble of sending out a reminder. Members are most earnestly entreated to attend to the warning numbered (7). It is a most foolish and a most disastrous thing to bind yourself to anyone for a term of years. Let them ask themselves if they would give a solicitor the collection of their rents for five years to come, whatever his conduct, whether he was honest or dishonest? Of course they would not. Why then hesitate for a moment when they are asked to sign themselves into literary bondage for three or five years? Those who possess the “Cost of Production” are requested to note that the cost of binding has advanced 15 per cent. This means, for those who do not like the trouble of “doing sums,” the addition of three shillings in the pound on this head. In other words, if the cost of binding is set down in our book at eight pounds, to this must now be added twenty-four shillings more, so that it now stands at £9 4s. The figures in our book are as near the exact truth as can be procured; but a printer’s, or a binder’s, bill is so elastic a thing that nothing more exact can be arrived at. Some remarks have been made upon the amount charged in the “ Cost of Production” for advertising. Ofcourse, we have not included any sums which may be charged for inserting advertisements in the publisher’s own magazines, or in other magazines by exchange. As agreements too often go, there is nothing to prevent the publisher from sweeping the whole profits of a book into his own pocket, by inserting any number of advertisements in his own magazines, and by exchanging with others. Some there are who call this a form of fraud; it is not known what those who practise this method of swelling their own profits eall it. Pes LITERARY PROPERTY. I.—Hiexu Court oF Jusrice.—CHANCERY Division. Friday, Dec. 8. (Before Mr. Justice KEkEewicu.) Watter v. Lowe. HIS was an action by Mr. Walter, on behalf 3 of himself and all others, the proprietors of the Times newspaper, for an injunction to restrain the defendant, Mr. Charles Lowe, a secondhand bookseller in Birmingham, from further issuing or distributing a catalogue recently issued by him, purporting to contain an extract from a leading article in the Times. The leading article in question appeared in the Times of Sept. 26, 1866. It commenced by referring to a correspondence that had then recently been pub- lished in the Times on ‘‘auction knock-outs,” which the article characterised as “one of the most iniquitous abuses ever introduced into a respect- able trade.” Then, after pointing out the advan- tages of an ordinary bond fide sale by auction, the article went on to say, “In reality, under the present system, an auction is the most unfair of all sales, and is the most ruinous method of dis- 285 posing of any sort of goods.” Then the article went on to describe the “ knock-out system,” which is simply a device for excluding competition at auctions and enabling brokers to obtain things at less than their proper value. The article con- cluded as follows: “ As matters are now managed, no one will resort to an auction who can dispose of his goods by any other means.” In book cata- logues issued by the defendant he printed the following notice on the cover: “ Books wanted to purchase—libraries or smaller collections of books bought for cash at the maaimum market value without any deductions or delays. The danger of selling by auction—rather than disposing of libraries to respectable dealers—has been pointed out by a leading article in the Times, from which the following is an extract: ‘An auction is the most unfair of all sales, and is the most ruinous method of disposing of any sort of goods. As matters are now managed, no one will resort to an auction who can dispose of his goods by any other means.’”’ This so-called “extract” was, it will be observed, a combination of the two sen- tences above quoted from the Times leading article, but omitting the words “ In reality, under the present system” from the first sentence. The issue of the defendant’s notice having been com- plained of by various members of the Auctioneers’ Institute of the United Kingdom, and also con- demned at a meeting of the council of the insti- tute, the secretary brought the matter to the notice of the manager of the Times, who, not then being aware of the existence of the article, at once wrote to the defendant requesting to be informed from what number of the Times the quotation was made. The defendant replied that the paragraph was a cutting taken by an assistant, and had appeared without his knowledge; and he expressed his regret that the remarks had appeared. The solicitors to the Times then wrote to the defen- dant, but as they received no reply to their com- munications, the writ in this action was issued, and notice of motion for an interim injunction was served upon the defendant. The motion now came on for hearing, which, by consent, was treated as the trial of the action. It was not until after the writ had been issued and notice of motion served that the manager of the Times for the first time became aware of the existence of the article published in 1866. He thereupon filed an affidavit, exhibiting a copy of the article, and stating that the defendant’s quotation from it was altogether misleading. The defendant filed an affidavit, maintaining that his extract was an accurate quotation from the article, and that he published it entirely bond side, and with no desire to injure the plaintiffs or any auctioneers. He further stated that as soon as his attention  286 had been called to the matter he had agreed not to print any further catalogues containing the extract, and had not done so, though he had dis- tributed the catalogues he had in stock. Mr. Warmington, Q.C., and Mr. MacSwinney for the plaintiffs, contended that the extract, appearing as it did, without any context, gave an entirely erroneous idea of what the article was about. A lie was all the worse that it was half the truth. Mr. Ashton Cross, for the defendant, denied that the extract was unfair. He contended that it was a perfectly accurate summary of the whole article. Mr. Justice Kexewicu.—Mr. Ashton Cross has argued this case for the defendant with the true instinct of an advocate—as if he thoroughly believed in his case. But when he says that this extract is obviously fair, that nothing could be more fair, that it is a perfect summary of the article, and so forth, his advocacy is taking a rhetorical form. It is unnecessary for me to go into the general question how fara leading article in the Zimes, given to the public and circulated, is public property, or how far there is private property remaining in the proprietors of the Times, or in other newspapers. But it is common knowledge that no one is entitled to reproduce the article itself, or any summary of it, or any extractor quotations from it, so as to give an unfair colour to it, to the prejudice of the original publisher. According to this extract, or so-called extract—for it consists of two extracts combined into one—which I have before me, the Times, on some day which has now been ascer- tained, attacked auction sales in the most (I may be allowed to say) improper manner, ran them down asa mode of disposing of property to which no honest man would resort; and, not only that, but warned everybody against ever attending an auction under any circumstances. That was not what the Times had under its con- sideration. That was not what the Zvmes was doing. Acting on behalf of the public, the Tvmes in this article calls attention to a particular class of auctions which are called “ knock-outs;”’ and they seem to have been brought to the attention of the newspaper and the public by a series of letters, many of which are mentioned here, and the evil of the system is pointed out and some remedies are suggested. It the Times had pub- lished anything like this extract, standing alone, they probably would have laid themselves open to very serious blame; and if they had not laid themselves open to legal proceedings, they certainly would have been highly culpable in thus describing a mode of sale which the court frequently resorts to, and very often highly THE AUTHOR. approves of—that is to say, sale by auction. This gentleman, the defendant, has ingeniously taken one sentence from about one-third down the article, tacked it on to the last sentence at the end, and then says that is a fair summary, Tt is rather astonishing, I suppose, for the writer of an article in the Times to be told that his article could be summarised in that way. But this article is not summarised by this extract. The extract does not give the slightest idea of what the article is. It is devoted to all auctions, — instead of to this particular class of auctions, and it trounces them all in this severe language. That is an injury to the Zimes. Mr. Cross dwells on the injury to the auctioneers. Indirectly, no doubt, auctioneers may complain; and if they complain that may affect the Zimes, of which, no doubt, the auctioneers are large customers by way of advertisements. But the Times itself has the right to say, “* You shall not publish our article, either wholly, partially, or by way of summary, or by way of extract, otherwise than fairly. Ifyou depart from that, and, still more, if, departing from the fair summary, you give an entirely different colour to our article, then you are saying that we have said something which we have not, and that you have no right to do.” The injunction must go; and, this being the trial of the action, it will be made perpetual, with costs. Il.—Barzy v. CoLEMAN. The plaintiff, Mr. F. C. Barley, journalist, of 50, Threadneedle-street, sued the defendant, Mr. W. H. Coleman, stock and sharebroker, of St. Martin’s-lane, to recover £3 6s., balance of an account for work done. Plaintiff said he had written certain articles on defendant’s instruc- tions for a newspaper called The City, and defen dant agreed to pay him £2 2s. a week for his services. Cross-examined by Mr. Lovell (defen- dant’s solicitor), he said the remuneration was not dependent upon the amount of scurrilous and libellous matter that he wrote. Mr. Lovell sub- mitted that, as plaintiff had not produced the papers, he had not shown that he had rendered any services, The learned judge found for the plaintiff for the amount claimed.— City Press. It].—Rusxin v. Cope. An account of this action appeared in last month’s Author. We have received a circular signed “ Walter Codd’’ from the offices of Messrs. Mackrell and Ward, 1, Walbrook, City. We extract the following portion of this circular :— From time to time my clients have, since April, 1875, issued in their monthly periodical which they published at that time, various notices of your client’s life, work, and  THE AUTHOR. writings. Such notices were published in the issue of April, 1875, p- 731, on “A Private Periodical; ” in May, 1875, p. 743, on “The Periodical with Latin Name;” in September, 1875, p. 793, on ‘“‘ Gleanings in an Unknown Field; in December, 1875, p. 826, on “ Mr. Ruskin’s Message;” in April, 1876, p. 885, on “Gleanings in the Field of Fors ;” in June, 1876, p. 907, on “ The Hermit of Fors ;” and in September, 1876, p. 944, on “The Wars of Mr. Ruskin.” These were all comments on the “Fors Clavigera,” when in course of publication. In December, 1878, p. 262, and in May, 1879, p. 336, two articles appeared in the same periodical, on “The Bibliography of Ruskin,” which was being published at that time, and additions and corrections were made in such articles with reference to the publication of the Bibliography. It would have been quite easy for my clients, from these articles published in their periodical, to have compiled a booklet which would have contained sufficient for their purpose, and which could have been done at considerably less cost than was incurred in the preparation and publication of the booklet. This will show that for many years the whole of your client’s works have been carefully studied by my clients, and that they did not suddenly pounce upon his work without previous consideration, and attempt to make a profit by the publication of the said booklet. The notice of the Bibliography of Ruskin, published in my clients’ periodical in December, 1878, was a review of two works on the “Bibliography of Ruskin,’ by R. H. Shepherd, who was at that time contributor to my clients’ periodical, “‘ Cope’s Tobacco Plant.” On the hearing of the motion my clients will consent to an injunction restraining them from selling, and offering for sale any books or works of the plaintiff, or infringements of his copyright, and especially ‘‘ Cope’s Smokeroom Booklet, No. 13, John Ruskin,” and also from parting with the possession of any of such books or works, but they reserve to themselves the right to use the cover of such booklet, the frontispiece, the title page, and the introductory notice, together with pages 58 and 59 of the said booklet. With reference to damage, I would beg to point out to you that my clients have made no profit by the issue of the booklet. IV.—Harper v. TILLOTSON. This was an action heard in the Bolton County Court, brought by plaintiff, an author and journalist, against the proprietors of the Wheeler, a cycling journal published in Bolton, to recover the value of certain articles and drawings contributed by him from time to time, and not used by the defendants, who denied their liability. In opening the case, Mr. E. H. Cannot, who appeared for the plaintiff, stated that Mr. Harper was invited by the defendants in March, 1892, to contribute to a new cycling journal which they contemplated establishing. The plaintiff was not, except by repute, previously known to the defendants. It was not contended by the plaintiff that the editor of the Wheeler was bound to accept everything sent, but he urged that the editor was bound to give a reasonably prompt attention and considera- tion to the work submitted by him as an invited contributor. Several of his articles and drawings had been used and paid for, but others had been 287 allowed by the defendants to accumulate and lie unpublished for periods ranging from sixteen months to two months, during which time much of their interest was lost. The plaintiff had written repeatedly for a consideration of these items, but had received no replies respecting them. In course of time he, becoming tired of waiting, wrote to the defendants threatening legal pro- ceedings, when the defendants replied to him stating that the articles in question were not ordered, and could not be used. They offered to return them, but the plaintiff declined to receive any of them. He then brought an action (in August last) in the High Court for £56, the value of these items, and of some others that had been published, but the charges for which the defendants disputed. Application was made in due course under Order XIV. before Master Kaye to sign judgment for the whole amount, and the defendants were ordered to pay £26, partly in satisfaction of the items published, and partly on account of certain electrotypes supplied by the plaintiff with the defendants’ consent. The defendants admitted their orders for these electrotypes, and their lability in respect of them. The action for the £30 balance still in dispute was remitted by Master Kaye to be tried in the Bolton County Court. The defendants did not admit their liability for any of this balance, but it was shown that £20 of it was for the articles to which the electrotypes belonged, and that the admitted liability for these electrotypes necessarily carried liability for the articles, of which they formed an integral part. Therefore there remained only £10 as to which there could possibly be any contention, and as to the contri- butions forming this balance, it was proved that they had been in the defendants’ possession for many months, and that they had not exercised their powers of rejection. The defendants wished now to call witnesses as to the custom of the journalistic profession, but his Honour ruled that as the correspondence produced proved these matters to be of contract and arrangement, evidence as to custom was inadmissible. He held that these contributions were sent at the defendants’ request for their acceptance or rejection, such acceptation or refusal to be decided upon within a reasonable time. Mr. William Brimelow, a partner in the defendant firm, had stated in cross-examination that he considered they had a right to retain con- tributions for an indefinite period (even for years) before they decided what they would do with them, but his Honour scouted this plea as ridi- culous. He should give judgment to the plain- tiff. Costs were allowed to the plaintiff on the higher scale.  288 THE FRENCH ACADEMY AND THE LETTER A. N I RENAN informed his countrymen, some e six years ago, that the Académie Fran- caise would be completing its Dictionary in about twelve hundred years from that time. “The real truth is far more cruel,” commented M. Emile Bergerat thereupon: “M. Renan talks of only twelve centuries as being enough for the purpose, in order to keep up our spirits.” There was a sens tronique rather indignantly charged against the author of the “ Vie de Jésus” at the moment, the irony which hinted that the notion of finality in such a work could not prove other- wise than chimerical, and that after twelve more centuries both France and her language might be dead. But M. Renan himself, “our little Chateaubriand, aua pommes,’ as M. Bergerat styled him facetiously, had participated im a fraction of the labours under the first letter of the alphabet. Himself a member of the Forty, he had spoken as a confident des dieux ; and the Immortals would appear to have shaped a rough estimate of the task yet remaining to them by the proportions of the task already accomplished. The Academy entered upon the first letter of the alphabet little less than half a century ago. They have just disposed of that first letter. At their initial weekly session for the month of October last, they triumphantly wound-up A. This onerous undertaking by the Académie Francaise formed the tardy execution of a project originating with Voltaire. It has not infrequently been confounded with the Dictionary proposed or encouraged by Richelieu, writers of popular pas- quinades having no doubt contributed to the error by their willing pictures of an Academy engaged since 1638 upon a Dictionary which still halts at A. The Richelieu lexicon, however, begun by the “‘ docte assemblée”’ four years after its establish- ment in 1634, and four years prior to the Car- dinal’s decease, was compiled from one end to the other within the same century. Issued again in 1718, 1740, 1762, 1813, and 1835, as the Dictionnaire de ]’Académie, the fabric has under- gone revision and extension without cease. Neologisms have never gained admittance into its pages until—this is perhaps the sole fact widely known in connection with the work—debate has explored all credentials and scruples; but the designation borne by the collective volumes has of late years changed to “ Dictionnaire de l’Usage.” It was of the famous Dictionnaire Historique de la Langue Francaise that M. Renan spoke, when placidly allotting to the cyclopedic toil twelve centuries still to come. More sanguine persons have ventured to reduce that forecast by one- THE AUTHOR. half. They hazard the opinion that, not two, but —with diligence—four letters may be not unsafely reckoned as the rate of continuous progress per future century. The Quarante were eventually persuaded to commit themselves to the Dictionnaire Historique by Charles Nodier, the grammarian. Nodier died in 1844, but he had seized upon the opportunity provided by the publication of the Dictionnaire de lUsage, sixth edition, in 1835, to press forward his favourite scheme with renewed vigour. According to the custom observed at the Academy, at least fifteen or twenty years must elapse before the appearance of a further edition. Nodier’s colleagues consented to forego their usual long respite and repose; and the following expressions, under the signature of Villemain, permanent secretary, accompanied their announce- ment of the erudite design: ‘‘Sans confondre Pusage et l’archaisme, sans prétendre renouveler la langue en la vieillissant, on peut en rechercher Vhistoire dans un travail qui, profitant des notions nouvelles acquises 4 la science étymo- logique, marquerait la filiation graduelle, les transformations de chaque terme, et le suivrait dans toutes les nuances d’acception, en les justi- fiant par des exemples empruntés aux diverses époques et a toutes les autorités du langage littéraire. Le premier essai de quelque partie dun tel recueil pourra seul en montrer tout le piquant interét et l’utile nouveauté.” Voltaire had outlined the Dictionnaire Historique as a thesaurus of “natural and incontestable ety- mology, the various meanings and employments of each word, the strength or weakness of the corresponding word in foreign languages, the applications of the word by the best authors, the relations of each word to prose or poetry.” A main principle of the plan which the colleagues of Charles Nodier adopted and bequeathed to their successors, excludes all terms not con- clusively defined. The Dictionnaire de Usage doubtless furnishes the ‘“ conclusiveness ;” but if so—and it cannot be otherwise, for the only words recognised and acknowledged by the Academy are those which they have voted into their successive editions — the Dictionnaire Historique will give no history of anything either non-classical or non-sanctioned by the philological purist. La Commission du Dictionnaire act as the pioneers for both enterprises. At present, MM. Jules Simon, Alexandre Dumas, Gaston Boisser, Gréard, Francois Coppée, and Camille Doucet, the last named the permanent secretary, are the academicians constituting the committee. They hold their meetings regularly every Thursday, and sit from two o’clock until three, the hour for  THE the session of the full Academy; the material for their scrutiny and deliberations having been prepared for them most carefully in advance by the salaried archivist and his subordinates. It would seem that the younger and more sensa- tional undertaking has usurped an undue share cf time and regard. The seventh and latest issue of the Dictionnaire de l’Usage appeared in 1878, and more than a thousand “novelties” have been allowed to accumulate for academical inquisition—are “applicants at the Palais Mazarin,” to quote a phrase from one of the Forty, “for their letters of naturalisation.” The Academy have now decided that, with the letter A at length out of the way, the Thursday conclaves from two to three shall be devoted to the Dictionnaire de l’ Usage alone, the latter’sre-advent in its eighth edition to take precedence of every- thing. A certain weariness, indeed, had latterly hetrayed itself. The committee were a-weary of the letter A; they may have been a-weary with the weariness of Mariana, but for an opposite reason. It was not that he would not come; he would not go. They approached their fellow academi- cians with an appeal. They besought their colleagues to grant them temporary severance from the Dictionnaire Historique. A glance at the quarto volumes, in the two cases, shows that from “ A, substantive,” to “‘ ac- tuellement,’ the contents of the Dictionnaire Historique extend to 779 pages, as compared with 24 in the Dictionnarie de Usage. The word “ Académie”—which the Duc d’ Audiffret-Pas- quier, a member of the learned corporation, insisted upon writing with two ‘“c’s””—demanding but fifty lines in the Dictionnaire de l’Usage, engrosses half-a-score of the double-column pages in the newer work. Bois-Robert’s oft-cited epigram— Depuis dix ans, dessus 1’F on travaille, Et le destin m’aurait fort obligé Sil m’avait dit: “Tu vivras jusqu’au G’— has evidently acquired a robustness of satirical flavour not anticipated by that favourite of the Cardinal. When the Abbé Bois-Robert and his fellow academicians proclaimed themselves in 1634 “ ouvriers en paroles, travaillant 4 l’exalta- tion de la France,” they added that they meant their dictionary to “ serve as a treasury and store- house of simple terms and accepted phrases.” They cherished the hope of extirpating faults of grammar as well as of banishing “ offences against taste.” Their reformers’ ardour led them unfortunately to the rejection of innu- merable idioms. Although the more useful of the excised “phrases and simple terms”’ held their place in the vernacular, and a fair proportion penetrated VOL. Iv. AUTHOR. 289 gradually into subsequent editions of the Aca- demic standard lexicon, the loss of many is undis- puted. A severe orthodoxy had been set up; fashion and favour were the creatures of the “ énurement ;” long the influence reigned, and patent was its effect. Something from the buried residuum the Décadents of our own day have recovered; and the jeune littérature sym- boliste, astonishing by an array of unfamiliar locutions, astonished divers of its hasty censors still more when it referred them to nooks and crannies in the Dictionnaire de |’Usage itself. Adonc, algide —“ qui fait éprouver des sensations de froid”’—aouté, over-ripe, become examples, under A, of old French thus restored—and restored to the current prose and verse of a school mingling in daily journalism, not merely to literary experiments and imitations such as those of Balzac. Similar instances have been the hiémal and icelui dear to the Décadents. The embarrassments besieging the Academy, however, include the dread subject of phonetic spelling. M. Malvezin, at the head of the Moderates in spelling reform, is said to have recruited even amongst the Forty; whilst M. Clédat, of the Lyons Academy, chose for his inaugural address in 1890, and printed afterwards in the Revue de Siecle, an uncompromising denunciation of the system which, in. the Dictionnaire de lUsage as elsewhere, abolishes the “¢” in scavotr, and the “g” in froigde and roigde, but retains the “ d” in poids, and the “g” in doigt. During the past two or three years the Moderates have gaine | ground considerably in France. They comprise MM. Francisque Sarcey, Auguste Vacquerie, H. de Bornier, Lockroy, Scholl, Michel Bréal, Havet, &c., together with masters of the higher schools, and Government education inspectors. On the other side stands the French Academy, offering what names, clothed with what authority ? Beside the half-dozen already mentioned, here are a few from the heterogeneous Forty :—MM. Ferdinand de Lesseps, Pasteur, Emile Ollivier, Léon Say, de Freycinet, Sardou, Meilhac, Halévy, Claretie, Sully-Prudhomme, Pierre Loti, poli- ticians, engineers, a chemist, a financier, a respec- table poet, two first-rate comic dramatists, a playwright who can always fill theatres, a theatrical manager who has written everything, and a naval officer fond of scenery. The Ma!- vezin campaign has up to the present aimed at little beyond the suppression of double conso- nants, and the substitution of “f” for ‘ph.’ The Moderates will be discontented with the letter A in the Dictionnaire Historique because abbé is not spelt abé, because abattre is not spelt abatre, with abatial, abandoner, &c. The Extremists, headed by MM. Paul Passy and AA  290 Fourts, would turn out the word autre altogether, so far, transferring it from the first to the fifteenth letter of the alphabet, as ofre. Not inaptly has this toil of the Académie Francaise been compared to Penelope’s web. Unsparing critics have derived therefrom an argument for the extinction of the society. Barbey @’Aurévilly, however, one of its bitterest adversaries, penned the reflexion that, “toute en décadence quelle soit, the Academy is an institu- tion against which nothing will prevail, because it clings to the very roots of human vanity.” So far as the limits of the letter A have permitted, the Academy have erected a real “treasury and store-house ” of history, proverb, folk-lore, and analogy, as the outcome of its fifty years’ task ; but, with the eighth edition of the Dictionnaire de Usage monopolising at least the next seven or eight years, we shall have crossed the threshold of the twentieth century before the Dictionnaire Historique can make acquaintance with the letter B. H. F. Woop. Des BOOK TALK. HE true nature of the connection between art and letters seems to be one of the most difficult problems of literature. We are reminded of it by the Hon. Mrs. Tollemache’s translation of some of the artistic criticisms of Diderot. The translator calls her work ‘‘ Diderot’s Thoughts on Art and Style,” and has written a preface which adds greatly to the interest of the work, because she has been able to indicate beforehand the chief reasons which have influenced her in her selections. The question whether the art criticism of the 19th century is in any way superior to that of the 18th, is one which the whole tenor of this work thrusts upon us. Time has changed the foremost critics of the 18th cen- tury almost into old masters, but it is as well to note afresh with what criticism it is that the moderns have to compete. The century which produced Reynolds’ “Discourses,” Hogarth’s “ Analysis of Beauty,” and, above all, the work of Winckelmann, is not likely to be considered in after times as in any degree lower than our own, so far as esthetics are concerned. The translator tries to make out a case for the present day by saying that “the moral standard changes, and gradually rises from generation to generation, so that we stand ona higher moral platform than our ancestors of the 18th century.” This seems to us to beg the whole question of artistic pro- gress, whether in performance or. criticism by com- paring it with morals. In the first place we do THE AUTHOR. not know if the remark is to apply to Europe at large, to modern French art and criticism, or to Great Britain and Ireland; and even if we did know to what country to apply it, what settled judgment can there yet be as to the average morality of the century in which we still live. Further, there is Diderot’s own question, How far has the artist a separate morality of his own? It would seem that most writers—e.g., Mr. Poynter's criticism in his “Lectures on Art” of Mr. Ruskin’s views—are agreed that there is some relation between morality and art, though what that relation is remains to be demonstrated. It is not in the choice of subject, for then we should never have had great artists painting “The Massacre of the Innocents,” nor would Michael Angelo have painted a“ Leda.” Nor is it neces- sarily in the person—painter, poet, critic, whatever he may be—for Diderot’s known want of morality, both in his life and writings, does not appear when he is writing his artistic criticisms. Another inte- resting point in this connection is Mrs. Tolle- mache’s quotation from Ste. Beuve, that Diderot was the first great writer of democratic society, for he protests against luxury. An art-critic to-day protesting against luxury is not to be found—for one who would even think it necessary to justify luxury, there would be nine who would assume it to be perfectly moral, from the point of view of art—whatever that may be. If the reader will put aside the disputed points in the relation between art and letters, he will find much else in this volume which is worth knowing and worth thinking about. As a student of Diderot he naturally turns first to read again, «A Lament for my old dressing-gown ”—the best known of all Diderot’s work, though the letter about “ the Blind for the use of those who cannot see” seems to us to be of almost equal value. If we call to mind what Mr. Collier tells us, in his “Manual of Oil Painting,” that the painter of to-day feels bound to study his art in the same methodical scientific spirit with which the physicist deals with physical science, the art- critic will have to follow suit. It is not merely “This likes me more, and this affects me less,” but why this is so. And here Diderot has laid the foundation-stone. Speculation as to the mental condition of the blind formed a great part of the eighteenth century philosophy. It was stimulated, if not started, by Cheselden’s well- known contribution to the Royal Society, record- ing the case of a boy who was blind from birth, and upon whom, at the age of fourteen, he operated (in 1729) with success. Diderot’s letter is dated 1749, so that it would be hardly possible to believe that he had not heard of Cheselden’s case, which was con-  THE AUTHOR. sidered so important. Commenting on the boy’s . af indifference as to whether he would be operated . on or not, Voltaire wrote: “Il vérifiait par cette 4) indifference qw il est impossible U'étre malheureux 1.4 par la privation des biens dont on na pas @idée : » verité bien importante.” Allied to the paper .» on the blind is one equally suggestive on the | deaf and dumb, in which Diderot shows an interesting experimental method of trying to get at their habits of mind. He says: “I often employed another mode of studying gestures =» and actions when I went to the _ theatre. 7 There were many pieces which I knew by heart, ‘.. and I would climb to the gallery, as far as ; possible from the actors, and as soon as the » curtain drew up I put my fingers in my ears, » much to the astonishment of my neighbours, and * | kept them there as long as the gestures and . actions corresponded with the dialogue which I < remembered. When the gestures puzzled me I il ¢ took my fingers from my ears and listened. How ‘1) >} few actors can stand such a test and how i | humiliated they would be if I were to publish »7 9 wy criticisms.” And, generally speaking, we find Diderot devoting his energies to an attempt to arrive at the origin of the perception of the sie J beautiful in man by trying to demonstrate the 4 probable condition of those deprived of any special sense. The translator has also given a rendering of 2 Sainte Beuve’s essay on Diderot, which, together » with her own preface, and a few scattered notes and quotations, makes this small octavo volume » one of great interest; in fact, Mrs. Tollemache | has done more than make good her claim to have »{ puilt a bridge between the English reader and . the French writer. She has chosen her materials « well.—J. W. S. ry The committee of the Special Pension for the a Benefit of Aged and Infirm Correctors of the Press and their Widows has issued a report and balance-sheet, which shows that in two years the members of the committee were able to raise é £600, which had been vested in the Printers’ I Pension, Almshouses, and Orphan Asylum Cor- | poration. The charity has had the support of f many distinguished names in literature and ‘ i i j f journalism, and its success has tempted the com- mittee to issue an appeal for a second pension in favour of those ineligible for the first. We think the appeal would be better received if the com- mittee would state more clearly how it comes “+ about that widows were not included in the first “{ pension, and on what grounds the thirty years qualification in some cases and twenty years in others was arrived at. With regard to the management of the charity, it appears that Mr. VOL. Iv. 291 Joseph Knight, presiding at a dimner held to in- augurate the first readers’ pension, said: ‘‘ The working expenses absorbed less than 1 per cent. of the subscriptions, and therefore 99 per cent. of the amount subscribed had been vested in the corporation to found the pension. Such economy was unique.’ The hon. treasurer is Mr. J. H. Murray, 14, Marquis-road, Stroud Green, N. oc THE AMERICAN AUTHORS’ PROTECTIVE PUBLISHING COMPANY. President, KarHERINE Hopeess; Secretary, E. M. SovuviE.te. Address, 14, The Potomac, Michigan Avenue, Chicago, Il. (ue following is part of a letter from the President of this new company to the Editor of this paper :— Nov. 14, 1893. The heading of this paper will be indication that no time has been lost, after the close of the Exposition, in reducing to practice the plan mentioned to you of forming an authors’ publishing company. This is now an accomplished fact. The company is regu- larly chartered under the laws of Illinois. It has a full paid up capital stock of 150,000 dollars to begin with; the stock divided into ten dollars per share, held at par without deviation. One object in view is to demonstrate the exact cost of book production, showing clearly by this what may in fairness be the share of the author, after an equitable proportion deducted to cover the cost—all the cost involved in manufacture, &c. Gail Hamilton’s book—that which you saw when you were here-—we shall soon reproduce. This is a campaign document, so to speak; the subject-matter of it a complete record of the treatment of which she was made the victim, together with an account (which would follow) of the excessive charges made by the publisher in issuing that book. This procedure is in consonance with our outlined plan of work, of which you may have remarked the expression in the last paragraph of our circular, distributed in our exhibit place in the Woman's Building at the Fair—a copy of which circular you had at that time. Nearly 200,000 saw our exhibit. Legislators and intelligent men and women from all sections, at home and abroad, were led to examine the statement of Grace Greenwood, giving names, time, and place, together with all the circumstances. These things have had a telling effect, and now the Pro tective Publishing Company must do its work in destroying permanently the system of pillage so long done upon writers in this country. A strong light shed upon any wickedness must of neces- sity aid in the obliteration of such iniquity. Nowhere else than here in Chicago—this centre of the great West—could such a light be so well upheld to do its appointed work in this direction. It is lit, and we engage to keep it trimmed and brightly burning, and to keep you fully informed of progress. Herein I have the honour to enclose you five shares of the capital stock, voted to you at a directors’ meeting recently held under the following resolution. Resolved that: ‘‘ For the valuable consideration of the AA 2  292 aid in the inception of the work which necessarily preceded the formation of this company, that the secretary is hereby ordered to issue five shares of its the estestock to Walter Besant as a slight recognition of capital em in which we hold his valued co-operation. On the issue of a journal, an organ of this society, we shall have great pleasure in offering it in exchange for yours, the better to keep the societies in touch on each side of the water. encouragement and eS BALLADE OF MAISTRE FRANCOYS RABELAIS. “‘ Over a jolly chapter of Rabelais.” R. BRuWNING, ‘‘ Garden Fancies.” Come down, old friend; too long you've lain On yon high shelf. You're dusty ? Phew ! Certes, I hear you answer plain, “A judgment for neglect, pardiew es Ne’er fear, you'll always get your due, Tho’ times go not the easy way, When lusty clerics gave the cue ; Eh? Master Francois Rabelais ? Fair abbey gardens of Touraine Long spoil’d, bloom in your page anew ; Old France unrolls her wide champaign For great Gargantua’s jovial crew, Sly Panurge, Pantagruel too, And proud Thelema’s mad array : Their legend—“ What thou Wilt, that Doe ”— Yours, Master Francois Rabelais. And tho’ you seek your shelf again, Happier with dusty tomes than new, Know this: whate’er new lights may reign, You'll find fit company tho’ few. Tho’ prudes with pain your volumes view, Whate’er folk unco’ guid may say, The world will have its laughter through With Master Francois Rabelais. Envoy Doctor, Franciscan, tho’ tis true Bookmen have all, like dogs, their day ; Long lease of life belongs to you, Good Master Francois Rabelais. SHOWELL ROGERS. eo MODERN LITERATURE IN OXFORD. URING Michaelmas Term, 1893, the following public lectures on modern literature were held at the Taylor Institute, in the University of Oxford: The Professor of Poetry continued lecturing on the minor poets of the Elizabethan age by giving one lecture on the subject; the Reader for Slavonic lectured twice on Russian writers ; Mr. Markheim recited, and commented on, scenes from Molitre ; and Dr, Lentzner delivered two lectures on Scan- dinavian literature, Danish and Norwegian. At °0, High-street, a course of six lectures on Lessing’s “ Nathan ” was delivered in German by Dr. Lentzner. THE AUTHOR. NOTES AND NEWS. HE letter published in another column 'y announcing the foundation of an American Authors’ Publishing Company will be received and its progress will be followed with great interest. It is an outcome first of the Chicago Exhibition and secondly of the Literary Conference. Its foundation must be considered as very largely the work of Mrs. Katherine Hodges, the President. She invented and suc- cessfully carried through, a means of making the subject widely known. It was simple, but it required resolution, patience, and perseverance. She engaged a stall or compartment in the Women’s Building of the Chicago Exhibition. She furnished this as a quiet morning-room, where she sat and entertained all comers with a few selected stories concerning the treatment of authors by their publishers—American authors and American publishers, it must be understood. It was much as if we had taken a similar space and conversed all day out of our book, “ Methods of Publishing.’ She had leaflets printed, which she distributed to everybody who called upon her—nearly 200,000 in all. I had one, but I have unfortunately mislaid it. Further, during the week of the Literary and Librarians’ Conference she engaged a room in the building, and held a conference of her own, which was crowded. The Publishing Company must be regarded, [ think, as an outcome of all this activity. The five shares which their directors have presented to me I transfer to the Society. May they prove profit- able! How would such a company succeed in this country ? First of all, the capital seems needlessly creat. I have often discussed the subject. with those who ought to be able to form and to give an opinion: the result has always been a conclusion that, with careful administration, the sum of £15,000 should be ample, and that there are very few publishing houses in London which were originally started with so large a capital. Let us consider how such a company would work. It would adopt, with this Society, some recognised method of publication as a basis—it might be a method to be subsequently modified in the face of facts, though we believe that at the Society we understand by this time all the facts of the case. It would, of course, concede the three first principles of honesty in publishing, viz., (1) the right of audit; (2) the abolition of secret profits ; and (3) an open division of profits whatever system be adopted. Next, in the case of commission books it would  THE AUTHOR. 293 be as active as in the case of the company’s “own” books. Thirdly, it need not begin business by costly premises and armies of clerks, but it must begin fully equipped from the outset, with travellers and managers of experience. Fourthly, it would begin with getting together, which such a company could easily do, a good list of good books. Fifthly, it should aim from the outset at com- manding the respect and the con, fidence of literary men and women. When writers really under- stand that they are going to be treated with the most complete fairness and with a perfect under- standing of what the publishers propose to make for themselves by his books, there can be very little doubt that they will flock in hundreds to such a company. Who would have anything to do with agreements such as those two published in the last number of the Author, when he could get a simple agreement in half a dozen lines according him certain terms which has been recognised as fair? What would become, then, of the ten per cent. royalty on a six shilling book; of the deferred royalty; and of all the various dodges and tricks which are daily attempted ? Sixthly, such a company must be conducted on strictly business principles. That is to say, the company would not pretend to be the patrons of literature, or to exist only for the purpose of advancing the highest form of literature ; it would publish no rubbish on any terms, but it would not publish “ high class” books on losing terms, and the company would never knowingly incur any serious risk; it would exercise its right of buying copyrights if authors wish to sell them; and it would aim, before anything else, at declaring a dividend. Seventhly, the company must always enforce upon its servants the abandonment of “tricks,” especially the tricks of the counting house, and the tricks of the traveller. To establish and to be always jealous of its good name for strictly honourable and open treatment would be the essential for success. Why, then, has not the Society itself long since started such an enterprise ? For two reasons : @) Because the work of the Society is not to adminis- ter literary property, but to defend it; (2) because the literary world has had to be educated in the facts of its own property, and because we are still educating the world; and (3) because, if literary men undertook such a company, and tried to manage it by themselves for themselves, failure would be certain, because literary men are, beyond any doubt, the least fit for business of any class im the world. © The secretary has shown me a letter from a lady, resigning membership of the Society on two grounds, (1) that the Society was of no use to her, and (2) that her works had not been praised in the Author. On the first point one would reply that it is for the good of other people that suc- cessful authors mostly become members; for that, and for the general support of the objects originally proposed by the Society. As to the second reason, one hardly knows what to say. This journal is not a review ; it does not pretend to underteke critical work at all. Yet, from tbe nature of things, those who write in it sometHnes talk of books and their contents. Now we have nearly 1200 members, all of whom write books, or have written them. Some hundreds have written books this last year. If members would suggest any plan by which these books can all be noticed, I should be very pleased indeed to adopt it if possible. For instance, would members prefer to have a running string of books not reviewed, but briefly described—neither praised nor “ slated,” but described—much as the books are described in Longman’s monthly circular? I have some- times thought that such a list might be more useful than the bare list of publications which we issue every month. And, personally, I should be very grateful if readers and members of the Society would advise me to making the Author more helpful in this, as in every other respect. But if members resign on the groun dof not being praised, we must either dissolve the Society or stop this paper—the latter for choice. Another member writes to say that the Society ig no use to him because it cannot find a pub- lisher willing to produce his work. He states also that he cannot belong to a society which does not carry out what it professes. But he should first find out what the Society professes. For instance, it has never professed to find pub- lishers for its members. It can no more do that than it can find a public to appreciate their work. Tt can, and does, keep authors out of bad hands, and it can keep them from signing unfair agree- ments. It can, and does, spread abroad every kind of information concerning literary property. If this ex-member will look into the papers of the Society he may set himself right about its pro- fessions. It is, however, rather disheartening to think that any one could believe anything so utterly and wildly foolish as that the socie'y should undertake to place MSS.—good or bad— for members. Every year there is a certain percentage of members elected, who, as it afterwards appears, enter in the hope of being helped to publishers  292 THE encouragement and aid in the inception of the work which necessarily preceded the formation of this company, that the secretary is hereby ordered to issue five shares of its the este stock to Walter Besant as a slight recognition of capital em in which we hold his valued co-operation. On the issue of a journal, an organ of this society, we shall have great pleasure in offering it in exchange for yours, the better to keep the societies in touch on each side of the water. =e < BALLADE OF MAISTRE FRANCOYS RABELAIS. —= ‘¢ Over a jolly chapter of Rabelais.” R. BRuWNING, ‘‘ Garden Fancies.” Come down, old friend; too long you've lain On yon high shelf. You're dusty ? Phew ! Certes, I hear you answer plain, “ A judgment for neglect, pardiew !” Ne’er fear, you'll always get your due, Tho’ times go not the easy way, When lusty clerics gave the cue ; Eh ? Master Francois Rabelais ? Fair abbey gardens of Touraine Long spoil’d, bloom in your page anew ; Old France unrolls her wide champaign For great Gargantua’s jovial crew, Sly Panurge, Pantagruel too, And proud Thelema’s mad array : Their legend— What thou Wilt, that Doe” — Yours, Master Francois Rabelais. And tho’ you seek your shelf again, Happier with dusty tomes than new, Know this: whate’er new lights may reign, You'll find fit company tho’ few. Tho’ prudes with pain your volumes view, Whate’er folk unco’ guid may say, The world will have its laughter through With Master Francois Rabelais. Envoy Doctor, Franciscan, tho’ tis true Bookmen have all, like dogs, their day ; Long lease of life belongs to you, Good Master Francois Rabelais. SHOWELL ROGERS. po MODERN LITERATURE IN OXFORD. URING Michaelmas Term, 1893, the following public lectures on modern literature were held at the Taylor Institute, in the University of Oxford: The Professor of Poetry continued lecturing on the minor poets of the Elizabethan age by giving one lecture on the subject; the Reader for Slavonic lectured twice on Russian writers ; Mr. Markheim recited, and commented on, scenes from Molitre ; and Dr. Lentzner delivered two lectures on Scan- dinavian literature, Danish and Norwegian. At °0, High-street, a course of six lectures on Lessing’s “ Nathan ” was delivered in German by Dr. Lentzner. AUTHOR. NOTES AND NEWS. HE letter published in another column TP announcing the foundation of an American Authors’ Publishing Company will he received and its progress will be followed with great interest. It is an outcome first of the Chicago Exhibition and secondly of the Literary Conference. Its foundation must be considered as very largely the work of Mrs. Katherine Hodges, the President. She invented and suc- cessfully carried through, a means of making the subject widely known. It was simple, but it required resolution, patience, and perseverance, She engaged a stall or compartment in the Women’s Building of the Chicago Exhibition. She furnished this as a quiet morning-room, where she sat and entertained all comers with a few selected stories concerning the treatment of authors by their publishers—American authors and American publishers, it must be understood. Tt was much as if we had taken a similar space and conversed all day out of our book, “ Methods of Publishing.” She had leaflets printed, which she distributed to everybody who called upon her—nearly 200,000 in all. I had one, but I have unfortunately mislaid it. Further, during the week of the Literary and Librarians’ Conference she engaged a room in the building, and held a conference of her own, which was crowded. The Publishing Company must be regarded, [ think, as an outcome of all this activity. The five shares which their directors have presented to me I transfer to the Society. May they prove profit- able! How would such a company succeed in this country ? First of all, the capital seems needlessly great. I have often discussed the subject with those who ought to be able to form and to give an opinion: the result has always been a conclusion that, with careful administration, the sum of £15,000 should be ample, and that there are very few publishing houses in London which were originally started with so large a capital. Let us consider how such a company would work. It would adopt, with this Society, some recognised method of publication as a basis—it might be a method to be subsequently modified in the face of facts, though we believe that at the Society we understand by this time all the facts of the case. It would, of course, concede the three first principles of honesty in publishing, viz., (1) the right of audit; (2) the abolition of secret profits ; and (3) an open division of profits whatever system be adopted. Next, in the case of commission books it would  THE AUTHOR. be as active as in the case of the company’s “ own” books. Thirdly, it need not begin business by costly premises and armies of clerks, but it must begin fully equipped from the outset, with travellers and managers of experience. Fourthly, it would begin with get ting together, which such a company could easily do, a good list of good books. Fifthly, it should aim from the outset at com- manding the respect and the con fidence of literary men and women. When writers really under- stand that they are going to be treated with the most complete fairness and with a perfect under- standing of what the publishers propose to make for themselves by his books, there can be very little doubt that they will flock in hundreds to such a company. Who would have anything to do with agreements such as those two published in the last number of the Author, when he could get a simple agreement in half a dozen lines according him certain terms which has been recognised as fair? What would become, then, of the ten per cent. royalty on a six shilling book; of the deferred royalty ; and of all the various dodges and tricks which are daily attempted ? Sixthly, such a company must be conducted on strictly business principles. That is to say, the company would not pretend to be the patrons of literature, or to exist only for the purpose of advancing the highest form of literature; it would publish no rubbish on any terms, but it would not publish “ high class” books on losing terms, and the company would never knowingly incur any serious risk; it would exercise its right of buying copyrights if authors wish to sell them; and it would aim, before anything else, at declaring a dividend. Seventhly, the company must always enforce upon its servants the abandonment of “tricks,” especially the tricks of the counting house, and the tricks of the traveller. To establish and to be always jealous of its good name for strictly honourable and open treatment would be the essential for success. Why, then, has not the Society itself long since started such an enterprise ? For two reasons: (1) Because the work of the Society is not to adminis- ter literary property, but to defend it; (2) because the literary world has had to be educated in the facts of its own property, and because we are still educating the world; and (3) because, if literary men undertook such a company, and tried to manage it by themselves for themselves, failure would he certain, because literary men are, beyond any doubt, the least fit for business of any class in the world. | 293 The secretary has shown me a letter from a lady, resigning membership of the Society on two grounds, (1) that the Society was of no use to her, and (2) that her works had not been praised in the Author. On the first poimt one would reply that it is for the good of other people that suc- cessful authors mostly become members; for that, and for the general support of the objects originally proposed by the Society. As to the second reason, one hardly knows what to say. This journal is not a review ; it does not pretend to undertake critical work at all. Yet, from tbe nature of things, those who write in it sometHnes talk of books and their contents. Now we have nearly 1200 members, all of whom write books, or have written them. Some hundreds have written books this last year. If members would suggest any plan by which these books can all be noticed, I should be very pleased indeed to adopt it if possible. For instance, would members prefer to have a running string of books not reviewed, but briefly described—neither praised nor “ slated,” but described—much as the books are described in Longman’s monthly circular? I have some- times thought that such a list might be more useful than the bare list of publications which we issue every month. And, personally, I should be very grateful if readers and members of the Society would advise me to making the Author more helpful in this, as in every other respect. But if members resign on the ground of not being praised, we must either dissolve the Society or stop this paper—the latter for choice. ee Another member writes to say that the Society ig no use to him because it cannot find a pub- lisher willing to produce his work. He states also that he cannot belong to a society which does not carry out what it professes. But he should first find out what the Society professes. For instance, it has never professed to find pub- lishers for its members. It can no more do that than it can find a public to appreciate their work. Tt can, and does, keep authors out of bad hands, and it can keep them from signing unfair agree- ments. It can, and does, spread abroad every kind of information concerning literary property. Tf this ex-member will look into the papers of the Society he may set himself right about its pro- fessions. It is, however, rather disheartening to think that any one could believe anything so utterly and wildly foolish as that the socie'y should undertake to place MSS. good or bad— for members. Hvery year there is a certain percentage of members elected, who, as it afterwards appears, enter in the hope of being helped to publishers  294 and a public. One would refuse them admission if they would let us know their motives and their hopes at the outset. What can be done for these writers? About forty retire from the Society every year, either by resignation or by ceasing to pay their annual subscription. Most of the forty seem to belong to this mistaken class. Now there is no royal road to literary success. It is an elementary thing to say, but it has to be said over and over again. Neither a society, nor an agent, nor private influence can make a writer popular, or can induce a publisher to produce him unless he thinks he will acquire some kind of popularity and demand. If by chance anyone who is thinking of joining the Society for this reason should read these lines, let him instead call upon the Secretary and talk over the situation with him. It will save him a guinea for certain, and a disappointment in all probability. Ss I would also remind readers, with a view to the new year, that we invite contributions on subjects connected with any of the various branches and aspects of literature, but on no other subject whatever. There is a club of the roughest lads in London — riverside lads— who live, and will always live, by odd jobs; who have nothing but their hands; who have never learned any trade. This club is held in the evening; the lads amuse themselves with boxing gloves, bagatelle boards, and a small library. The club is under the superintendence of a young lady, who visits the place nearly every night. Concerning this club she wrote the other day, “I wish we could get another set of ’s novels. They are worn to rags with constant reading. They are by far the greatest favourites with the boys.” If this were a weekly journal, one might offer a prize for the first person who guessed the name. Here, you see, is the problem. Quite rough lads; who loaf all day long in search of odd jobs by the riverside; who have been caught and brought in here and persuaded to read; at first against their will; lads wholly ignorant of style, of the world, of history, of everything. Given these conditions, find an answer to this question. Among living novelists, who is the most likely to catch their fancy? I cannot offer you a prize for guessing, but I will give the answer. The favourite writer of these lads is Edna Lyall. I remember a certain review of Richard Jefferies, published in a certain leading literary journal, in which the remark was made that before long his name would disap ear and his works would be fr- THE AUTHOR. gotten. ‘There would be no documents,” said — the prophetic reviewer. This was five or six yearsago. It was a most unfortunate prediction. For the work of this author spreads wider every year, and sinks deeper and deeper into the heart of the English speaking race. Of the unbounded admiration for this man, of the absolute respect for his work, which has inspired me from the time when his real work first began, I have never felt ashamed. Nor have I ever felt inclined to lower the note of that admiration, or to soften the deep colours of that respect. Therefore I welcome the new Study of Richard Jefferies, by Mr. H. S. Salt. It is a little book, but full of enthusiasm for the subject, critical rather than biographical, and worthy of the subject. This must be owned by everybody, whether they agree with Mr. Salt’s views or not. The death of Professor Tyndall removes one of the earliest friends of the Society, and one of its staunchest friends. At the outset he accepted the post of Vice-President. It will be remem- bered that we began with a President, Vice- Presidents, Fellows, and Associates. The Vice- Presidents have been dropped, and the Fellows have become Members. Professor Tyndall, how- ever, was one of our Vice-Presidents. And, as the office has never been formally abolished, he remained a Vice-President to the end. One of the last letters—probably the very last letter— that he ever wrote, was written to Mr. Colles, of the Author’s Syndicate. It was dated Dec. 3, 1893, and posted on the same day at Haslemere. The envelope shows the date. But there was some delay with the letter, as the Shotter Mill post mark is dated Dec. 5, and it was not delivered till Dec. 6, two days after the writer’s death. It was in reference to a poet of the humbler kind to whom he was desirous of doing a great kindness. The following is a portion of the letter :-— Dear Mr. Colles,—I have been shamefully entreated— lifted on the wings of hope and then let fall like a simple gravitating mass without a pinion. When I reached England from Switzerland six weeks ago my prospects were fair. Three days after my return they became clouded. I was smitten with an attack in the chest, which drove me to my bed, whence I am hardly yet able to rise. This is why I have not acknowledged your friendly note informing me of the kindness of in undertaking to look over the poems of Will you thank him on my behalf? Yours very faithfully, JoHN TYNDALL. There was a postscript containing another message of kindness and friendship. The society has plenty of enemies—especially of the baser sort. So long as it attracts and preserves the goodwill and friendship and support of such men as Tyndall it will continue to grow in strength.  THE AUTHOR. Another new monthly mazagine. This time from Dublin. It is called The Old Country. It appears to be written by Irishmen and Irish- women, but not only for their own country people. It is a shilling in price, and, among other things, it contains a poem by Professor Dowden, and two hitherto unpublished poems by Byron and Tom Moore. Some time ago I was considering the treatment of authors by the venerable Handmaid of the Church, the §.P.0.K. I mentioned on what was certainly the highest authority possible, the treatment by the Society of that exquisite writer, the author of “ Jackanapes.” I was told, however, that my information was not exact, and therefore I said no more upon the subject. I have now, however, in my hands, placed there by the clergy- man for whom—not to whom—it was written, a l-tter from Mrs. Ewing herself, in which she puts the facts exactly. She says that up to the moment. of writing (May 13,1889) there had been 30,000 copies of “ Jackanapes”’ disposed of. She states also that the Society paid her 5jd.a copy for every edition of 10,000 copies, and 53d. a copy for smaller numbers; out of this the author paid for the production, and the artist’s royalty. It was a shilling book—price 9d. to buyers. This is how, in the hands of the “ Literary Handmaid of the Church,” the publisher is related to the author : this is what the Bench of Bishops who are the vice-presidents of the Society think honourable and religious treatment of an author. Observe that merely mundane and secular pub- lishers have never claimed more than half the profits. Here is the table: Publisher pays author 5}d. receives gd.—profit 32d. Author receives 5$d., pays printer 3d. > artist, 1d. », herself, 13d. The publishers actually took three times the sum received by the author. On 30,000 copies the account would stand thus : x 8, d. Publishers’ profit......... ee 468 15 Oo Author’s is 6 5 Artist’s s s - 125.0. 6 Happy country! Happy Church! Where the purest religion is thus brought into the ordinary details of everyday life! We must prosper—we must—with such a Handmaid to the Church! A correspondent says: “I like the S.P.C.K. I like them to take the money of their publishing business because they devote it to good works.” T hope that we all like good works—though some 295 divines hold them to be as filthy rags. At the same time, there is a just and there is an unjust way. The way which sweats an author is unjust, whether the proceeds of the sweating go to colonial bishops or not. If my correspondent pleases she can give from the just and righteous proceeds of her book (if she can get hold of them) what she pleases to the society. But the society has no right to take from her what they please in order to endow colonial bishoprics. Water Besant. => ec FEUILLETON. Tue Epiror. Beinc CHaprerR XXXV. OF A HITHERTO UNPUBLISHED Work oN NatTuRAL History. \ \ TE now come to deal with the common editor (Editor vulgaris), a creature of the greatest interest to naturalists, and whose characteristics have attracted much atten- tion of late. And at this point I feel that an explanation is due to my readers. The descrip- tions of the habits and natures of those animals which occupied the previous chapters were, in every case, the fruit of my personal observations. But habitual candour impels me to confess that, in spite of many attempts, I have never myself seen an editor, although my efforts to do so have given me an ample acquaintance with his haunts, and some knowledge of his habits. Other natu- ralists, however, have been more fortunate, and many of them, writing under such signatures as “ Rising Novelist,” ‘‘ Young Author,” and the like, have communicated the results of their observations to this and other journals. There is considerable unanimity in their accounts as to the chief points of interest about him, and by comparing the results of their investigations we shall obtain a fairly accurate idea of this creature. The common editor is chiefly remarkable for the mixture of ferocity and cunning which he displays. He lives in a remote cave, or cell, situated in almost inaccessible places, and ex- tremely difficult to find. The approach to his lair is commonly invested with swarms of the Office-Boy Hornet (see Chapter LXIL.), which do all in their power to prevent the intrusion of a stranger. Strychnine, done up in the form cf chocolate drops, is probably the best means of destroying these. But even when they have been overcome, the zoologist is not unlikely to find the lair deserted; for it is a habit of the editor to roam forth in search of food, which he does at frequent intervals. Those scientists who have made a determined effort to capture an  296 editor, declare that they have approached his den at all times, from eleven in the morning to late in the afternoon, and that they have been in- formed on each occasion that their prey has “just stepped out to luncheon,” and is not expected to return for several hours. Another well-marked trait in the creature’s character, and one upon which all writers are agreed, is his passion for unused postage stamps, which he obtains from innocent contributors in enormous quantities. Hence a learned Professor has conjectured that it is the habit of the editor to le concealed in his den until such time as he has accumulated sufficient stamps to secure him a meal, and that he then sallies forth to spend these, after which he again rests in hiding until another supply of stamps has been obtained. When in his den, his favourite employment is tearing up manuscript, with the exception of a few especially worthless articles, which latter he uses for filling his paper. Tt is also a well-known fact that he puts all the poems he receives into a hat, and draws out one or two at random for use from time to time; the rest he destroys. A further point observed by many zoologists is the editor’s fondness for cliques; they do not explain very clearly what these are, or how they are formed, but their existence is denounced by almost every writer on editors. Some facts concerning them will be found in a later chapter. It is sufficient to say here that they are represented as herds of selfish and incompetent monsters, whose only aim is to prevent any recognition being given to true genius. The next point for us to consider is how editors may best be tamed. Many American authorities recommend the pistol or the horsewhip for this purpose, but this system is not commonly em- ployed here. It is far better to use moral suasion. Thus, if you wish to break in the editor of a comic paper, it isa good plan to send him two articles daily for a month, on such subjects as ‘ Speculations on the Relativity of the Absolute.” By the end of the month, you will probably find that his spirit is quite broken, and his docility will be remarkable. Of course, if you wish to subjugate an editor of a serious review, you should administer frequent doses of comic verse. The writing should be as bad as possible, and the effect will be increased by frequent letters inquir- ing why your contribution has not yet appeared. If the editor is young and restive, the first effect of this treatment will be to make him foam at the mouth, but by steadily persisting with it you will soon reduce him to a condition of calm despair, when you will be able to do what you like with him. It is also necessary to overcome the natural timidity and solitary habits of the THE AUTHOR. animal; this is best done by frequent intrusion into his den at the busiest time of the day; you should then talk kindly to him, and insist on explaining for an hour or so the unique merit of your latest article. It is not wholly inexpedient to carry a revolver in your pocket when applying this treatment. But even when the editor has been made docile and tractable by this method, the editor tamer cannot be too careful to watch the creature’s movements, for his temper will always be uncer- tain. Should he show signs of anger, you should offer him a few postage stamps, which will generally restore him to good temper. But editors cannot be recommended as home pets; even when they are apparently tame, and will eat stamps out of your hand, they are just as likely as not to bite you fiercely, and suddenly to refuse to accept your contributions. I have often been asked whether it would not be possible to make a fair income by regularly training and bringing up young editors, and teaching them in their youth to accept whatever you send them. The question is an interesting one, and readers will find an excursus on “Can editors be made profitable?” at the end of this volume. It may be pointed out, in conclusion, that our investigations into the habits of the editor are by no means complete. So little was known of them until a recent date, that a German professor classed them, together with griffins, sea serpents, and Lords of the Admiralty, as entirely mythical creatures. And those philanthropic and intel- ligent persons who are in the habit of sending to the papers their opinions about editors who have rejected their articles, and who in so doing draw for us vivid pictures of the habits of these animals, are undoubtedly adding to the sum of human knowledge, and on that account, if on no other, are deserving of our gratitude. A.C. D. MR. ANDREW LANG ~. THE SOCIETY AND ANOTHER. R. ANDREW LANG devotes half a dozen pages to the attack of the Society or of myself, both together or separately. It is in Longman’s Magazine for December —not the first time that he has used this magazine for the purpose. One laments the curious animosity which he has introduced into the subject—one on which opinions ought surely to be expressed without anger. Without any personal feeling in the matter, however, let me once more state my position. 1. I say that the author is wholly dependent on the publisher. :  a tq 2 ( si 1 THE AUTHOR. Iam quite prepared to take upon myself the burden of proving this proposition—if it wants. proof. I would, however, point out that it is the view taken already by the committee of the Society, if the adoption and publication of a book means anything. In the ‘“ Methods of Publishing,” not written by me, the following is one of the general conclusions arrived at after discussing a great many agreements in the secretary's hands. “Under every method the author is placed in an unfair position—a position where he can be treated with impunity—especially with regard to advertisements, author’s corrections, and sale of remainder stock. In every manner the author is made to feel that his rights of property are theoretical, and that his claim to pecuniary return of his work is a monstrous exaction to be resisted in every direction.” It is difficult to put the helpless position of the author more strongly, espevially when we remember that it is impossible or almost impos- sible to publish without a publisher. Ruskin created a publisher for himself. But there are few Ruskins. However, I will prove by the simplest and most elementary algebra this simple thesis: The author is wholly dependent on the publisher. If x varies as y; and y varies as z; therefore x varies as z. Because 2 varies as y, therefore a = ay; because y varies as z, therefore y = bz, but, since x y ] <2 6 be. Translating into words. The author depends upon the publisher and the publisher depends upon the public. Therefore the author depends upon the public. But if—as has constantly hap- pened—the factor 6 is carefully concealed by y the publisher from a the author, then no equa- tion can be established between author and public, and the author does not depend upon the public. Or if the factor a be itself a variable and un- certain quantity dependent on the caprice, the generosity, the meanness, the temper of the publisher, then no equation can be established between author and publisher, and the former is absolutely at the mercy of the latter, subject to any competition which may mitigate the lot. This statement of the case seems to me elemen- tary initssimplicity. We have done a great deal to ascertain the meaning of the factor 6; we have next to arrive at a satisfactory value for a, When both a and 6b are ascertained and known, then, and not till then, the author will be dependent on the public. For the author to be dependent on the public it is necessary that the former should know exactly VOL. Iv. 297 and wholly the meaning of the relations between the publisher and the public, and be able to make arrangements with the former based upon that knowledge. 2. Mr. Lang is indignant because I say that I am ashamed to hawk my wares. He says he knows many authors who are not ashamed. Well—but still I am ashamed. My agent does my business for me, and so relieves me of the necessity of exposing myself to this pain. Ought I to be ashamed of bemg ashamed ? 3. He next “goes”? for my statement that in signing a royalty agreement authors have hitherto done so “blindly.” Yet he does not deny that it has been in blindness. He then talks down a whole page about the selling of books by authors, as if the min ques- tion, or the question at all, was one of getting more. And he ignores the real truth, that the whole aim of the Society has from the outset been, not to “get more’ for authors— more or less is not the point—but to get for them common justice (which they seldom could get for themselves), common honesty (this covered a very limited area), and independence. We have done a good deal towards extending the area on which honesty could be found. We have gone a good way towards getting some show of justice, and we are still preparing the way, and educating ourselves, to the acquisition of independence. Getting more! To represent the Society as exist- ing for the purpose of enabling authors to get more—that is what we always come to when the Society is attacked, or, for that matter, when I am, What we do want is the independence of litera- ture. To secure that we must obtain the recogni- tion and adoption of certain methods—or one method—of publishing by all persons, z.e., all worthy persons concerned. We must abolish at once and for ever every kind and form of secret profits ; we must have everything open and above board; we must have light turned upon dark places, kept dark designedly. We want to be dependent upon the public alone. In order to achieve this result, we must ascertain exactly what is meant by that factor “db” in the algebraical illustration above. 4. Mr. Lang then quotes the plan which I ventured to advance for consideration and argu- ment. He says he doesn’t understand it. Very well. We can pass on to someone who does. Certainly it is not necessary to argue with anyone who says that he does not understand what is advanced. 5. Mr. Lang, I believe, prophesied that no good would come of the Congress of Chicago. He now refuses to see that any good has come of it. Of BB  298 course. He reminds me of another prophet who prophesied that an earthquake would take place in Egypt at the Transit of Venus. He was so sure of it that he lamented loudly his inability to go to Cairo on purpose to enjoy it on the spot. After the Transit I met him and inquired after the earthquake. “It was felt,” he said; ‘ A friend of mine felt it in bed. The other fellows there, pretended men of science, refused to believe it. But it came—it came—just as I had prophesied it.” But we are talking, very likely, of different things. My idea of success or failure may not be another person’s. The Literary Conference in Chicago resulted in this: Many hundreds—or thousands—of persons had presented to them, for the first time, papers bearing on a great many most im- portant subjects connected with literature. These papers were, to these people, of the greatest educational value. They were written by persons for the most part thoroughly com- petent. The contributions from our own side: our Chairman’s paper on Publishing, Sir Henry Bergne’s on the Berne Conference; Mr. Sprigge’s on Domestic Copyright and Lord Monkswell’s Act; Mr. Traill’s on the Relation of Literature and Journalism; Mr. Henry Arthur Jones’ on the Drama; and, if I may add it, my own paper on the Society of Authors, contained work that commanded a hearing. The papers contributed by the American authors — who were chiefly the representatives of the New York committee—together with certain writers of the west, were upon subjects less legal than our own contributions. The people separated with a clearer understanding of what is true criticism ; of what is meant by literary style and art; and of literary standards. They also sepa- rated with some understanding of literary pro- perty. As an immediate outcome, the literary men of the west have founded an Authors’ Society, and have asked for our papers as a help to themselves. They have also founded, as will be seen in another column, an Authors’ Publish- ing Company with a fully paid-up capital of £30,000. Anyone may call these results a proof of failure. Anyone is at lberty to say so. Let me, however, be allowed the equal liberty of stating, humbly, my opinion that these results mean success. Lastly, Mr. Lang knows nothing about the “bending back.” Very well. To my mind lite- rary history is full of the bending back. I had before me the other day a bundle of letters written by a man of letters of very considerable name early in this century. They were all begging letters—letters written in a spirit’ of THE AUTHOR. abject mendicancy. They were humiliating to the last degree. And there are writers—Heavens ! there are hundreds—at the present day whose necessities constrain them to beg and to borrow. What about those advances that publishers are always making to authors? What about the books paid for before written ? What about work — pledged for years before? Is this the indepen. dence of authors? Can it be a dignified, self- respectful, pleasant thing to have to ask for those advances? Is it an unfair way of describing such requests—the way of the bending back ? In speaking about these subjects I boldly venture to claim a much greater authority than most writers can possibly exercise, because I am using the special and unique experience acquired by five years’ work as chairman of the Society of Authors. During this long period it is not too much to say that I have learned the mode of conducting business pursued by every pub- lishing house in London. Where there are tricks I have learned—well—most of those tricks. T have learned every method of publication, honest or dishonest, fair or tricky, open or crafty. I could name the firms and societies which are sweaters; I know the houses which practise the secret profit dodge; I know in many cases —and a very curious thing it is to know— the habitual tyranny of the man with the bag, and the forced acquiescence of the man without a bag. Ihave learned, in fact, a thousand things connected with the craft of literature which no one, except the secretary of oursociety and myself, could also learn. They are things secret and confiden- tial. But the general deductions to be made from them are not secret, and anything that I have written out of my most exceptional experience is literally and exactly true, e.g., that the author is absolutely dependent on the publisher ; that too often he has to assume an attitude of submission and pretended respect; that the constant fight we have to maintain is not to get more—more—more —but to get an approximation to what in any other kind of work would be called just and fair, and this fight is irritating and even degrading. I say that these things are literally and exactly true—and I repeat it after such an experience of what I am talking about as only three other men in the whole world can ever have obtained—lI refer to the secretaries of the Society past and present. I. think this is about all that need be said, though of course we can repeat, month by month, if necessary. If anyone likes to gibe at endeavours made by men, at least disinterested, — to raise the profession or calling of literature into independence, he has, I suppose, a perfect right to do so. We may be very sorry that he  THE AUTHOR. does so, and very much disappointed at losing one who should be our advocate. However, it is very certain that in dog so he may rest assured of a welcome in a good many maga- zines, One had, at the very outset, to reckon upon attack and misrepresentation of all kinds and from all quarters. Independence cannot be conquered in a day, and the baser sort were not going to give up their secret profits without a struggle. Let us remember that on our side stand Scott, Dickens, Thackeray, George Eliot, Tennyson, Wilkie Collins, Charles Reade—every single man and woman who can be said to have created literary property—these are with us. On the other who are there? I can see in the mist and fog of that side certain faces for the most part masqued. One need not ask their motives ; and I see behind these again, clear and distinct, figures of those who go about patting them on the back, encouraging, whispering “Go on! Go on! Keep it up about ‘filthy lucre!’ Rub it in about getting more! Don’t ever leave off saying ‘Sordid! Base! Mean! Ignoble!’” The latter are the disinterested spirits who want the old conditions preserved for their own profit. W. Bz nS MILITARY “NOMS DE PLUME.” S an article writer on technical and other subjects, I venture to address the readers of this paper on the above subject. Presumably then, all writers who are employed on work of which they are not ashamed would prefer to see their names in print. We who, however, are serving in the Army and Navy, and who, in the interests of our profession, contribute to military journalism (which by the way is by no means a lucrative employment by reason pro- bably of the small circulation of “ service ” magazines or journals), have frequently to suffer by implication for writing of the “faith that is in us.” Par exemple, the writer contributed (by request) an account to a “biggish” paper of certain manceuvres of volunteers at which, in a military capacity, he was present, and, though having no connection of any sort with the corre- spondent of the “ leading journal,” and not even cognisant of his identity, your present correspon- dent’s account tallied very exactly from a general point of view with that of the greater critic. Now, as no names were mentioned in the writer’s true and accurate account of what he saw and condemned, and as no personal abuse was indulged in, but the faults merely of a system and of the mass of volunteers condemned in 299 moderate terms, it seems a gross stretch of autho- rity for a member of the Government to describe publicly in generic terms our reports as those of irresponsible critics. The officer who writes under a nom de plume on such occasions does so because it is highly inconvenient to be continually confronted by members of his own brigade or battalion with questions on his reasons for this or that description of what occurred at a time when an important body of men was put on its trial, and when the trained eye sees what is invisible to the amateur—or at least unappre- ciated. In the case of the writer, to have published his name would have been to practically sit in judg- ment on officers of superior rank, who, whether volunteers or regulars, did not know their work, as such publicity must at once fix the personality of those who erred, an ungracious and displeasing task, whereas to describe in detail in unsigned articles the daily course of events without attach- ing names of people or titles of brigades is to teach the desired lesson without ruffling the feathers of any one particular person. I may add that the editor who employed me to write in my leisure hours the account in question had a considerable knowledge and experience of my capacity or incapacity for the task. The only thanks I and others received, however, was to be described by the Comwmander-in-Chief as “ cap- tious critics’? because we spoke the truth, and by the Secretary of State for War as “ irresponsible critics.’ Unquestionably, then, had our names transpired, we might bid adieu to all hopes of further professional advancement. I may add that, after publication, IT sent my articles privately to certain officers of the force attacked (?) for perusal, who indorsed every word. of the said contribution. Again, one volunteer officer, who can sign his name to almost anything he likes and fear no pecuniary or other damage, taunts the mili- tary critics on these occasions with their anony- mity. Reverting to legitimate criticism, so hardly and unfairly dealt with by the ‘ powers that be,” what is the opinion of your readers as to the fate awaiting the officer who shall dare to put in print a signed article at all critical of the force of volunteers, which for the moment it is the fashion to applaud, though we do not deny that terms of severe criticism do not apply to any but that refuse which corrupts a wholesome movement ? Tt cannot be denied that there are many sub- jects on which it is inadvisable for officers on full pay to write, and others which under the Official Secrets Act are penally proscribed. This, how- ever, has and can have nothing to do with fair and  300 candid criticism of what passed under the very eyes of, an officer supposed in virtue of his appointment to be a competent person to describe such events as “ Volunteer Manceuvres.” So much do honest critics take such strictures to heart as dealt out by the great personages above-mentioned, that it would be well if some assurance could be given that our course of action is or is not reprehensible. “Ts thy servant a liar” that he cannot report faithfully those simple but ul-performed evolu- tions, which on certain days he saw in proprid persona ? Or is it that some objective unseen by us induces the highest authorities to play the game of brag with regard to that incohesive and untrained force, which with the slightest possible smattering of military lore affects to hold its own inthe practice of what may be called (in the sense of the numbers engaged) “ grand tactics”? Prac- tically, the Commander-in-Chief lays it down that volunteers are beyond criticism, and, further, that officers of the army are not to comment on them—one is apt to say then, cuz bono the volun- teers P Is it likely that a big paper, or for the matter of that, any reputable journal, will ask for any but expert opinion on matters military, and if some three or more papers of repute tally in the general features of their separate accounts, is it possible to justify the action of those who, shutting their eyes to the hard fact, uphold the pleasant fiction by a sweeping condemnation of certain honest men who tried to “see straight” and to speak the truth As a military journalist, the writer awaits some more definite instructions in the shape of Queen’s Regulations on the sub- ject, and remains until further notice under the disguise of a Nom DE PLUME. ee ee “AT THE SIGN OF THE AUTHOR'S HEAD.” N a publisher’s list of new books is found the following note : ‘The publisher can arrange for purchasers to see these works at the nearest bookseller’s on receipt of address.” This is, we venture to think, a new departure, which, if adopted by every publisher, would certainly benefit the bookseller, add something to the convenience of the purchaser, and in the long run would not injure the_publisher. Mr. Marcus Rickards, the author of ‘ Creation’s Hope,” and “Songs of Universal Life,” has written a new volume of poems, called “ Lyrics and Elegiacs.” Of the sixty-three poems con- tained in this book we should especially pick out for praise, one “ On a Packet of Old Letters,” and THE AUTHOR. another ‘“‘ The Somnambulist,” but both are too long for quotation. There is, however, one short lyric which is fairly typical of Mr. Rickards’ work, which we give: Sou, BrEAurTy. Grace Incarnate, Glory’s Heir, Born of one divinely fair, Cradled mid the gloom and strife Of this dark tumultuous life. Waxing while all else is waning, Militant till brightly reigning. Glow of mind and flame of Heart, Splendour to the face impart ; Mocking light and shadows play Of the evening stars pure ray. Bid it flash in lightning glances, Quiver as a sunbeam dances. Form will vanish, colour fade, Time and grief mar youth and maid. Fairer gleams the beauteous soul, As she nears life’s dusky goal. Thro’ earth’s tale and nature’s story, Ripened for supernal glory. The Christmas uumber of the Briar Rose, edited by Miss M. A. Woods, has appeared. As the organ of the Rose Club, a literary society for women, it is pleasing to note the high standard which the editor demands from the con- tributors. The chief papers are one on “ Beauty,” and one on the symbolism of the “ Divina Commedia,” together with a true story and other matters. Southward Ho!—a Sussex monthly of fact, fiction, and verse, contains this month the beginning of a story by Mr. Stanley Little. There is a short but very interesting contribu- tion on the ‘‘ Vocabulary of Hodge,” with a list of words, and other papers mostly suited to the Christmas season. Mr. Mackenzie Bell has brought out a small volume of verse, entitled “ Spring’s Immortality, and other Poems,” consisting of reprints and additions (Ward, Lock, and Bowden). The following stanzas from a lyric, entitled “In Elf- ington Copse,” show that Mr. Bellis in good company in his attitude toward Nature; it reminds us of Wordsworth’s “ Lines written to Harly Spring,” and “The Tables Turned.” This evening every wild flower here More deeply stirs my heart Than alien flowers or prodigies Of man’s botanic art. This sweetbriar bough, that meekly pours Its perfume on the air, I would not give for any flower The gardener deems most fair. I leave the rich their bowers of art, Wreathed with the rarest flowers; Enough for me these woodland ways In Summer’s twilight hours.  THE AUTHOR. Mr. Grant Allen has written a story for the “Breezy Library,” called ‘An Army Doctor's Romance.” It is very slight, and very much “ yp-to-date,” the army doctor being engaged in the bush with Lobengula. The “ Breezy Library”’ prides itself on being a series of “ shilling soothers,’ the object being to dissociate the shilling from the “shocker,” The story, as would be expected from Mr. Grant Allen, is interesting, but we fail to see that it is in any sense soothing, especially as Mr. Grant Allen writes of the Matabele thus :—“It is not often that the Matabele in particular take any man prisoner; the playful habit of those warlike savages is rather to spear the wounded on the battlefield with their deadly stabbing assegais, and to massacre whomsoever they capture in cold lood at the end of an engagement.” Mr. Henry Baildon, in a prefatory note to his new book, “The Rescue, and other Poems” (T. Fisher Unwin), tells us that in former days he composed rival verse rendermgs of Ovid with Mr. R. L. Stevenson, which gives an additional interest to his poem, “The Gods of Old’’—of which we give a few verses—for Mr. Baildon is still faith- ful to the classic deities. They are not dead, those gods of old; They still uptower with mien sublime, In calm majestically cold, Above the tossing waves of Time. And still the Lordly Spirit brings Meet off’rings to imperial Jove— The king of gods, and god of kings— As erst in old Dodonian Grove. Still queenly Juno holds supreme The homage of the matron race, And scorns from out her stately dream The virgin saints that seek her place. Still free of heart and fleet of limb, The maid her vows to Dian keeps ; Her soul hath visions brightly dim As mist that in the moonlight sleeps. Still Venus wears her ancient smile, As young as Morn, as old as Eve, Who did the olden gods beguile, Doth still the modern man deceive. . Miss J. Heale has written a novel called ‘Markham Howard” (T. Fisher Unwin). As this is the author’s first attempt in fiction, it is pleasant to be able to congratulate her on a work which has originality in its plot and at least one original character—that of a lazy, disreputable German, who, having married an Englishwoman, endeavours to live on her property, and does not succeed. The author seems to have a good deal of knowledge of the musical profession, in which the hero makes his fame asa composer. Another time we hope the author will (for the sake of her readers) make the girls in her story talk a 301 little more, otherwise we have to take their characters so much on trust. It is a pity this work should have been printed on paper of an unpleasant yellowish colour. A new novel by Miss Peard, called ‘‘ An Inter- loper,” will form one of the serials in Temple Bar for 1894. Miss Peard has recently published ‘‘ The Swing of the Pendulum.” 2 vols. Bentley and Sons. “A Fair Claimant,” by Frances Armstrong, has recently been published by Messrs. Blackie ; and ‘Old Caleb’s Will,’ a temperance story, issued by Messrs. Jarrold, is by the same author. Messrs. Chatto and Windus have purchased all book rights of Headon Hill’s ‘Clues from the Note-book of Zjambra the Detective,’ which recently appeared as a serial in the Million. A serial story of Indian life by the same author, entitled ‘‘'The Rajah’s Second Wife,” commences in the British Weekly with the new year. Mr. Stanley Weyman is the author of the leading serial for the Monthly Packet during 1894. The title is “My Lady Rotha,” and the story deals with the period of the Thirty Years’ War. Thisis Mr. Weyman’s principal work for the year, though minor contributions from his pen will appear elsewhere. The Rev. J. Hamlyn Hill’s translation of “Tatian’s Diatessaron” has now been published by Messrs. T. and T. Clark, of Edinburgh. Price 10s. 6d. The following is a copy of the upper part of the title-page: The Earliest Life of Christ ever compiled from the Four Gospels, being The Diatessaron of Tatian (cire. A.D. 160), Literally translated from the Arabic Version, and containing the Four Gospels woven into one Story. With an Historical and Critical Introduction by the Rev. J. Hamlyn Hill, B.D. (formerly Senior Scholar of St. Catherine’s College, Cambridge. Author of an English version of ‘“ Marcion’s Gospel”). A meeting of leading European journalists was held last week at Antwerp, at which a committee was appointed to carry out the proposed Inter- national Conference to be held in that city in the summer of next year. The British Press was represented by three London journalists, and five Englishmen were elected members of the com- mittee—namely, Mr. P. W. Clayden, editor of the Daily News, president of the Institute of Journalists; Sir Hugh Gilzean Reid, F.J.1., of the North-Eastern Daily Gazette; and Mr. H. 8. Cornish, secretary of the Institute of Journalists ;  304 would go tothem! The reasons why a writer who has made some name should employ an agent, were set forth in the last number of the Author. —Ep. | —— TV.—Cuaries Lams on PUBLISHERS. Those who are not familiar with his corre- spondence may be interested to learn that even the “ gentle Elia” gave no quarter to the natural enemies of authors. This is how he writes of them to his friend Barton :— “Those fellows hate us. The reason I take to be, that, contrary to other trades in which the master gets all the credit—a jeweller or silver- smith, for instance—and the journeyman, who really does the fine work, is in the background, in our work the world gives all the credit to us, whom they consider as their journeymen, and there- fore do they hate us and cheat us, and oppress us, and would wring the blood of us out to put another sixpence in their mechanic pouches! I contend that a bookseller has a relative honesty towards authors, not like his honesty to the rest of the world. Baldwin, who first engaged me as ‘ Elia,’ has not paid me up yet—nor any of us without repeated mortifying appeals—yet has the knave fawned when I was of service to him! YetI daresay the fellow is punctual in settling his milk score, &¢.” Your obedient servant, TEMPLAR. V.— <A Prea ror THE SMALL BooKsELLER.” Mr. Cresswell remarks, ‘‘ Half a century since the country bookseller did a quiet, profitable trade.” Very likely, but have we been stand- ing still since then? Was there a circulating library to be found in pretty nearly every small country shop as there is now? Were there the same facilities by railway and post for exchanging the volumes? The ordinary middle-class house- holder is not going to buy his novels if he can hire them. Possibly, after he has read them, and they have pleased his fancy, and not shocked his taste, he will purchase them at some shop or store where he can obtain the 3d. discount we all seek so eagerly. Thus, by slow, very slow, degrees he will build up a small and select library of fiction. Now, the country bookseller could not live out of this kind of business. But being anxious to please everyone, he keeps his circu- lating library. It may consist of but fifty volumes, but he takes as much pains with his list of new books, and the booking of his customers’ fancies, as the ‘“haberdasher” to whom Mr. Cresswell alludes. In saying the country bookseller could, if he would, persuade the people of England to be THE AUTHOR. book buyers : the land that highest of all educations obtained by reading, surely Mr. Cresswell is beside the mark. Even if the small bookseller wished to ‘stock,’ where is the capital to come from? It is no use to do things by halves, anda large sum would be required to buy evea a quarter of the new books of to-day. A stock of standard works of fiction and poetry, with a few religious works thrown im, are gener- ally to be found on the small bookseller’s counter, At Christmas time he makes a special effort, and exhibits a few new books in the shape of bound magazines, children’s books, and Christmas annuals. Why should the poor man do more? Surely there is enough being done to advance learning throughout the land, without the small bookseller purchasing a stock of books for which, in the country town, there is no sale, com- paratively speaking. Every town has its circulating library, and every railway station in the town has its book- stall; every parish has its reading-room, every cottage has its “ weekly.” The majority buy the bulk of their literature before travelling, and W.H. Smith is always at hand to gratify every taste, with his pile of dailies, weeklies, maga- zines, and shilling shockers. The country book- seller cannot compete with him. W. A. Vi.—Tue Penny Nove erte. Mrs. Spender in the December number of the Author, seems to be agitating herself unneces- sarily on behalf of “The Hungry Fox.” The large class of readers to whom she alludes, as coming up from the board schools, have their caterers, very able ones in their way, whose name also is legion. That any author should deliberately set him- self to “write down” toa class, is surely not to be thought of. Furthermore it is, if not impossible, extremely difficult to do so. Is it not just as hard fora thoughtful, cultured person to write a doll story of puppets in action, full of incident and strategy, but minus characterisation, as it is for a Penny Novelette writer to turn outa novel of “subtle allusions” and of analytical power; or for an engineer to manufacture a good pair of bootst Bach to his own craft. There is room for all. I believe it a mistake to assume that we can write exactly as we please. Most writers will, I fancy, agree with me in thinking that is put a fond delusion. One may start a book with every intention: of making it a simple story of un- involved emotions, optimistic generalisations, and idealistic flights, only to find. as one passes the and advance throughout |  THE +; milestones, each character has taken a turn of its - own in some opposite direction. Likely as not one discovers, at the end, that the work has turned out a subtle study of pessimistic realism, evolved by a collection of complicated characters beyond 4) the author’s control! Tt takes a very strong-minded writer to manage and marshal thoroughly his own ideas and creations in any case. How much more so if he puts himself under a conscientious resolve to bring them down to a dead level of mediocrity, where thought is treason, originality a crime, and dainty diction “the sin of effort!” M. I. PENDERED. VII.— Reviews AnD REVIEWERS. Te On page 243 of the Author of Dec. 1, you have a paragraph on the manifold and wondrous reviews of a book by “Ingenue.” I conclude that those quoted all come from different papers, but what is to be thought of the following: In 1884 I wrote a book, and in one of the newspapers of the day (Nov. 25, 1884) a review of it appeared, which was by no means favour- able, in fact, some twenty-four lines of print were dedicated to showing how faulty it was. You can imagine my surprise, therefore, when I saw in the very same paper, on May 26 following, a still longer review, of which every line sang the praises of my production. Which was the public to consider true? Dee. 8. IsKENDER. II. The following are some extracts from the reviews of a recent work. “ Ingenue’s”’ experi- ence is not without a parallel. “This story is exceedingly clever and very readable.” “ Unwholesome without being clever. “This clever but disagreeable book.” “When there is so much to be grateful for, to quarrel over such a trifle as a subetitle is per- haps rather hypercritical.” “The heroine is maddeningly imbecile.” “The heroine is aclever and accomplished woman . a charming and impulsive woman, whose heart is stronger than her head.” «The heroine is a harsh creation.” ‘A creature of passions and emotions, lacking ballast, and yet strangely attractive, with her versatile mind and many gifts.” “ An eminently unsatisfactory person.” Surely there ought to be some canons of criti- cism. Professor R. G. Moulton’s work on the science of criticism deals with the subject well. M. P. AUTHOR. 395 11k And here is yet another collection of various opinions, good and bad, and wholly irreconcile- able. 1. “Mr. D.’s story, which is not without its good points, labours under the primary defect of an almost total absence of adequate motive.” 2. ; on the contrary would be the better for having less purpose.” 1. “But when a writer adopts the dubious exped'ent of labelling his characters at the out- set = 2. “The characters are not mere bundles of opinions neatly labelled.” 1. “This is a most powerful and dramatic novel. The characters are well drawn, and some are quite fascinating in their strength and indivi- duality.” 2. “ We may add that it is dreary reading.” 1. “The plot, which is well thought out, and largely consistent, simply teems with incidents and side lights.” 2. “The plot is crowded with too many incon- a « gruous elements . . . to makea good novel.” Se might at least have been made more amusing.” To grotesque and coarsely sensa- tional.” 2 intensely true and pathetic; it is full of sympathy and insight: every line of it tells.” .“ . . , the tone and intention of the story are worthy of all respect.” D. D. VIII.—A Stamp or APppRovAL. May I put forward a suggestion by which the Authors’ Society could render an invaluable service to those young authors who may be led to use the kind offer of help in reviewing and criticism of MSS. by the Society’s readers ? Beyond the practice of treating the MS. when received as an essay for revision and correction where necessary, would it not be possible for the Society, upon the favourable criticism and report of the reader, to mark those MSS. considered worthy of publication with the official stamp of the Authors’ Society, thus showing that the MS. has certain merits, besides having been carefully reviewed by an expert in the person of the Society’s reader ? Such a plan, while it would in no way involve any responsibility on the part of the executive of the Authors’ Society, would undoubtedly prove to be of real service to many young writers who too often are unjustly discouraged by the refusal of publishers to consider their MSS. while still unknown in the literary world. 306 THE I would gladly help forward such a scheme if you should consider it practicable and falling within the scope of the work of the Incorporated Society of Authors. THEODORE JOHNSON. TX.—Anonymous JOURNALISM. I have been very much interested in M. Zola’s remarks on anonymity in journalism, because the question is one upon which I have always held very decided opinions, for which I have frequently done battle. M. Zola did not touch upon scientific journalism, but, unfortunately, the common practice of concealing one’s identity, that rules with papers devoted to news and politics, has extended to those papers whose office it is, or should be, to disseminate as widely as possible the latest discoveries of science, and to show up the latest discoveries of error. As the editor has very truly remarked, in speaking of anonymous reviews, concealment of the name of the writer too often leads to flippancy and to personality, which only tend to obscure the question at issue. When a writer conceives that his or her identity will not be discovered, he or she, more particularly she, will be far more ready to indulge in the feminine pastime of giving the adversary one, than if the name of the writer was appended to the writing. It will be obvious that there will be many cases where a writer would like to say something very bitter, very cutting, that will add nothing to the knowledge of the question possessed by those written for, who would not write the bitter cutting things over a signature. It has always appeared to me that where reasons exist. for not writing, if the article or letter must be signed, those reasons should be sufficient for not writing at all. It has appeared to me also, that every writer should take full responsibility for what he writes, and with it any rewards that may follow. If a writer has ability it should be known, not as the ability of the paper he writes for, but of himself or herself. And I think that what is true of scientific journalism is true of a great many other branches. Certainly it is true of reviewing. When a paper professes to judge for the public of the value of a recently-issued book, no matter on what subject the book may be written, should it not provide a competent judge, and should its proprietors be ashamed to publish the name of their judge? Is it not a fraud on the public if a book is turned over to some youngster to review, with instructions to copy out a portion of the preface AUTHOR. and add a few remarks of his own, just to fill up his allotted space ? And with regard to any newspaper you please, if its reviews gained nothing, they would certainly lose nothing by being signed. Let one for a moment consider that he is perhaps about to take up the study of a certain subject, or, if it be preferred, that he wants a book to take him quite out of his everyday work. In one paper he sees a certain book, such as he thinks would suit him, reviewed by a man eminent in that branch of work, and reviewed impartially, but favourably. In another paper, an anonymous reviewer goes for the writer in the time-honoured style. In which review would he have most confidence, and to which paper would he turn on another occasion. Certain papers, of course, command respect from the fact that they are known to keep a staft of very high-class reviewers. But even with them, would not their best work be done over their own names? How tempting to slate for a slip in grammar, when no one will know who is the slater, and so spoil the whole effect of the review. But I contend also, and very seriously, that even political articles should be signed. I do not suggest that the reporter who makes a column out of a fire, and has it cut down to a quarter, should sign his quarter. But articles that are intended to lead or to instruct should be signed by the would be leaders and instructors. Is it right that newspapers should have the power they now possess? Is it not part of the education of the masses that is now going on, that everyone should think for himself? Is it not right also that the older men, those who have had experience of the ways of the world, should guide the world? Yet when we read anonymous articles, how do we know who has written them? Take the case of an important crisis, where a certain course means fighting in some form or other, another course means no fighting. If the leader in one newspaper recom- mends fighting, ought we not to be able to know what experience the writer has had, so that we may judge what value to put upon the advice? The advice of an old man to fight is a very diffe- rent matter from that of a young one. Suppose, for instance, we were residents in Rio de Janeiro at the present time, should we not like to know whether the advice in one paper, to support the Government, or to join with the rebels, came from a man of years,a man who merely wanted to make things “hum,” or a man who was inte- rested in a new revolution ? TI venture to think and to hope that anonymity in journalism will gradually die out, and I  THE venture to hold that literary men can only gain from its extinction. Sypney F. WALKER. Cardiff. X.—Two Pusuics. Mr. Spender has touched on a difficulty felt, I am sure, by many writers. It is increased by the fact that a reputation for pleasing the larger public often stamps a writer either as “ goody” or “ sensational,’ and so prejudices against him the critics of the smaller one. Some appeal always and entirely to one kind of reader. For them the case is simple. Others, trying alter- nately for both, and having aspirations on diffe- rent levels, often fall between two stools. But apart from such obvious indications as the original destination of the MS. does not each conception make its own style, find its own level? The characters are simple or complex, the lesson obvious or the reverse. The work of art brings its own atmosphere with it, and a writer knows beforehand to what kind of readers it can be made to appeal. Each public brings, too, its own success, its own reward. The praise of fastidious critics is sweet to the author’s ear, the love of indiscrimi- nating admirers is warm to the heart, at least of those who, with Lucas Malet, “ inherit the desire to preach.” Most of us have to choose, or let fate choose for us, either each time or once for all. The greatest and the simplest ones can speak to all. CHRISTABEL R. COLERIDGE. —* = FROM THE PAPERS. I.—Tuer Destruction or Books. DELISLE, the principal librarian at the i Bibliotheque Nationale, in Paris, warns us that our modern literature is destined to perish. Of the twothousand and odd volumes published annually in France, not one, he thinks, will remain after a certain time. Cheap paper is a splendid thing in its way, but this is the price we must pay for it. Old-fashioned paper made from rags has stood the test of hundreds of years, as the many fine specimens of fifteenth-century printing show, to say nothing of still earlier books in manuscript. Nowadays, however, paper is made of all sorts of material of a more or less perishable character. In particular, as M. Delisle points out, books printed on paper made from wood pulp soon begin to rot away. At first the pages are covered by yellow spots, and these are replaced in course of time by holes. Even so- called hand-made papers are often no more durable, being treated with chemicals that slowly destroy them.—Daily News. AUTHOR. 3°97 II.—Cocknry PRONUNCIATION. By ANDREW W. TUER, F.S.A. (Concluded. ) EXAMPLES. “ Ow kin yer sy sow?” ‘“Lahs tahm I seed yer.” * Wot chur, mite?” | « Putch tongue out.” “The Jook looks pawley ter- | ‘‘ Wown’t choo sid day-own?”’ dy? “ Are yer a-kummin’?” “JT tike nuthink elsh yer|‘‘ Must choo gow?” now.” “Did joo ivver ! “°Ow fur is it? ” ‘**Oo are you a-pushin’ ov ?” “ Gotch tickit ?”’ “Tm a-gowin abroad, jer “ Owzh yaw mother ? ” | 3 now.” To be born a child of the greatest city on earth is surely no small honour? It is certainly nothing to scoff at. With most people, a Cockney and a Londoner do not mean quite the same thing. No one would dream, for instance, of calling Her Majesty the Queen a Cockney. “Cockney” is generally applied to an ’Arry or an ’Arriet dragged up in London, who by associa- tions and surroundings has imbibed certain tricks of tongue. Some of these tricks of tongue are to be found elsewhere, in high places and in low. From John o’ Groat’s to Land’s End every man thinks that his English is the best. He is quite sure that the other man’s isn’t. Itis with the lapses of the other man—the Cockney—that we are going to refresh ourselves. Once upon a time I tried very hard indeed, but quite unsuccessfully, to get at the origin of the word Cockney. Efforts of dictionary-makers, including the uncomplimentary coguin, are mere hazards. Dust-delvers of the order philological (I dearly love a good scratch myself, and there must be others whom a rooster exploring an ash- hill moves to admiration and envy) say that Cockney pronunciation is the outcome of a more or less constant intermixture of provincial blood drawn from here, there, and everywhere. Cockney spoken on the north side of London is not quite the same as heard on the south side; and the Cockney of the east differs from the Cockney of the west. Even in the same parish the word “time,” say, may be “toime” or ‘ tahm ”— “tahm” being the more common; and ‘ game” may be “ goime,”’ but is oftener ‘‘gime.” These differences exist, but here may be passed by. The rendering of such words as glass and salt, which the Cockney broadens into “ glahss”’ and “sawlt’? as against the Northman’s short and crisp “ glas”’ and “‘solt,”’ has often been noticed as typical of tongue, but it is also typical of the softer pronunciation of the south. ‘The Cockney, however, dwells longer than his neighbour on the middle of the word, on ‘‘ah”’ and on “ aw.” Tt is a canon of belief with many persons that the Cockney leaves out the letter 4 where you and I put it in, and that he puts it in where we 308 THE leave it out. Itis true that now and again the aspirate is scattered indiscriminately and bewil- deringly, but as a rule it is lazily ignored. The Cockney invariably drops the final g, and he is given to run one word into another; wherein he all unknowingly apes the example of his betters, the example of the heedless “smart,” who in lazy slip-shod English could barely afford to give him points. Note how perilously close are the renderings of ‘Did you have much fun?” Smart: ‘D'joo av muchefun?”’ Cockney: “ Jev much fun?” Adverbs he persists in turning into adjectives: “Did you have the face-ache badly?” he will render, “Jev the jaw-rike bed?” Under other citcumstances he will turn “face” into “head.” ‘TI towld ’im sow to ’is ’ed.” A collection of such perversions might prove entertaining. With the Cockneyest of Cockneys such a word as “much” becomes ‘‘ metch”—‘’Ow metch is it?” Here is a sentence noted at the time in a crush of people coming away from a show where the sports had been signalled by gun-firing. Mother: ‘‘ Wozh yer frahtened wen ’e fahd the gen?’’ Child: “ Now, ah lahked it.” To hear Cockney we must go to the streets or mix with the careless pleasure-bent masses on a bank holiday. And we must listen heedfully, for peculiarities in people with whom one is more or less constantly in contact are apt to remain un- noticed. When “’Erry Jowns” talks of his unmarried sister as Jemima Wren, one may be torgiven if it dawn but slowly that the lady’s name is Jemima Jones and that Wren stands for Ann. A country cousin will return from a ramble in London streets full of astonishment and bubbling over with choice specimens of Cockney vernacular, wherefrom he derivesinnocent and lasting amusement. Show an average Cockney some phonetically rendered Cockneyisms on paper, and he will tell you that no one speaks like that, but the exact form of disclaimer will probably be, ‘“‘ Nowbody down’t speak lahk thet.” —St. James’s Gazette. TII.—‘ Pur your Pripz In your Pocket.” “But, tell me,’ said Don Quixote to the Author, “are you printing this book at your own risk, or have you sold the copyright to some bookseller ?” “T print at my own risk,” said the Author, “and 1 expect to make 1000 ducats at least by this first edition, which is to be of 2000 copies, that will go off in a twinkling at six reals aplece.”’ “A fine calculation you are making!” said AUTHOR. Don Quixote; “it is plain you dont know the ins and outs of the printers, and how they play into one another’s hands. I promise you when you find yourself saddled with 2000 copies you will feel sv sore that it will astonish you, parti- cularly if the book is a little out of the common, and not in any way highly spiced.” “What!” said the author, “would your worship, then, have me give it to a bookseller who will give three maravedis for the copyright, and think he is doing me a favour in giving me that? Ido not print my books to win fame in the world, for I am known in it already by my works; I want to make money, without which reputation is not worth a rap.” “God send your worship good luck,” said Don Quixote. [Mr. John Ormsby’s translation, iv., 261]. J. 8. IV.—Artists In Buack anp WHITE. On Thursday evening, Dec. 21, a meeting of artists in black and white was held in Barnard’s Inn Hall, Holborn—Mr. Harry Furniss presiding —to form a society for the advancement and encouragement of that branch of art. On the motion of Mr. Bernard Partridge, seconded by Mr. Joseph Pennell, it was unanimously decided to form the society; and it was suggested that its basis should be somewhat similar to that of the Society of Authors or the Institute of Journalists. The following subjects were set down for discussion in the notice calling the meeting :—(1) The protection of the interests, artistic and personal, of all illustrators ; (2) the best means of assuring to them an adequate return for their artistic labours; (3) the improve- ment of the terms under which those labours are undertaken ; (4) the making as advantageous a use as possible, for the general good of the society, of the productions of its members, notably in the matter of certain rights of repro- duction over their work; and (5) the holding of exhibitions for the encouragement and develop- ment of all methods of illustration and repro- duction. A committee was appointed to arrange details. Ietters acquiescing in the aims of the society were read from a number of distinguished artists, and the entire proceedings were most enthusiastic.—Pall Mall Gazette.  : * | s . aoetepemmecne Se THE NEW BOOKS AND NEW EDITIONS. Theology. BagsHAWE, JOHN B. Skeleton Sermons for the Sundays and holidays in the year. Kegan Paul. 3s. 6d. Barnes, Rev. T. H. Lessons on the Catechism. C.E.S.S.I. Is. 6d. CARPENTER, RigHT REv. W. B. The Son of Man among the Sons of Men. Isbister. 5... CONCORDANCE TO THE SEPTUAGINT and the other Greek versions of the Old Testament (including the Apocryphal Books). By the late Edwin Hatch, M.A., D.D., and Henry A. Redpath, M.A., assisted by other scholars. Part III. “Eraipesxx—'Iwphd. Oxford: at the Clarendon Press. London: Henry Frowde. 21s. CoRNEFORD, Rev. James. The Book of Common Prayer, from the original manuscript, with three appendices. Eyre and Spottiswoode. Heapiey, H. R. The Gospel of St. Mark. Edited by. Rivington and Co. 2s. : Lessons ON BIBLE AND PRAYER Book TEACHING. C.E.S.S.1. 2s. LirrLte, Canon Kwox. Sacerdotalism, if rightly under- stood, the teaching of the Church of England. Answer to Archdeacon Farrar. Part IV. The Apostolic Ministry. Longmans. Paper covers. Is. Moore, Rey. A. L. God is Love, and other Sermons. Nisbet, Berners-street. 6s. RELIGION AND MopERN THOUGHT and other essays. Philip Green, Essex-street, W.C. 2s. 6d. Sanpay, Rev. W. Inspiration: the Bampton Lectures for 1893 on the early history and origin of the doctrine of Biblicalinspiration. Longmans. 16s. SHaw, Rev. F. The Book of Revelation. A course of Sermons. Cambridge, Macmillan and Bowes. STREANE, Rev. A. W. Jesus Christ in the Talmud, Mid- rash, Zohar, and the Liturgy of the Synagogue. Texts and Translations by the Rey. Dr. Gustaf Dalman, together with an Introductory Essay by Heinrich Laible. Deighton Bell. OUTER AND THE INNER WORLD, THE, and other sermons, being the Essex Hall Pulpit for 1893. Philip Green. Is. 6d. Punrir CoMMENTARY, THE. Edited by the Very Rev. H. D. M. Spence, D.D., and by the Rev. Joseph S. Exell, M.A., with introduction by Archdeacon Farrar, D.D., the Right Rev. H. Cotterell, D.D., Principal Tulloch, D.D., Canon G. Rawlinson, M.A., and the Rev. A. Plummer, D.D. 15s. Sacrep Booxs oF THE East, THE. Edited by F. Max Miller. Vol. 41.—The Satapatha-Brahmana, accord- ing to the text of the Madhyandina School, translated by Julius Eggeling: Part III., Books V., VI., and VII. Oxford: At the Clarendon Press. London: Henry Frowde. 12s. 6d. Wireman, A. THEODORE. Sermons and Addresses. Bailey. The Spirit of Liberty and other Bemrose and Sons, Old History and Biography. Barnett Smirn G. Women of Renown: Nineteenth Century Studies. W.H. Allen. 7s. 6d. Burmese Empire A Hunprep YEARS Aco, THE. As described by Father Sangermano. With an introduc- tion and notes by John Jardine, Judge of Her Majesty’s High Court of Judicature at Bombay. Archibald Constable and Co. AUTHOR. 309 CALENDAR OF THE CLOSE ROLLS, preserved in the Public Record Office. Prepared under the superintendence of the Deputy Keeper of the Records, Edward II., a.p. 1313-1318. Eyre and Spottiswoode. 15s. Cutts, Rev. Epwarp L. History of Harly Christian Art. “‘Sidelights of Church History’ series. S.P.C.K. 6s. Doupney, Rev. D. A. Memoir of the Rev. D. A. Doudney, D.D., vicar of St. Luke’s, Bedminster, Bristol, by his eldest son and his eldest daughter. W.andH. Colling- ridge, Aldersgate-street, E.C. Frreuson, Lapy. Life of the Right Rev. William Reeves, D.D., Lord Bishop of Down, Connor, and Dromore. Dublin: Hodges, Figgis, and Co.; London: Longmans, Green. 6s. GasquxEt, F. AipAN. Henry VIII. and the English Monas- teries. New edition, with illustrations. Parts XXI. and XXII., completing the work. John Hodges, Agar- street, Charing-cross. Paper covers, 2s. net. GREEN, J. R. A Short History of the English People. Illustrated edition, vol. 3. Macmillan. 12s. net. Hare, A. J.C. The Story of Two Noble Lives, Charlotte, Countess Canning, and Louisa, Marchioness of Water- ford. George Allen. In 3 vols., crown 8vo, £1 11s. 6d. Houyoake, GEorRGE J. The History of the Rochdale Pioneers, 1844-1892. Third edition revised and enlarged. Swan Sonnenschein. Lua@arp, Capt. F. D. The Rise of our East African Empire: Early Efforts in Nyasaland and Uganda. With illustrations and specially prepared maps. Two vols. Blackwood. Maxweit, Davip. Bygone Scotland—Historical and Social. Simpkin, Marshall. 7s. 6d. Maxweuu, Sir Hersert. Life and Times of the Right Hon. William Henry Smith, M.P. With portraits and other illustrations. Twovols. Blackwood. PROTHERO, ROWLAND E.—The Life and Correspondence of Arthur Penrhyn Stanley, D.D., late Dean of West- minster. With the co-operation and sanction of the Very Rev. G. G. Bradley, D.D., Dean of Westminster. Two vols., with portraits and illustrations. John Murray. 328. Rawtz, E. Joun. Annals of the Ancient Royal Forest of Exmoor, compiled chiefly from documents in the Record Office. Barnicott and Pearce, Taunton. Sr.-AmantT, ImpertT bE. The Court of Louis XIV. Translated by Elizabeth Gilbert Martin. With portraits. Hutchinson. 5s. Taytor, Lucy. Stories of Noble Lives. 6 vols. Sir Henry Lawrence, Sir Henry Havelock, James Nasmyth, William Carey, Hedley Vicars, Josiah Mason. Vincent, James E. His Royal Highness Duke of Clarence and Avondale. A memoir (written by authority). 9s. Weyman, Stanutey J. A Gentleman of France: Being the Memoirs of Gaston de Bonne, Sieur de Marsac. 3 vols. Longmans. 25s. 6d. Wituert, P. F. Henry of Navarre and the Huguenots in France. E. P. Putnam’s Sons. 53s. Winter, Witiram. Life and Art of Edwin Booth. Fisher Unwin. General Literature ApsotsFrorRD: The Personal Relics and Antiquarian Treasures of Sir Walter Scott. Described by the Hon. Mary Monica Maxwell Scott, of Abbotsford, and illus- trated by William Gibb. A.andO.Black. £2 12s. 6d. net. Apams, Francis. The New Egypt: Fisher Unwin. 5s. a Social Sketch. 310 Aras oF InpIA, containing sixteen maps and complete index, with an introduction by Sir W. W. Hunter, K.C.S.I. W.and A. K. Johnston. 7s. 6d Austen Lereu, E.C. A List of English Clubs in all parts of the World for 1894 (second year). Spottiswoode and Co. Is. BapEN-PowELL, H. B. A Short Account of the Land Revenue and its Administration in British India: with a Sketch of the Land Tenures. With map. Oxford, at the Clarendon Press; London, Henry Frowde. 5s. BarBeR, Epwin AtirEe. The Pottery and Porcelain of the United States. S. P. Putnam’s Sons. 25s. BarTHOLOMEW, J. G. The Graphic Atlas and Gazetteer of the World. Containing 128 maps and plans. John Walker, Farringdon House. Warwick-lane, E.C. Cloth, 12s. 6d.; half morocco, 18s.; full morocco, 21s. BrenaouGcH, Masor-Gren. H. M. Night Fighting, a trans- lation from the Russian. W.Clowesand Sons. Paper covers, Is. Buimer, Proressor. The Home Life of the Ancient Greeks, translated from the German by Alice Zimmern, with illustrations. Cassell. 7s. 6d. Bonavia, E. The Flora of the Assyrian Monuments and its outcomes. Archibald Constable and Co. Bore, Freperick. About Orchids: a chat, with coloured illustrations. Chapman and Hall. 8s. Boner, E. A. Watts. A Catalogue of the Egyptian Col- lection in the Fitzwilliam Museum, Cambridge. Cam- bridge University Press. Buutock, Rev. C. Hand and Heart, a family, social and temperance journal. 17th volume, Home Words pub- lishing office, Paternoster-square. 2s. Burton, Ropert. The Anatomy of Melancholy. Edited by the Rev. A. R. Shilleto, with an introduction by A.H. Bullen. 3 vols. George Bell and Sons. 31s. 6d. net. CasTLE, Eaerton. English Book Plates, Ancient and Modern. George Bell and Sons. Cavze, Henry W. Picturesque Ceylon. Kelani Valley. Sampson Low. CLEMENT, CLARA E. The Queen of the Adriatic. Venice, medieval and modern. Illustrated. Gay and Bird. 12s. 6d. net. CopBE, .FRANcES Power. Works: Religious Duty; The Hopes of the Human Race Hereafter and Here; A Faithless World and Health and Holiness; Alone to the Alone (Prayers for Theists by Several Contribu- tors); The Duties of Women; The Peak in Darien; Dawning Lights (an inquiry concerning the Secular Results of the New Reformation). Fisher Unwin. 3s. 6d. each. CoLtquHoUN, ARCHIBALD. Matabeleland: The War and our Position in South Africa, with sketch map of the country. The Leadenhall Press. Paper covers. Colombo and the 2s. 6d. Commons, JOHN R. The Distribution of Wealth. Mac- millan. 7s. net. CoNFERENCE OF Manacers oF REFORMATORY AND INDUSTRIAL INSTITUTIONS in Exeter and Plymouth, May 29 to June 2, 1893. Record of Proceedings. Reformatory and Refuge Union, Charing-cross. Paper covers, 2s. Cloth, 3s. Cooper, STANLEY. Nine Fancy Pictures of Events in Shakspere’s Country, Town, and Court Life. F. Norgate, Shaftesbury-avenue. Crort-HituEr, H. Against Dogma and Free-Will and for Weismannism. Second edition. Williams and Nor- gate. THE AUTHOR. Cross, JAMES. Coming Eschatological Events; or, The Future of the British Empire, Russia, the Papacy, the Jews, and Christendom. Bristol: John Wright; London: Simpkin, Marshall. 6s. Davipson, Mrs. H. Copeman. What our Daughters can do for Themselves: a Handbook of Women’s Employ- ments. Smith Elder. 3s. 6d. Daviss, E. Henry. Machinery for Metalliferous Mines: a Practical Treatise for Mining Engineers, Metallurgists, and Managers of Mines. Illustrated. Crosby Lock- wood. Dawson, W. H. Germany and the Germans. Chapman and Hall. 2vols. 26s. Dickson, NicHotas. The Auld Scotch Precentor, as sketched in anecdote and story. Glasgow: Morrison Brothers. 1s. Dover, THEopoRE A. Riders of Many Lands. McIlvaine, and Co. Illustrated. 16s. Fritu, Henry. The Romance of Navigation: a Brief Record of Maritime Discovery from the Earliest Times to the 18th century. Ward and Lock. 33s. 6d. Fur anD FEATHER SERIES: THE Partriper. Natural History, by the Rev. H. A. Macpherson ; Shooting, by A. J. Stuart-Wortley ; Cookery, by George Saintsbury. Illustrated. Longmans. 53s. GAEVERNITZ, DR. G. von S. Social Peace: a Study of the Trade Union Movement in England. Witha preface to the English edition. Translated by C. M. Wicksteed, B.A., and edited by Graham Wallas, M.A. Swan Sonnenschein. GUIDE TO THE PuBLIC MEDICAL SERVICE. Compiled from official sources by Alexander S. Faulkner, Surgeon- Major, Indian Medical Service. H. K. Lewis, 136, Gower-street. 2s. Hamerton, P. G. The Portfolio: an artistic periodical. Volume for 1893. Seeley and Co. HazEuu’s ANNUAL FOR 1894. Revised to Nov. 21. Hazell, Watson, and Viney. 3s. 6d. Houmes, T. Centenary of John Hunter’s Death. Address delivered at St. George’s Hospital, Oct. 2, 1893. Adlard and Son, Bartholomew Close, E.C. Hunt, Leieu. The Town: its Memorable Characters and Events. Gibbings and Co. Huson, T. Round about Snowdon. Thirty plates. notes by J. J. Hissey. Seeley and Co. IRELAND AS IT IS AND AS IT WOULD BE UNDER HomE Rue. Sixty-two letters written by the Special Commissioner of the Birmingham Daily Gazette, between March and August, 1893. Birmingham Daily Gazette Company. JOHNSON, JAMES. Reality versus Romance in South Central Africa. Hodder and Stoughton. JOURNAL OF EpucaTion 1893, THs. Vol. XV. New Series. Published by William Rice, at the office of the journal, 86, Fleet-street. Kissrn, Cummmns. Symbolical Bookplates. Twenty-five ex-libris, designed and drawn. Mayence: H. Grevel Osgood, With and Co. Lane, ANDREW. St. Andrews. With illustrations by T. Hodge. Longmans. 15s. net. Lecxy, W. E. H. The Empire: Its Value and Growth. An inaugural address delivered at the Imperial Insti- tute, Nov. 20, 1893. Longmans. ts. 6d. Lez, FREDERICK G. Sights and Shadows: Being examples of the Supernatural. Collected and arranged. W. H. Allen. 6s. Liz, Jonas. The Visionary; or, Pictures from Nordland. Translated from the Norwegian by Jessie Muir. Hodder Brothers. 3s. 6d. SOLAR  THE AUTHOR. Liorp’s SEAMAN’s ALMANACK, Royal Exchange, E.C. 1s. Lupton, ARNoLD. Mining: An Elementary Treatise on the Getting of Minerals. Longmans. gs. Manvuat oF ouR MotHer Toneuz. By H. Marmaduke Hewitt, M.A., LL.M., and George Beach, M.A., LL.D. Ninth edition, W.H. Allen. 5s. Murray, D. Curistrz. The Making of a Novelist: An Experiment in Autobiography. Chatto and Windus. Murray, James A. H. A New English Dictionary on Historical Principles. Founded mainly on the materials 1894. Lloyd’s, collected by the Philological Society. Vol. II. Henry Frowde. Imperial 4to, half-morocco. £2 12s. 6d. Muskett, P.E. The Art of Living in Australia. Eyre and Spottiswoode. O’GRapDy, StanpisH. The Bog of Stars, and other Stories and Sketches of Elizabethan Ireland. Second Edition. Fisher Unwin. ts. Oman, CHARLES. Europe, 476-918. Vol. I. of ‘ Periods of European History.” Edited by Arthur Hassall, M.A. Rivington, Percival, and Co. 7s. 6d. OstRoGoRsKI, M. The Rights of Women: A Comparative Study in History and Legislation. Swan Sonnenschein. 2s. Od. OxrorD UNIVERSITY CALENDAR for the Year 1894. Oxford : at the Clarendon Press ; Fondon: Henry Frowde. 6s. Puayine Carps or Various AGES AND COUNTRIES. Selected from the collection of Lady Charlotte Schreiber. Vol. if. French and German. John Murray. £3 138. 6d. net. REPORT OF A CONFERENCE ON SECONDARY EDUCATION IN ENGLAND, convened by the Vice-Chancellor of the University of Oxford, and held in the Examination Schools, Oxford, Oct. 10 and 11, 1893. Oxford: at the Clarendon Press; London: Henry Frowde. ts. net. Rocurort, Louisa. The St. James’s Cookery Book. Chap- man and Hall. 3s. 6d. Romitiy, HucH H. Letters from the Western Pacific and Mashonaland, 1878-1891. Edited, with memoir, by his brother, Samuel H. Romilly. Introduction by Lord Stanmore. David Nutt. 7s. 6d. Roya ComMMIssion ON GOVERNMENT OF LONDON, state- ment as to the powers and duties of the Commissioners of Sewers of the City. Sewers Office, Guildhall. Runciman, James. Side Lights. With memoir by Grant Allen, and introduction by W. T. Stead. Edited by John F. Runciman. Fisher Unwin. 53s. Russta’s Marcu Towarps Inpra. By “An Indian Officer.” 2 vols. Sampson Low. Suiztp Nicwouson, J. A Treatise on Money and Essays on Monetary Problems. Second edition, revised and enlarged. A.and C. Black. 7s. 6d. Skey, L. C. Be Kind. With preface by Archdeacon Denison. Third edition. Skeffington. Smita, C. W. The Press on Commercial Gambling. Sampson Low and Co. 1s. SmrrH, Grorge.—The Conversion of India, from Pantenus to the present time, a.D. 193-1893. John Murray. 98. Strriine, James, H. Darwinism: Workmen and Work. Edinburgh: J. and J. Clark. os. 6d. Story or MasHONALAND AND THE MisstoNARY PIONEERS. With Map specially drawn and Illustrations from Ori- ginal Photographs. Edited by the Rev. F. W. Mac- donald, Wesleyan Mission House. 6d. TeGeTmerer, W. B. The Cottager’s Manual of Poultry Keeping, Horace Cox, the Field Office, Bream’s- buildings, E.C. Paper covers, 6d. S11 TRANSACTIONS AND PROCEEDINGS OF THE JAPAN Society, Lonpon. Vol. I., 1892. Published for the Society. Kegan Paul. TRANSACTIONS OF THE NINTH INTERNATIONAL CONGRESS OF ORIENTALISTS (held in London, Sept. 5-12, 1892). Edited by E. Delmar-Morgan. 2 vols. Printed for the Committee of the Congress. 22, Albemarle-street. TRANSACTIONS OF THE Royan Historicau Socrmry. New Series. Vol. VII. Longmans. UZANNE, Ocrave. The Book-Hunter in Paris: Studies among the Bookstalls and the Quays. With a preface by Augustine Birrell. Elliot Stock. 21s. WIESER, FRIEDRICH VON. Natural Value. Edited, with a preface and analysis, by William Smart, the translation by Christian A. Malloch. Macmillan. ros. net. Wireman, THEODORE. The Church and the Civil Power. Bemrose and Sons. 3s. 6d. WitHam, Maxwetu. A System of Figure-Skating, being the theory and practice of the art as developed in England, with a glance at its origin and history. Fourth edition. Horace Cox. 5s. 6d. Fiction. ALLEN, GRANT. Michael’s Cray. With illustrations in silhouette, by Francis and Alec Carruthers Gould. The Leadenhall Press. 3s. 6d. ALLINGHAM, WILLIAM. Varieties in Prose. 3 vols. Longmans. 18s. ARMSTRONG, FrRancEs. Old Caleb’s Will; or, the Fortunes of the Cardew Family. Jarrold and Sons. ArRNoLD, W.T. A Modern Zantippe, or Borrowed Plumes. Swan Sonnenschein. AsHBy-STERRY, J. A Naughty Girl: a Story of 1893. Bliss, Sands, and Foster. 1s. 6d. Bartow, J. Bogland Studies. Second edition, revised and enlarged. Hodder and Stoughton. 6s. Benson, G. F. Dodo, a Detail of the Day. Methuen. 6s. Bretuam-Epwarps, M. The Curb of Honour. A. and C. Black. 6s. Buack, Huau. The Dream of Youth. Paisley: Alexander Gardner. BuackmMorE, R. D. Alice Lorraine, a Tale of the South Downs. New and cheaper edition. Sampson Low. Buack, Wiuit1am. The Penance of John Logan and two other tales. Sampson Low. 2s. 6d. Bray, Capr. ChaupE. Ivanda; or, The Pilgrim’s Quest. A tale. Warne. 3s. 6d. BReTON, FrepERIc. A Heroine in Homespun, a Crofter Chronicle. 2 vols. Bentley. Burnett, Mrs. F. H. The One I Knew the Best of All. With illustrations. F. Warne. 6s. CamERON, Mrs. Lovert. <A Tragic Blunder: a novel. Two vols. F. V. White. CatTHarina, ANNA. The Home of the Dragon. Fisher Unwin. CuxesTeR, A. 8S. M. Up the Chimney to Ninny Land: a story for children. With illustrations. T. Nelson and Sons. 2s. 6d. Cuark RussELtu, W. List, ye Landsmen: a romance of incident. Popular edition. Cassell. 6s. CLARK RussELL, W. The Lady Maud. New and revised edition. 2s. 6d. CoBBAN, J. MACLAREN. The Burden of Isabel. Three vols. Chatto and Windus. Conan Dorie, A. The Memoirs of Sherlock Holmes. With illustrations. By Sidney Paget. George Newnes. 6s. 312 Corn, Cyprian. At Century’s Ebb. Two vols. Cox. CRESSWELL, HENRY. Hurst and Blackett. D’EstTERRE-KEELINGS, E. Story. Heinemann. 6s. Euurs, E. 8. Across Texas. Nelson and Sons. Euuis, E. 8S. Onthe Trail of the Moose. 2s. 6d. Ester, E. Rentoun. The Way they Loved at Grimpat, village idylls. Sampson Low. EVERETT-GREEN, EvELYN. St. Wynfrith and its Inmates : the Story of an Almshouse. Jarrold and Sons. 6s. Farry TaLes From THE ARABIAN Niautrs. Edited and arranged by E. Dixon. Illustrated by J. D. Batten. J.M. Dent. 7s. 6d. net. Fenn, W. W. Twixt the Lights; or, Odd Tales for Odd Times. With other sketches and drawings. 2 vols. Henry J. Drane. 24s. Fison, Lors A. Brother Mike: an old Suffolk fairy tale. Illustrated by A. K. Goyder. Jarrold and Sons. 1s. FitzGERALD, S. J. Aparr. The Wonders of the Secret Cavern and the Lands of Flowers and Fancy, an original fairy whimsicality for old and young. With illustra- tions. Second edition. R. Sutton and Co., Ludgate- hill. 2s. 6d. Foster, ALBERT, J. Round about the Crooked Spére. Chapman and Hall. 5s. GissInG, GEORGE. The Emancipated. A novel. Laurence and Bullen. 6s. GoRDON, STABLES, Dr. As we Sweep through the Deep. T. Nelson and Sons. 2s. Gray, Maxwetu. An Innocent Impostor. 6s. GREEN, Rev. W. P. The Story of Egil Skallagrimsson : an Icelandic Family History of the Ninth and Tenth Centuries. Translated from the Icelandic. Elliot Stock. GunN, JoHNn. Sons of the Vikings: an Orkney Story. T Nelson and Son. 3s. Harpy, Lavy Dvurruvs. White. Havurr, WILHELM. The Little Glass Man, and other stories, from the German. Illustrated. Fisher Unwin. 2s. 6d. HawtTHORN, NATHANIEL. The Scarlet Letter. The frontis- piece by T. Eyre Macklin. Walter Scott. 2s. 6d. Heatz, J. Markham Howard. A novel in 3 vols. Unwin. Hosses, J. Ottver. A Bundle of Life. Hoyer, Marta A. Good Dame Fortune. and Blackett, INDERMAUR, L. The Station-master’s Children. Gardner, Darton. Is. JeromE, JeERomE K. John Ingerfield and other stories. M‘Clure and Co., Bedford-street, W.C. Paper covers. 1s. 6d. JewsEtt, S. ORME. Osgood, McIlvaine. KeitH, Lesuiz. “Lisbeth. 3 vols. KENEALY, ARABELLA. Richard Bentley. Kwniaut, Francis A. By Moorland and Sea. by the author. Elliot Stock. Lacry, W.T. The Better Way: a Tale. Son. 2s. 6d. i Lewis, Mrs. Harriet. The Hampton Mystery. A novel. James Henderson, Red Lion Court. 1s. Horace Broken Fortunes. Three vols. Appassionata: a Musician’s 2s. 6d. Nelson and Sons. Kegan Paul.. A Buried Sin. 3 vols. F. V. Fisher Fisher Unwin. 3 vols. Hurst Wells Deephaven. Illustrated. 7s. 6d. Cassell. Molly and Her Man of War. Tilustrated T. Nelson and THE AUTHOR. Lyon, G. M.F. For Good or Evil. A novel in 2 vols. Gay and Bird. Lytton, Earu or. Lucile. New Edition. M‘Carruy, Justin. Red Diamonds. 3 vols. Windus. Martin, Mrs. HERBERT. Richard Bentley. Meave, L. T. A Young Mautineer. Darton. Mirrorp, Bertram. The Luck of Gerald Ridgeley, a Tale of the Zulu Border. Chatto and Windus. 3s. 6d. MoxueswortH, Mrs. Blanche: a Story for Girls. W. and R. Chambers. 5s. Mo.LeswortH, Mrs. children. 4s. 6d. Neuman, B. Paut. Raymond’s Folly. Fisher Unwin. 5s. Norrap, P. M. Rosemary Lane. Illustrated. Wells Gardner, Darton. Is. OxtEy, J. MacponaLp. Up among the Ice-Floes and Diamond Rock; or, on the Right Track. Nelson and Sons. Pasture, Mrs. Henry DE La. Story of Three. Cassell. 3s. 6d. PrenRosE, ETHEL. Clear as the Noon Day. Illustrated Jarrold and Sons. 3s. 6d. PuititpoTts, EDEN. In Sugar-Cane Land. M‘Clure and Co., Bedford-street, W.C. 3s. 6d. PINKERTON, THomas. Blizzard, and another Fantasy. Swan Sonnenschein. Puant, K. Surruey. Miss Winifred’s Mission, and other Stories. J. E. Hawkins and Co., Mildmay House. Por, E. A. The Gold Bug. Volume of Guillaume’s Nelumbos Series. Routledge. Cloth, 2s. 6d.; paper, 2s. Pomona. By the author of “Laddie,” Tip-Cat,’ &ec. W.and R. Chambers. 5s. RippeEtL, Mrs. J. V. The Rusty Sword. S.P.C.K. 2s. RussELL, Mrs. H. E. Joyce Martindale. Remington and Co. 3s. 6d. Sr. Germaine, E. L. Hugh Darville: a Novel. pendent Novel Series. Fisher Unwin. 3s. 6d. Scorr, Sir WALTER. Waverley Novels (Border Edition)— Peveril of the Peak. With introductory Essay and Notes by Andrew Lang. Fifteen Etchings by and after W. Q. Orchardson, R.A., John Pettie, R.A., F. Dadd, R.I., and Herbert Dicksee, &c. 3 vols. John C. Nimmo. 6s. per vol. SEVEN CuRisTMAs Eves: The Romance of a Social Evolu- tion. By seven authors (B. L. Farjeon, G. Manville Fenn, Clement Scott, and others). With illustrations by Dudley Hardy. Hutchinson. 3s. 6d. SIENKIEWIEZ, HENRYK. Yanko, the Musician, and other stories. Translated from the Polish by Jeremiah Curtin. With Drawings by Edmund H. Garrett. Os- good, M‘Ilvaine, and Co. 5s. SmaLu, ANNiz H. Suwarta, and other Sketches of Indian Life. T. Nelson and Sons. 2s. Srpvenson, E. J. Philip and Gerald, or Left to Themselves. Hodder and Stoughton. 3s. 6d. Sunwet., B. Short Stories for Long Journeys. and Long. Is. Symonps, MarGcarer. Days Spent on a Doge’s Farm. Illustrated. Fisher Unwin. 12s. TERRELL, THomas. A Woman of Heart. and Downey. 10s. 6d. Chatto and Britomart : a Novel. In 3 vols. Wells Gardner, Mary, a nursery story for very little Tlustrated by L. Leslie Brooke. Macmillan. The Little Squire: a Inde- Digby 2 vols. Ward  & = i . a een THE AUTHOR. THOUSAND AND ONE QUARTERS OF AN Hour, THE (Tar- tarian Tales), edited by Leonard C. Smithers. H. S. Nichols. 6s. net. Trusty IN Fre@HT; or, the Vicar’s Boys. A Story. By the authors of “The Chorister Brothers.” Masters, New Bond-street. TYTLER, SARAH. War Times; or, the Lads of Craigross. W.H. Allen. 3s. 6d. Vazorr, Ivan. Under the Yoke: a Novel, translated from the Bulgarian. Volume of the International Library. Heinemann. Paper covers. 2s. 6d. Waitt, Percy. Mr. Bailey-Martin, a novel. Heinemann. 3s. 6d. Wieern, Karz D. Polly Oliver’s Problem, a Story for Girls. Gay and Bird. 5s. Wiecin, K. D. The Story of Patsy. Gay and Bird. Is. 6d. Witts, C.J. Her Portrait; or, Phillida’s Fortunes. With 79 illustrations by G. A. Storey, A.R.A. Griffith Farran. 6s. WINTER, J. STRANGE. A Man’s Man, a novel. F. Y. White. Paper covers, Is. Poetry and the Drama. Aquita. The Passing of the Poet, and other Poems. Kegan Paul. 3s. 6d. Bartpon, Henry B. The Rescue, and other Poems. Fisher Unwin. 3s. 6d. Buake, Wituiam. Poems. Edited by W. B. Yeats. Lawrence and Bullen. Bripges, Ropert. The Humours of the Court. A comedy in three acts. George Bell. Paper covers, 2s. 6d. net. BucHanan, Rospert. The Piper of Hamelin. A fantastic opera in two acts. With illustrations by Hugh Thom- son. Heinemann. 2s. 6d. Butiter, SAMUEL. Poetical Works. A revised edition, with Memoir and Notes, by Reginald Brimley Johnson. 2vols. Aldine edition. George Bell. 5s. net. Carpucci, Grosuz. Poems. Translated, with two intro- ductory essays, by Frank Sewell. Osgood, M‘Ilvaine. 58. CRANDALL, CHARLES H. Wayside Music, Lyrics, Songs, and Sonnets. G. P. Putnam’s Sons. CULLEN, Rev. Joun. Poems and Idylls. and Co., Paternoster-row. 6s. 6d. Drtanp, Margaret. The Old Garden, and other verses. Decorated by Walter Crane. Osgood, M‘Ilvaine. 12s. 6d. FaNnsHAWE, REGINALD. 4s. 6d. net. Fire-Cooxkson, Linut.-Con. J. C. Hannibal and Kath- arna: A drama in five acts. 5s. GARNETT, RICHARD. Elkin Mathews. Herne, HernricH. Poems and Ballads. Done into English verse by Sir Theodore Martin. Third edition, with additions. William Blackwood and Sons. HENDERSON, JAMES. Glimpses of the Beautiful. Henderson and Co., Glasgow. HERBert, GrorGe. The Temple: Private Ejaculations. Co. Hoop, THomas. Humorous Poems. Macmillan. 6s. Layarp, Nina F. I and Myself, and other poems. Simpkin, Marshall. Paper covers. C. W. Partridge Two Lives. A poem. Geo. Bell. Poems. 5s. net. In verse. Sacred Poems and With engravings. Seeley and 313 Lonerettow, H.W. Poetical Works. Complete Copy- right editon. Bourgeois, crown 8vo., on white paper, cloth, 3s. 6d.; a superfine edition on Oxford India paper, cloth, 7s.6d.; also a miniature edition on Oxford India paper, 6 vols., bourgeois 32mo., in case, cloth, 18s. London: Henry Frowde. Lyster, THomas W. Select Poetry for Young Students. Simpkin, Marshall. Martin, Sir THroporr. Madonna Pia, a tragedy, and Three other Dramas, written and translated. Black- wood and Sons. Morran, H. A. In College Groves and other Oxford verses. Chiefly reprinted from the Ozford Magazine. Alden and Co., Oxford. PEACOCK, FLORENCE. William Andrews. gs. 6d. Prnero, A. Sweet Lavender: a Domestic Drama in three acts. Vol. VIII. of the plays of Mr. Pinero. Cloth, 2s. 6d., paper covers, Is. 6d. SHAKESPEARE, Wrinuiam. The Cambridge Shakespeare, Vols. V. and VI. The Comedy of Errors and Much Ado about Nothiug. Macmillan. 6s. each net. SHAKESPEARE, WILLIAM. Works, edited from the original texts by H. Arthur Doubleday, with the assistance of T. Gregory Foster and Robert Elson (in 12 vols.). Vol it ss: TENNYSON, ALFRED, Lorp. Poems. TIllustrated. A reprint of the 1857 edition, with the original illus- trations. 21s. THOMSON, JAMES. Poems. New edition. Notes, by R. B. Langwill. Constable. Vauiines, Haroup. Three Brace of Lovers: a comedy- Idyl. Illustrated. Arrowsmith. 3s. 6d. Vere, AUBREY DE. The Household Poetry Book: an Anthology of English-speaking Poets, from Chaucer to Faber. Edited by. Burns and Oates. Stiff boards. 1s.; cloth, 2s. WINGFIELD, E. H. The Quatrains of Omar Khayyam. Translated into English verse. 53s. Poems. Edited, with Science and Art. Bieas, C.H. W. First Principles of Electrical Engineer- ing. New edition, partly rewritten and extended. Illustrated. Biggs and Co., Salisbury-court, Fleet- street. 2s. 6d. Bonney, Pror. T. G. The Story of Our Planet. trated. Cassell. 31s. 6d. CHAPPELL, WILLIAM. Old English Popular Music. A new edition, with a preface and notes, and the earlier examples entirely revised by H. Ellis Wooldridge, 2 vols. Chappelland Co. and Macmillan. Cooxr, J. Parsons. The Credentials of Science, the Illus- warrant of faith. Third edition. Macmillan. 8s. 6d. net. Draper, C. H. Heat and the Principles of Thero- dynamics. Blackieand Son. 4s. 6d. Gregory, R. A. The Vault of Heaven: an Hlementary Text-book of Modern Physical Astronomy. Methuen. 2s. 6d. Greaory, R. A., AND Wetus, H. G. Honours Physio- graphy. T. Hughes and Co., Froebel House, St. Andrew’s-hill, E.C. 4s. 6d. net. GRESSWELL, GEORGE. The Diseases and Disorders of the Ox, with an account of the diseases of the sheep. With additions on human and ccmparative pathology, by Dr. Albert Gresswell. Second edition. W.H. Allen. 7s. 6d, 314 Jackson, Duaaup C. A Text-book on Electro-Magnetism and the Constrnetion of Dynamos. Vol. I. Macmillan. gs. net. JORGENSEN, ALFRED. Micro-organisms and Fermentation. New edition. Translated from the German by A. K. Miller and E. A. Lennholm, and revised by the author. With illustrations. F. W. Lyon, Eastcheap-buildings, E.C. Krew, Henry Wauuis. The Dispersal of Shells. An inquiry into the means of dispersal possessed by fresh- water and land mollusca. With a preface by Alfred Russel Wallace, F.R.S. Kegan Paul. 53s. Mrvart, St. GeoreE. An Introduction to the Elements of Science. Osgood, M‘Ilvaine. 6s. PaTERSON, JAMES. Nithsdale; A series of reproductions in photogravure from water-colour drawings. With accompanying letterpress. Glasgow: James Maclehose and Sons. PInKERTON, R. H. Hydrostatics and Pneumatics. Blackie and Sons. 4s. 6d. Squire, J. E. The Hygienic Prevention of Consumption. Charles Griffin and Co. TurRNER, J. H.T. The Principles of Waterworks Engineer- ing. E. and F. N. Spon, Strand. VINCENT, R. Harry. The Elements of Hypnotism; The induction of hypnosis, its phenomena, its dangers and value. With illustrations, showing experiments. Kegan Paul. 5s. Wess, Rev. T. W. Celestial Objects for Common Tele- scopes. Fifth edition. Revised and greatly enlarged By Rev. T. E. Espin, F.R.A.S.. In 2 vols. Vol. I. Longmans. 6s. Witson, A. Marcus. Myxcedema, and the effects of climate on the disease. The Scientific Press, Strand. Travels and Adventures, Brent, J. THEoporE. Early Voyages and Travels in the Levant. I. The Diary of Master Thomas Dallam, 1599-1600. II. Extracts from the Diaries of Dr. John Covel, 1670-1679, with some account of the Levant Company of Turkey merchants. Edited, with an introduction and notes. Printed for the Hakluyt Society. Brnt, J. THeoporE. The Sacred City of the Ethiopians, being a record of travel and research in Abyssinia in 1893. Longmans. 18s. CowPrseR, H.S. Through Turkish Arabia: A Journey from the Mediterranean to Bombay by the Euphrates and Tigris Valleys and the Persian Gulf. W. H. Allen. 18s. D’ORLEANS, Prince H. Around Tonkin and Siam. Trans- lated by C. B. Pitman. Chapman and Hall. 14s. DUNMORE, Ear or. The Pamirs, being a narrative of a year’s expedition on horseback and on foot through Kashmir, Western Tibet, Chinese Tartary, and Russian Central Asia. With maps and illustrations. 2 vols. John Murray. 24s. Lana, ANDREW. Prince Ricardo of Pantouflia, being the adventures of Prince Prigio’s son. Illustrated by Gordon Browne. Arrowsmith. LansDELL, HENRY. Chinese Central Asia; a ride to Little Tibet. With maps and illustrations. 2 vols. Sampson Low. Lever, W. H. Following the Flag; Jottings of a Jaunt Round the World. Simpkin Marshall. THE AUTHOR. Wawn, W.T. The South Sea Islanders and the Queens- land Labour Trade, a record of voyages and experi- ences in the Western Pacific from 1875 to 1891. Swan Sonnenschein. Wuyrmrrr, Epwarp. Scrambles amongst the Alps in the Years 1860-69. With maps and illustrations. Fourth edition. John Murray. Law, Brest, W. M. The Principles of the Law of Evidence- With a collection of Leading Propositions by J. M. Lely, and Notes to American and Canadian cases by C. F. Chamberlayne. Sweet and Maxwell. Brycr, JAmMrs. Legal Studies in the University of Oxford, a valedictory lecture delivered before the University, June 10, 1893. Paper covers, Is. net. DasEnT, J.R. Acts of the Privy Council of England. New series. Vol. VII., a.p. 1558-1570. Hyre and Spottis- woode. Goopknow, Frank. Comparative Administrative Law, an analysis of the administrative systems, national and local, of the United States, England, France, and Ger- many. Vol.I., Organisation; Vol. II., Legal Relations. Putnam’s Sons. 25s. Scrutton, T. E. The Contract of Affreightment as Expressed in Charter-parties and Bills of Lading. Third edition. William Clowes and Sons. 18s. TREATISE ON THE Law, PRIVILEGES, PROCEEDINGS, AND Usacr oF Paruiament. By Sir T. Erskine May. Tenth edition. Books I. and II., edited by Sir R. F. D. Palgrave; Book III., by A. Bonham-Carter, of the Inner Temple. Clowes and Sons. West, B. B. Wills and How Not to Make them ; with a selection of leading cases. Longmans. 2s. 6d. Wiuiams, Sir R. V. A Treatise on the Law of Executors and Administrators. By the late Sir E. Vaughan Williams. Ninth Edition. 2-vols. Stevens and Sons. £3 16s. Educational. Bauuy, 8. E. A Manual of French Commercial Correspon- dence. Methuen. 2s. BrvuzEMAKER, J.J. A Modern French Reader. and Sons. Is. Citizen, THE: His Lire anp Dutizs. Teaching notes by Marshall Jackman (Evening Class Continuation Code, 1893). The Educational Newspaper Company, Red Lion-court, Fleet-street. Is. Lypr, LionzL W. Commercial Geography of the British Empire. Methuen. 2s. Gouin, Francois. A First Lesson in French. Translated from the French by Howard Swan and Victor Bétis. G. Philip. 2s. 6d. net. REGAN, CHARLES. Egyptian Art: an elementary handbook for the use of students. Illustrated. Chapman and Hall. 2s. 6d. RicHarpson, M. J. Elements of Music, Harmony, and Musical Form. With an introduction by Geor; Riseley. Rivington and Co. 5s. i West, ALFRED S. The Elements of English Grammar. Cambridge University Press. 2s. 6d. Werury, E. R. A New Manual of Geography. Rivington and Co. ts. 6d. Weruery, E.R. School Headings in Geography, for Junior Forms. Vol. I. Rivington and Co. Is. Blackie Vol. I.  ADVERTISEMENTS. 315 Mr Horace Cox’s New Novels. re NOW READY, AT ALL LIBRARIES. In Two Vols., crown 8vo., price 21s. Mma CENELURY’S EBB. By CYPRIAN COPE. “Tf * At Century’s Ebb’ is Cyprian Cope’s first venture into the field of authorship, she—for the evidence gained from the style is allin favour of a feminine source of origin—may fairly be congratulated on having written a novel containing a good deal of strong incident, much variety of character, and a love interest of an unforced and natural kind. Much praise is due in spite of some immaturity of style.”—Daily Telegraph, Dec. 15. eS In Three Vols., crown Svo., price 31s. 6d. Mm offer ASIDE. By GWENDOLEN DOUGLAS GALTON (MRS. TRENCH GASCOIGNE). ‘** A Step Aside’ is a stirring story, in which deep tragedy alternates with light comedy and tender pathos with sparkling humour. . . . In‘A Step Aside’ there is not a single dull or redundant page. . . In a word, the book is worthy of unqualified praise.”—Daily Telegraph, Oct. 20. ‘*A most interesting novel, in which the humour, pathos, and vivacity of the numerous characters are happily blended with some capital descriptive writing of Italian scenery.”—Zssex Times, Oct. 20. me Crown 8vo., with Illustrations, price 3s. 6d., Cheap Edition of A STUMBLE ON THE THRESHOLD. By JAMES PAYN. ‘Mr. James Payn’s pleasant story contains a startling novelty. . . . The leading actors are a group of undergraduates of Cambridge University. Mr. Payn’s picture of University society is frankly exceptional. Exceptional, if not unique, is the ‘ nice little college’ of St Neot’s. Cambridge men will have little difficulty in recognising this snug refuge of the ‘ ploughed.’ . . . An ingenious plot, clever characters, and, above all, a plentiful seasoning of genial wit. . . . The uxorious master of St. Neot’s is charmingly conceived. If only for his reminiscences of his deceased wives, ‘ A Stumble on the Threshold ’ deserves to be treasured. . . . We turn over Mr. Payn’s delightful pages, so full of surprises and whimsical dialogue. . . .”—The Times. ‘« A very interesting story, and one that excels in clever contrast of character and close study of individualism. . . . The characters make the impression of reality on the reader. . . . Extremely pleasant are the sketches of University life.”—Saturday Review. ‘¢ Mr. James Payn is here quite at his usual level all through, and that level is quite high enough to please most people. . . . The character drawing is good. The story of the master sounds strangely like truth. . . book to read distinctly.” —Daily Chronicle. “. . . The dramatic unity of time, place, and circumstance has never had a more novel setting. . . .”— Daily Graphic. ‘¢The most sensational story which the author has written since his capital novel, ‘By Proxy.’ . . . Never flags for a moment.”—The World. oe Ingenious and original. Mr. Payn knows how to invent and lead up to a mystery.”—Black and White. ros Crown 8vo., with Illustrations, price 3s. 6d. THE MARTYRDOM OF SOCIETY. By QUILLIM RITTER “For his satirical arrows he has chosen promising game — the heiress who would reclaim the Hast-end and all humanity; the working man M.P., who thinks to run the nation as easily as a Hyde Park demonstra- tion; the man about town who, to be in the swim, forswears drink to talk about the inequality of social punishment and the mystery of human misery; the irrepressible busybody, who starts societies for the suppression of vice in high life; all familiar types in an age of sentiment and fads and Mrs. Besants. The most successful passage is that recording the final catastrophe, when the benevolence of the West leads, not to the building of palaces of delight, but to its own destruction by an East-end weary of being patronised; and there is a laugh in the fate of heiress and working man left to punt in peace on a placid river.”"—Pall Mall Gazette. ‘« This is a powerful one-volume story.”—Publishers’ Circular. “Tt is an odd world that Henry Jacobson sways. . . . Mr. Quillim Ritter has put it all very cleverly, and added some neat epigrams of his own.”—Biack and White. WINDSOR HOUSE, BREAM’S BUILDINGS, EC. ADVERTISEMENTS. MESDAMES BRETT & BOWSER, TYPISTS, SELBORNE CHAMBERS, BELL YARD, TEMPLE BAR, Authors’ MSS. carefully and expeditiously copied, from Is. per 1000 words. Extra carbon copies half price. Refer- ences kindly permitted to Augustine Birrell, Esq., M.P. THE AUTHOR’S HAIRLESS PAPER-PAD. (Tue Leapennatt Press Lrp., H.C.) or Contains hairless paper, over which the pen slips with perfect freedom. Sixpence each: 58. per dozen, ruled or plain. TYPEWRITING. SCIENTIFIC, LITERARY, AND MEDICAL MSS. CAREFULLY AND PROMPTLY COPIED BY RAYNE & CO., 40, NORFOLK STREET, STRAND, W.C. HicHEST REFERENCES. PRIvATE Room FOR DICTATION. TRANSLATIONS. SEARCHES MADE. MISS E. ALLEN & CO., TYPE AND SHORTHAND WRITERS, Scientific Work and Translations a Special Feature. 39, LOMBARD eT, BC. References to Authors. Office No. 59 (close to Lift). SHORTHAND WRITER, TY PIistT, ESIRES SECRETARIAL WORK. Own (Remington, Yost). TRANSLATOR FRENCH, GERMAN. “T..,”? 23, Canterbury-terrace, Maida Vale, W. LD ABC HORN-BOOKS WANTED to PURCHASE (the alphabet, &c., printed on a small sheet of paper mounted on a handled wooden slab and covered with a thin sheet of translucent horn, from which children used to learn the A B C). The advertiser, who is engaged on a work on the horn-book, would also be grateful for refer- ences to examples in museums and private hands.—Address AnpREW W. TurER, The Leadenhall Press Limited, 50, Leadenhall-street, London, E.C. A few BANK OF ENGLAND NOTES cut in £1000 two and rejoined with STICK- PHAST PASTE will support a big and heavy man for the remainder of his natural life. machines A. JOHNSON, TYPIST, 1, Melrose Terrace, West Kensington Park, W. AUTHORS’ MSS. COPIED, 6d. per quarto of 500 to 520 words. PLAYS, 3d. per page. FULL PARTICULARS ON APPLICATION. MRS. GILL, TYPE-WRITING OFFICE, 35, LUDGATE HILL, E.C. (ESTABLISHED 1883.) qr _—_ Authors’ MSS. carefully copied from 1s. per 1000 words. Plays, &c., 1s. 8d. per 1000 words. Extra copies (carbon) supplied at the rate of 4d. and 3d. per 1000 words. Type-writing from dictation 2s. 6d. per hour. Reference kindly permitted to Walter Besant, Esq.; also to Messrs. A. P. Watt and Son, Literary Agents, 2, Paternoster. square, E.C. Miss PATTEAN, NPIS 7. 44, Oakley Street Flats, Chelsea, S.W. Authors’ MSS. carefully transcribed. References kindly permitted to George Augustus Sala, Esq., Justin Huntly McCarthy, Esq., and many other well-known Authors. Hire - Proof Safe for MSS. Particulars on Application. LITERARY PRODUCTIONS OF EVERY DESCRIPTION AREFULLY REVISED, CORRECTED, or RE. WRITTEN by the Author of “The Queen’s English up to Date.” Facilities for publication. Typewriting 1s. per 1000 words. Address SecRETARY, Literary Office, 342, Strand, W.C. Xe LADY, with the power of CONSTRUCTING PLOTS for NOVELS, and of Collecting and Investigating Materials for Journalistic and Literary Work, will be GLAD to ASSIST AUTHORS. She has special facilities for interviewing and for supply- ing descriptive matter, and will be glad of any work of this nature. Address, the Editor of THe AvutTHoR, 4, Portugal- street, W.C. PRINTING ANO PUBLISHING. TO AUTHORS. Special attention given to the above. Terms moderate. Estimates free. ACCOUNTS VERIFIED BY CHARTERED ACCOUNTANT. Address Manacer, Roxburghe Press, 3, Victoria-street, Westminster. In cloth lettered, gilt edges, price 5s. SONGS GRAVE AND GAY. By F. B. DOVETON, Author of ‘‘Snatches of Song,” ‘‘ Sketches in Prose and Verse,” ‘s Maggie in Mythica,” &c. London: Horace Cox, Windsor House, Bream’s-buildings, E.C. Printed and Published by Horace Cox, Windsor House, Bream’s-buildings, London, E.C. Dublin Core The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/. Title A name given to the resource The Author, Vol. 04 Issue 08 (January 1894) Subject The topic of the resource <em>The Author</em>, Vol. 04 Issue 08 (January 1894) Type The nature or genre of the resource Publication Identifier An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context 1894-01-01-The-Author-4-8 publications The Author https://historysoa.com/files/original/5/457/1893-12-01-The-Author-4-7.pdf 0956c91c846381ee83d64d12ddc90b55 PDF Text Text ���������������������������������������������� Dublin Core The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/. Title A name given to the resource The Author Subject The topic of the resource <em>The Author</em> Description An account of the resource A digitised run of the Society of Authors' monthly periodical, <em>The Author</em>, 1890<span>–</span>1914, made available together for the first time.<br /><br />Currently users can browse issues and <a href="https://historysoa.com/items/browse?search=&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Bjoiner%5D=and&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Belement_id%5D=51&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Btype%5D=is+exactly&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Bterms%5D=Index&amp;collection=&amp;type=&amp;tags=&amp;exhibit=&amp;date_search_term=&amp;submit_search=Search+For+Items&amp;sort_field=Dublin+Core%2CTitle">indices</a> (not available for all volumes). Full text search for all issues, and other additional search functionality, will be added in 2022. Date A point or period of time associated with an event in the lifecycle of the resource 1890–1914 Identifier An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context The-Author-Issues Publication Date The date of an event (in YYYY, YYYY-MM or YYYY-MM-DD format) 1893-12-01 Volume 4 Issue 7 Pages Page range in volume 229–280 Ngram Date Version of the date in YYYYMMDD format for use by the Ngram plugin 18931201 Ngram Text Version of the text with no HTML formatting for use by the Ngram plugin The Hutbor. (The Organ of the Incorporated Society of Authors. Monthly.) BONDUCTED BY WALTER SESANT. Vou. IV.—No. 7.] DECEMBER 1, 1803. [Prick SIXPENCE. i PAGE Warnings and Advice Book Talk. By J. W.S.... as wee aoe Ae cee eer How to use the Society The Lowell Memorial in Westminster Abbey... ee eae ap eee ae Authors’ Syndicate Thackeray's Women— otices ... Bes ane as ves ee bee 4.—By J. Hill The Annual General Meeting of the Society ... ae os oe 5.—By Jessie Barker ... os one ee os Certain Useful Facts— - American Women as Journalists. By Elizabeth Banks 1.—On Corrections oes eee ae ae rae vee see 233 The Society of Authors and Copyright Questions ... oe «+. 253 2.—On Deferred Royalti 234 Pas Son Rahal oo + nes <= ss see "O35 Correspondence.—1l. A Dubious Charge.—2. Left to Pay.—3. The Lit oP oes a — i are i: Sess | Editor again.—4. Beyond the Agreement —5. Why rejected ? : on OG, Brothers 6. The Germans’ Turn. —7. Authors and _ Publishing.— ; ae oo . — s. Literary Insurance.—9. Illustrations —10. Religion in Daily — f ce : Life ... <a ae ES fae vee oe ts as ves 260 | Oa i tiection ** At the Sign of the Author’s Head”... cee Sco aye wan 269 5.—A Nondescript Agreement oe os What the Papers say— Dal oo ay 6.—What Constitutes a Claim to Copyright? eke Penny N oveletia. Pa 1 Mall Gazette oa a 27) Omnium Gatherum for December. By J. M. Lely ... SS Pronunciations. By Andrew Tuer. St James The Lit , Agent. the Editor e a | razette See me Se es eae Res She mee eee es ee By she Hii: | 3.—The Humourist’s Regimen. By Robert Barr 272 Erotion. By William Toynbee Eas ae one Notes and News. By the Editor... tbe aes a 4.—Advertising as a Fine Art. By W. T. Stead. Daily Feuilleton— Paper... ae nee tee ace Js 273 1._The Leaden Plum ... toe s es pe sae wee 244 5.—Lectures and Libraries. City Press eee see we 274 2—The Island of the Dead... 2 ae ae ane sige a tO New Books and New Editions... see es is ees sen OU PUBLICATIONS OF THE SOCIETY. 1. The Annual Report. That for January 1893 can be had on application to the Secretary. 9. The Author. A Monthly Journal devoted especially to the protection and maintenance of Literary Property. Issued to all Members. 3. The Grievances of Authors. (The Leadenhall Press.) 1s. The Report of three Meetings on the general subject of Literature and its defence, held at Willis’s Rooms, March, 1887. Literature and the Pension List. By W. Morris Coxuus, Barrister-at-Law. (Henry Glaisher, g5, Strand, W.C.) 35. + 6. The History of the Société des Gens de Lettres. By 5. Squire Srriacr, late Secretary to 6 the Society. Is. The Cost of Production, In this work specimens are given of the most important forms of type, size of page, &c., with estimates showing what it costs to produce the more common kinds of books. Henry Glaisher, 95, Strand, W.C. 2s. 6d. 7, The Various Methods of Publication. By S. Squire Spriaae. In this work, compiled from the papers in the Society’s offices, the various forms of agreements proposed by Publishers to Authors are examined, and their meaning carefully explained, with an account of the various kinds of fraud which have been made possible by the different clauses in their agreements. Henry Glaisher, 95, Strand, W.C. 3s. 8. Copyright Law Reform, An Exposition of Lord Monkswell’s Copyright Bill now before Parlia- ment. With Extracts from the Report of the Commission of 1878, and an Appendix containing the Berne Convention and the American Copyright Bill. By J. M. Leny. Eyre and Spottiswoode. ts. 6d. . The Society of Authors. A Record of its Action from its Foundation. By WauTEer BrEsanr (Chairman of Committee, 1888—1892). 1s. oO  ADVERTISEMENTS. IMPORTANT TO AUTHORS AND ARTISTS. AN AUTHOR’S CO-OPERATIVE PUBLISHING COMPANY. E IMPERIAL PREss ro ED. Registered by Special Permission of the Government. PROVISIONAL DIRECTORATE : JOHN HAWKINGS, Esq., Manager and Proprietor of the | FRANCIS GEORGE HEATH, Esq., Underwood, Kew Central Press, 22, Parliament-street, S.W. Gardens, Surrey. SAMUEL STEPHENS, Esq., 9, Stone-buildings, Lincoln’s-inn, W.C. (With power to add to their number.) CAPITAT. = = = = = £25,000 DIVIDED INTO 25,000 SHARES OF £1 EACH. Payable: 5s. per Share on Application, 5s. per Share on Allotment, and the balance in calls at intervals of not less than One Month. 230 “The Imperial Press” Limited has been formed to afford to those of its members who are Artists or Authors the unique advantage of Sharing, as publishers as well as originators, in the Profits accruing from their own works, and (to the extent to which they are Shareholders) in the General Profits of the Business. N.B.—Authors will have free access to all accounts, papers, or books of the undertaking relating to their own productions. Copies of the Prospectus may be obtained at the Offices of the Company, The Sociefy of Authors (Bncorporated). PRESIDENT. GHORGH MBEREDITE. COUNCIL. Str Epwin ARNo_Lp, K.C.LE., C.S.1. Tue Eart or DEsartT. Lewis Morris. ALFRED AUSTIN. AusTINn Dosson. Pror. Max MULLER. J. M. Barrie. A. W. Dupoure. J. C. PARKINSON. A. W. A Brecxert. J. Eric Ericusen, F.R.S8. Tur EARL oF PEMBROKE AND Mont- RoBERT BATEMAN. Pror. Micuart Foster, F.R.S. GOMERY. Str Henry Berens, K.C.M.G. Rieot Hon. HERBERT GARDNER, Str FREDERICK Po.tock, BArt., LL.D. WALTER BESANT. M.P. WALTER HERRIES POLLOCK. AUGUSTINE BIRRELL, M.P. RicHaRD GARNETT, LL.D. A. G. Ross. Rev. Pror. Bonney, F.RB.S. EpmMuND GossE. GrorGEe AuausTuS SALA. Rieut Hon. James Bryce, M.P. H. River HaGearp. W. BAprisTE ScooNngEs. HA CAINE. Tuomas Harpy. G. R. Sms. EGERTON CAstTLe, F.S.A. JEROME K. JEROME. S. Squire SPRIGGE. P. W. CLAYDEN. Rupyarp KIPuine. J. J. STEVENSON. EpwaArp CLopp. Pror. E. Ray LANKESTER, F.R.S. Jas. SULLY. W. Morris Couues. J. M. LEty. Wiiiiam Moy THomas. Hon. JoHN COLLIER. Rev. W. J. Lorrie, F.S.A. H. D. Traitt, D.C.L. W. Martin Conway. Pror. J. M. D. MEIKLEJONN. Baron Henry DE Worms, M.P., 2s F. Marion CRAWFORD. HERMAN C. MERIVALE. FE.R.S. OswaLD CRAWFURD, C.M.G. Rev. C. H. MrppLteton-WaAkgz. EpmunpD YATES. Hon. Counsel—E. M. UnpERDOWwN, Q.C. Solicitors—Messrs. Fraup, Roscox, and Co., Lincoln’s Inn Fields. , Accountants—Messrs. OscaR Burry and Carr, Monument-square, H.C. Secretary—G. HerBert THRine, B.A. wy OFEICES: 4, Portuaat Street, Linconn’s Inn Fruups, W.C.  Che Flutbor. (The Organ of the Incorporated Society of Authors. Monthly.) CONDUCTED BY WALTER BESANT. Vou. IV.—No. 7.] DECEMBER 1, 1893. [Prick SIXPENCE. For the Opinions expressed in papers that are signed or initialled the Authors alone are responsible. None of the papers or para- graphs must be taken as expressing the collective opinions of the committee unless they are officially signed by G. Herbert Thring, Sec. : ge Secretary of the Society begs to give notice that all remittances are acknowledged by return of post, and requests that all members not receiving an answer to important communications within two days will write to him without delay. All remittances should be crossed Union Bank of London, Chancery-lane, or be sent by registered letter only. Communications and letters are invited on all subjects connected with literature, but on no other subjects what- ever. Articles which cannot be accepted are returned if stamps for the purpose accompany the MSS. re WARNINGS AND ADVICE. T is not generally understood that the author, as the vendor, has the absolute right of drafting the agree- ment upon whatever terms the transaction is to be carried out. Authors are strongly advised to exercise that right. Inevery other form of business, the right of drawing the agreement rests with him who sells, leases, or has the control of the property. EADERS of the Author and members of the Society are earnestly desired to make the following warnings as widely known as possible. They are based on the experience of nine years’ work by which the dangers to which literary property is especially exposed have been discovered :— 1. SprraL Ricuts.—In selling Serial Rights stipulate that you are selling the Serial Right for one paper at a certain time only, otherwise you may find your work serialized for years, to the detriment of your volume form. 2. Stamp your AGREEMENTS. — Readers are most URGENTLY warned not to neglect stamping their agreements immediately after signature. If this precaution is neglected for two weeks, a fine of £10 must be paid before the agree- ment can be used as a legal document. In almost every case brought to the secretary the agreement, or the letter VOL. IV. which serves for one, is forwarded without the stamp. The author may be assured that the other party to the agree- ment never neglects this simple precaution. The Society, to save trouble, undertakes to get all the agreements of members stamped for them at no expense to themselves except the cost of the stamp. 3. ASCERTAIN WHAT A PROPOSED AGREEMENT GIVES TO BOTH SIDES BEFORE SIGNING 1T.—Remember that an arrangement as to a joint venture in any other kind of busi- ness whatever would be instantly refused should either party refuse to show the books or to let it be known what share he reserved for himself. 4. Lirerary AcEntTs.—Be very careful. You cannot be too careful as to the person whom you appoint as your agent. Remember that you place your property almost un- reservedly in his hands. Your only safety is in consulting the Society, or some friend who has had personal experience of the agent. Do not trust advertisements alone. 5. Cost OF PropuctTion.-—Never sign any agreement of which the alleged cost of production forms an integral part, until you have proved the figures. 6. CHorcEe oF PuBLISHERS.—Never enter into any cor- respondence with publishers, especially with those who ad- vertise for MSS., who are not recommended by experienced friends or by this Society. 7. FuturE Worx.—Never, on any accownt whatever, bind yourself down for future work to anyone. 8. Royatry.—Never accept any proposal of royalty until you have ascertained what the agreement, worked out on poth a small and a large sale, will give to the author and what to the publisher. g. PERSONAL Risk.—Never accept any pecuniary risk or responsibility whatever without advice. 10. ResEctED MSS.—Never, when a MS. has been re- fused by respectable houses, pay others, whatever promises they may put forward, for the production of the work. 11. AMERICAN Ricuts.—Never sign away American rights. Keep them by special clause. Refuse to sign any agreement containing a clause which reserves them for the publisher, unless for a substantial consideration. If the publisher insists, take away the MS. and offer it to another. 12. Cesston or Copyricgut.—Never sign any paper, either agreement or receipt, which gives away copyright, without advice. 13. ADVERTISEMENTS.—Keep control over the advertise- ments, if they affect your returns, by a clause in the agree- ment. Reserve a veto. If you are yourself ignorant of the subject, make the Society your adviser. Te  232 14. Never forget that publishing is a business, like any other business, totally unconnected with philanthropy, charity, or pure love of literature. You have to do with business men. Be yourself a business man. Society’s Offices :— 4, PortugaL STREET, Lincoun’s INN Fieups. Coo HOW TO USE THE SOCIETY. re VERY member has a right to advice upon his agreements, his choice of a publisher, or any dispute arising in the conduct of his business or the administration of his property. If the advice sought is such as can be given best by a solicitor, the member has a right to an opinion from the Society’s solicitors. If the case is such that Counsel’s opinion is desirable, the Com- mittee will obtain for him Counsel’s opinion. All this without any cost to the member. 2. Remember that questions connected with copyright and publisher’s agreements do not generally fall within the experience of ordinary solicitors. Therefore, do not scruple to use the Society first—our solicitors are continually engaged upon such questions for us. 3. Send to the office copies of past agreements and past accounts with the loan of the books represented. This isin order to ascertain what has been the nature of your agree- ments, and the results to author and publisher respectively sofar. The Secretary will always be glad to have any agreements, new or old, for inspection and note. The infor- mation thus obtained may prove invaluable. 4. If the examination of your previous business trans- actions by the Secretary proves unfavourable, you should take advice as to a change of publishers. 5. Before signing any agreement whatever, send the pro- posed document to the Society for examination. 6. The Society is acquainted with the methods, and—in the case of fraudulent houses—the tricks of every publish- ing firm in the country. Remember that there are certain houses which live entirely by trickery. 7. Remember always that in belonging to the Society you are fighting the battles of other writers, even if you are reaping no benefit to yourself, and that you are advancing the best interests of literature in promoting the indepen- dence of the writer. 8. Send to the Editor of the Author notes of everything important to literature that you may hear or meet with. oe THE AUTHORS’ SYNDICATE. EMBERS are informed : 1. That the Authors’ Syndicate takes charge of the business of members of the Society. With, when necessary, the assistance of the legal advisers of the Syndi- cate, it concludes agreements, collects royalties, examines and passes accounts, and generally relieves members of the trouble of managing business details. 2. That the expenses of the Authors’ Syndicate are defrayed solely out of the commission charged on rights placed through its intervention. Notice is, however, hereby given that in all cases where there is no current account, a vooking fee is charged to cover postage and porterage. THE AUTHOR. 3. That the Authors’ Syndicate works for none but those members of the Society whose work possesses a market value. 4. That the Syndicate can only undertake any negotiation whatever on the distinct understanding that those negotia- tions are placed exclusively in its hands, and that all communications relating thereto are referred to it. 5. That clients can only be seen by the Editor by appoint- ment, and that, when possible, at least four days’ notice should be given. The work of the Syndicate is now so heavy, that only a limited number of interviews can be arranged. 6. That every attempt is made to deal with the corre- spondence promptly, but that owing to the enormous number of letters received, some delay is inevitable. That stamps should, in all cases, be sent to defray postage. 7. That the Authors’ Syndicate does not invite MSS. without previous correspondence, and does not hold itself responsible for MSS. forwarded without notice. It is announced that, by way of a new departure, the Syndicate has undertaken arrangements for lectures by some of the leading members of the Society ; that a “Transfer Department,” for the sale and purchase of journals and periodicals, has been opened ; and that a “Register of Wants and Wanted” has been opened. Members anxious to obtain literary or artistic work are invited to communicate with the Manager. There is an Honorary Advisory Committee, whose services will be called upon in any case of dispute or difficulty. It is perhaps necessary to state that the members of the Advisory Committee have no pecuniary interest whatever in the Syndicate. set NOTICES. HE Editor of the Author begs to remind members of the Society that, although the paper is sent to them free of charge, the cost of producing it would be a very heavy charge on the resources of the Society if a great many members did not forward to the Secretary the modest 6s. 6d. subscription for the year. The Editor is always glad to receive short papers and communications on all subjects connected with literature from members and others. Nothing can do more good to the Society than to make the Author complete, attractive, and interesting. Will those who are willing to aid in this work send their names and the special subjects on which they are willing to write? Communications for the Author should reach the Editor not later than the 21st of each month. All persons engaged in literary work of any kind, whether members of the Society or not, are invited to communicate to the Editor any points connected with their work which it would be advisable in the general interest to publish. Members and others who wish their MSS. read are requested not to send them to the Office without previously communicating with the Secretary. The utmost practicable despatch is aimed at, and MSS. are read in the order in which they are received. It must also be distinctly under- stood that the Society does not, under any circumstances, undertake the publication of MSS. The Authors’ Club is now open in its new premises, at 3, Whitehall-court, Charing Cross. Address the Secretary for information, rules of admission, &c. Will members take the trouble to ascertain whether they have paid their subscriptions for the year ? If they will do ; ; { 3  = 4% THE AUTHOR. 233 this, and remit the amount, if still unpaid, or a banker’s order, it will greatly assist the Secretary, and save him the trouble of sending out a reminder. Members are most earnestly entreated to attend to the warning numbered (7). It is a most foolish and a most disastrous thing to bind yourself to anyone for a term of years. Let them ask themselves if they would give a solicitor the collection of their rents for five years to come, whatever his conduct, whether he was honest or dishonest? Of course they would not. Why then hesitate for a moment when they are asked to sign themselves into literary bondage for three or five years ? Those who possess the “Cost of Production” are requested to note that the cost of binding has advanced 15 per cent. This means, for those who do not like the trouble of “doing sums,” the addition of three shillings in the pound on this head. In other words, if the cost of binding is set down in our book at eight pounds, to this must now be added twenty-four shillings more, so that it now stands at £9 4s. The figures in our book are as near the exact truth as canbe procured; but a printer’s, or a binder’s, bill is so elastic a thing that nothinz more exact can be arrived at. Some remarks have been made upon the amount charged in the “ Cost of Production” for advertising. Ofcourse, we have not included any sums which may be charged for inserting advertisements in the publisher’s own magazines, or in other magazines by exchange. As agreements too often go, there is nothing to prevent the publisher from sweeping the whole profits of a book into his own pocket, by inserting any number of advertisements in his own magazines, and by exchanging with others. Some there are who call this a form of fraud; it is not known what those who practise this method of swelling their own profits call it. spe<t THE GENERAL MEETING OF THE SOCIETY. HE formal general meeting to adopt the iL report of 1892 was held at the rooms of the Royal Medical and Chirurgical Society, 20, Hanover-square, W., on Thursday, Nov. 23, at five o’clock p.m. 1n the absence of Sir Frederick Pollock, the chairman, Mr. J. M. Lely was voted into the chair. The chairman then proposed that the report should be taken as read,as it had already been circulated to all the members earlier in the year, and he made a short speech commenting on the success of the Society during the current year. He touched on the case of Macdonald v. The National Review ; and explained the importance of the case to all authors. He then spoke of the Chicago conference, and the fact that Mr. Besant and Mr. 8. S. Sprigge, as representatives of the Society, acted as delegates free of expense to the Society. He then made some remarks about the current copyright law, and suggested that, if it were impossible to bring in a law codifying the copyright law as generally, it might be possible to bring in a law amending the most serious faults in the present state of copyright. These serious faults he grouped under four heads: Dramatisation of Novels, Abridgment, Magazine Copyright under the 18th section of the Act of 1842, and Newspaper Copyright. He further stated that the Society had pro- gressed in numbers and power during the current year, and that 1140 members was the present number on the books. Lastly, he invited any member present to bring forward any other points for the consideration of the Society, touching the Report or otherwise. Sir William Thomas Charley, Q.C., then got up and thanked the secretary for the valuable help and infor- mation he had given with regard to some matters he had laid before him. As the meeting was merely formal, and none of the members present had points that they cared to discuss, the adoption of the report was moved by Mr. J. M. Lely and seconded by Sir W. T. Charley. Mr. Arthur 4 Beckett then moved a vote of thanks to the chairman, which was seconded by Capt. Claude Harding, who thanked the chairman for the interest he had always taken in the Society from its commencement, and the labour he had bestowed as a lawyer on the copyright laws. The vote of thanks was carried unanimously, and the meeting then dissolved. 2 0 CERTAIN USEFUL FACTS. I.—On Corrections. NE of the most interesting items in a pub- lisher’s account is that called ‘“ author's corrections,” and one of the most valuable features in Mr. Sprigge’s ‘“‘ Methods of Publish- ing” is his exposure of the casual way in which this item is charged. It is there shown that the allowance to be made the author for corrections varies from one agree- ment to another; there is no fixed rule; there is not even uniformity of practice in the same firm. The following cases are cited : (1) The author is allowed ros in all for cor- rections. After that he has to pay for them. In the book referred to it means 6d. a sheet. (2) He is allowed tos. per sheet for corrections. (3) Nothing is said about corrections. (4) The sum of £6 was allowed for the author. (5) The sum of £3 was allowed. (6) Nothing was said about corrections, but the author was liable for “any loss” in the pub- lication of the book. (7) The author was allowed 10s. per sheet of sixteen pages. Thus it is proved that there is no uniform charge. But what do these varied forms of limitation mean? What are “corrections to the extent of 10s. a sheet of sixteen pages ?”  234 Tt has been ascertained that whatever sum was named in the publisher’s account the price charged by the printer for corrections was 1s, 2d. or 1s. 3d. an hour. This is something gained. It enables an author, for example, to show that a charge for £106 13s. made in a certain account for corrections, meant the work of one man for 1706 hours, so that at eight hours a day it meant one man’s work for 213 days and two hours, or 35 weeks, three days, and two hours, or eight months, three weeks, three days, and two hours ! Now, the setting up of the whole book could be done in much less time. Obviously, therefore, the charges made for corrections are often merely capricious—or worse. The first duty of the author is to satisfy him- self that the charge has been rea'ly made by the printer and really paid by the publisher. Here, however, is an attempt to connect work with time as well as time with money. Inexperienced persons correct expensively because they are inexperienced. They may note the following points: 1. The mere substitution of one word for another about the same length can be done in three or four minutes—say, in three minutes and a half, Therefore, this kind of correction allows about seventeen words in an hour, and costs 1s. 3d. an hour. 2. If, however, the author strikes out half a line bodily, so that the type has to be shifted for some lines or for a quarter of a page, the single correction may cause work for ten minutes or half an hour, or even longer. This is all that can be said about the connection between work and time. Let the author remember not to disturb the lines, and he will probably avoid a long bill for corrections. A safe rule is to have duplicate proofs, and to enter the corrections on both proots. In case of dispute the copy kept can be referred to. To sum up. The allowance of tos. a sheet means about eight hours’ work per sheet, or about 136 words—a very fair allowance. A better plan stil], though it means a tax on the author, is to type write the whole at a charge of 1s. to 1s. 3d. per thousand words, or about £4 for a book of 70,000 words, correct, it care- fully, and hand it in to the printer as a first proof corrected for press. II—Tue Dererrep Royatry. “Tn consideration of a royalty of 2d. in the shilling on the published price, to begin when two thousand copies have been sold.” THE AUTHOR. We take a six-shilling novel. An edition of 3000 was printed. The following was the cost (see “ Cost of Pro- duction,” p. 27): Composition, 17 sheets at £1 7s. 6d. £ s. d, per sheeh oe 23 7 © Printing, 17 sheets at 16s. 2d. per sheet... 21.2260 eee eG 13 14 Paper cgccreec i ee Binding, at 5d. a volume ............... 62 10 0 Advertisine (,...0.. ee se 25 0 © Moulding, at 5s. a sheet................. 4 5 © Stereoty ping, at gs. asheet ............ 713 6 Corrections: ....5..65005 bo 210.9 #185 10 | It would be only in the case of a book pretty certain to prove successful that a publisher would begin with an edition of 3000. The price of the book to the trade would be generally 3s. 73d. We may however, making allowance for bad debts, call it 3s. 6d. We have, thus, these figures : By the first 1500 copies— £ sd The publisher would gain ............ 76.19 98 The author would gain ............... Nil. By the first 2000 copies— The publisher would gain ............ The author would gain ............... By the first 3000 copies— The publisher would gain ............ 289 9 8 The author would gain ............... 50.0.0 164 9 8 Nil. It may be said that is an extreme case, and one not likely to happen. But such a proposal was actually made, a short time ago, to a very distinguished man of letters, that his royalty should begin after 2000 copies. Or, a deferred royalty may be proposed to begin after 400 or 500 copies. It is often deferred beyond the point where the circulation is likely to end. And the royalty that is then offered gives the publisher by far the greater share. For instance, suppose a royalty of 2d. in the shilling, to begin on such a 6s. book after 500 copies are sold. The cost of the first thousand (all copies bound) would be, approximately, £100. If only 500 are bound, about £90. : The sale of 500 copies (supposing only 500 bound) brings in £87 10s., showing that the pub- lisher has thus recouped his expenditure. The sale of the next 450 (allowing 50 for Press copies) brings in £78 15s. ‘I'hese copies have to be bound at a cost of about £10. The author takes £22 10s., the publisher about £46—more than twice as much. If, however, under a deferred royalty to begin  THE AUTHOR. 235 after 500 copies, the book is such that the pub- lisher can reckon on a large sale, and can print 3000 copies, the following is the pleasing result : The publisher makes £215 The author makes £125 On a royalty of 2d. in the shilling from the begining the author makes £150 and the pub- lisher £190, so that in everyone of these cases the publisher gets the better of the author. If a deferred royalty is offered, care must be taken to ascertain (1) whether the postponement covers all, or more than, the cost of production ; and (2) what the royalty afterwards proposed means. For instance, a royalty of 2d. in the shilling to begin after the cost of production is defrayed, thus : First, a certain number having defrayed the cost, there remains of the edition of 1000, say of a 12s. book, 400 copies. They sell at about 7s. 6d. a copy. The 400 copies realise £150. The author takes £40. The publisher takes £110. The deferred royalty, therefore, it will be seen, may become a most potent means of defrauding the author, and in such a proposal it is above all things necessary to work out the figures carefully before signing. i by this arrangement. II[.—On Spectat, or RepucEep, PRICEs. A publisher, writing recently in the Athenxun, tried to make a great point of the wonderful difficulties presented by special sales; .e., sales at a reduced price, to meet exceptional circumstance —in plain language, to “ make a deal.” Now, it may very well happen that in order that this deal may be made, the publisher may sacrifice books in which the author has an interest in order torun books entirely his own. Therefore, it would be quite right to insist on the mainten- ance of the royalty—if there is a royalty—what- ever the publisher’s terms may be, and to insist on the usual trade terms if it isa profit-sharing agree- ment. A better plan would be to have nothing whatever to do with a publisher who proposed to reduce terms in order to suit his own convenience, unless the author chooses to sell his interest outright on terms to be agreed upon, with the help of someone who understands these things. Suppose, however, that circumstances arise which may make it desirable for “ special” terms, the author being consulted in this matter. We may consider the approximate figures as a guide. The ordinary 6s. volume is taken, which costs (approximately) 1s. a copy when an edition of 3000 is printed, and sells for 3s. 73d. (gene- rally) a copy. This shows a profit of 2s. 73d. on every copy, supposing the whole edition of 3000 to go off. A royalty of 21°9, or nearly 22 per cent., gives author and publisher half profits. If, f.r any reason, special terms are offered, say at 2s. a copy instead of 3s. 75d., the profit is reduced to 1s. a copy, and the royalty, giving half profit to both publisher and author, would be reduced to 83 per cent. But in the case of a large success a half profit system is unfair, because it puts the services of administration and collection on an equality with the work of crea- tion, so that the preceding must only be taken as an illustration. eas LITERARY PROPERTY. I.—Hieu Court oF 'Justice—CHANCERY Division. (Before Mr. Justice STrRLING.) RUSKIN UV. COPE BROTHERS AND CO. (LIMITED). This was a motion on behalf of Mr. John Ruskin, the well-known author, asking for an injunction to restrain the defendants from selling or offering for sale any book or works being piracies of the plaintiff's works or infringements of his copyright therein, and particularly a book entitled ‘Cope’s Smokeroom Booklets, No. 13. . John Ruskin.” The defendants were manu- facturers of and dealers in tobacco, and it appeared that for advertising purposes they had published a series of booklets consisting of extracts from the works of celebrated authors, prefaced by introductory notices and accom- panied by advertisements of their tobacco and cigars. It was their practice to send these book- lets out with the goods sold by them, and, although a small price was put upon them, they alleged that it was not their practice to offer them for sale, and that they had in fact not sold them for profit. The particular booklet in question in this action consisted almost entirely of passages reprinted from Mr. Ruskin’s ‘‘ Fors Clavigera,”’ and it appeared that as soon as it came to the knowledge of Mr. Ruskin’s secretary the writ in this action was immediately issued. An injunc- tion was now applied for in the same terms. Mr. Buckley, Q.C.. and Mr. Bramwell Davis appeared for the plaintiff. Mr. Hastings, Q.C. (with whom was Mr. Dunham), for the defendants, said that he could not dispute that what had been done was legally wrong ; but as soon as the defendants found out that Mr. Ruskin objected to it they at once took steps to call in the copies already issued by them, As counsel on behalf of the defendants, he was willing to submit to a perpetual injunction in  236 the terms of the notice of motion, and his clients were ready to give an undertaking not to issue any further copies of the booklet and to do their best to get in the copies which they had already called in, and to make an affidavit verifying the number of copies published and the disposal thereof, and to deliver up to the plaintiff for cancellation all such parts of the booklets in their possession as were piracies of the plaintiff's works, and, moreover, to pay the costs of the action. They were also willing that the hearing of the motion should be treated as the trial of the action. These terms having been accepted by the plain- tiff, the case came to an end.—From the Tvmes, Nov. 25, 1893. : TI.—Botron County Court. (Before His Honour Judge Jones.) ACTION BY A JOURNALIST ARTIST. Charles George Harper, artist, of London, who was represented by Mr. Cannot, barrister, in- structed by Messrs. Judge and Priestley, London, sued Messrs. Tillotson and Son for £30 9s. 10d., alleged to be due for drawings and contributions supplied by him for publication in the Wheeler. Mr. M. Fielding, solicitor, appeared for the defence.—Mr. Cannot said plaintiff was an artist of distinction, and a contributor to various impor- tant newspapers of sketches and articles upon topics of interest. On March 26, 1892, he received a communication inviting contributions, and plaintiff thereupon sent a letter with a sketch and an article, fixing his price. From April, 1892, down to June, 1893, he supplied various drawings and sketches, amounting in all to £81 14s. 10d. Certain of these were used, and £51 5s. had been paid to him for them. The balance constituted the claim. The reason that had not been paid was that defendants contended they had not to pay for things they did not use, but plaintiffs contention was that their letters indicated an agreement that he should send them sketches and articles for which he should be paid whether used or not.—Mr. Fielding intimated that his defence was that his clients were not to pay for unused material.—A lot of correspondence was then gone through by Mr. Cannot. In conclusion he pointed out that defendants had mistaken their legal position. The fact that they had received certain blocks established plaintiff's claim —Harper was then sworn. He tendered evidence in accordance with counsel’s opening statement. In cross- examination he admitted that many of his drawings would have been just as good three years hence as they would if published in 1892. —Mr. Fielding, for the defence, remarked it THE AUTHOR. might have been better had the parties had a more explicit agreement. Harper had been told both in Bolton and at the Crystal Palace that he was not to be paid until articles were used.— Mr. Wm. Fairhurst deposed to having several conversations with Harper, whom he told they would not pay for unused matter. Further, Harper admitted to him, in regard to another case, that the contributor ought not to be paid till the contributions were used.—Mr. Win. Brimelow, one of the partners in the firm of defendants, said he also told Harper they did not pay for unused contributions. Cross- examined by Mr. Cannot, he said they could keep matter sent to them till the sender requested its resurn.—His Honour summed up, and held that the letter early in 1892 was an agreement that Harper should be paid whether his contri- butions were used or not. The subsequent con- versations did. not constitute a fresh agreement. He gave a verdict for the plaintiff, less £2 2s., the price of a drawing rejected.—Bolton Evening News. Til.—“ A Royvauty AGREEMENT, The following is a printed form tendered recently to an author :— “Memorandum of agreement made this day of between (author), for himself, his executors, administrators, and assigns, of the one part, and (publisher), for himself, his executors, administrators, and assigns, of the other part. Whereas the author is the proprietor of the copy- right in a work entitled , which he has requested the publisher to publish on the terms and conditions hereinafter appearing, it is hereby agreed between the author and publisher as follows :— 1. The author guarantees that there is copy- right in the said work in the United Kingdom, and that he is the proprietor thereof. Should the publication of the said work subject the pub- lisher to any legal proceedings, civil or criminal, the author undertakes to indemnify the publisher against all fines, damages, costs, expenses, OF liabilities which the publisher may incur in or in connection with such legal proceedings. 2. Subject to the provisions of this agreement, the publisher shall have the sole right to publish the said work in the British Dominions during the term of copyright by law conferred therein upon the author, and shall further have the sole right as between himself and the author, to publish the said work in all other countries unless and untii the right of publication in any such country is assigned as provided in clauses 9 and 10 hereof. 3. All details as to the time and manner of  THE AUTHOR. publication, production, and advertisement, and the number and destination of free copies, sball be left to the sole discretion of the publisher, who shall bear all expenses of production, publication, and advertisement, except the amount (if any) by which the cost of corrections of proofs, other than printer’s errors, at per printer's invoice, exceeds an average of five shillings per sheet of sixteen pages of printed matter, which amount shall be borne by the author. 4. When the first or any later edition of the said work has been sold out, the publisher shall not be bound to reprint the said work if he con- siders its past sale not to warrant such reprint ; but if, when any such edition is exhausted, the publisher shall not, within one month after receiving a request in writing from the author to publish a further edition, decide to publish such further edition, the author shall be at liberty to make such arrangements as he thinks fit for the publication of any further edition or editions of the said work, provided that he take over the moulds, stereo-plates, or electro-plates, or other similar plant used for or taken from any previous edition at their net cost as per invoice. 5. The published price of the first edition shall, on publication, be 3s. 6d. per copy, but the publisher shall have the power in his discretion to alter the published price of any edition as he may think fit, and to sell the residue of any edition at a reduced price, or as a remainder. 6. Subject to the payment of the royalties hereinafter mentioned, all proceeds of the sale of editions, remainders, or copies of the said work in the British dominions, or elsewhere, shall be received by and be the property of the publisher. 7. The author shall be entitled to receive on publication, six presentation copies of the first edition of the work, and three copies of every subsequent edition, and shall be entitled to pur- chase further copies for personal use at half the published price net. 8. The publisher shall pay to the author no royalty on the first 1000 copies sold, but on all copies after the said 1000 have been disposed of the publisher shall deliver to the author on the 29th day of September in each year a statement of the number of copies sold, whether singly, or in editions, or remainders, and whether in the British dominions or elsewhere, during the year before the preceding 30th day of March, with the price or prices at which such copies were sold, and shall, at the time of such delivery, pay to the author on all such copies sold at above half their published price a royalty of 10 per cent. on their published price, and all such copies sold at or below half their published price, a royalty of 10 per cent. on the net receipts of such sales. In VOL, Iv. 237 calculating such royalties, thirteen copies shall be reckoned as twelve, and no royalties shall be paid upon any copies presented to the author, or others, or to the Press, or upon copies destroyed by fire. g. Except as provided in clause [reference omitted, but apparently 11] hereof, the copy- right, whether English or foreign, in the said work, including the rights of translation, drama- tisation, and publication of any dramatic version thereof, shall not be sold, assigned. or trans- ferred by the author, either as a whole, or for a limited time, or over a limited space, without the consent of the publisher. 10. In the case of works which have not copy- right in the United States, and in view of the frequent necessity of immediate action in such cases, the publisher shall have full power, without consulting the author, to sell, assign, or transfer advance rights, or stereo-plates, electro-plates, or shells of the said work for use in the United States, together with ‘control of the market,” meaning thereby an agreement that no right to publish the said work in the United States shall be sold or assigned to any other person by the author or original publisher thereof, and the author agrees to execute on request any do ‘ument which may be necessary or expedient to carry this clause into effect. 11. That the proceeds of the sale or transfer of copyright, as defined in clause 9 hereof, or of the sale, transfer, or assignment of any of the interests defined in clause 10 hereof, for use in the United States, shall be received by the publisher, and be divided in the proportion of one-half to the author and one-half to the publisher, such amounts to be payable as and when provided in clause 8 hereof. In the case of stereo-plates, electro-plates, or shells, sold under clause 10 hereof, the net proceeds of the sale, after deducting the invoiced cost of their production, shall be received, divided, and paid over in the same way. 12. The author undertakes, at the request of the publisher, and on receiving a suitable indem- nity against costs (if any), to take all proceed- ings necessary to enforce his copyright in the said work, whether in the British dominions or else- where, and to allow his name to be used by the publisher in all proceedings, and to comply with all formalities of registration or deposit of copies necessary to acquire or protect copyright, whether in the United Kingdom or elsewhere, aid to allow his name to be used by the pub- lisher for the purpose of compliance with such formalities. 13. The author guarantees to buy from the publisher for cash 500 copies at 2s. per copy U 238 net. As witness the hands of the parties hereto, the day of the year first above written.” The preceding is the actual agreement repro- duced word for word. The following are a few notes of explanation : Clause 1. For instance, if the publisher be pro- ceeded against by the printer for not paying his pill, would the author have to indemnify him? For, certainly, this might be described as an action arising out of publication. Clause 2. What is the meaning of the words in the second clause, “as between himself and the author”? Does this clause mean that the publisher shall have all the rights—American and continental ? If not, what does it mean ? Clause 3. This is a very comprehensive clause. The publisher claims complete control: (1) Over time of publication. He may therefore put it off as long as he pleases. (2) Over the manner of production. Does this mean the form and price of the book? (3) Corrections are allowed up to five shillings a sheet. What is the connec- tion between words and money and time in the item of corrections ? Clauses 8 and 13. The author is to pay £50 down on account of expenses, é.e., he is to buy 500 copies at 2s. each. One would like to know what will be the further expense in the production of the book. Then the publisher puts in his own pocket, as well, the whole proceeds of the next 500. When 1000 copies are sold the author’s royalties begin at the magnificent rate of 10 per cent., 2.e., 4id. a copy. But the publisher may sell it at half, or less than half the price, in which case the author is to get only 10 per cent. of the sum realized. Clause 9.—The author seems called upon in this clause, for no consideration whatever, to place all his dramatic rights, and the right of translation, in the absolute power of the pub- lisher. Clauses 10 and 11.—The publisher demands 50 per cent. for acting as a literary agent in placing the book in America. The agent does it for 10 per cent., and sometimes less. It would seem, also, that if the literary agent does the work, the publisher shall also have 50 per cent. These are a few points rising out of this remarkable agreement. A publisher is certainly within his right in making any stipulations and terms he pleases. We do not deny that right. It is for the author, before accepting these terms, to ascertain what they mean. IV.—A PossisLE APPLICATION, We have abstained from figures in considering he clauses of this agreement because we do not THE AUTHOR. know the length of the MS. or the proposed form of the book. Let us now, however, take an imaginary case worked out on the terms of the agreement. We will set down—see “ Cost of Production,” p. 27—the cost of producing and advertising a book of 192 pp., in small pica, 29 limes to a page, and 253 words to a page, as, for the first 1000, £70, the cost of production of the next 3000 as £110. Now, the publisher sells to the author 500 at 2s., and to the trade 450 at 1s. 11d. He then prints a second edition of 3000, of which he sells, say, 1500 at 1s. 11d. He then, we will suppose, reduces the price to half, and sells the remaining 1500 at that price. He sells advance sheets to America for £50, and the right of translation into French for £10. How does the account stand according to our figures ? Receipts :— £ 3.8 From the author’s contribution ...... 0 0 6 From the trade for the first edition, abs) lid. 95 43.2.8 From the second edition, 1500 at 18, LiQs ose ee 143 15 O 1500 ab 18. OG. cevcsecpeer nruerensseeees 2ST 5 @ £368 2 6 Cost of production :—- 2 se The first 6d1Hi0On = 00s eee 70 0 8 The second edition ................006- 110 6 @ Author’s royalties, 10 per cent., 4id. On 1500 COpies ..............-.+ 26 5 © Author’s royalties 10 per cent. on SUM FORMBCO |... 132.8 Publisher’s profit: ...............0s:eeeee 148 15 0 £368 2 6 So that by this agreement, after the whole 4000 are gone, the author's little perquisites amount to £39 7s. 6d., towards his first advance of £50, and the publisher’s to £148 15s.! There are also the American rights and the rights of translation, of which the publisher takes 50 per cent. ! And the author has, one supposes, the right to dispose, somehow, if he can of the 500 for which he paid. It may be objected that we have taken an imaginary case: that the book in question would not sell to anything like this extent; that it had illustrations, but none were mentioned in the agreement; that the figures of cost, &c., are all wrong. The answer 1s, that it is permissible to apply the terms of any agreement to any imagi- nary case, if it is a reasonable and a possible case. But we have taken a possible and a common case, and on the supposition of certain sales have shown THE AUTHOR. what this agreement would, in such a case, lead to. Another way of looking at the agreement is this: According to our figures every copy after the first 1000, would cost 84d. At the trade price of 1s. 11d. we should have this result : The author, after the first 1000, having advanced already £50, would receive 43d. a copy. The bookseller would receive a profit of 73d. The publisher would receive a profit of 10d. At the half price rate the author would receive 10 per cent. on the amount realised, 7.e., 10 per cent. on 21d., or 2;,d.—poor wretch ! The bookseller makes a profit of gid. The publisher makes a profit of 9 ‘od. V.—A Nonpescriet AGREEMENT. Here is another agreement which may be added to the many in the “Methods of Publishing.” We live and learn the ways of the ingenious pub- lisher. This time the terms are very simple. The author is to receive £25 if the three volume novel sells 250 copies. He is to receive £25 if a new edition is produced. Finally, he is to receive a third and last payment of £25 if 5000 copies are sold of the cheap edition. We are not concerned with what happened to this book, whether it was successful or not. The point for our readers to consider is that terms were offered which in the event of the greatest possible success limited the author’s returns to £75, and gave the publishers all the rest ! ViI.—Wuar Constirures a CxLaim to Copy- RIGHT ? Mr. Fisher Unwin refuses permission to pub- lish the correspondence mentioned in the last number of the Author, on the ground that it would be incomplete. He does not state in what respects it would be incomplete ; nor how he knows that it would be incomplete ; nor does he offer to make it complete. Therefore the answer to this question wil] want the interesting illustration we proposed to give it by publishing this correspondence. Oe OMNIUM GATHERUM FOR DECEMBER. What is good for the swarm is good for the bee.—M. AURELIUS ANTONINUS. Subjects for Treatment.—Texts from the Tal- mud, as enunciated in the Quarterly Review article of July, 1867; the Mending of the House of Lords, with special reference to Lord Salis- bury’s and Lord Dunraven’s Bills of 1888; the VOL. Iv. 239 Riddle of the Universe, as solved by Mr. Faw- cett; Mr. Keir Hardie’s Nationalisation of Mines Bill; the Choice of an Executor; Professional Etiquette ; the Cultivation of the Cranberry ; the Special Taxation of Pluralist Directors, and of Foreign Barley; the Bank of England; the Consolations of Illegitimacy; Overwork; the Subjugation of Dipsomania by Hypnotism ; Christmas in Dublin. Grace Aguilar.—She was (so Ilearn from Mrs. Crosland’s “Landmarks of a Literary Life’’) descended from one of those Spanish-Jewish families who fled from persecution under Ferdi- nand and Isabella. Though by no means rich, she refused Mr. Colburn’s liberal offer to write a history of the persecution of the Jews in England because she did not choose “ to revive the memory of half-forgotten wrongs.” A little later, her income having slightly increased, she wrote to the editor of a magazine to which she contri- buted, volunteering to accept half the sum which she had been accustomed to receive, so that there might be a surplus for those who wanted the money more than she did. “ The Daily Paper.’—This remarkable literary adventure of Mr. Stead deserves, I think, the cordial support «f authors, if I may judge from the sample number published with the “ Review of Reviews Annual.” It is with great satisfac- tion that I see it is to have machine-cut pages, a front paged indexed table of contents, and adver- tisements careful y distinguished from news Absit all spookage ! Control of Literature by Advertisers.—Writes Mr. Vizeteily in his “Glances Back through Seventy Years,” ‘‘ Cyrus Redding,” writes he, “ mentions that Colburn used to say that a hundred pounds laid out discreetly in advertising would make any book go down with the public, as the expenditure of this amount materially influenced the criticisms.” How we have changed since Col- burn’s time! The Lind Abridgment.—It is good news that an abridged edition of J. Lind’s biography is about to be issued by the authors. It is dis- tressing to reflect that it might be no breach of copyright if this were done by strangers, but consoling that other intending biographers may take the hint and cut their stories short. Very few of the biographed are worth more than one volume of 800 pages, and even Lord Shaftesbury and Dr. Pusey might have been presented in some 1000 pages apiece, whereas the one had three volumes, and the other is now having four. Publication of our Names.— We of the Authors’ Society now number 1141 persons. Rightly or v2  240 wrongly, we have hitherto abstained from divulg- ing our names. Why should not this secrecy cease, and a printed list of all our members be circulated amongst us? Our too modestly budding Shakespeares and Sapphos, and any other members who wished to remain anonymous, could still have their wishes respected, as the name list might conclude with the words, “In addition to the above there are also [39 or 47 or as the case may be] members of the Society, who for various reasons do not wish their names to be published.” Finis.—“ There is an end to everything, even to Wimpole-street,” as Sydney Smith said just before his death, and these Omnium Gathera, in which I have been babbling on since January last, now have their end, as it is high time they should. A merry Christmas to all! J. M. Lety. es THE LITERARY AGENT. HE onslaught upon the Literary Agent, lately made by a publisher in the Athenewn, will prove useful if it leads us to consider the position and the functions of the Literary Agent, and the reasons, for or against, the placing of business arrangements in his hands. Those of us who choose to work through an agent are actuated by the following reasons (they are put as briefly as possible) :— 1. We desire to free ourselves from the trouble and worry of managing our own affairs. 2. Trouble and worry and fighting—not to say humiliation—seem to us inevitable in the present chaotic condition of publishing, unless the author is foolish enough to place himself unreservedly in the hands of his publisher; that is to say, to accept a business man’s own estimate of the value of his services. 3. We desire to have a man of business to make our arrangements for us with a man of business. He must be a man who understands thoroughly what is meant by every form of publishing agreement; he must be a man of undoubted integrity ; and he should be a persona grata to honourable publishers. 4. We desire also to have a man of business thinking and working for us, not only administer- ing the affairs of the present, but also arranging those of the future. 5. We certainly do not desire that injustice should be committed towards publishers in our interests. 6. We do not find that the employment of an agent has in the slightest degree affected the THE AUTHOR. friendly relations which exist between ourselves and our publishers. 7, We find that the freedom of mind and the absence of pecuniary anxiety which we enjoy in consequence of an agent’s care for our interests is a boon which cannot be measured by money. 8. Given a publisher who desires to treat an author honourably, that is to say, on terms which between men of business are considered honourable, what objection can he _ possibly have to arranging these terms with an agent instead of an author ? g. It is alleged that the literary agent insists on a life long agreement. We have never made any such agreement. 10. When a publisher cries out upon the literary agent it must be remembered that it is not he, but the author, who pays the agent. Why, then, does he complain? The answer is obvious. Why, the thing is so thin that a child can understand it. 11. When a publisher cries out that the literary agent deprives him of his friend, why was the friendship destroyed? That friendship which survives the appearance of the literary agent upon the scene is the only kind of friendship between author and publisher which is desired. 12. When a publisher complains of the literary agent taking ten per cent. for his services, the answer is that the amount of the commission must always be an arguable quantity, but it is at least a good deal lower than that demanded by many publishers when they propose to take 50 per cent. for arranging American copyright or continental rights. On the other hand, it may be stated— 1. That the agent may be dishonest. That is very true. For instance, there is an agent who is said to have a commission for taking authors to a certain House. Against dishonesty the only guard is experience. At the Society we have experience and cannot only warn, but recommend. Between a dishonest publisher and a dishonest agent the choice is between the devil and the deep sea. 2. There are authors who think themselves strong enough to conduct their own affairs and to arrange their own engagements. One or two may be, and are, actually srtong enough. Many of those who think themselves so are living in a fool’s paradise. But undoubtedly those who do know the truth about publishing and are not afraid or ashamed to make their own terms do not want an agent. 3. The young writer who is as yet unknown and has no clientele does not want an agent. Let  THE AUTHOR. him work on, making some kind of a name for himself gradually or by a single coup. When he has done so an agent may advantageously take him in hand. ee EROTION. Martial Epig. : Book V., 38. Far fairer did my darling seem Than ev’n the full-plum’d swan ; No lamb beside Tarentum’s stream Matched my Erotion ! More exquisite she was to me Than the most lustrous pearl Of Lucrine lake or Persian sea, My peerless little girl! The lily in its purest prime, The snow’s unsullied fall, The ivories of Orient clime, Whiter was she than all! Her hair surpassed the coils that crown The maidens of the Rhine, The dormouse with its golden down, Theria’s fleeces fine. Sweet was her breath as Paestan bowers, As amber all a-glow, Or honey freshly hived from flowers That on Hymettus blow. The squirrel by her side had been Bereft of all its grace, The peacock paltry ’mid its sheen, The Phoenix commonplace ! * * * * * * * Scarce cold upon the new-made pyre My pretty darling lies ; The Fates were wrought with envious ire To rob me of my prize; And ere six years she’d counted quite, In her sixth winter-tide, My pet, my plaything, my delight, My own Erotion died ! Yet Paetus who himself displays The wildest of despair, (He’s pummelled now his chest for days, And pulled ont half his hair !) Paetus is pleased to rally me On being a little sad— “ What! snivelling for a slave!” sneers he, ‘You surely must be mad! “Why I have lost a wife, endowed With all the world could give, Riches, position, lineage proud, Yet I contrive to live!”’ With resignation truly rare Our friend ’gainst trouble strives ; He finds himself a millionaire, Yet, strange to say, survives ! Wiiiiam TOYNBEE. 241 NOTES AND NEWS. \ CARD is before me bidding me to the unveil- ing of the Lowell window at Westminster on Wednesday, the 28th. The address will be—by this time has been—given by the ight Hon. Arthur Balfour. It will certainly be—have been —an excellent address. Mr. Balfour has shown on several occasions, but especially in a certain Rectorial address, the possession of what are recognised asthe literary gifts. But why should Mr. Balfour be called upon to speak on this occasion? The gift of the window was set on foot chiefly by a committee of literary men and women; the subscriptions, although they include some from Lowell’s friends not of the literary craft, came chiefly from literary men and women. Tt is essentially a gift from literary folk to a man of letters. Therefore the address should have been delivered by an English man of letters. Why did not the chairman of the com- mittee himself, Mr. Leslie Stephen, perform this duty? He would have been acknowledged by everybody as the right man. In the selection of Mr. Arthur Balfour I recognize the same spirit which excluded men of letters from the great Function in Westminster Abbey of 1887. Let them stand aside—humbly—in a corner, while their betters speak. In the same way, to speak of a smaller thing, when the Jeffries bust was put up in Salisbury cathedral, not a single member of the committee—who were all men of letters—was invited. In the same way, at the annual dinner of the Royal Literary Fund the nen of letters are made to know their place, which is down below, while the Chairman is sup- ported right and left by a row of noble lords. When will men of letters learn to take their proper place in all things literary’ That place is in the front; if oratory is wanted, it is for them tofindit. The emancipation of the author from the man with the bag must be accompanied by the elevation of the author to the leadership in his own craft and all that belongs to it. -—e ~-- The above was written in anticipation. As everybody has learned, with the greatest regret, Mr. Balfour was on the day confined to his room with influenza. Mr. Leslie Stephen did, after all, deliver the address, and proved the fitness of a literary man in things literary. What has been written, however, may stand. One may conjure with the name of Bronte. Everything connected with that strange family ig curious and significant. All their history, from the great-grandfather downwards, goes to build  242 up Charlotte. Dr. William Wright’s new book («The Bronté Family”: Hodder and Stoughton) takes us back to the ancestors, and restores them to the world. Now we know how they got their gift for story telling and from whom. ‘This is a season wonderfully rich in biographical work and memoirs and reminiscences, but this book is to me by far the most striking and the most interesting —even more interesting than Sir Walter Scott’s Letters. To say that it is as interesting as a novel is nothing, because novels are very often horribly dull. To say that no novel of the year equals it in interest is nearer the cold, unvar- nished truth. There are no shilling shockers this year. Were there any last December? Or the year before ? Is it possible that they have all perished without a single tear? Only yesterday, standing at a bookstall, I became aware of their absence. Some- thing jarred. The coloured Christmas pictures had just awakened a fond reminiscence of the bilious- ness peculiar to the joyous festival now within sight. One had become seasonably uncomfort- uble — Christmassy irritable. ‘I'hen, to repeat, something jarred. Where were the shilling Christmas stories ? Where indeed? Where are they gone, the old familiar covers ? And to think that in my time I have written about fifteen, more or less! Six—from 1876 to 1881—were written in collaboration for Mr. Charles Dickens. One as a private venture, and a very good venture, too. Five more alone for Mr. Charles Dickens. And then four for Mr. Arrowsmith. And now, I suppose, no one will ever write any more. Is it, then, a lost industry ? But the illustrated papers remain. Courage, camarades, le Diable est mort! I beg to express in this column my appreciation of Rider Haggard’s Mexican story. I do so while I am fresh from reading it at two pro- longed sittings. The glow and glamour of the romance are still upon me. I have been, I am still, in Mexico among the Aztecs. Long years ago, when I read Prescott’s “History of the Conquest of Mexico,” something of the same glamour fell upon me. He, too, could charm his readers, and take them with him to the wondrous city of Mexico. The great distinguish- ing quality of Rider Haggard, which he un- doubtedly possesses in a very high degree, is this magic power of seizing and holding his readers, so that they become absorbed and abstracted from all earthly things while their eyes devour the page, and their minds are far away among the creations of the author's brain. This is a great gift. One would not compare in these pages one living THE AUTHOR. writer with another, nor would one assign to this man so much, and to another so much more or less. Also a writer’s power is not the same over every reader. His mesmeric influence is strong over some minds, weak over others. My own mind, for instance, is most readily subjugated by Rudyard Kipling and by Rider Haggard. I read a notice of “ Montezuma’s Daughter ” inan evening paper. It was not so much a notice as a dissection. ‘“ Here,’ said the writer, “we have a shipwreck; we know very well that the hero will get to shore; and we guess what will happen next; here is a coincidence—why—we knew it was coming.” Andso on. All this was quite true, perfectly true. But—without coinci- dence, dangers, escapes, where is pure romance of the sixteenth century? There is but one bag of tools for the romance writer. You might just as well complain because an architect follows well-known plans, and has his arch, his Corinthian column, or his porch of columns. The dissection was perfectly correct, no doubt. But when you have finished the dissection, what next? Can anyone, by assisting at the dissection, become a writer of romance? Will the learned dissector, if he is a novelist, take his bag of tools and make a romance and let it be compared with ‘“ Monte- zuma’s Daughter”? Or, if he is not a novelist, but a critic, will he name a romance of adventure which he would compare with “ Montezuma’s Daughter”? A romance must have “ grip’— that is the first essential ; it must hold the reader spellbound to the finish. This romance possesses the quality of “grip” in an eminent degree. What should a novelist most pray for? Grip. And next? Grip—And then more grip. Mr. Robert Sherard’s book on Zola will be read by everyone who reads the “Master.” A man’s life is not, it is true, completed until it is closed. Many things may happen to Zola before the end—great and good things, one hopes and expects. But the world is not content to wait; it wants to know something about the young days, the days of small things, the wrong starts, the struggles to win the lowest rung of the ladder. These are things of the greatest interest, and it is well that they should be written of Emile Zola. The one indispensable condition of an incomplete biography is that it should be written with the full consent and knowledge of the subject. In this case not only did Emile Zola consent to the work proposed by his friend and disciple, but he gave the writer every possible assistance and information. The result is a work conceived and executed in perfect taste, with the  THE AUTHOR. proper reticences, and yet the fullest information. We see how Zola, the son of a man who was half Venetian and half Greek, and of a mother who was wholly French, brought up in Provence, inherited the imagination and the ardour of the South with the common sense and the artistic sense of France. The story of his father’s struggles and success, and of his death at the very moment of success, is told too briefly. How Zola worked ; how he starved; how he climbed upwards, making his failures, as Augustine made his sins, stepping-stones to achievement ; this is a new chapter in the history of men who have made their literary way. Paris has always its Balzacs and Zolas, starving and working and hoping. It has also those who starve and work and hope in vain. Young Zola, or young Balzac, in this country, would find a temporary home on the Daily News or the Daily Chronicle. A writer, under the nom de plume of “Tngenue,” sends me, in vindication of her remarks upon critics, a small collection of critical remarks upon her recent work. These extracts show most astonishing disagreement on the book. If they were seriously advanced as an example of the present condition of English criticism, they would at once prove criticism to be a mockery, literary standards as not existing, and literary judgment as much a matter of chance as the deci- sions of the great Judge Brid’oison. Here are the conflicting gems. Is it possible to explain— to reconcile—judgments so opposite? Ihave not read the book, and therefore I am not expected to add another judgment to this long list of oppo- sites : 1. The temerarious reader who pursues this story to the end will put straws in his hair, and be dealt with by the Commissioners of Lunacy. 2. There are points about it which make portions not merely readable, but even exciting and engrossing. 3. We have never read a more absurdly-planned book. 4. The tale itself is highly emotional, cleverly constructed, and ably written throughout. 5. This is a clever book in parts. . . It is the kind of book to keep one awake all night, for it defies the best intentions of the reader to lay it aside. 6. An outstanding merit of the novel is that the writer has a secret worth the keeping, and that he keeps it securely locked till almost the very close of a delightful novel. 7. It is difficult to believe that any but an enforced reader will arrive at the end of this ill-constructed, ill-imagined story. 8. Confusion reigns supreme. A farrago of weari- some improbability put together in a manner that makes it a sort of puzzle not worth while to solve. g. The plan is hardly a success. . . The story is odd, oe and exciting—altogether a most tantalising ook, 10. This curious story keeps the reader wide awake from cover to cover. We gladly recommend as a dish 243 likely to suit all who relish humour, pathos, romance, and unconventionality. 11. The two talk such tiresome twaddle that the bored and bewildered reviewer gives the whole thing up. 12. To attempt a description of the plot would be to destroy the prospective reader’s pleasure. The reader is hurried from in a most bewildering and exciting manner. Thestory . is well written and amusing. 13. The author may have aimed at originality or at a practical joke; but the originality is elaborated to boredom, and the joke is hidden by a pile of words. 14. The confused jumble the stilted phraseology will be taken as evidence of the amateur’s ineptitude. 15. We must find room to commend to all who want a good story. We should hope that, like all the novels of its class, this story will have success. Unlike many in its class, it will have deserved it. 16. Mr. is not a genius, and his freak distinctly bores us. 17. Difficult to come across a more utterly foolish novel. — It is only in works of imagination—poetry, drama, fiction—that one comes across such extra- ordinary opposite opinions. How, one asks in wonder, can the same work strike men of sound mind and, presumably, literary experience so differently ? It may be suggested that some of the opinions come from the critics of the Stoke Pogis Express. Not so ; they appear in the papers to which one commonly sends books. I do not, of course, suggest for a moment that any one of these judgments is wrong, Nothing would induce me, after these judgments, to read the book with the intention of adding another. But, like “Ingenue” herself, whose language and thought seemed to me those of exaggeration, I ask whether a book can be at the same time dull and exciting, foolish and interesting, successful and a failure, ably planned and absurdly planned, twaddling and well written, a confused jumble and likely to suit all who like humour and pathos? The one truth which seems to come out of these contradictory opinions is that the book possessed at least strength and originality enough to compel attention. It was able to exercise a a certain amount of magnetism over its readers. This is evident from the direct outspoken abuse and praise which it called forth. Feeble books get feeble notices; commonplace books are dismissed with commonplace remarks; the first proof of the critic’s ignorance, as of his incom- petence, is his hesitation about saying a single word of direct praise; it is easier to find fault. Anyone can pretend to pick holes; to praise a book for its style, its dialogue, its characters, is to pin yourself down. In order to go so far the critic must not only read the book, but he must know something of his trade. 244 ’ « Add to your ‘ Warnings,’” writes a corre- spondent, “this very necessary one, ‘ Do not sign any agreement or consent to any terms after lunch or dinner.’ When the champagne is flowing keep a head cool enough, at least, to refuse the discussion of business. And keep also one eye upon your host; if he lets his glass stand full while you are atways filling your own, put on the whole armour of suspicion’? This seems excel- lent advice. Is not the custom of taking a glass over a bargain, part of the old game of getting the better of the other man by making him drunk ? “ Will you walk into my parlour ?” said the spider to the fly. ‘Here is champagne—let us drink. Your glass stands full—pass the bottle—drink about. Another y Nonsense, man, it won’t hurt you. So—and another. What a good, what an excellent writer you are! Iam honoured only by your acquaintance! To publish your books is more than an honour; it is immortality. Here is the agreement—allow me to fill up—Ah!- success to your new book! We must drink that. Here is the agreement—and a pen; your name here, if you please. Thanks—thanks—one more glass? John, a cab for th's gentleman.” One may be mistaken, but there seem to me signs of an approaching change in the treatment of love by women in fiction. It is not going to be of less importance to life than men have made it; on the contrary, it will be of greater import- ance. But it will be treated more realistically from the womau’s point of view, which is a com- paratively new thing, a sign of independence. This change is illustrated by a story in Olive Schreiner’s little bundle of three. It is the last of the three, and is called “The Policy in Favour of Protection .’ The author makes one of her characters speak of love and when it means marriage. She says— Have you thought of what love is between a man and a woman when it means marriage? That long, long life together, day after day, stripped of all romance and distance, living face to face: seeing each other as a man sees his own soul? Do you realise that the end of marriage is to make the man and woman stronger than they were ; and that if you cannot, when you are an old man and woman and sit by the fire, say, ‘ Life has been a braver and a freer thing for us, because we passed it hand in hand, than if we had passed through it alone,’ it has failed? Do you care for him enough to live for him, not to-morrow, but when he is an old, faded man, and you an old, faded woman? Can you forgive him his sins and his weaknesses, when they hurt you most? If he were to lie a querulous invalid for twenty years, would you be able to fold him in your arms all that time, and comfort him, as a mother comforts her little child? ~ This is essentially the woman’s view. The man cares nothing and thinks nothing except of the woman whom he loves. All novels have hitherto ended THE AUTHOR. in the man obtaining his desire. The wedding bells rmg. Thetaleis ended. And afterwards The woman thinks of that, you see. For her the story is only beginning. Again—another glimpse of womanhood : The mother heart had not swelled in me yet; I did not know all men were my children, as the large woman knows when her heart is grown. “ T’homme qui fait des souliers est stir de son salaire: homme qui fait un livre n’est jamais stir de rien.” The above comes from Marmontel. It is sent to me asa contribution to the subject of the author’s position. The same kind of thing has been said over and over again. And it seems to me foolishness. And since a good many of my readers have literary aspirations, I will show them why they must not adopt such an illustration of the literary profession. The author who wants to sell a book may be exactly like the shoemaker who wants to sella shoe. ‘hat is to say, if the shoemaker is engaged to make a shoe he always gets paid ; if an author is engaged, he gets pad too. If the artist in leather is not engaged for the job, but simply offers his shoe as a work of art to the public, he is just like the author who offers a book which the public have not asked for. If he is a popular author, the public do, in a sense, invite him or engage him. The profound Marmontel, like so many other people, confuses the literary and the commercial value of a book. The author who does good work and gets it pub- lished is quite sure, sooner or later, of getting recognition for his genius, his scholarship, his powers. But he is not quite sure, until he becomes popular, of getting dollars to any extent that will recompense him for his labours, as other kinds of work are recompensed. That is one reason why we should dissuade everybody from relying on literature as a profession. It can be followed very well with other and more lucrative work. One who does so follow it—as supplemen- tary to the bread winning—may lead the happiest lite in the world, because the attempt to make literature is the happiest kind of work that there is in the world. Watter BxEsant. aa FEUILLETON. I.—Tue Lrapren Puivm. T was, to look at, a lovely plam, ripe, covered with a delicate bloom, delicately coloured, sweetly rounded ; it was such a plum as one would choose out of the whole heap; it looked as if it had been gathered that very day from a southern wall, built by ancient men of good red brick, warmed through and through by three  THE AUTHOR. hundred summer suns—a wall well known to wasp and humble bee ; and it lay upon the mantelshelf in Alf Kerb’s room. And when he had finished the simple toilette with which he prepared for the day’s labours, he put that plum in his pocket, lit his pipe, assumed his hat, and sallied forth. There was no one in the coster trade who could surpass Alf Kerb, whether as a salesman or as one who always guessed, by singular prescience, that delicate and uncertain thing—what the public want. He was proud of his cart, and proud of his trade. He did himself well, and he did his girl well. In the matter of honesty especially he prided himself. Some costers give short weight. Not Alf. His scales were open to the inspector at any time. And as for value— of course, one only had to taste ’em and try ’em before you buy ’em. “It’s plums to-day,” said Alf; and he dropped that lovely plum from the mantelshelf into his pocket—one would think, to the total destruction of its delicate bloom. There was certainly no more honest coster in the whole town. Alf always said so himself. Religious, too. He had several times been seen at evening service before the costers’ supper. _ In his early manhood he was one of those who subscribed towards the famous Presentation Donkey, the testimonial of the trade to Lord Shaftesbury. And at a friendly lead, or in case of any trouble connected with the coppers and the beak, no one was readier than Alf Kerb. He had every reason, therefore, to be satisfied with himself, and he sallied forth that morning, his long coat tails flying all abroad, a little red feather in his hat, a scarlet tie-handkerchief round his neck, and his pipe in his mouth, the envy of his less successful rivals, the object of deepest admiration to the ladies of the model dwelling houses where he lived. But he was un- moved by envy as by admiration, He would have wished, such was the nobility of his nature, that a success equal to his own might be achieved by all who followed the fortunes of the coster’s cart. And, as regards the latter, his heart was true to his own gal. Other maidens might sigh, but they had no chance. The top of the profession. lay that lovely plum. “It’s plums to-day,” said Alf. A beautiful day in early September. The strong and swift tide of human life swept and surged, high tide at nine in the morning, low tide at noon, high tide again at five, round the asphalted road opposite Broad-street Station and Broad- street, where the costers ever crawl, and the news- paper men continually do bawl. Among the carts was that of Alf Kerb himself. It was VOL. Iv. And in his pocket 245 moving at a snail’s pace—no one could “ move on” with less alacrity than Alf, and he was inviting the passers-by to taste ’em and try ’em—taste ’em and try ’em, before you buy ’em. The cart was piled up with plums, rapidly diminishing in bulk, and tickets in blue and gold proclaimed the amazing nature of the “value” and the wonder- ful lowness of the price. A customer—another— a third. The eyes of the policeman at the corner watched the plum merchant as he rapidly weighed out his fruit by the pound—by the two pound— by the three pound. Presently, from a look of curiosity the policeman’s eyes changed to a look of the deepest interest. For he remarked a very singular thing. The coster, with every purchase, pulled a plum out of his left-hand pocket, placed it in the scale among the other plums, took it out, and dropped it in his pocket again before he poured the plums of that purchase into the paper bag. The policeman drew nearer; he watched more intently; had any of the people rushing past observed him they might have warned Alf Kerb that he was under surveillance. But the un- happy young man noticed not. He was driving a brisk trade, and the plum went backwards and forwards continualiy. Then a hand was laid upon his shoulder. * What have you got in your pocket ?”’ asked the policeman. * Nothink,” Alf replied, in the language of his profession. “Let me see that plum in your pocket.” “TL ain’t got no plum.” “You come along o’ me,” said the official. ‘“ Bring yer barrer.”’ Worship-street is not far off. Before the luck- less merchant could realise what had happened, his cart was in charge of the police, and he himself was waiting his turn. The evidence against him stated that he had seen the man take a plum out of his pocket, lay it in the scale, and put it back in his pocket with every purchase, so that the customer was defrauded to the extent of the weight of that plum, which was, in fact, constructed of lead, and artfully painted so as to appear only a simple natural plum. He also informed his worship that this false plum weighed 73oz. so that the customer who bought a pound of plums only obtained 850z., which was a fraud to the extent of nearly 50 per cent. Asked what he had to say, Alfred Kerb declared, with tears in his eyes, that everybody always did it; that a man must live; that his expenses of rent, barrow, stock, and scales, living, and keeping company with his girl, rendered it absolutely necessary for him to practice secret x  248 Mozely gave us a record of clerical life, as well academic as parochial, and the profession of letters is not unfairly represented by the similar works of the two ‘Trollopes, To us, Mill’s Autobiography seems to be as in- comparably — the English classic of the former kind, as Pepys’ Diary is generally acknowledged to be of the latter. The author of the memorial verses in Punch (whoever he may have been) wrote of Mill: “ This rebel craved one loved and loving rule,’ which seems to sum up the whole matter, showing us why his doctrines— being rebellious—are often severely handled, while his autobiography is always treated with respect and reverence. But it is rather with the works which aspire to be classed with Pepys’ Diary that we have to deal with here, bemg the more frequent. A recent writer says somewhere that when he writes a work of travel he will tell what people said, rather than what he saw and what they did; which remark led us to reflect that, of all literary tasks, to record talk and conversation must be one of the most difficult—if we would be faithful. It is to this art that “ Boswell’s Johnson ” owes its charm, but then that work, though it might fairly be called a volume of reminiscences, is not autobio- graphical. We have one book in which an excess of conversation is recorded, but in such a way that the author made himself conspicuous as the typical example of a parasite and a political hanger-on, and that book is the “ Diary of George Bubb Dodington, Baron of Melcombe-Regis.” It is often said that it is a great point in literature so to open the discourse as to excite interest in the main rather than in any minor motif of the work. In his “Life of Balzac,” Mr. Wedmore says : “The very first sentence of the Curé de Tours is a proof how well the craftsman knew his craft. ‘In the beginning of the year 1826 the principal person in this history—the Abbé Birroteau—on his way home from the house at which he had been spending the evening, was surprised by a shower.’ The sentence strikes the keynote ; it is never lost sight of—the abbé and his small dis- comforts are in our mind to the end.” On this principle the opening sentence of Dodington’s Diary ought to excite our very greatest sympathy. “ The Diary. 1749.—In the beginning of the year I was grievously affected with the first fit of the gout, which with a fall that strained one leg and wounded the other, confined me to my chamber near three months.” With our compassion thus aroused, let us con- sider some of his conversations as he records them. We may note it as curious that Dodington, like Pepys, held a post in the Admiralty, but at a time when the quarrels of the king and the THE AUTHOR. prince made them tout to the courtiers for their support quite as often as the courtiers ever begged for place at the royal hands. The prince desired to secure the services of Dodington, and the interview is thus described :— Juxy 18.—After dinner, he took me into a private room, and of himself began to say, that he thought I might as well be called treasurer of the chambers as any other name; that the Earl of Scarborough, his treasurer, might take it ill if I stood upon the establishment with higher appointments than he did; that his royal highness’s destination was, that I should have £2000 per annum. That he thought it best to put me upon the establishment at the highest salary only, and that he would pay me the rest himself. I humbly desired that I might stand upon the establishment without any salary, and that I would take what he now designed for me when he should be king, but nothing before. He said that it became me to make him that offer, but it did not become him to accept it, consistent with his reputation, and there- fore it must be in present. He then immediately added, that we must settle what was to happen in reversion, and said that he thought a peerage with the management of the House of Lords, and the seals of Secretary of State for the southern province, would be a proper station for me, if I approved of it. Perceiving me to be under much confusion at this unexpected offer, and at a loss how to express myself, he stopped me, and then said, “I now promise you on the word and honour of a prince that, as soon as I come to the crown, I will give you a peerage and the seals of the southern province.’ Upon my endeavouring to thank him, he repeated the same words, and added (putting back his chair), ‘and I give you leave to kiss my hand upon it now by way of acceptance ; ” which I did accordingly. If this interview really took place, and the offer was really made, we do not see how Dodington could have described it better. Let us take a conversation four years later which Dodington had with the princess. She [the princess] thought they [the ministry] had very few friends, and wondered at their not getting more, and that it was their cowardice only which hindered them ; that if they talked of the king she was out of patience; it was as if they should tell her, that her little Harry below would not do what was proper for him; that just so, the king would sputter and make a bustle, but when they told him that it must be done, from the necessity of his service, he must do it, as little Harry must when she came down. I replied, I was sincerely sorry, not for the present, but that I apprehended this want of real, attached, and declared friends might produce ugly consequences and contests in case of a demise. . . That for the ministers she had never seen them in her life. Madame, says I, your royal highness will forgive me, but if I had not catched myself I was just going to say, lord, madam! what do you mean?—I mean, answered she, just as I say; the only way I could see them in the prince’s time I don’t call seeing them; and since that time, I have never seen the Duke of Newcastle what I should call more than once, but as I am speaking to you with great exact- ness, it was twice; and I have not seen Mr. Pelham at all, no—not once. These and similar conversations are found between records of matters of fact, some of great moment, such as (1751)— Dec. 12.—This day died Lord Bolingbroke ;  THE AUTHOR. and others of trivial such as R754) I went to the House to vote for the liberty to import champagne in bottles. Lord Hillsborough moved it; Mr. Fox seconded it. We lost the question—ayes, 74; noes, 14]. We have afterwards conversations at one time with Mr. Fox, and at another with Mr. Pitt, in which, even if their opinions are misrepre- sented, they are made to talk very sensibly. When we remember that Dodington considered himself a patriot—and dedicated his book to such—we ought surely to consider that some of the evil attached to his name is due to the fact that it is impossible to record the sayings and doings of men in high places without seeming to put oneself and one’s own concerns more in the foreground than is proper. So that Doding- ton’s Diary is as much a warning to the would- be diarist as Pepy is an example. When we pass from our own literature to other times and other tongues, two classics confront us, the “ Confessions of Augustine ” and the “ Confes- sions of Rousseau.” They are held to be the only writers who have ever been able to lay bare their inmost selves to the delight or disgust of their readers. Some think that Augustine’s life as he records it has quite a modern aspect, if we make due allowance for the difference in manners of different ages. The clever youth who passes with success through the educational course of his time, and afterwards leads a somewhat idle and perhaps a somewhat godless life, becomes con- verted, he takes orders, and eventually becomes a bishop. If that were the whole story there must be many such men in every Christian com- munion. But it is not the whole story, for if we correct our estimate of the “ Confessions” by, e.g., the Oxford translation of Fleury, which deals with Augustine, his other writings, and his epis- copate, it is clear how the spirit of intolerance was the main spirit, the life and soul of Christendom. No person of authority m any communion, Puritan, Anglican, Roman, or Greek, would be allowed to-day to disturb the peace for the sake of teaching theology. We are to remember also that Augustine speaks of himself as a professor of rhetoric, and there is certainly a rhetorical insincerity about his “ Con- fessions’”? which make us value it far less than “‘ Pilgrim’s Progress”’ as a record of that strange mental attitude and its consequences which the religious call “conversion.” It must also be admitted that the atmosphere of such literature is an artificial one. With Rousseau, however, matters are quite different, he never steps much out of the world with its ordinary human passions ; but we cannot find ourselves able to sympathise importance, 249 with those who speak of Rousseau as selfish and vain. We think him of all men the most to be pitied. Too little attention has been paid to one or two facts he has recorded, because they are not of nature to be discussed, except perhaps by the surgeon and pathologist. It is sufficient to say that he tells us he had been an invalid and a sufferer from childhood. If we place this fact beside his susceptibility to feminine influence, it is not surprising that he should have been morbidly sensitive lest his malady should be dis- covered. The last translation of Rousseau’s “ Confessions” we have seen is that in the “Masterpieces of Foreign Literature” (Stott), and, though a very useful edition, it is as well to remember that George Eliott said it would be worth while learning French to read the original. Je WS: [We were in error last month in saying that Mr. Saintsbury’s prefatory essay to the “ Pen- tameron” was not published for the first time. ] set THE LOWELL MEMORIAL IN WEST- MINSTER ABBEY. N R. LESLIE STEPHEN, on Nov. 28, NN unveiled the memorial which has been placed in honour of the late James Russell Lowell at the entrance to the Chapter-house, Westminster Abbey. The memorial includes a window and a bust underneath, which is said to be an admirable likeness of the late American Minister. The window has been erected by Messrs. Clayton and Bell, and consists of three lights. In the centre is the figure of Sir Launfal, from Lowell’s poem of that name, below is an angel with the Holy Grail, and in the lowest compartment the incident of Sir Launfal and the leper is repre- sented. The right light has the figure of St. Botolph, the patron saint of the church at Boston, Lincolnshire, from which the Massachusetts city, Lowell’s birthplace, derived the name; below is the landing of the Pilgrim Fathers. The light on the left contains the figure of St. Ambrose, one of the reputed authors of the Te Deum Laudamus; below is a group representing the emancipation of slaves. In trefoils above the side-lights are shields bearing the arms of the United States and the United Kingdom. Mr. Leslie Stephen said that he was under- taking a task which had been imposed upon him very much against his will. He had hoped that the address in commemoration of Lowell would have been delivered by Mr. Arthur Balfour, who had unfortunately fallen a victim to the fiend influenza. As he had the honour of being chair-  252 to fill it sufficiently taxes our powers. But when we were eighteen it was otherwise. We then stood on the threshold of the world, and were most anxious to take up a great deal of room in it. We were desperately afraid of lead- ing a dull life. We longed for a career. We wanted something to do that seemed worth doing, and that others thought worth doing, for at that age we attached immense importance to the opinion of those around us. It was this phase Thackeray realised when he made Ethel plunge headlong into the social com- petition she despised, because she could see no other channel for her energy and ambition, and I should like to claim for him that, if he failed to compre- hend women, at least he understood girls. Jussie M. Barrer. — — exc. AMERICAN WOMEN AS JOURNALISTS. N England women journalists are something of an experiment. In the United States they are a firmly established institution. There no newspaper worthy of the name is with- out one woman special at least, while the majority of the large dailies employ all the way from three to fifteen on the staff. In London only occasion- ally do we hear of a special woman commissioner. I attribute this fact not so much to the prejudices of the newspaper proprietors and editors as to the difference between the English and the American woman. The English girl is brought up in the belief that ‘ A woman’s noblest station is retreat,” while the American girl, from her earliest childhood, has instilled into her mind the principles of independence, and she begins early to ponder on the subject of how to earn her own living. An English woman, although she may write just as well as her American cousin, con- siders it more womanly to confine her talents to the making of poetry and sending contributions to the various weekly and monthly periodicals, than to go into an office and do general newspaper work. Not so with the American. She has a longing to be in the world of men, to become part and parcel of the great bustle of our large cities. She goes to an editor and says, “I want to bea reporter. I can write well, and I’m not afraid of work. Have you any room forme?” Then she is asked to go out and write up the opening of a fashionable millinery establishment, bring in an account of the next fire that occurs in her neigh- bourhood, or to furnish an original idea that will make the paper go. If she proves herself capable in any of these lines, she will probably go to work at space rates, taking assignments from the city editor, doing her work always under the super- THE AUTHOR. vision of his blue pencil. Then if she is discovered to possess the requisite talent, nerve, and what is known in journalistic circles as “ getthereative- ness,” she is given a place as a regular salaried member of the staff and left to work her way from the bottom rung of the ladder to the top. To be a success as an American journalist, it is not necessary to be an eloquent or deep writer; but brightness, originality, and perfect fearless- ness are essential qualities. The woman journalist knows from the start that she must make her copy “snappish”’ and entertaining, and her great ambition always is to get a “ scoop” on the other city papers. About a year ago Miss Blank, a young woman employed on a Chicago paper, dis- covered that the society writer on another daily had got hold of some important news in relation to a fashionable divorce case, an account of which was to be published the next morning. It was late in the afternoon, and Miss Blank could think of no legitimate means of obtaining the desired information, but she went somewhat on the prin- ciple that ‘“All’s fair in love and war and journalism.” She disguised herself, and, mas- querading as a book agent, made a tour of the . composing-room of the opposition paper, and while petitioning the foreman and the proof reader to look over her wares, she ran her eye along the corrected proofs of the divorce scandal, made a mental note of certain important items, returned to her own office and fixed up her copy. In the morning her rival did not make its expected “scoop.” But let it not be supposed that American women journalists are cold - hearted and unprincipled. The girl who accomplished the above feat is one of the most indefatiguable workers among the poor and outcast women in Chicago. In all our large cities many a criminal has been run down and brought to justice by women reporters, and hundreds of hungry children are fed and clothed through the same agency. Thus these women are enabled to do much good while they are making notes for startling newspaper revelations, and it will be seen that sensational journalism has its good as well as its bad points. A really successful woman journalist does a man’s work and receives a man’s pay. If employed on a morning paper she rarely leaves the editorial office before two o’clock in the morn- ing, and sometimes later, for she generally revises her own proofs and writes her own headlines. She must be ever ready with ideas, and when asked to write on a certain subject, she seldom says “I can’t.” Ishall never forget an incident that happened to me when I first started out in my journalistic career. I had been employed about a year as reporter on a prominent western paper,  THE AUTHOR. and was the only woman on the staff. One Sun- day morning, about two o'clock, I was putting on my wraps preparatory to leaving the office, when the managing editor rushed over to me, and said, “ There’s half a column editorial space. I wish you would write me an editorial on ‘ Are Women Natural Liars ?’ taking the affirmative side.” I had no time to argue the pros and cons of the question with him. It was, ‘‘ Mine not to reason why.” At 2.301 knew all the editorial page must be set up, and I had only half an hour, so I wrote the article, giving many reasons that might go to prove that my own sex were natural hars, and handed it to the editur, who read it and sent it upstairs. “You used very convincing argu- ments to prove the point, didn’t your” he said, with a suspicion of a twinkle in his eye. ‘ Yes,” I answered. “And did you believe what you wrote?” “No, certainly not,” I retorted. “I can give better points on the negative side.” “Well,” said he, laughing, “I should say that the fact of your writing that editorial would go to prove that you were right in taking the affirma- tive side.” But I had myreward. The next day my salary was increased, and I was sent off with a commission to write up the evil doings of the State Legislature, then in session, and from that time I ranked third on the staff of the paper. In the United States, journalism is one profes- sion in which women are as well paid as men, and very high salaries are received by competent workers. In some offices a number of the women reporters do not write at all. They are employed as detectives, putting themselves in the most perilous surroundings in order to obtain their notes, which are daily sent to the newspaper, and written up in proper shape by a less daring, but perhaps more eloquent person. There is always a spirit of gallantry among the male members of a staff where a woman is em- ployed, and though there is a general good cama- raderie existing between her and the men, it is never forgotten that she is a woman and entitled to certain courtesies. Very often she finds her desk brightened up with flowers, the gift of various members of the staff, and a cab is always at her service when she is doing night work and obliged to go home late. She has a notable influence on the moral atmo- sphere of the office, and although on summer days and nights many of the men do their work in shirt sleeves, which she always excuses, there is never any profanity made use of in her presence. The proprietor of a certain southern newspaper, who had always held to the old-fashioned notion that a newspaper office was no fit place for a woman, was, about two years ago, induced to take a woman on the staff on the plea that the men 253 would show better behaviour. Two months afterwards he declared he should always have a woman about the place, as his managing editor had not been drunk once since the young woman entered his employ. The majority of American women journalists are young women, not by any means of the crank or dress reform order, but graceful, stylish-looking girls, who from choice or necessity go out into the world to make their way. In age they range from twenty to thirty, very few women older than that being employed. In the majority of cases, if they do not marry before that time, they give up active reportorial work and devote their talents to amore solid kind of literature. When they do marry, it is generally in their own profession, and they go on with journalistic work in conjunction with their husbands. The number of women journalists in the United States is steadily increasing, and there are many American editors who insist that the best, cleverest, and most thorough work on our news- papers is done by women. EuizasetH L. Banks. —— oi ont ————___—— THE SOCIETY OF AUTHORS AND COPY- RIGHT QUESTIONS.* By S. S. Spriaax, late Secretary to the Committee of Management, and W. Ourver Hopes, late Hon. Secretary to the Copyright Sub-committee. HE English Society of Authors, though always, it is hoped, in sympathy with abstract principles of justice, has been so busy with the practical evils besetting the calling of letters, that it has had but little time to spare from the ills that are, for the consideration of the good that might be. True Copyright—Should it be World-wide and ’ Time-long ? That true copyright should be world-wide and time-long is just one of those propositions that we have never tried to find much time to con- sider, for, whatever it should be, it never will be either. All those who are in the habit of talking or writing concerning literary property from the standpoint of persons desiring to safeguard it, fall into the habit of comparing it as much as possible with other forms of property, because they find by experience that it is easy to get an * This paper was read before the Congress in Literature at Chicago in July, 1893. The cross-headings in italics are the subjects upon which the organizers of the Congress desired the representatives of the Society of Authors to inform them. ¥.  254 audience to appreciate the sanctity of the owner’s right in—say—houses, stocks, shares, &c., and so, by transition, easy to demonstrate the sanctity of the rights of an author in his brain-work, while it is very difficult to convince even an author of this sanctity by merely alluding to copyright questions. But this does not, or should not, blind the most enthusiastic champion of the writer's rights to the fact that there are differences— practical and sentimental—between a house and a book, between a mine and a poem, between a ground-rent and a copyright. That True Copyright should be World-wide. To put this thesis in other words is to propose that the author should have the sole right to permit multiplication of copies of his work in other lands, and in other languages. In this way it sounds so reasonable that it might be thought impossible to suggest anything against it. And there is nothing serious to say. The author may not know what is best for himself with regard to translation, and if his work is produced in a tongue of which he is ignorant, he will certainly be in this plight. And he may be ignorant of what constitutes his best chance of favourable reception in a foreign land, even though he is sufficiently master of the foreign tongue to see for himself that his work is adequately rendered. But this is nothing. The literary property is the author’s, and he has the right, among other rights, to mismanage it if he likes. But a word must be said about translation, and the position of the adequate or artistic translator. While we thoroughly recognise the right of the author in his property to extend over all the world, it must not be forgotten that the intermediate assistance of the translator is often brain-work of the highest sort, and that the translator’s right in that property is as sacred as the author’s right in the original work. The position of the trans- lator is one that must be arranged between him- self and the author, a point which was carefully provided for by the terms of the Berne Conven- tion. (Selected Artieles of the Berne Convention, I, 2, and 11.) That True Copyright should be Time-long. That true copyright should be time-long is equally a beautiful proposition, but is much more open to objections. In a developing scheme of things a finite vested right must always lead to abuse. Ground-rents, to which copyright is very aptly comparable in many ways, have led to gross abuse in more than one country, and it wants no imagination to see that, for the protection of the author’s own reputation as much as for the pro- tection of the public, it is right that a time should be fixed at which the work should pass from the THE AUTHOR. private hands of the possessor to the public care of the community. Two examples will illustrate the truth of this, and will serve as well as fuller illustration. First, suppose that the copyright of Shakespeare’s works in these days were in the possession of a very hard business man. He might corner the market in Shakespeare to the serious detriment of the public, and, perhaps, to the impairment of the poet’s reputation, he might depress the circulation. Or, again, a prudish owner might consider it his duty to omit certain passages, or even certain poems, and the result might be the mutilation or suppression of a masterpiece. These considerations make the question of time-long copyright a difficult one, We should like to say that, inasmuch as a man’s brain work is his own property, he ought to be able to be- queath it to his heirs for their good, and to secure it to them as tightly as he could desire ; and it is clear that this is the only logical opinion that can be held on the matter. If we assume that the existing law in all countries with regard to pro- perty—real or personal—is right, then an author should be given copyright in perpetuity. Weare aware that the arguments for allowing the public to enter into public possession of private property, if logically applied to other sorts of property, would land us in pronounced communism. Yet, from motives of expediency, we are not prepared to uphold the proposition that true copyright should be time-long, but inclined to think that its duration should have a limit for the protec- tion of the author’s fame; though that limit should be a very long one for the protection of his purse. That is to say, that, although it is convenient to describe literary property as exactly analogous to other property, it is for the good of the private proprietor as much as to the advantage of the public to allow an illogical dis- tinction to exist with regard to its ownership. It may be mentioned that this view of the matter was very practically taken in the first Copyright Act of England (The Act of Anne, 8 Anne, c. 19). For that Act was granted as much for the protec- tion of the public as of the author, and designed to protect the public’s interests in good books from the very abuses that we have suggested might occur if the time-long copyright, which sounds so fittmg in sentiment, were to be put into practice. For, as far as authors are con- cerned, it is doubtful whether that Act was an unmixed blessing. It conferred upon them a qualified right, whereas they already possessed in all probability an unqualified right, and, by recog- nising for them the smaller, it lost for them the greater position. But the preamble to the Act points out that copyright was granted to authors as much for the good of the public as of  THK AUTHOR. the author, as it was seen that unless “learned men” receive ‘‘encouragement to compose and write useful books,’ they, probably, would not trouble to do so. How very sensible is this utilitarian view by comparison with the sentiment that an author should be hysterically willmg to take out his reward in glory! The danger that the market might be cornered, to the public detriment. was also foreseen, and power granted to the Archbishop of Canterbury to regulate the price of books. This provision is, m Mr. Lely’s opinion,‘ the origin of the existing enactments, by which the Judicial Committee of the Privy Council may, after the death of an author, licence the republication of books which the proprietor of the copyright refuses to re- publish. Some such arrangement as this might be designed, in the case of time-long copyright, to get over the difficulties arising from an abuse of property by the copyright owner; but such a body as the Judicial Committee of the Privy Council could never be an easy one to approach or move, aud it is difficult to believe that an abuse that could only be rectified by appeal to such a tribunal would not soon spring up and flourish. Another proposition has been made, which also invokes the aid of the Privy Council, and also is something in the nature of a compro- mise, being designed to benefit the private owner while protecting the public interest. It has been suggested that the author, or rather his heirs or assignees, should be placed in the existing posi- tion of a patentee, who is able to go to the Privy Council at the expiration of his privileged period, and on proving that he hasas yet not been benefited - by his privilege, to obtain an extension of that period. But the idea isnot of any great practical value, because of the small number of authors who would ever benefit under such a scheme. Those who know anything of the book market know that it has hardly ever occurred (and can hardly ever be expected to occur) that books which have failed to be profitable wares during the legal team of copyright have become more valuable property after the expiration of the term. Words- worth, however, is one such case. A third sug- gestion has been made, borrowed evidently from the jubilee regulations of the Hebraic Law. Tt is that the copyright vf an author’s work, after being public property for some reasonable time, so that the community may reasonably enjoy it, should pass back to the owner, who had inherited it or purchased the reversion. The practical difficulties in the fulfilment of any such scheme can be seen at a glance to be enormous. The objections to a time-long copyright are 1 Copyright Law Reform. By J. M. Lely, Barrister-at. Law. Office of the Incorporated Society of Authors. 259 very valid, but to a world-wide copyright there are none. To pass to the next suggested theme :— * Domestic Copyright: what changes in present laws are desirable from the author’s standpoint ? The first Copyright Act was the Act of Anne (8 Anne, ¢. 19), passed in 1709, which applied to “books and writings”’ alone, and gave to authors of books then existing a copyright for twenty- one years, and to authors of books to be in future published fourteen years from publication. During the next 110 years this was supplemented by the following eleven Acts :— In 1735.8 Geo. 2, c. 13, giving copyright in engravings. In 1739, 12 Geo. 2, ¢. 36, to prohibit the importation of British books reprinted abroad, and to repeal so much of the Act of Anne as empowered the limiting of the prices of books (repealed). In 1767, 7 Geo. 3, c. 38, to render the Act of 1735 more effectual. In 1777, 17 Geo. 3, ¢. 57, to render the Acts of 1735 and 1767 still more effectual. In 1798, 38 Geo. 3, ¢. 71, giving copyright in busts and new models (repealed). In 1801, 41 Geo. 3, ¢. 107, extending copyright in books for fourteen years more, if author still living at the end of the first fourteen years (repealed). In 1814, 54 Geo. 3, ¢. 56, giving copyright in every kind of sculpture. In 1814, 54 Geo. 3, c. 156, extending copyright in books to a term of twenty-eight years certain, and the residue of the life of the author (repealed). In 1833, 3 Will. 4, c. 15, giving author of play sole liberty of representation. (Bulwer Lytton’s Act.) In 1835,5 & 6 Will. 4, c. 65, to prevent the publication of lectures without consent. In 1838, 1 & 2 Vict. c¢. 59, the first Interna- tional Copyright Act (repealed.) In 1842 came the Act under which we at pre- sent lie (5 & 6 Vict. c. 45). The essentials, from the author’s point of view, were that the term of copyright was extended to forty- two years from publication, or till seven years from the death of the author, whichever shall be the longer, and that dramatic copy- right was also extended to musical composi- tions. During the next forty years this was supplemented by nine more Acts :— * The authors, of course, confined themselves to con- sideration of the domestic copyright of their own land, but the debate at Chicago chiefly raged round the domestic copy- right of the United States.  256 In 1844, 7 Vict. c. 12, the principal existing International Copyright Act. In 1847, 10 & 11 Vict. ¢. 95, the Foreign Re- prints Act, allowing the suspension by Order in Council, of the prohibition of importation of pirated books into the colonies. In 1852, 15 Vict. c. 12, an International Copy- right Act, allowing translation of political articles in foreign periodicals. In 1862, 25 & 26 Vict. c. 68, for the first time giving copyright in paintings, drawings, and photographs. In 1875, 38 Vict. c. 12, the Canada Copyright Act, and 38 & 39 Vict. ¢. 53, to allow the Royal assent to be given to the Canadian “ Copyright Act of 1875.” In 1876, the Customs Consolidation Act, 1876, 9 & 40 Vict. c. 36, s. 42, by which there is a prohibition of importation of, and a forfeiture and power of destruction of, “ Books wherein the copyright shall be first subsisting, first composed, or written or printed in the United Kingdom, and printed or reprinted in any other country, as to which the proprietor of such copyright or his agent shall have given to the Commissioners of Customs a notice in writing, duly declared, that such copyright subsists, such notice also stating when such copyright will expire.” In 1882, the Copyright in Musical Compositions Act, 45 & 46 Vict. c. 40, to protect the public from vexatious actions for unauthorised per- formances of musical compositions. In 1886, the International Copyright Act, 49 & 50 Vict. ¢, 33, to enable Her Majesty to accede to the Berne convention. In 1888, a second Copyright in Musical Com- positions Act, further to amend the law in the subject-matter of the Act of 1882. The result of all this legislation has been to render the copyright law of England complicated, inconclusive, incoherent, and disorderly, to a degree that is hardly credible. ‘“‘ The law,” said the Commissioners of 1878, “is wholly destitute of any sort of arrangement, incomplete, often obscure, and even when it is intelligible upon long study, it is in many parts so ill expressed that no one who does not give such study to it can expect to understand it.” ‘It cannot be said,” says Mr. Lely,? “that even the recent statutes dealing with copyright in musical com- positions show much improvement in form upon those which preceded them,” but he allows that the International Copyright Act of 1886 forms a bright exception. The Society of Authors, immediately upon its foundation, set to work to remedy this state of THE AUTHOR. from the author's standpoint 2 2 Op. cit. affairs, being reimforced in the belief in the necessity for remedial legislation by the know- ledge of the many hardships that authors have to- undergo in the present state of affairs, and by the sight of the descendants of more than one splendid literary creator in poor circumstances. A scrutiny of the names of those who have benefited by the pension list* bears out well the fact that literature has too often brought its votaries no solid reward, but those names not only do not represent the true state of affairs, but they absolutely misrepresent it. For the pensions have been granted, by Liberal and Conservative Governments alike, in a manner that is entirely at variance with the designed purpose of the fund, and the numbers who have properly obtained assistance from time to time because of their distinction in literature, science, and art, bear no proper numerical proportion to the numbers who have been pensioned for other reasons. Many of these latter had not only no claim whatever to assistance from this particular fund, but, as surviving relations of persons in the various Crown services, were actually entitled to pensions from other sources. This abuse is one to which the Society of Authors has invited the attention of responsible statesmen, and one it hopes to see righted ere long. Tf a list of un- successful applicants for a place on the Establish- ment, and a list of the persons who have at different times been helped by the Royal Literary Fund could be published, they would reveal a state of affairs that would make very clear to the most thoughtless how necessary in England a society for the protection of authors’ interests is and has been. So that the first task the Society of Authors set itself ‘was to procure the draught- ing of a Bill that should give to authors larger rights in and a securer hold upon their property. The Bill, whose memorandum and more essential clauses follow, was drafted by Mr. Underdown, Q.C., and laid by him before the Board of Trade in 1886 on behalf of the Society of Authors. ‘Afterwards it became necessary, in view of the passage of the International Copyright Bill of 1886, to revise it, and this was done in 1892, when it was placed in the hands of Lord Monkswell. Tt will be sufficient here to quote the chief amendments of the bill now in Lord Monkswell’s charge in the House of Lords, as they will sufficiently answer, with regard to the United Kingdom, the question suggested for conference, viz.: What changes in present laws are desirable 3 Literature and the Pension List.” By W. Morris: Colles, Barrister-at-Law. Office of the Incorporated Society of Authors. o  ae BY ne ee ke IO O Bale ae iG 383 ite 1 1G THE AUTHOR. LORD MONKSWELL’S BILL. MEMORANDUM. Scope of Bill—This Bill is intended to con- solidate and amend the law of copyright other than copyright in designs.’ Existing Law.—The existing law on the subject consists of no less than eighteen Acts of Parliament, besides common law principles, which are to be found only by searching the law reports. Owing to the manner in which the Acts have been drawn the law in many cases is hardly intelligible, and is full of arbitrary distinctions for which it is impossible to find a reason. [See paragraphs 9 to 13 of the Report of the Royal Commission on Copyright of 1878.] Instances of Defects of Existing Law.—For instance, the term of copyright in books is the life of the author and seven years, or forty-two years from publication, whichever period is the longer ; in lectures, when printed and published, the term is (probably) the life of the author, or twenty-eight years; in engravings twenty- eight years, and in sculpture fourteen years, with a possible further extension for another fourteen years, while the term of copyright in music and lectures, which have been publicly performed or delivered but not printed, is wholly uncertain. Again, the necessity for and effect of registration is entirely different with regard to (1) books, (2) paintings, (3) dramatic _ works. Arrangement of Bill—tIn consolidating these enactments (all of which it is proposed to repeal) it has been thought advisable to deal separately with the various subjects of copyright, viz.: (1) literature, (2) music and dramatic works, and (3) works of art, and to make the part of the Bill dealing with each of these as far as possible complete in itself. This will account for certain repetitions which might otherwise seem unneces- sary. Foundation of Amendments.—The alterations proposed to be made in the law are for the most part those suggested in the Report of the Royal Commission on Copyright of 1878, and embodied in a Bill introduced at the end of the Session of 1879 by Lord John Manners, Viscount Sandon, and the Attorney-General, on behalf of the then Government. References will be found in the margin of the present Bill both to the Report of the Commission and the Bill of 1879. * The law of copyright in designs is contained in Part III. of the Patents, Designs, and Trade Marks Act, 1883 (46 & 47 Vict. c. 57), repealing and re-enacting with amendments the Copyright of Designs Acts of 1842 of 1843, of 1850, of 1861, and of 1875, ao? Summary of Chief Amendments.—The most important of these alterations may be summarised as follows :— 1. A uniform term of copyright is introduced for all classes of work, consisting of the life of the author and thirty years after his death. The only exceptions are in the cases of engravings and photographs, and anony- mous and pseudonymous works for which, owing to the difficulty or impossibility of identifying the author, the term is to be thirty years only, with power for the author of an anonymous or pseudonymous work at any time during such thirty years to declare his true name and acquire the full term of copyright. [See Clause 15 (books), Clause 29 (music and drama), Clause 36 (works of fine art and photographs). | . The period after which the author of an article or essay in a collective work (other than an encyclopedia) is to be entitled to. the right of separate publication is reduced from twenty-eight years to three years. [ See Clause 15. | 3. The right to make an abridgment of a work is for the first time expressly recognised as part of the copyright, and an abridgment by a person other than the copyright owner is made an infringement of copyright. [See Clauses 5 and 21. | 4. The authors of works of fiction are given the exclusive right of dramatising the same as part of their copyright, and the converse right is conferred on authors of dramatic works. [See Clause 21, par. 2.] 5. The exhibition of photographs taken on commission, except with the consent of the person for whom they are taken, is rendered illegal.2 [See Clause 41. | 6. Registration is made compulsory for all classes of work in which copyright exists, except paintings and sculptures; that is to say, no proceedings for infringement or otherwise can be taken before registration, nor can any proceedings be taken after regis- tration in respect of anything done before the date of registration, except on payment of a penalty. [See Clause 90.] This penalty, it should be wentioned, was not recom- mended by the Royal Commission, but is introduced in order that an accidental omission to register may not entirely deprive the copyright owner of his remedies. Regis- tration of paintings and sculpture is made optional owing to their being so frequently bv ® At present it seems to be merely a matter of implied contract. See Pollard v. The Photographic Company (40 Ch. Div. 345). 260 and, unless they be published in print by the author, the exclusive right of re- delivering them in public: “ Publication” shall have the following mean- ings Tn the case of books, the first act of offering for sale, notifying, or exposing as ready for sale to the public any work or copy of a work, or the depositing or registering of any copy of a work in the manner pro- vided in this Act: In the case of a lecture, piece for recitation, address, or sermon which is printed, any act which constitutes publication in the case of a book, or, if such lecture, piece, address, or sermon be not published in a printed form, the first delivery in public: “Translation’’ shall include an abridgment or adaptation of a book in a language different from that in which it was previously pub- lished. 11.—(1) Every assignment of copyright or performing right other than an assignment by operation of law or testamentary disposition, shall be in writing, signed by the assignor or his agent, duly authorised in writing. (2) Noassignment of or other dealing with any subject of copyright or performing right (other than an assignment by operation of law or testa- mentary disposition) shall pass the copyright or performing right therein unless the intention to assign the same shall be expressly evidenced in writing, signed as aforesaid. 12. If the owner of the copyright or perform- ing right in any work shall give permission to another person to copy, imitate, perform, or otherwise repeat such work, such permission shall not, in the absence of an express agreement to the contrary, disentitle such owner from giving a similar or any other permission with respect to the same work, even though the first person to whom such permission was given has acquired copyright or performing right in his work. 15. Duration of Copyright in Literary Works. —Copyright in books, lectures, pieces for recita- tion, addresses, and sermons, shall endure for the following terms: (1) If the work is published in the lifetime and in the true name of the original copy- right owner, for the life of the original copy- right owner, and thirty years after the end of the year in which his death shall take place : (2) If the work is written or composed by two or more persons jointly, for the life of the longest liver, and thirty years after the end of the year in which his death shall take place: (3) In the case of posthumous works, for THE AUTHOR. thirty years from the end of the year in which the same shall have been first pub- lished : (4) In the case of an anonymous or pseudo- nymous work, for thirty years from the end of the year in which the same shall have been first published: Provided always that upon the original copyright owner thereof or his personal representative, during the continuance of the said term of thirty years, with the consent of the registered copyright owner, making a declaration of the true name of the ‘“ original copyright owner ”’ and the insertion thereof, in the form set forth in the Schedule Three of this Act in the Register, the copyright shall, subject to the provisions of this Act, be extended to the full term of copyright under this Act. 16. Copyright in Articles in Collective Works. —(1) In the case of any article. essay, or other work whatsoever, being the subject of copyright, first published in and forming part of a collective work, for the writing, composition, or making of which the original copyright owner shall have been paid or shall be entitled to be paid by the proprietor of the collective work, the copyright therein shall, subject as is hereinafter mentioned, and in the absence of any agreement to the con- trary, belong to such proprietor for the term of thirty years next after the end of the year in which such work shall have been first published : (2) Except in the case where such article, essay, or other work is first published in an encyclopedia, the original copyright owner thereof and his assigns shall, after the term of three years from the first publication thereof, have the exclusive right to publish the same in a form, and shall have copyright therein as a separate publication for the term provided by section fifteen of this Act, and notwithstanding anything hereinbefore contained, the proprietor of the collective work shall not, either during the said term of three years, nor afterwards during the continuance of copyright therein, be entitled to publish such article, essay, or other work, or any part thereof, in a separate form, without the consent in writing of the original copyright owner or his assigns. 19. Newspaper Copyright.— The copyright given by this Act in respect of newspapers 8 extend only to articles, paragraphs, communica- tions, and other parts which are compositions of a literary character, and not to any articles, para- graphs, communications, or other parts which are designed only for the publication of news, or to advertisements. 21. Infringements.—The following acts by any person other than the copyright owner, and with- THE AUTHOR. out his consent in writing, shall be deemed to be infringements of copyright, unless such acts shall be specially permitted by the terms of this or some other Act not hereby repealed : (1) In the case of books, printing or otherwise multiplying, or causing to be printed or other- wise multiplied, for distribution, sale, hire, or exportation copies, abridgements or trans- lations of any copyright book or any part thereof; exporting for sale or hire any such copies, abridgements, or translations, printed unlawfully in any part of the British domi- nions; importing any such copies, abridge- ments, or translations, whether printed unlawfully in any other part of the British dominions, or printed without the consent of the copyright owner in any foreign state; or knowing such copies to have been so printed or imported, distributing, selling, publishing, or exposing them for sale or hire, or causing or permitting them to be distributed, sold, published, or exposed for sale or hire: (2) In the case of a book which is a work of fiction, it shall also be an infringement of the copyright therein, if any person shall, without the consent of the owner of the copyright, take the dialogue, plot, or incidents related in the book, and use them for or convert them into or adapt them for a dramatic work, or, knowing such dramatic work to have been so made, shall permit or cause public perfor- mance of the same : (3) Inthe case of lectures, pieces for recita- tion, addresses, or sermons, whether before or after they are published in print by the owner of the copyright, the same acts as here- inbefore declared to be infringements in the case of books, and if they be not published in print by the owner of the copyright, re-delivering them or causing them to be re-delivered in public. 22, Extracts—Notwithstanding anything in this Act contained, the making of fair and moderate extracts from a book in which there is subsisting copyright, and the publications thereof in any otherwork, shall not be deemed to be infringement of copyright if the source from which the extracts have been taken is acknowledged. 23. Reporting Lectures—It shall not be deemed an infringement of copyright ina lecture, piece for recitation, address, or sermon, to report the same in a newspaper, unless the person delivering the same shall have previously given notice that he prohibits the same being reported. 24. New Editions.—For the purposes of this Act any second or subsequent edition of a book which is published with any additions or altera- 261 tions, whether in the letterpress or in the maps or illustrations belonging thereto, shall be deemed to be a new book. Copyright in Works of Fine Art and Photographs. 34. Definitions—In addition to the interpreta- tion given in Part I. of this Act the following expressions in this Part ITI. shall, unless the context otherwise requires, have the following meanings : “ Painting ’”’ shall mean and include a painting either in or with oil, distemper, water, or other vehicle, and drawing, either in crayons, charcoal, pastels, chalk, pencil, ink, or any other material, executed by hand and not by printing impression, or any mechanical or chemical process ; and “ painter” shall mean any person who executes a painting as above defined : “ Photograph” shall mean and include the photographic negative and any positives or copies made therefrom : “Publications” shall mean— In the case of engravings and photographs, the first act of offering for sale, or of delivering to a purchaser, or advertising, notifying, or exposing as ready for sale to the public or for delivery to a purchaser, any copy of a work, or delivering at the registration office established under this Act a written request for the registration of such work as herein- after provided ; and the verb “ to publish, ’ in all its moods and tenses, shall have a meaning corresponding with that of the publication. “Replica” shall mean a repetition of a paint- ing executed by the painter thereof, or caused by him to be executed in the same material, and of, or so nearly of, the same size as to render doubtful the identity of the original work : “Work of fine art” shall mean and include a painting, sculpture, and engraving as defined in this Act. 35. Artist to have Copyright in his Work, and in the Design if Original.—(1) Every person, being a British subject, or domiciled in some part of the British dominions, who from or according to his own original design shall execute, or cause to be executed, any work of fine art, shall have copyright therein, that is to say, the sole right ot copying, reproducing, repeating, and multiplying copies of that work, and of the design thereof, of any size, and either in the same material or by the same kind of art in which such work shall have been first executed, or in any other form or material or by any other kind of art, and the word “ copyright,” when used in relation to works 262 of fine art executed under the conditions in this first sub-section set forth, shall mean such right as aforesaid. (2.) Not in the Design if not Original.— Every such person who, from the design of another, shall, without infringing any copyright, lawfully execute any work of fine art, shall (except when employed to execute the same by the author of that design, and in the case of an engraving except further when employed to execute the same by any other than such author) have copyright therein, that is to say, the sole right of copying, reproducing, and multiplying copies of the same work, but not, save as expressed in that work, the design thereof, and the word “ copyright,” when used in relation to works of fine art executed under the condition in this second sub-section set forth, shall mean such right as aforesaid. (3.) In the case hereinbefore excepted of an engraving executed by some person employed for that purpose by another, the copyright shall belong to the employer if a British subject or domiciled as aforesaid at the time when such engraving shall be published, although not the author of the design. (4.) Nothing herein contained shall have the effect of giving any person copyright in a copy or repetition of a painting by a painting, of sculp- ture by sculpture, or of an engraving by an engraving, except in the case of a copy or imita- tion by a painting in black and white or mono- chrome of a painting in polychrome. (5.) This section shall apply to works of fine art executed either before or after the passing or commencement of this Act; Provided as to works executed before the passing or before the com- mencement of the Act, that the same, if paintings or sculpture, have not been sold, and, if engravings, have not been published, before the commencement of the Act. 36. Duration of Copyright.—The copyright hereinbefore given shall, in the case of paintings and sculpture, endure for the life of the person to whom the same is so given, and thirty years next after his death; and in the case of engravings not published in or forming part of a book, for the term of thirty years next after the end of the year in which they shall be published. 37. Painter of Portrait on Commission not to repeat it.—If the subject of or the principal object in any painting executéd on the order of any person for valuable consideration be the likeness of that person or of any person whose likeness was stipulated in the agreement for the painting, the painter or other owner of the copyright shall not by virtue of his copyright be entitled, with- THE AUTHOR. out the consent in writing of the owner for the time being of the painting, to repeat, copy, or reproduce the said likeness in any way or by any kind of art. 38. Replica not to be made without leave of Owner of Original—Whenever any painting shall have been sold, and the copyright therein shall remain the property of the painter, he shall not, without the consent in writing of the pur- chaser or other owner of the painting, be entitled by virtue of the copyright to make or cause to be made a replica of such painting, and if, before selling the painting, the painter shall have made or caused to be made a replica of it, and shall afterwards sell the one, he shall not, without the consent of the purchaser, or owner of that one, be entitled to sell, exhibit, or part with the property in the other. 41. Photographs taken on Commission not to be Sold or Exhibited—(1) Whenever after the commencement of this Act any protographic likeness of any person is taken on commission, neither the photographer, nor any other person, whether he owns the copyright therein or not, shall, without the consent in writing of the person for whom the work was executed, sell, offer for sale, or exhibit in public in any shop window or otherwise any copy of such likeness. (2.) If such photographer or other person shall sell, offer for sale, or exhibit any copy of such likeness in manner aforesaid, every copy of such likeness in his possession shall be forfeited and delivered up to the person for whom the work was executed. Copyright in the British Colonial and other Possessions. 51. Saving for Colonial Legislative Powers. —Nothing in this Act is intended or shall be construed in such manner as to lessen or to dero- gate from any power at present possessed by the legislative authorities in any British possession to legislate with respect to copyright in that possession, nor in such a manner as to deprive any person in a British possession of any copy- right or performing right he may be entitled to or may hereafter acquire in such possession under any law now in force or hereafter to be made in such possession, or to interfere with or lessen such right. Penalties and Procedure. 87. Damages.—(1.) If any person shall infringe copyright or performing right, the owner thereof may, in addition to any other remedy, maintain an action or other proceeding allowed by the law of the place where the wrong has been committed ro damages and for an injunction, or either of them.  THE AUTHOR. (2.) All actions or other proceedings for any such infringement shall be commenced within twelve calendar months next after the same is committed, or else the same shall not be main- tainable. go. No Action, $c., before Registration.—(1.) No action, prosecution, or summary or other legal proceeding shall be maintained or maintainable m respect of any infringement of copyright or performing right under this Act, except as is hereinbefore provided as to foreign works, and except it be for infrmgement of copyright in a painting or work of sculpture, until the work has been registered at the Copyright Registration Office established under this Act, or at a registra- tration office in some British possession, and no such action, prosecution, or summary or other legal proceeding shall after registration be maintained or maintainable in respect of any infringement committed before the date of regis- tration of the work, unless or until in any such proceeding a penalty of ten pounds, or such less sum as the court may direct, shall have been paid. (2.) If any copies, repetitions, or imitations of the work have been made before registration of the work, no action or other proceeding shall (except upon payment of such penalty as afore- said) be maintained or maintainable after regis- tration in respect of the circulation or sale of such copies, repetitions, or imitations, or to enforce any forfeiture or penalty in respect thereof. (3.) Provided always that registration of any work within one month from the first publica- tion thereof shall enure for the benefit of the copyright owner as from the date of the publica- tion. gt. Summary Remedy for Infringement.—ln lieu of any action or other proceeding for damages it shall be lawful in every case of infringement of copyright or of performing right, except of per- forming rights in musical compositions, for the owner of the right to apply ina summary manner to a court of summary jurisdiction in that part of the British dominions where the wrong has been committed, or where the person who has been guilty of the infringement dwells; and such court may, on production of the certificate of registration, or in the case of paintings and sculp- ture, on other proof of the title of the applicant, order the person who has been guilty of the in- fringement to pay a penalty not exceeding five pounds and all costs, and the money so paid as penalty shall be given by way of compensation to the owner of the copyright or performing right. Provided that only one sum or penalty shall be 263 recovered in respect of any infringement of the performing right in a dramatic work.® The remaining themes, viz.: The present Status of International Copyright, and The Desirability of a Conformity of Copyright Laws among all Nations, will be best considered together, for they open up identical questions. With us the present status of International Copyright is determined by two things, the Statutes of the Berne Convention, and “ An Act to amend title sixty, chapter three, of the Revised Statutes of the United States relating to Copyrights,” commonly called in England ‘“‘ The American Copyright Bill;” but the enormous colonial possessions of the British Empire make of Colonial Copyright a question that has to be considered from something the same point of view as International Copyright. The British owner of a copyright has three markets in addition to the domestic one, viz., the Continent of Europe (largely still a matter of translation), America, where of course the circula- tion is enormous, and the Colonies, where the demand for books has lately much increased. The question of Colonial and Canadian copy- right need not be gone into here. It will be sufficient to say that the present law, which has been so heartily abused by the Royal Commis- sion, 1s nowhere in a condition of less working efficiency than it is in our colonies, while the colonial demand is getting larger daily. In the Straits Settlements and at the Cape the Society of Authors have been enabled to interfere in behalf of home copyright owners, and to exact the payment of the miserable duty on foreign reprints, but the sums so obtained are wretchedly inadequate, and the whole question is one that requires thorough investigation with a view to thorough reform. International copyright in Europe, as well as in Haiti and Tunis, is regulated by the Berne Convention, of which the following articles form the foundation :— 1. Authors of any of the countries of the Union (Great Britain, Germany, Belgium, Spain, France, Haiti, Switzerland, and Tunis) or their lawful representatives, shall enjoy in the other countries for their works, whether published in one of those countries or unpublished, the rights which the respec- tive laws do now or may hereafter grant to natives. 2. The enjoyment of these rights is subject to the accomplishment of the conditions and 6 The selection of clauses has been made by Mr. J. M. Lely, in his pamphlet, from which we have previously quoted. 264 formalities prescribed by law in the country of origin of the work, and cannot exceed in the other countries the term of protection granted in the said country of origin. . The country of origin of the work is that in which the work is first published, or if such THE AUTHOL. 12. It is understood that in the case of a work as regards their unauthorised reproduction in the countries of the union. for which the translating right has fallen into the public domain, the translator cannot oppose the translation of the same work by publication takes place simultaneously in other writers. several countries of the Union, that one of them in which the shortest term of protection is granted by law. 4. For unpublished works the country to which the author belongs is considered the country of origin of the work. . The stipulations of the present Convention apply equally to the publishers of literary and artistic works published in one of the countries of the Union, but of which the authors belong to a country which is not a party to the Union. 6. The expression “ literary and artistic works ” comprehends books, pamphlets, and all other writings; dramatic or dramatico-musical works, musical compositions with or without words, works of design, painting, sculpture, and engraving; lithographs, illustrations, geographical charts, plans, sketches, and plastic works relative to geography, topo- graphy, architecture, or science in general; in fact, every production whatsoever in the literary, scientific, or artistic domain which can be published by any mode of impression or reproduction. 7, Authors of any of the countries of the Union, or their lawful representatives, shall enjoy in the other countries the exclusive right of making or authorising the transla- tion of their works until the expiration of ten years from the publication of the original work in one of the countries of the Union. 8. For works published in incomplete parts (“‘livraisons”) the period of ten years com- mences from the date of publication of the last part of the original work. g. For works composed of several volumes pub- lished at intervals, as well as for bulletins or collections (‘ cahiers’’) published by literary or scientific societies, or by private persons, each volume, bulletin, or collection is, with regard to the period of ten years, considered as a separate work. 10. In the cases provided for by the present article, and for the calculation of the period of protection, the 31st of December of the year in which the work was published is admitted as the date of publication 11. Authorised translations are protected as original works. They consequently enjoy the protection stipulated in Articles 1 and 2, The Society of Authors was, of course, not officially represented at the Berne Conference, only the chosen representatives of the contract- ing natiens being present, and no external evi- dence or assistance being invited. But the late Sir Francis Ottiwell Adams, who was Plenipo- tentiary for Great Britain, was one of the founders of our Society, and we were so com- pletely in touch with his individual views on the subject, that it is a matter of no surprise that we have no fault to find with the terms of the Berne Convention.” They seem to us reasonable, to give to the public that facility of access to good books in all tongues, to which the public has a right, and yet to reserve to the author sufficient proprietary control over his property to make it easy for him to obtain proper pecuniary reward, if he sets about it properly. Great Britain has posed largely as a deeply injured country, because of the way her authors have been exploited in the past by other nations, but the fact is that, as far as the continent of Europe is concerned, the country most benefited by the Berne Convention is France, while the sinner, whose depredations have. been most checked by the Convention is Great Britain. The reason of this is not far to seek. There was and is a certain and by no means small number of French story- tellers, whose works all English people read, in French if they can, and in translation if they cannot. The result of this high development of the art of fiction in France was to encourage the issue in England of an enormous amount of translations from the French—good, indifferent, and bad—which all, however, had their one common characteristic, that they were unautho- rised, and that their sale contributed nothing to the author, and very little to the translator. The statutes of the Berne Convention have corrected this evil. For the extension of protection to “authorised translations ’? makes it necessary for the translator to approach the author or owner of the copyright so as to obtain the necessary autho- risation. This must lead to the question of price being discussed between them, and by the corre- spondence passing through the Society of Authors we know that this is the case. Both parties are benefited. The translator will receive terms and vi ™ See paper by Sir Henry Bergne in November Author, - Pp. 198.  {+ ig (ie ut = 3 ; Ae THE AUTHOR. the cachet of authorisation for his work, and the owner of the copyright, having selected a person fit to discharge the duty of translator, need no longer fear the abuse of his property at the hands of incompetent or dishonest workmen. He can leave it to the person whom he has authorised to act as his translator to maintain his rights under the Convention, for their interests are identical. There are certain anomalies in the working of the terms of the Berne Convention that can be traced to the want of uniformity in the period of copyright in the different countries. And this want of uniformity is very striking. For instance, in Great Britain the period is life and seven years, or forty-two years from publication, which- ever may be the longer; in Germany, life and thirty years beyond; in Italy, life or forty years from publication, whichever may be the longer ; in Belgium, life and twenty years beyond; in Spain, life and eighty years beyond; in France, life and fifty years beyond; in Haiti, life, and the widow’s life beyond, or for twenty years to benefit children, or for ten years to benefit other heirs ; and in Mexico, where the native output is very small, time-long copyright is granted. How can absolutely fair reciprocal terms be arranged between nations whose first notions of what is due to the author and what to the public differ so fundamentally ? Only a world-wide and time- long copyright would ever get rid of these anomalies. For it is impossible to imagine all the nations of the earth deciding in conclave that, say, life and fifty years is the just term of protection. No limited term can ever seem right to everybody. It is possible to conceive a yveneral admission that literary pro- perty, beg in no way distinguishable from other property, belongs to its owner in perpetuity. But this is the proposition, which, though strong in logic is, for reasons of practical expediency, very weak. Nearly all that can be done at present to give the author and the publisher a fair chance in foreign lands has been done by the Berne Con- vention, in behalf of copyright owners happening to be citizens of one of the contracting States, And it should be mentioned that it is open for any State to join the union by providing domestic legislation that will enable her to comply with the conditions demanded by the statutes. And allusion is made to this because there are note- worthy absentees from the number of contracting States. For instance, Russia is still outside, and it is difficult to over-estimate the influence that Russia has had upon European literature. One great author, Count Tolstoi, is believed to desire no pecuniary return for his work; but the Russian school of novelists alone is a large one, and as 265 they may not all acquiesce in Count Tolstoi’s creed, it seems to us a little odd that Russia does not join the union. For it must be noted that it is fiction, and fiction in translation, that is chiefly going to be benefited by the terms of the Berne Convention. Scientific and abstruse monographs will circulate in their original language, because, firstly, scientific language has been thoughtfully arranged upon a classical basis, so as to be very similar in all tongues; and, secondly, the people to whom such works are necessary, will generally make light of the task of translating them for themselves. Norway and Sweden, again, should join, having regard to the boom in Norse litera- ture. In the next two markets, the American and the Colonial, the British author has only to consider English-speaking people. And here he may grumble with justice that he has been hardly used. For no doubt his works, requiring no intermediary translation, have, in days gone by, been more pirated than have the books of even the popular French novelists. The new American Act will right this, for it has conceded to foreign authors, of whom the English are, by identity of tongue, far the most important, rights in their works. It is too soon to criticise the working of the Bill in all its details, but it is not too soon to recognise that the new legislation is bound to be of the greatest possible service to all our popular authors of both nations. It is strongly felt by us, however, that the enactment compelling simultaneous publication should give way to a six months’ period of waiting on either side. The Report of the Copyright Commission deal- ing with the question of American Copyright before the passage of the Bill runs as follows, and states very fairly what was felt to be the posi- tion at the time :— “When deciding upon the terms in which we should report upon this subject, we have felt the extreme delicacy of our position in expressing an opinion upon the policy and laws of a friendly nation, with regard to which a keen sense of injury is entertained by British authors. Never- theless, we have deemed it our duty to state the facts brought to our knowledge, and frankly to draw the conclusions to which they lead. Although with most of the nations of the Con- tinent treaties have been made, whereby reciprocal protection has been secured for the authors of those countries aud your Majesty’s subjects, it has hitherto been found impracticable to arrange any terms with the American people. We pro- ceed to indicate what im our view are the diffi- culties which have impeded a settlement. “The main difficulty undoubtedly arises from 266 the fact that, although the language of the two countries is identical, the original works pub- lished in America are, as yet, less numerous than those published in Great Britain. This naturally affords a temptation to the Americans to take advantage of the works of the older country, and at the same time tends to diminish the induce- ment to publish original works. It is the opinion of some of those who gave evidence on this sub- ject, and it appears to be plain that the effect of the existing state of thimgs is to check the growth of American literature, since it is impos- sible for American authors to contend at a profit with a constant supply of works, the use of which c sts the American publisher little or nothing. “Were there in American law no recognition of the rights of authors, no copyright legislation, the position of the United States would be logical. But they have copyright laws; they afford protection to citizen or resident authors, while they exclude all others from the benefit of that protection. The position of the American people in this respect is the more striking, from the circumstance that, with regard to the analogous right of patents for inventions, they have entered into a treaty with this country for the reciprocal protection of inventors. “Great Britain is the nation which naturally suffers the most from this policy. The works of her authors and artists may be, and generally are, taken without leave by American publishers, sometimes mutilated, issued at cheap rates to a population of forty millions, perhaps the most active readers in the world, and not seldom in forms objectonable to the feelings of the original author or artist. “Incidentally, moreover, the injury is intensi- fied. The circulation of such reprints is not confined to the United States. They are exported to British Colonies, and particularly to Canada, in all of which the authors are theoreti- cally protected by the Imperial law.” There is only one point which it seems to us the commissioners rather missed, though it must be remembered that it was not so evident then as it was just previous to the passage of the American Copyright Bill. And that is, that American literature itself was becoming an enormous thing. At the time of the Copyright Commission, American lterature certainly meant, to many English people, the highly artistic and delicate work of two or three poets and two or three novelists, and the incomparable exponents of a new sort of humour—the humour of quiet exaggeration. But all this has been changed now, and there are a score of American authors whose names are household words in England. And how has this been accomplished ? THE AUTHOR. By piracy. While the English author has been lifting up a justly aggrieved voice against the action of the American, he was apparently in ignorance that he was treating the American author at that very time in the same larcenous manner. All English authors have welcomed with pleasure the passage of an Act that bids fair to set at rest a question whose consideration and debate have given tise to an acrimony that can be well understood. sec CORRESPONDENCE. Correspondeuts are requested to state their case in as few words as possible where the facts speak for themselves ; and if they advance opinions to regard brevity before style. The limited space of the Author requires attention to these points. I—A Dvusious CHARGE. OP ene eae years ago I not only wrote verses, but had my verse printed at my own expense—but not published. A friend, if I may speak of a relation as a friend, Mr. E. C. J. we will call him, declared, upon hearing that I had written a book of verses, that he was “ much concerned for my reputation as an author,” or perhaps it was “as a poet,” and urgently begged that I would allow him to look through my verses ; he said nothing about any revision, or any charge for his services. It was, he gave me to understand, a spontaneous outcome of good feeling and anxiety for my literary reputation that urged him to offer his advice. To his taking a copy of the book away with him I could of course make no objection, in fact, he was quite welcome to any volumes he might require. My friend was highly intellectual, fairly well read, and well educated; a man of good position and recognised authority on certain subjects, but he had, however, no literary tastes, and he was, more- over, strictly matter of fact, with not an atom of sentiment about him, and painfully unpoetical. I should not imagine that he had ever read a line of our great poets in his life, and yet he took upon himself the task of revising a book of poems. My friend who bore away with him my book was even ignorant of the most simple laws of versification. When the book was returned to me it was marked here and there on the margin in red ink, and remarks were made in what I thought to be his handwriting. Whoever made them could not have been occupied for more than an hour in the task, since there were not more than fifty of these red ink corrections throughout the book, which consisted of about  THE AUTHOR. one hundred pages, and such corrections as were made displayed in many places utter indifference to the rules of English grammar and literary construction. For this unmasked for service, thrust upon a youth who perhaps would have fared better had he been dealt with by competent reviewers, I was asked to pay £10; and in utter ignorance of the value of the service thus thrust upon me, I wrote and despatched to my friend a cheque for that amount. Now that I am acquainted with matters relating to book pro- duction and the profession of literature, now that I know how hard it is to earn £10, I_ begin to suspect that I dil very wrong to admit this claim; that I was, in fact, imposed upon, and my reason for writing to the Author is to obtain from that best friend, not only to literary aspi- rants, but to veteran authors, é.e., the Editor, his opinion of the facts I have related. A. M. [Of course there can Le no doubt whatever on the subject. As the facts are related, the young writer should have refused to pay this impudent demand. It was, however, twenty-eight years ago. Perhaps such a demand would not be made in these days.—Ep. | Il.—Lert To Pay. The following story may be of use perhaps to somebody unversed im the ways of editors, so I tell it:—-An article of mine went to a paper for which I have often written, and was duly accepted. But the letter announcing this fact expressed a wish for a few photographs to illus- trate the article, and mentioned five or six as the number likely to be required. I accordingly, after considerable trouble—for the views were difficult to get—bought five photographs and despatched them to the paper, and my article appeared, illustrated, however, by only two out of the five. After a while I received an envelope containing all the photographs, but no money beyond the sum due for the letterpress. So I had to pay for things quite useless to me, and got simply at the suggestion of the editor, a mode of procedure which I thought, and think, very shabby on his part, and which took some of the “gilt off the gingerbread,” never too highly gilt at its best for struggling authors. N. D. I11.—Tue Epiror Acatn. In view of the many, no doubt deserved, charges of editorial neglect of unknown authors, a personal experience on the other side may perhaps be interesting. Between two and three years ago I submitted a manuscript to the editor 207 of a well-known monthly magazine, whose rule I had previously discovered to be courtesy to all contributors, immediate notice of MSS., and prompt payment for such as were accepted. The MS. in question was a short story of about 8000 words. This the editor considered too long. He returned the story, and asked me to curtuil it, which I could not consent to do, and I wrote expressing my inability and regret. More than a year and a half afterwards the editor wrote to ask me to let him have the MS. back, as he could then place it. The story had meantime appeared in another publication. Now, that is the part which I consider noteworthy —that a sympathetic and experienced man could know so little of the ways of authors as to imagine that a writer could afford to keep copy on hand for such a period. But this is not all. A year later, namely, during the present week, the editor wrote again, and without any communication between us in the interval. He had obviously forgotten my last letter, as well as the title of the story, and merely said that, having returned a story of mine some time ago, he begged to have it again for recon- sideration. To specify the story in question he thereupon supplied me with the whole plot in brief. Now, this from a very busy man, at the head. not only of a publication, but of a publishing house, and after an interval of between two and three years, strikes me as an incident well worth recording. A letter in verification of the above statement is inclosed. Nov. 11. EK. Rentout Esuer. IV.—Bryonp THE AGREEMENT. I have heard of a piece of generosity on the part of a publishing firm which should be recorded if only pour encourager des autres. They bought the copyright of a certain book, which thus became their property absolutely, the author baving no further claim upon them. The serial rights of this work were purchased by a journal, the publishers thereupon voluntarily forwarded to the author, above and beyond their purchase price, a moiety of the sum they had received from the journal in question. L. 8. [The publishing tirm in question was that of Messrs. Ward, Lock, Bowden, and Co.—Ep. | V.—Wuy Resecrep. J. B. urges that editors should state why a MS. has been rejected. He also points out that a single adjective—dull, unsuitable, uninteresting, too long, too short—would generally convey all the information wanted. But has J. B. any idea of the work of an editor as it is’ Iv is enough 268 to read a bundle of MSS. without the additional labour of affixing to each a form containing, if only in a single word, the reason for rejection. VI.—Tue Germans’ Turn, At various annual dinners of the Authors’ Society, and at the lesser feasts of the Authors’ Club, we have honoured and feted Americans and Frenchmen, Dutchmen and Belgians, but up to the present time, for some curious reason, certainly not out of respect for their literature, we have never yet given a dinner to German authors. And yet their literature has an immense influence for good upon our English art of writing ; and how very great an influence their scientific work has had upon our scientific writers will quickly be seen by a reference to any modern English scientific work. The preface of these works generally refers to the German works quarried from and used, whatever branch of science is being studied.: Could we not do honour to such writers as Jordan, Ebers, and Dahn, Eckstein and Freytag, Bodenstedt, Scheffel, or Stinde, or to a language that has produced in our day such writers, even though they may not, nay, some cannot, be present? When we remember the number of Germans in England, probably many German authors would avail themsclves of an invite from the English authors to visit England ; and although the language of Goethe and Schiller, Humboldt and Mommsen, may not be so widely and lightly known as the language of Moliére and Hugo, yet enough English speakers of German could easily be found to entertain our guests. The present day literature of Germany is worthy of highest honour. Her plays have been adapted, and proved immense successes on our English stage ; her history and her science is accepted in our Universities as the highest authority, and latest developments of thought and research ; her novels are stirring and elevating; her poetry is thoughtful, and in touch with nature; her humorists are being copied by our most modern wits; and yet our Authors’ Society has up to now not done the literature of the German people honour in the persons of the professors of that literature. It is an oversight; but I am nor only speaking my own thoughts when I express a hope that a dinner, followed by a conversazione, will ere long be arranged by the English Society of Authors to German writers. Jams Baker. VII.—AvtuHors anD PUBLISHING. As one who has written and published several books which have brought much “grist” to the vublishers, but very little to their author, I must THE AUTHOR. take exception to Mr. Andrew Lang’s statement in this month’s Author, when he says: “ As to the author’s ignorance of the sum which should be his due, I presume that he finds out his market value, like other people, as soon as he is ‘ quoted,’ in all senses. His first effort is a shot in the dark. Let it even ‘make an outer,’ and he begins to know what he should be paid.”’ This is so misleading, and so contrary to my own experience (albeit, not quite ‘‘ an idiot,” as Mr, Andrew Lang would term all authors ignorant of the ways of publishers), that I must be pardoned for stating my own case. After various essays in authorship I “made a hit’? in book form; but. got little thereby, for I had sold the copyright for £15. At my second venture (generally con- sidered my best work), my publishers, as I know now sorrowfully, must have netted hundreds, where I received tens, of pounds. For my third book I received less than tor my second; a little more for my fourth; a little more for my fifth— altogether less than £100. It is only now, that by means of the Society of Authors, “The Methods of Publishing,” and “ The Cost of Pro- duction,’ I am beginving to know the value of my literary work. And but for our Society I should beas much in the dark now, after publish- ing some dozen books, as to what remuneration an author ought to receive for his work, as all authors and literary men generallv were fifty years ago! The Incorporated Society of Authors is doing a good work, and a great work, by letting in a flood of light upon matters formerly en- veloped in the darkness and mystery of “trade secrets.” CLERICUS. VIII.—Lirerary Insurance. T observe that in the current 1.umber of the Author Mr. J. M. Lely raises the question of insurance of MSS.,.and expresses the belief that they are uninsurable. Allow me to state my experience. I have a considerable number of literary MSS., notes, and memoranda; and, as their destruction would mean the loss to me of the results of a very large amount of labour and research, I last year sought to insure them. After the risk had been declined by more than one good office (including that in which my household effeets are insured), it was at last accepted by the Fine Art Insurance Company Limited, of 28, Cornhill, E.C., and I now hold a policy in that office. Mr. Cecil T. Davis, of the Public Library, Wands- worth, is, I believe, the agent for literary insurances, and to him all communications from those who wish to insure either books or MSS. should be addressed. Miter CuHRIsTyY. Pryors, Broomfield, near Chelmsford.  > aT. id } F } ; t id ia (fe it . THE IX.—ILuvstRaTIons. Surely the difficulties connected with the cost of illustrations would be surmounted if the artist furnished the blocks ready for printing. If the illustrator did this, he could, if he desired, make fresh drawings, when the blocks turned out un- satisfactorily, at his own expense; and the author would know exactly what his illustrations would cost. There is nothing more unsatisfac- tory to an artist than to see bad illustrations bearing his name; and, if the expense of re- doing a drawing came out of his own pocket, he would willingly sacrifice part of his profits. But if the author or the publisher has to bear the charge of the artist’s mistakes, he naturally objects. I have illustrated some books in this manner, stating my price, and bearing all risks of occasional failure, and I find that 1s. to 2s. per square inch is fair payment for ordinary land- scape and architectural work (or simple figure subjects), inclusive of process blocks ready for the printer. Figure subjects requiring several models, or elaborate or historical costumes, would, of course, be more costly. This is a far more satisfactory manner of working to the artist, because it is impossible always to be perfectly sure that a drawing will reproduce well. Just as one sees faults in print which were overlooked in MS., so one sees mistakes in the engraving which remained undiscovered in the drawing. 35, Albany-street, N.W. SopHta BEALE. X.—Reticion in Darty Lire. Some months ago I agreed to supply a serial story for the pages of a new religious weekly. I was to be paid at a certain rate per chapter, and at the request of the editor I forwarded copy well in advance of the date of publication. Long ere all the chapters had appeared in the paper the whole of the MS. of them was in the editor’s keeping. I had dismissed the story from my mind, when one morning I was surprised by a visit from one of the editor’s clerks, bringing me ap urgent letter from him saying that the MS. of the forthcoming chapter of my story had some- how been lost at the office, and entreating me to help him out of this “ awkward dilemma.” Could I supply a second copy? I explained to the messenger that Thad no copy of my work. AIlI could do was to look up my notes of the story and rewrite that particular chapter. Was that what the editor wished? Iwas told that it was, and that the MS. must be at the office not later than the first postal delivery on Monday morning. It was then midday on Saturday, so I set about the distasteful task of endeavouring to recall and reconstruct matter which had lost its interest AUTHOR. 269 for me. It was a most irksome task, and occupied me for some five hours that evening and a couple of hours on the following day. On Monday evening I received the printer’s proofs. Imagine my chagrin on perceiving that they were printed from the original MS., which apparently had turned up in the interval! At this time I had received payment for all the chapters except the last four, of which this was one. These were not paid for, and after waiting for several weeks I wrote to the editor asking for a settlement, and drawing his attention to the fact that, although only four chapters remained unpaid for, I was really entitled to payment for five, as I had rewritten one at his request. After a delay of some weeks I received a reply to this effect. “In view of the fact that material for the story which you rewrote was in drawer at office all the time, and that the matter you furnished was not origi- nal, we have made the cheque so much, and hope you will approve.” The amount of the cheque provided tos. 6d. as the magnificent remuneration for my seven hours’ work. Was this or was it not very shabby treatment ? Oct. 25- A Member OF THE SOCIETY. ee AT THE SIGN OF THE “AUTHOR'S HEAD.” N Mr. Black’s new novel, “The Handsome Humes” (Sampson Low and Co.), the author has discovered and made use of the fact that the pugilist of to-day has an opportunity of making more money than he used to do when the P.R. was the fashion, and so we have in this story an ex-prize- fighter who has had his daughter educated in a clergyman’s family. When she is of age to keep her father’s house, his first care is to hide her away from his earlier acquaintances, only one of whom makes any appearance. Accident brings the girl a handsome lover, and she has to con- tend against the old difficulties of family pride and pedigree, with the addition ofa titled rival. However, as becomes her father’s daughter and Mr. Black’s heroine, her beauty soon “knocks them out of time’’—though, all unwittingly, she makes her father sacrifice himself for her sake. It is a charming story, but the reader may perhaps feel inclined to ask, as usual, if anything is known of the heroine’s mother. The author would probably adapt Balzac’s answer to a somewhat similar question, and say, “I did not know Miss Summers during her mother’s life- time.” From a small volume of verse by Mr. Arthur Hood, entitled ‘Smiles and Tears,’ we give the  270 following extract, being part of ‘A Poor Man’s Song” :— The pride that holds its head aloof Above life’s common pains, And boasts because some grandsire made A hoard of ill-got gains. * * * * * Or that still viler boasting that On marriage rears its head, And nestles in the riches left By the uncared for dead. * * * * * Let Genesis be written fresh, The old one’s out of date: It could not be one man was made With Mother Eve for mate. But two, as species for the race That was to follow after— One rich—the angels’ special care ; One poor—the devil’s laughter. The author of “ Somnia Medici” has put for- ward another volume of poetry, entitled “ Tales in Verse,” of which there are seventeen in various metres, interspersed with songs, all too long for quotation except the followimg:— Then he sang The taunt of cowardice that hides in gloom. A lord and a king thou hast bid me to sing. I have sung of thy hateful realm ; And I sing thy affright in the fall of night, And the death that shall overwhelm. For where are thy arms and thy lying charms, And thy slaves that bow the knee, Thy hall of state and each breathing hate, In this shadow where none may see ? But I know thee near, and I have thee here, For a coward in vain shall flee; And my song is a spear to thy open ear, And its point shall be sharp to thee. Of dainty books, beautiful books, books in artistic bindings, books in artistic print, books with lovely illustrations, there is certainly a revival growing and spreading very fast, imso- much that there may be a danger before long of the outside appearance becoming of more value than the text itself. Certainly there will be col- lectors of books for their outside alone. Here is an exquisitely beautiful book called “ A Book of Pictured Carols,” designed under the direction of Arthur J. Gaskin, and published by George Ellen. A new translation of Andersen’s Fairy Tales has been published by Mr. George Allen, also with illustrations by Arthur J. Gaskin. It is safe to say that no illustrations to any previous edition can compare for a moment with these. As to the accuracy of the new translation, Danish scholars may speak; at least one may say that the English is good, and that it shows no sign of being a translation. The general presentation and appearance of the book are most artistic. ‘THE AUTHOR. “Men and Men,” a love story, by V. 8. Sim- mons, author of “Green Tea,” is a story to be noted and read. It is not long; itis not new in its place or in its people; yet it is fresh, and seizes the reader. The book of the month is Wright’s “ Brontés in Treland.” The following arrangements have been con- cluded through the Authors’ Syndicate: Mr. George Meredith’s new story, “Lord Ormont and his Aminta,” will run serially through the Pall Mali Magazine, commencing in the December number. Mr. Hall Caine’s story of the sale of the Isle of Man to the English Crown will, under the title of “The Manxman,” commence in the Queen and a limited syndicate of provincial newspapers in January. Mr W. E. Norris’s story, “ Matthew Austin,” will begin in the January number of the Cornhill Magazine. Mr. William Patrick Kelly, author of “Some Exciting Adventures,’ now running in the Million, has arranged with a Swiss newspaper proprietor for the translation and serial publica- tion of the “ Adventures” in his paper. Eden Phillpotts, whose new book, “In Sugar Cane Land,” is to be published shortly, and whose new novel, ‘Some Everyday Folks,” appears through Messrs. Osgood, McIlvaine, and Co., before Christmas, has also found time to do a good deal for the coming Christmas numbers. He will be represented in the Graphic, Black and White, English Illustrated Magazine, Hearth and Home, and the Magazine of Short Stories. In the list of books published last month there oceur three misprints. For “ Rossetti” was printed “ Rossette,” for “ Barabbas” was printed “Barnabas,” for ‘Daudet” was printed “ Dandet.” Miss Mary Rowsell’s comedietta ‘‘ Richard’s Plan,” her joint drama with H. A. Saintsbury, “The Gambler,” and the play by Edwin Gilbert adapted from her story of ‘‘ Petronella,” called “White Roses,” have all been. taken and printed by Mr. Samuel French, 89, Strand, who will give information as to the terms of per- formance. Esmé Stuart will publish this season, through Messrs. Bentley and Son, a new novel called ““The Power of the Past.” The same author has also produced this autumn “A Woman of Forty: a Monogram” (Messrs. Methuen and Co.).  THE AUTHOR. “ Penshurst Castle” is the title of Mrs. Emma Marshall’s new novel. It is a historical romance, the period laid in the time of Sir Philip Sidney. It will be published immediately by Messrs. Seeley and Co. The same author produced in October a story for girls called “The Close of St. Christopher” (publishers, Nisbet and Co.). “Into the Silent Land ” is the title of a volume of epitaphs copied chiefly from tombstones, by E. M. T., published by Simpkin, Marshall, and Co. (Crown 4to., illustrated, price 5s.). “The Desert Ship” (Hutchinson and Co.), which is now well before the re.ders of adven- ture stories, will be followed shortly by two serials from the pen of its author, Mr. John Bloundelle- Burton. One, dealing with the attempted colo- nisation of Darien (1698-9), and entitled ‘The Gentleman Adventurer,” will commence in Young England in January, and run through the year ; and another, “The Adventures of Viscount Anerly,’”’ will commence in the People a month or so later. Who wrote “Captain Clutterbuck’s Cham- pagne” ? We learn from the publishers, Messrs. W. Blackwood and Sons, that the author was General William MHamley, elder brother of General Sir Edward B. Hamley. It is strange that two brothers should both make a literary mark, and each with a single novel which sur- vives, and will survive when all their other work is forgotten. The first number of a new sixpenny monthly magazine will be issued shortly. It will be called the Imperial Magazine, and will be con- ducted by Mr. Francis George Heath. We have received a copy of Cream, together with a prospectus of the Imperial Press, Limited, also conducted by Mr. Heath. A new novel by Miss Peard, called “ An Inter- loper,”’ will form one of the serials in Temple Bar for 1894. The thirteenth volume of Arrowsmith’s “Three- and-Sixpence ” Series contains a story by Harold Vallings, author of ‘The Transgression of Terence Clancy,” &c. It is entitled “Three Brace of Lovers,” and is illustrated by G. P. Jacomb- Hood aud Frank Feller. A cheap edition of Mr. Payn’s new novel, “A Stumble on the Threshold,” illustrated by Hal Ludlow, is just announced. (Horace Cox.) “A Step Aside,” by Gwendolen Douglas Galton (Mrs. Trench Gascoigne); and the “Martyrdom of Society,” by Quillim Ritter. (Horace Cox.) 271 “Doing and Daring” is a Christmas book for boys, a tale of New Zealand. There is plenty of adventure in it; there are plenty of hairbreadth escapes; there is plenty of bravery and pluck. What can boys want more? ee WHAT THE PAPERS SAY. I.—Tue Penny Novetette. To the Editor of the Pall Mall Gazette. Str,—In the allusion made to the ‘penny novelette’” in your review of my last book, “ A Strange Temptation,’ your reviewer touched, perhaps unconsciously, on a question which is beginning to be one of great importance to myself and my fellow-novelists. We have two distinct classes of readers, and the danger is, lest in providing for the delicate, long-necked stork we may starve the hungry fox. It pleases one’s conceit to be called upon to write for the higher class of readers, which is becoming daily more fastidious, and demands a style which must be epigrammatic, packed with meaning, and as dainty in phraseology as Théophile Gautier’s. But I am not sure that it is good for us. The fear is that in attempting to cater for this public we may fall into what Dr. John Brown called “the sin of effort or of mere cleverness.” And there is a much larger second public, con- sisting of readers coming up not only from the lower middle classes, but from the board schools. Their name is legion, and we are obliged to take their needs into consideration. They not only buy our cheap editions, but they read our stories when they are first of all published by the news- paper agencies; and it is I suppose, an open secret that we novelists make most of our profits in serial publication. This is alow argument. A better one is the true one, that we are proud of providing these readers with good and unobjec- tionable reading. But for them the phraseology must not be too studied, nor the allusions too subtle, and the plot must be more or less exciting. It is painful to receive a message from one or other of them that your last book was so ‘‘ deep”’ that they “could not understand it,” and to know that what Mrs. Brown calls “deep”? may at the same time seem shallow to a critic who belongs to the educated minority. You have often started good controversies, and if you or any of your readers can tell us writers of fiction how to solve this problem they will oblige—Yours faithfully, Lity SPENDER. Bath, Nov. 14. 272 THE AUTHOR. Il.—Cocxnrey PRONUNCIATION. By ANDREW W. TUER, F.S.A. To Messrs. CHEVALIER, Du Maurier, ANSTEY, SULLIVAN, and others, in the hope that this scientific paper may pro- mote, even among distinguished students, greater untfor- mity in the pronunciation of a classic tongue. There would almost seem to be an opening for a dictionary of Cockney pronunciation. But it might pall, and at the moment a short list of words as yow pronounce them, and as he pronounces them, together with a few applica- tions, may suffice. You. Always Asked Assure As Away Baby Bank Been Boot-lace Came Carpet Carriage Cab Can Champagne Cheer Child Coffee Cross Daisy Day Decided Don’t Dozen Door Do you here? Drawing Duke Else Ever Face Far Fat First Five Flowers Fried Froze Garden Get Going Good morning ! Gone Got your Gradually Gravel Guineas Hammersmith Harvest Have Headache Hear, hear! Here (Look her Home HE. Allwiz Ahst Asshaw Ez A-wy Bi-bee Benk Bin Boot-lice Kime Carpit Kerridge Keb Kin Shempine Chur Chahld Cawffay Crawss Di-zee Dy Dissardid Down’t Dezzin Dawer J’eer? Drawrin’ Jook Elsh Ivver Fice Fur Fet Fust Fahve Flahs Frahd Frowze Garding Git A-gowin Mawnin ! Gawn Gotch Gredjooly Grevvil Guinnays Emma Smith ’Arvist "Ev *Ed-ike Yur, yur! e) He-yer ,Owm You. Horses How is Idiot Isn’t Lady Last Like News No Now Noses Obituary Odious Off Ob! Paper Pardon Particular Partner Perhaps Prospect Pure Put your Quite Rain Railway Recollect Regular Ridiculous Right Row Roses Same Say Says Showers Sit Smoking So Soft Society Stones Straight Surely Such Suppose Tired To-day Tract Tremendous Violets Ways Wept Worse He. > Awsiz Owzh Idjit Eyen’t Li-dee Lahs Lahk Nooz Now Nay-ow Nowziz Obitchooary Ojus Awf Ow! Piper Parding Purtickler Pardner Preps Prospick Pee-aw Putch Quaht Rine Rahlwy Reckerlec’ Regler Ridiklis Raht Ray-ow Rowziz Sime Sy Siz Shahs Sid Smowkin’ Sow Sawft Sussarty Stowns Strite Shawly Sitch Spowze Tahd Ter-dy Trek Tremenjis Vahlits Wize Wep’ Wuss You. He. You. Hz. You { Yus, yas, yis, You Joo or yahss You You You Yer You Jer You Choo Yours Yaws St. James's Gazette. T1I.—A Humorist’s Recirmen. Robert Barr (whose pseudonym, ‘‘ Luke Sharp,” is familiar to the readers of the Detroit Free Press) has written an article on “ How a Literary Man Should Live,” of which the conclusion is cited by his permission :— “JT am not,” he says, “an advocate of early rising. I believe, however, that every literary man should have fixed hours for getting up. I am very firm with myself on that score. I make it arule to rise every morning in winter between the hours of six and eleven, and in summer from half-past five until ten. A person is often tempted to sleep later than the limit I tie myself to, but a little resolution with a person’s self at first will be amply repaid by the time thus gained, and the feeling one has of having conquered a ten- dency to indolence. I believe thata literary man can get all the sleep he needs between eight o'clock at night and eleven in the morning. I know, of course, that some eminent authorities disagree with me, but I am only stating my own experience in the matter, and don’t propose to enter into any controversy about it. “ On rising I avoid all stimulating drinks, such as tea or coffee. They are apt to set the brain working, and I object to work, even in its most disguised forms. A simple glass of hot Scotch, say half a pint or so, serves to tide over the period between getting up and breakfast time. Many literary men work before breakfast, but this I regard as a very dangerous habit. I try to avoid it, and so far have been reasonably successful, I rest until breakfast time. This gives the person a zest for the morning meal. “ For breakfast the simplest food is the best. I begin with oyster stew, then some cold chicken, next a few small lamb chops and mashed potatoes, after that a good-sized beefsteak and_ fried potatoes, then a rasher of bacon with fried eggs (three), followed by a whitefish or two, the meal being completed with some light, wholesome pastry, mince pie for preference. Care should be taken to avoid tea or coffee, and I think a word of warning ought to go forth against milk. The devastation that milk has wrought among literary men is fearful to contemplate. They begin, thinking that if they find it is hurting them, they can break off, but too often before they awaken to their danger the habit has mastered them. I avoid cayling at breakfast except a  large tumbler of brandy, with a little soda water added to give it warmth and strength. “No subject is of more importance to the literary aspirant than the dividing of the hours of work. I divide the hours just as minutely as I can, and then take as few of the particles as possible. I owe much of my success in life to the tact that I never allow work to interfere with the sacred time between breakfast and dinner. That is devoted to rest and thought. Much comfort can be realised during these hours by thinking what a stir you would make in the literary world if you could hire a man like Howells for five dollars a week to do your work for you. Such help, I find, is very difficult to obtain, and yet some people hold that the labour market is overcrowded. ‘The great task of the forenoon should be preparation for the midday meal. The thorough enjoyment of this meal has much to do with a man’s success in this life. “ Of course, I do not insist that a person should live like a hermit. Because he break- fasts frugally, that is no reason why he should not dine sumptuously. Some people dine at six and merely lunch at noon. Others have their principal meal in the middle of the day, and have a light supper. There is such merit in both these plans that I have adopted both. I take a big dinner and a light lunch at noon, and a heavy dinner and a simple supper in the evening. A person whose brain is constantly worried about how he can shove off his work on somebody else has to have a substantial diet. The bill of fare for dinner should include everything that abounds in the market—that the literary man can get trusted for. “ After a good rest when dinner is over, remain quiet until supper-time, so that the brain will not be too much agitated for the trials that come after that meal. “T am a great believer in the old adage of ‘early to bed.’ We are apt to slight the wisdom of our forefathers; but they knew what they were about when they advised early hours. [ always get to bed early—say two or three in the morning. I do not believe in night work. It is rarely of a good quality. The brain is wearied with the exertions of the day, and should not be overtaxed. Besides, the time can be put in with iess irksomeness at the theatre, or mm company with a lot of congenial companions who avoid the stimulating effects of tea, coffee, and milk. Tobacco, if used at all, should be sparingly in- dulged in. I never allow myself more than a dozen cigars a day ; although, of course, I supple- ment this with a pipe. ‘When do I do my literary work ? Why, next day of course ”’ Rosperr Barr. THE AUTHOR. 273 TV.—ADVERTISING AS A FINE Arr. It is about time that advertisements were edited. Even the largest papers are feeling this, and for our pocket-paper it is mdispensable At present advertisement pages are put together anyhow. The advertiser pays his money and takes his choice as to what he puts in. He will sometimes in the plenitude of his autho- rity transform a whole broadsheet into a staring and hideous poster in which the man who has purchased the space proclaims in the largest capitals what goods he has for sale. It seems to me that the interests, both of the advertiser and of the public, would be served if it were to be regarded as an axivm that advertising payes ought to be as interesting as those devoted to news. They should be kept distinct, there should be no mixing of the two; but advertisements should be readable. An uninteresting adver- tisement ought to be refused equally with an uninteresting piece of copy. Of course to news- papers at their wits’ ends to know how to fill their columns with advertisements, such an ideal may be impossible; but in a small and handy paper such as this, if an advertiser cannot make his advertisement interesting, he will have to leave it out. Here and there an advertiser has made an effort to make his advertisement read- able, but often this movement has been rendered worse than useless by the insertion of such an advertisement in the news part of the paper. There are few things more objectionable than advertisements palmed off as if they were news. Every advertisement ought to be marked, and not mixed up with the news, but put where people will know where to find them. In addition to having advertisements interesting they ought to be honest. T hope that The Daily Paper will never publish an advertisement which will be calculated to injure, to mislead, or to defraud the public. At present the ethics of news- paper proprietors in this respect are very rudi- mentary. It is tacitly accepted that you can adver- tise what you please; as long as the money comes in it makes no difference A rule that no financial advertisements should be inserted which invited the public to subscribe to what, in the opinion of our City Editor, was a barefaced swindle, would exclude a good number of advertisements. Of course with the most vigilant scrutiny now and then an advertisement will tind its way into our columns which should not have appeared. In those cases if any reader should have reason to complain of having been defrauded by any adver- tisement appearing in these columns he will be invited to send in a statement of his case, and if it is proved to be well founded, the advertisement will be immediately discontinued, and when it is 274 found that the advertiser has rendered himself liable to prosecution by obtaining money on false pretences, or by rendering himself in any way amenable to law, The Daily Paper will under- take the cost of his prosecution. Of course it will be said this will limit the number of adver- tisements which may be accepted, but I have no wish to make my paper an advertising board for swindlers, and I hope that I shall have the co- operation of my readers in making it difficult for these gentry to obtain possession of their neigh- bours’ money.—From the sample number of The Daily Paper, by W. T. Stead. V.—Lectures AND LIBRARIES. The combination of public libraries and popular lectures is not altogether a novelty, though it is not often found’as a systematic and perma- nent arrangement. It will, however, be the dis- tinctive feature of the new Bishopsgate Institute which is being erected in the parish of St. Botolph, Bishopsgate, mainly through the efforts of the Rev. William Rogers, the well-known rector. The scheme, which was prepared by the Charity Commissioners, presumably under Mr. Rogers’ inspiration, has now reached the stage at which the governors are able to consider the question of appointing the directors, and it is hoped that it may be fully at work next winter. A sum of some £50,000 has been spent on the buildings, and a permanent income of £2000 assured, so that the scope of its operations will be of special interest. One of its principal objects, as laid down in the scheme, is the provision of public lectures and entertainments, or industrial and art exhibitions, under such conditions as will make them available for the poorer classes, and for this purpose the University Extension Society, the Society of Arts, and the Sanitary Society, are specifically named. Power is taken to defray either a whole or in part the cost of such lectures, and the hall may also be used for public meetings not being poli- tical, denominational, or sectarian. A reference reading-room, a newspaper reading-room, and a lending library are to be established, the use of the latter to be confined to persons residing in the eastern parishes of the City, but the others open to the public generally. The site of the new institute is at 62 and 63, Bishopsgate-street Without.— City Press. THE AUTHOR. NEW BOOKS AND NEW EDITIONS. History and Biography. Axnoup-Foster, H. O. Things New and Old, or Stories from English History, for the use of schools. Llus- trated. Standard III. Cassell. 1s. Asuron, Jonn. A History of English Lotteries. _ trated. The Leadenhall Press. 12s. 6d. Brut, Cora H. The Life of Marie Antoinette, by Maxime de la Rocheterie, translated from the French by. 2 vols. Osgood, M‘Ilvaine. 218. Benyowsky, Count. The Memoirs and Travels of Mauritius Augustus Count de Benyowsky in Siberia, Kamchatka, Japan, the Liukin Islands, and Formosa, from the translation of his original manuscript, 1741- 1771, by William Nicholson, F.R.S., 1790, edited by Capt. Pasfield Oliver. Illustrated. Fisher Unwin. 7s. 6d. Buew, Wiui1am ©. Brighton and its Coaches: a History of the London and Brighton Road, with some Account of the Provincial Coaches that have run from Brighton. With twenty illustrations from original water-colour drawings by J. and G. Temple. John C. Nimmo. 21s. net. Booru-Tucker, F. pe L. The Short Life of Catherine Booth. Abridged from the original edition. Salvation Army International Headquarters. BRowNING, Oscar. Guelphs and Ghibellines, a short history of Mediaeval Italy from 1250-1409. Methuen. 5s. CARTWRIGHT, JULIA. Madame: A Life of Henrietta, daughter of Charles I. and Duchess of Orleans. Seeley and Co. De Quincey. Conversation and Coleridge, with other essays, critical, historical, biographical, philosophical, imaginative, and humorous, by Thomas de Quincey, vol. II. of the posthumous works of De Quincey, edited by Dr. A. H. Japp. Heinemann. 6s. Farrar, ARCHDEACON, and MEYNELL, Mrs. Holman Hunt: his life and work. Art Journal Office. Fiynn J. Srevens. Sir Robert N. Fowler, Baronet, M.P., a memoir. With etched portrait by Manesse. Hodder and Stoughton. 7s. 6d. GARDNER, Percy. ‘The Origin of the Lord’s Supper: a historical inquiry. Macmillan. Paper covers, Is.net. Gasquet, F. A. Henry VIII. and the English Monasteries. New Edition. Parts XIX. and XX. paper covers. John Hodges, Agar-street, Charing-cross. 2s. net. Great Pusnic ScHoots. Eton, Harrow, Charterhouse, Cheltenham, Rugby, Clifton, Westminster, Marlborough, Haileybury, Winchester. By various authors. With illustration. Edward Arnold. 6s. Hawers, Rev. H. R. Sir Morell Mackenzie ; Physician and Operator, a memoir. Second edition. 3s. 6d. Horry, Mrs. CasHet. A Friend of the Queen (Marie Antoinette—Count de Fersen). From the French of Paul Gaulot. «Two portraits.--2vols. Heinemann. Leecu, H.J. The Life of Mr. Gladstone, told by himself in speches and public letters. Kegan Paul. 3s. 6d. LETTERS AND PAPERS, FOREIGN AND DOMESTIC, OF THE Reian or Henry VIII, preserved in the Public Record Office, the British Museum, and elsewhere in England. Arranged and catalogued by James Gairdner. Vol. XIII., Part II. Eyre and Spottiswoode. Lowr1u, J. Russevu. Letters of James Russell Lowell. Edited by Charles Eliot Norton. 2 vols. ° Osgood and M‘Ilvaine. 328. MacgintosH, Joun. The History of Civilisation in Scot- land. A new edition. Party rewritten and carefully revised throughout. 2? vols ©A. Gardner. Ilus- William Illustrated.  ie ig ¢ THE AUTHOR. Morris, W. O’Connor. Moltke: a Biographical and Critical Study. With portraits, maps, and plans. Ward and Downey. 2Is. Moutr, H. J. Old Dorset, Chapters in the History of the County. Cassell. 10s. 6d. Newsicain, THomas. History of the Forest of Rossen- dale. Second edition, illustrated. Rossendale Free Press office, Rawtenstall. Pearson, Cot. ALFRED. A Short History of the Renais- sance in Italy, taken from the works of John Addington Symonds. 12s. 6d. Reape, CHARLES. Peg Woffington, Christie Johnstone. Chatto and Windus. Paper covers. 6d. REMBRANDT: His Life, His Work, and his Time. By Emile Michel, member of the Institute of France. From the French by Florence Simmons. Edited by Frederick Wedmore. With 67 full-page plates and 250 text illustrations. 2 vols. Heinemann. £2 2s. Roxperts, W. Printers’ Marks; a Chapter in the History of Typography. Editor of the “Bookworm.” With about 250 examples. George Bell. 7s. 6d. Satvrnt, Tommaso. Leaves from the Autobiography of. Fisher Unwin. 6s. SANTLEY, CHARLES. Student and Singer; Reminiscences. E. Arnold. 6s. SELECTIONS FROM EARLY WRITERS ILLUSTRATIVE OF CuurcH History TO THE TIME OF CONSTANTINE. By Henry Melvill Gwatkin, M.A., Dixie Professor of Ecclesiastical History, Cambridge. Macmillan. 4s. net. SuERARD, Ropert H. Emile Zola: A Biographical and Critical Study. With portraits, facsimile letter, and illustrations. Chatto and Windus. 12s. Twrnine, Louisa. Recollections of Life and Work, being the Autobiography of Louisa Twining. Edward Arnold. 15s. WACHTMEISTER, CouNnTESS. Reminiscences of H. Pp; Blavatsky and “ The Secret Doctrine.” Theosophical Publishing Society. Watters, J. Cumtna. Tennyson, Poet, Philosopher, Idealist— studies of the life, work, and teaching of the late Poet Laureate. With portrait. Kegan Paul. 12s. Wavueu, ArtHur. Alfred, Lord Tennyson, a study of his life and work. With illustrations. Third edition. Heinemann. 6s. WINCHESTER COLLEGE, 1393-1893, by old Wykehamists, illustrated by Herbert Marshall, published in com- memoration of the sooth anniversary of the opening of the college. E.Arnold. 253s. WInpELBAND, D. W. A History of Philosophy, with especial reference to the formation and development of its problems and conceptions. Authorised translation by James H. Tufts, Ph.D. Macmillan. 21s. net. Wricut, J.C. Readings from Great English Writers, with biographical notes. W. H. Allen. General Literature Apet-MusGrave, Curt. The Caricature of German in English Schools: an appeal to parents. W. Rice, Fleet-street. Paper covers, Is. American Bia Game Huntina: The Book of the Boone and Crockett Club. Editors, Theodore Roosevelt and George Bird Grinnell. David Douglas, Edinburgh. Anprrson-GraHam, P. All the Year Round with Nature. Smith and Elder. 53s. ARNOLD, Sir Epwin. The Book of Good Counsels. From the Sanskrit of the Hitopadésa. A new edition. With illustrations by Gordon Browne. W.H. Allen. 7s. 6d. BarpEKer, Karu. Greece: Handbook for Travellers, Second revised edition. Dulau and Co., Soho-square. 275 BALLANTYNE, ARCHIBALD. Voltaire’s Visit to England, 1726-1729. Smith, Elder. 8s. 6d. BALLANTYNE, R. M. Personal Reminiscences in Book- making. James Nisbet. 2s. 6d. BarKLeEy, Mrs. Among the Boers and Basutos. Reming- ton and Co. 3s. 6d. Buacxiz, J. Sruartr. Christianity and_ the Ideal of Humanity in Old Times and New. David Douglas, Edinburgh. Brett, Eveanor. Echoes: a Musical Birthday Book. Selected and arranged. The Leadenhall Press. 12s. 6d. Brewster, M. Aveusta. Three Months’ Travels in Egypt and Palestine, &c. With illustrations. J. Nisbet and Co. Brown, James B. Stories and Saints. Lectures on the later heathen moralists and on some aspects of the life of the Medieval Church. Maclehose and Sons, Glasgow. 7s. 6d. Browne, Epwarp G. A Year among the Persians: Im- pressions as to the life, character, and thought of the people of Persia received during twelve months’ resi- dence in that country in the years 1877-8. A. and C. Black. Bryan, ENocn A. The Mark in Europe and America: a review of the discussion on early land tenure. Ginn and Co., Boston (and Edward Arnold). 4s. 6d. CHURCHILL, Lorp RanpourH. Men, Mines, and Animals in South Africa. Third edition. Sampson Low. CurHBERT, JAmEs A. Samiasa; or, Heaven Regained. T. Murray and Son, Glasgow. Cuming, E. D. In the Shadow of the Pagoda: Sketches of Burmese Life and Character. W. H. Allen. DIEBiITscH-PEARY, JOSEPHINE. My Arctic Journal: A Year among Ice-fields and Eskimos. With an account of the Great White Journey across Greenland. By Robert E. Peary, Civil Engineer United States Navy. Longmans. 12s. Du Camp, MAXxIME. Remington and Co. E. B. The Design of Love. lane, E.C. Evuiot, Frances. Old Court Life in France. G. P. Putnam’s Sons. 18s. Esprnassk, Francis. Literary Recollections and Sketches. Hodder and Stoughton. 12s. Fanu, W. R. Le. Seventy Years of Trish Life, being anecdotes and reminiscences. Edward Arnold. 16s. Frrauson, J. The Ceylon Handbook and Directory, &c. Compiled and edited by. Kegan Paul (also John Haddon and Co.). First VoLUME oF THE BuTteRFLY: A Humorous and Artistic Periodical, May-October. Walter Haddon, Bouverie House, Salisbury-square, E.C. 6s. Freeman, Epwarp A. Studies of Travel. Italy and Greece. G. P. Putnam’s Sons. 53. Gorpon-STaBLES, Dr. Sable and White; the Autobio- graphy of a Show Dog. Illustrated by Harrison Weir. Jarrold. Grant, ArTHUR J. Greece in the Age of Pericles. University Extension Manuals series. John Murray. s. Od. oe: Masgor Artuur. Secrets of the Prison House ; or, Gaol Studies and Sketches. Illustrated, in 2 vols. Chapman and Hall. Hauuipay, D. R. T. Hints on Home Nursing. Hay, Nisbet, and Co., Fleet-street. 1. Harper, CHARLES G. From Paddington to Penzance. The Record of a Summer Tramp from London to the Land’s End. Illustrated by the author. Chatto and Windus. 16s. Literary Recollections. Two vols. George Stoneman, Warwick- 2 vols. 276 THE AUTHOR. Harris, W. B. A Journey through the Yemen, and some General Remarks upon that Country. MIlustrated from sketches and photographs taken by the author. Black- wood. Hart, Ernest. The Profession, the Public, and the Code : an address. Smith, Elder. Paper covers. Heaton, J. Aupam. Furniture and Decoration in England during the Highteenth Century. Facsimile reproduc- tions of the choicest examples from the works of Chippendale, Adam, Richardson, Heppelwhite, Sheraton, Pergolesi, and others. Edited by. In 2 vols. J. and E. Bumpns, Oxford-street. Huxuzy, T.H. Darwiniana. Vol. I. of collected Essays. Macmillan. 5s. JoHnson, Grace. Fast-day Cookery, or Meals without Meat. Griffith, Farran. 2s. 6d. Kwnox-Lirtnz, W. J. The Waif from the Waves: A Story of Three Lives, touching this world and another. Chapman and Hall. 3s. 6d. Lanpor, A. H. Savage. Alone with the Hairy Ainu; or, 3800 Miles on a Pack Saddle in Yezo and a Cruise to the Kurile Islands. With map and illustrations by the author. John Murray. 18s. Lapron, Rey. T. H. The Influence of Dean Colet upon the Reformation of the English Church. George Bell. Paper covers. Is. 6d. Lesuiz, Ropert ©. Life Aboard a British Privateer in the time of Queen Anne, being the Journal of Captain Woodes Rogers, Master Mariner. With notes, illus- trations, and maps. New edition, enlarged and revised. Chapman and Hall. LypEKKER, R. Horns and Hoofs; or, Chapters on Hoofed Animals. Horace Cox. The Field office. M‘Laueuurn, E.L. A Handy Book upon Elocution and Dramatic Art. Iliffe. 2s. Matasari, B. M. The Indian Eye on English Life ; or, Rambles of a Pilgrim Reformer. A. Constable and Co. 6s. Matuocx, W. H. Labour and the Popular Welfare. A. and C. Black. 6s. Map or LANCASHIRE (LANCASTRIA PALATINATUS) IN 1662. From Blaeu’s Atlas Major. 23}in. by 1gin. Shearer and Son, Stirling, N.B. 2s. Masson, Proressor D. In the Footsteps of the Poets. Illustrated. Isbister. Marnew, VETERINARY Magsor. Report on Horse Breeding in France. Intelligence Division, War Office. Harrison and Sons, Pall-mall. Mayuew, Lrevut.-Cou. C.G. A Guide to the Training of Infantry Volunteers. W. Clowes and Sons. MzatH, EarL AND Countess or. Social Aims. Wells Gardner, Darton, and Co. Mercer, Mason A.H. A Great Contrast, being a state- ment of facts concerning his Royal Highness the Duke of Cambridge, K.G., and his treatment of two British officers. Printed for the author by Charles North, Blackheath. Paper covers. Is. Mitrorp, Mary Russeuu. Our Village. With an Intro- duction by Anne Thackeray Ritchie, and illustrations by Hugh Thomson. Macmillan. 6s. Morris, ALFRED. Discussions on Labour Questions between a Conservative, a Liberal Trade Unionist, and a Socialist. Primrose League, Victoria-street. 2s. 6d. Morris, W., AND Bax, Beyrort. Socialism: iis Growth and Outcome. ; Paris Law Courts. Sketches of Men and Manners. Translated from the French by Gerald P. Moriarty. Seeley and Co. PARLIAMENTARY PICTURES AND PERSONALITIES. Graphic illustrations of Parliament, 1890-1893, sketches by Reginald Cleaver, Sydney P. Hall, Paul Renouard, H. W. Brewer, and other artists, with descriptive letterpress by Harold Cox. Sampson Low. PENNEFATHER, F. W. A Handbook for Travellers in New Zealand. With maps and plans. John Murray. Pry, Rev. T. C. A Social Policy for the Church, and other papers on Social Subjects. Rivington, Percival, and Co. Reunzrt, THEODORE. Diamonds and Gold in South Africa. Maps and illustrations. Stanford. 7s. 6d. RussELL, W. Cuark. The British Seas: Picturesque Notes, with illustrations. RusseLt, W. CuarK. An Ocean Free Lance (from a privateersman’s log of 1812). New edition. Sampson Low. Socian Enauanp: A Record of the Progress of the People in Religion, Laws, Learning, Arts, Industry, Commerce, Science, Literature, and Manners, from the earliest times to the present day. By various writers. Edited by H. D. Traill, D.C.L. Vol. I. From the Earliest Times to the Accession of Edward the First. Cassell. 15s. Suirrerr, E.A.E. The Kindergarten at Home: a prac- tical Handbook for Mothers. Third edition, revised and illustrated. W.H. Allen, 3s. 6d. SuteEMan, Sir W. H. Rambles and Recollections of an Indian Official. 2 vols., a new edition by Vincent Arthur Smith, I.C.S. Constable’s Oriental Miscellany. STan.ey, H. M. My Dark Companions and their Strange Stories, &c. With illustrations. Sampson Low. 7s. Od. Srory oF THE LIBERATOR CRASH, with some Account of the Life and Character of James Spencer Balfour. Tllustrated. Westminster Gazette. 6d. - Surcurrre, G. L. Concrete: its Nature and Uses, a Book for Architects, Builders, Contractors, and Clerks of Works. With illustrations. Crosby Lockwood. Swan, Annie S. Courtship and Marriage and the Gentle Art of Home-making. Hutchinson. 1s. 6d. SweTrenmam, F. A. About Perak. Straits Times Press, Singapore. Paper covers, 2s. 6d. Trmpiz, Sir R. Life in Parliament: Being the Experience of a Member in the House of Commons from 1886 to 1892 inclusive. John Murray. 7s. 6d. TuayerR, W. M. Hints and Helps for Young Men. Hodder and Stoughton. 2s. 6d. UnpERwoop, F.H. The Poet andthe Man: Recollections and Appreciations of James Russell Lowell. Bliss, Sands, and Foster, Craven-street. VizeTELiy, Henry. Glances Back through Seventy Years. Autobiographical and other Reminiscences. 2 vols. Kegan Paul. 32s. Watuacz, A. R. Austranasta. Vol. L., Australia and New Zealand. Maps and illustrations. Stanford. 1538. Warts, Epwarp. The Story of the Nations: Spain. The Independent Novel Series. Fisher Unwin. 5s. Witttams, Rosert. London Rookeries and Colliers’ Slums: A Plea for more Breathing Room. Illus- strated with plans and diagrams. W. Reeves, Fleet- street. Paper covers, Is. Witson, F.P. A Diary and Directory for Land Agents, Auctioneers, &c., 1894. states Gazette office, St. Bride-street, B.C. Cloth, 4s. 6d. net. Woop, J. Garsett. Through Matabeleland : The Record of a Ten Months’ Trip in an Ox-Wagon through Mashonaland and Matabeleland. Richards, Glanville, and Co. 538.  THE AUTHOR. Fiction. Auten, Grant. An Army Doctor’s Romance. Raphael Tuck. Is. ANDERSEN, Hans CHRISTIAN. Stories and Fairy Tales. Translated by H. Oskar Summer, Ph. D. With 100 pictures by Arthur J. Gaskin. 2 vols. 6s. each, sold separately. Also a limited large paper edition of 300 Tilustrated. copies, two guineas net, not sold separately. George Allen. ArpreNn, JerFREY. The Triumph of Theresa; a Novel. Two vols. Sampson Low. Armstrone, I. J. Two Roving Englishwomen in Greece. Sampson Low. Baker, Lapy. Letters to my Girl Friends. Wells Gardner, Darton, and Co. Banxs, Mrs. Linnzus. Bond Slaves: the Story of a Struggle. Griffith, Farran. 3s. 6d. Barine-Govutp, 8. Mrs. Curgenven of Curgenven. New edition. Methuen. 6s. Barr, Amevia E. Singer from the Sea. Hutchinson and Co. 58. Barry, J. A. Steve Brown’s Bunyip and other stories. With introductory verses by Rudyard Kipling. Remington. Buiackmore, R. D. Clara Vaughan. edition. Sampson Low. Brack Prince, A., and other Stories, by the author of New and cheaper “Told in the Verandah.” Lawrence and Bullen. 3s. 6d. Brack, Wiitram. The Handsome Humes. 3 vols. Sampson, Low. Buack, WILLIAM. boat. New 2s. 6d. Brake, M.M. Toddleben’s Hero: a Story of the Camel Corps. With illustrations by the author. Methuen. 58. BLOUNDELLE-BURTON, J. Adventure by Sea and Land. Hutchinson. 5s. Borrsen, H. H. The Battle of the Rafts, and other Stories of Boyhood in Norway. Nelson and Sons. 2s. Brame, J. H. A Plunge for a Wife, and other stories. Diprose and Bateman. Is. Brooke, Wattrer E. Ghosts in the Solid. Green and Vint, Deptford. 1s. BucHANAN, RoBERT. Woman and the Man. 2vols. Chatto and Windus. CarHarina, ANNA. The Home of the Dragon; a Ton- quinese Idyll. Pseudonym Library. Fisher Unwin. Paper covers, Is. 6d. CuEsney, Str Grorar. The Lesters; or A Capitalist’s Labour. 3 vols. Smith Elder. CHOLMONDELEY, Mary. Diana Tempest. 3 vols. Bentley. CuaRK, Cuara S. The World’s Pleasures. Volume of the The Strange Adventures of a House- and revised edition. Sampson Low. The Desert Ship: a Story of With illustrations. A story. Modern Library. Bliss, Sands, and Foster. Paper covers. is. 6d.; also in cloth. CLARK-RussELL, W. Miss Parson’s Adventure. And Other Stcries by Other Writers. With illustrations. Chapman and Hall. 53s. Coutins, Masen. Juliet’s Lovers. Downey. ComicaL Ruymes ror Honmay Trues (6d.) ; ALADDIN’S Wonperrut Lamp, THe Waite Cat, DoRrorHy’s Dream, and From Pote To Pou (1s. each). Chil- dren’s Toy Books. Farquharson, Roberts, and Phillips, Upper Thames-street. Connery, Mrs. Gold for Dross. 3 vols. Ward and 3 vols. Hutchinson. 271 CoTrTERELL, Constance. Tempe: a novel. 3 vols Bentley. Croker, B. M. A Third Person. A novel. 2 vols. F. V. White. CurHELL, Epirnh E. Two Little Children and Ching. Methuen. 6s. Danvers, Mrrron. The Grantham Mystery: a Detective Story. Diprose and Bateman. Is. Dickens, CHARLES. The Cricket on the Hearth. Vol. II. of Guillaume’s Nelumbos. Routledge. 2s. 6d. Doupney, SARAH. When We Two Parted. Farren. 5s. DozENn ALL Toup, A; twelve stories by different writers, Griffith, with twelve illustrations by different artists. Blackie and Sons. 6s. Dumas, ALEXANDRE. The Three Musketeers. 2 vols. J. M. Dent. EpaewortH, Maria. The Absentee. 2s. 6d. Vivian. 2s. 6d. Dent and Co. Fenn, G. Manvittr. The Black Bar. Ilustrated. Sampson Low. Fenn, G. Manvittr. Blue Jackets, or the Log of the Teaser. Griffith, Farran. 5s. Fenn, G. Manvittr. Real Gold: a story of adventure. With eight illustrations by W.S. Stacey. W. and R. Chambers. Fenn, G. Manvitte. Yussuf the Guide; or, the Mountvin Bandits: being a story of stange adventure in Asia Minor. Blackie and Sons. New edition, 3s. Fretpr, ApELE M. Nights’ Entertainments. Forty Stories, told by Almond-eyed Folk, Actors in the Romance of the Strayed Arrow. Illustrated by Chinese artists. 7s. 6d. Frevpine, Henry. Johnathan Wild. Vol. X. of Fielding’s Works. J. M. Dent and Co. 2s. 6d. net. Focerty, J. Rachel’s Romance. Diprose and Bateman Is. Gay, ELLERTON. Under a Spell: a Story for Children. Illustrated. Jarrold. Is. GorDoN-STABLES, Dr. Facing Fearful Odds. Co. 58. Gosszr, Epmunp. King Erik: a Tragedy. New edition, with an introductory essay by Theodore Watts. Heine- mann. Grant, Mrs. G. F. The Boys at Penrohn: a Story of Shaw and English School Life. With illustrations. W. P. Nimmo, Hay, and Mitchell. 2s. 6d. Grant, Ropert. The Opinions ofa Philosopher. Volumes of the Tavistock Library. F. Warne and Co. is. 6d. each. Green, E. Fvererr. Golden Gwendolyn. Hutchinson. Ge. Green, E. Everett. Keith’s Trial and Victory. Ilus- trated. Sunday School Union. 3s. 6d. Green, E. Everert. The Lost Treasure of Trevlyn, a Story of the Days of the Gunpowder Plot. 5s. GrirritHs, Masor A. A Prison Princess: a Romance of Millbank Penitentiary. Cassell. 6s. Haacarp, H. Riper. Montezuma’s Daughter. Illus- trated. Longmans. 6s. Haruanp, Henry. Mademoiselle Miss, and other stories. Heinemann. 3s. 6d. The New Academe: An Educa- 5s. Harrineron, EDWARD. tional Romance. Chapman and Hall. Hocxina, Linsas K. One in Charity. Illustrated. Frederick Warne. 935. 6d. Hors, Ascorr R. Men of the Backwoods. Griffith, Farren. 58. 278 Huiian, Mary E. My Aunt Constantia Jane: a Story for Children. The Story-book Series. Bliss, Sands, and Foster. Humn, Feraus. The Harlequin Opal: Second edition. W. H. Allen. HunGerrorp, Mrs. The Hoyden. A novel. 3 vols. Heine- mann. 318. 6d. Inman, Herpert E. Up the Spider’s Web, af®*iry folk fancy. With illustrations. H. Clarke. Is. Tron, RaurH (OLIVE ScHREINER). Dream Life and Real Life. A little African story. Pseudonym Library. Fisher Unwin. Paper covers, 1s. 6d. Tron, RaupH (OLIVE ScHREINER). The Story of an African Farm. A novel. New edition, completing 7oth thousand. Hutchinson. 3s. 6d. JEAFFRESON, J. CORDY. A Book of Recollections. vols. Hurst and Blackett. Jmnxins, C. Carntyon. A Seaside Romance. 2s. 6d. Krary, Mrs. H. Deb; or, A Wayside Flower. Warne and Co. Is. a Romance. Two Remington. Kprnawan, Coutson. A Book of Strange Sins. Ward, Lock, and Bowden. 33. 6d. Kyser, ARTHUR. An Adopted Wife. Anovel. Griffith Paper covers. The Story of an African Chief : With a preface by Edna Farran. Kyiaut-Bruce, Mrs. Being the Lite of Khama. Lyall. Kegan Paul. 2s. Larne, Lestre. Queen of the Daffodils: a Story of High School Life. Blackie and Sons. 28. Lams, Ruta. Of No Account. R.T.S. LeraHron, R. Wreck of the Golden Fleece: a story of a North Sea Fisher Boy. By Robert Leighton, with illustrations by Frank Brangwyn. Blackie and Sons. 58. Lestiz, ENMA. Brave Bessie Westland. R.T.S. Levert-YEats, §. The Romance of Guard Mulligan and other stories. Walter Scott (also Wheeler and Co., Allahabad). Paper covers. Is. LysaGut, ELIZABETH. Parkington’s Pantry. C.E.T.S. 1s. 6d. Lummis, C. F. The Land of Poco Fiempo. Illustrated. Sampson Low. Mackay, Kennett. Out Back. Remington. 3s. 6d. Manwett, M.B. The Bents of Battersby. R.T.S. MARRYAT, FLORENCE. How Like a Woman. New and cheaper edition. Griffith Farran. 3s. 6d. Marryat, Frorence. The Hampstead Mystery. Anovel. Three vols. F. V. White. Marswaut, Mrs. Children of Dean's Court. Shaw and Co. 3s. 6d. New editions, Mertvinir, HERMANN. Typee and Omoo. John with memoir of the author and illustrations. Murray. 3s. 6d. each. Mixes, Aurrep H. Fifty-two Stories for Children. Edited by. Hutchinson. 55. Mitman, Hexen. Esther’s Shrine: a character sketch. Illustrated. Griffith, Farran. 3s. 6d. Moors, F. Frankrort. Daireen. A novel. Hutchinson. 6s. Nispet-Batn, R. Eyes Like the Sea: “ A Tengerszemii Hélgy,” by Maurus J ékai, translated from the Hungarian. Three vols. Lawrence and Bullen. 31s. 6d. Nispet-Barn, R. Weird Tales from Northern Seas, from the Danish of Jonas Lie, with illustrations by Laurence Housman. Swan Sonnenschein. 7s. 6d. Nisset, Hume. The Haunted Station, and other stories. Illustrated. F. V. White and Co. Nisset, Hume. Valdmer, the Viking, a romance of the ith century by sea and land. With illustrations. 3s. 6d. THE AUTHOR. Norway, G. A True Cornish Maid: a story of the last century. Blackie and Sons. 3s. 6d. Norracs, ©. G. In Search of a Climate, with illustrations, Sampson Low. OvreRTON, Rosert. After School: Tales for Boys. trated. Jarrold and Sons. PaRKER, GILBERT. Mrs. Falchion. 6s. PARKER, GILBERT. mas Annual. Paper covers, Is. Pearce, Joun. The Merchant's Clerk. Effingham Wilson. 2s. Pearce, J. H. Jaco Treloar, a Study of a Woman. Methuen. 3s. 6d. PENNELL, Mrs. Roprns. To Gipsyland. Illustrated by Joseph Pennell. Fisher Unwin. * PENTREATH, Dotuy. In a Cornish Township with Old Vogue Folk. Illustrated by Percy R. Craft. Fisher Unwin. PRAED, Mrs. CAMPBELL. Chatto and Windus. Pryce, Ricwarp. Time and the Woman. Methuen. 62. RATHBONE, St. GeorGE. Doctor Jack and Doctor Jack’s Wife. Novels. Aldine Publishing Company, Red Lion- court, Fleet-street. Paper covers, 6d. each. Reaney, Mrs. G. S. Stella. Illustrated. Bliss, Sands, Illus. New edition. Methuen. The Trespasser. Arrowsmith’s Christ- 20th edition, Outlaw and Lawmaker. 3 vols. and Foster. 2s. 6d. Rowan, Hamiuton. The Story of Sylvia. Ward, Lock, Bowden. Russet, Dora. On Golden Hinges. Anovel. New edition, in one volume. Griffith Farran. 3s. 6d. Scort, Siz Water. The Fortunes of Nigel. Border edition, in two vols., with essays and notes by Andrew Lang, and etchings. J. C. Nimmo. 6s. each. SHERER, J. W. Alice of theInn: A Tale of the Old Coach- ing Days. 3 vols. W. H. Allen. Sxery, L.C. “That Mrs. Grundy.” Publishing Company, Arundel-street, W.c. eovers, Is. Situ, Eprrn E. Puzzles: a Christmas Story. R.T.S. Soans, Rev. R.G. A North Country Story. R.T.S. Sracpooue, H. pE VERE. The Tulip and the Sapphire. John Dicks. Paper covers, Is. Sruart, Esmé. A Woman of Forty. 2 vols. Methuen. Swan, Anniz S. A Bitter Debt: A Tale of the Black Country. Illustrated. Hutchinson and Co. 5s. TAYLER, JENNER. Beyond the Battle: a Tale of South Africa. Sampson Low. Vasurr AND Ester: a Story of To-day. By the writer of Belle’s Letters in the World. 2 vols. Chatto and Windus. Vincent-Briton, E. The Face of Death: A ‘Westmore- Arundel Printing and Paper land Story. Seeley and Co. Waters, AtAN. A Lotus Hater in Capri. With illus- i trations by Mary Vagner and the author. Bentley. Warp, R. Supplejack: a romance of Maoriland. With illustrations. Chapman and Hall. 6s. Watson, Hunun H. The King’s Sword, a story for all those that love boys. R.T.S. Warts, J., and Morrart, W. G. What’s the World Coming to? A novel of the 21st century, founded on the fads, facts, and fiction of the 19th. Elliot Stock. Wuurr, Mrs. Joun. Nesta. A novel. Simpkin, Marshall. © Paper covers. Is. Wiutarp, Mrs. E. S. Kin-da-shon’s wife: an Alaskan story. R.T.S. Witson, H. Mary. Storm Tossed. R.T.S. Wincep Wo r, THE, and other Fairy Tales. Collected by Ha Sheen Kaf, with illustrations by Arthur Layard. Edward Stanford. 6s.  ADVERTISEMENTS. 279 THE STANDARD says :—‘‘ Indispensable to Members of Parliament, Journalists, Public Speakers, and all who desire to be well informed.” @ TWENTIETH EDITION, REVISED, CORRECTED, AND ENLARGED THROUGHOUT, AND BROUGHT DOWN TO THE AUTUMN OF 1892 Medium 8vo., cloth, 18s.; half-calf, 24s. ; full or tree calf, 31s. 6d. \HHAYDN’S DICTIONARY OF DATES. COMPRISING ABOUT 4150 pop, 11.000 DISTINOT ARTICLES, 130,000 DATES AND FACTS, EMBRACING THE HISTORY OF THE WORLD TO THE AUTUMN OF 1892, ‘« The most universal book of reference in a moderate compass that ‘ So altogether indispensable that it is difficult to imagine a period +s we know of in the English language.” —Times. when it was not in existence.’’—Spectator. PROSPECTUS, WITH SPECIMEN PAGE, POST FREE ON APPLICATION. Po LONDON: WARD, LOCK, AND BOWDEN LIMITED, SALISBURY SQUARE, E.C. cease YMr. HORACE COX’S NEW NOVELS. NOW READY, AT ALL LIBRARIES. In Two Vols., crown 8vo., price 21s. ae CMM TU RY Ss BBB. By CYPRIAN COPE. In Three Vols., crown 8vo., price 31s. 6d. = ew ter ASTDE- By GWENDOLEN DOUGLAS GALTON (Mrs. TRENCH GASCOIGNE). ‘““* A Step Aside’ is a stirring story, in which deep tragedy alternates with light comedy and tender pathos with sparkling humour. = In -A Step Aside’ there is not a single dull or redundant page. . . . Ina word, the book is worthy of unqualified praise.’—Daily Te 9t Oct. 20. “ A most interesting novel, in which the humour, pathos, and vivacity of the numerous characters are happily blended with some capital *= descriptive writing of Italian scenery.”—Zssex Times, Oct. 20. Uf egra ‘ph, Crown 8vo., with Illustrations, price 3s. 6d., Cheap Edition of \ A STUMBLE ON THE THRESHOLD. By JAMES PAYN. ue ‘*Mr. James Payn’s pleasant story contains a startling novelty. The leading actors are a group of undergraduates of Cambridge ‘i University. Mr. Payn’s picture of University society is frankly exceptional. Exceptional, if not unique, is the ‘ nice little college’ of St. Neot’s. Cambridge men will have little difficulty in recognising this snug refuge of the ‘ ploughed.’ An ingenious plot, clever characters, and, above all, a plentiful seasoning of genial wit. . . . The uxurious master of St. Neot’s ischarmingly conceived. If only for his reminiscences of his deceased wives, ‘ A Stumble on the Threshold’ deserves to be treasured. We turn over Mr. Payn’s delightful pages, so full of surprises and whimsical dialogue. . -’—The Times. ‘© A very interesting story, and one that excels in clever contrast of character and close study of individualism. . The characters make the impression of reality on the reader. . . . Extremely pleasant are the sketches of University life.”—Saturday Review. ‘*Mr. James Payn is here quite at his usual level all throngh, and that level is quite high enough to please most people. . . . The “4 character drawing is good. The story of the master sounds strangely like truth. . . . A book to read distinctly.” —Daily Chronicle. + he dramatic unity of time. place. and circumstance has never had a more novel setting. . . ”_Daily Graphic. “‘ The most sensational story which the author has written since his capital novel, ‘ By Proxy.’ Never flags for a moment.”—The wh World. Ingenious and original. Mr. Payn knows how to invent and lead up to a mystery.”—Black and White. Crown 8vo., with Illustrations, price 3s. 6d. THE MARTYRDOM OF SOCIETY. By QUILLIM RITTER. “ Por his satirical arrows he has chosen promising game—the heiress who would reclaim the East-end and all humanity : the working man M.P.. who thinks to run the nation as easily as a Hyde Park demonstration; the man about town who, to be in the swim, forswears drink to talk about the inequality of social punishment and the mystery of human misery; the irrepressible busybody, who starts societies for the suppression of vice in high life; all familiar types in an age of sentiment and fads and Mrs. Besants, The most successful passage is that recording the final catastrophe, when the benevolence of the West leads, not to the building of palaces of delight, but to its own destruction by an East-end weary of being patronised; and there is a laugh in the fate of heiress and working man left to punt in peace on a placid river.”— Pall Mall Gazette. “This is a powerful one-volume story.”—Publishers’ Circular. , _ “Itis an odd world that Henry Jacobson sways. Mr, Quillim Ritter has put it all very cleverly, and added some neat epigrams o “99 his own.”—Black and White. WINDSOR HOUSE, BREAM’S BUILDINGS, BC.  280 ADVERTISEMENTS. MESDAMES BRETT & BOWSER, TY PISTS, SELBORNE CHAMBERS, BELL YARD, TEMPLE BAR Authors’ MSS. carefully and expeditiously copied, from Is. per 1000 words. Extracarbon copies half price. Refer- ences kindly permitted to Augustine Birrell, Esq., M.P. THE AUTHOR’S HAIRLESS PAPER-PAD. (Tur LeapEnHALL Press Lrp., H.C.) e——___— Contains hairless paper, over which the pen slips with perfect freedom. Sixpence each: 58. per dozen, ruled or plain. TYPEWRITING. SCIENTIFIC, LITERARY, AND MEDICAL MSS. CAREFULLY AND PROMPTLY COPIED BY RAYNE & CO., 40, NORFOLK STREET, STRAND, W.C. PRIVATE Room FoR DICTATION. SearcHes MADE. HigHEst REFERENCES. TRANSLATIONS. MISS E. ALLEN & CO., TYPE AND SHORTHAND WRITERS, Scientific Work and Translations a Special Feature. 39, LOMBARD ser., ECG. References to Authors. Office No. 59 (close to Lift). A. JOHNSON, TYPIST, 1, Melrose Terrace, West Kensington Park, W. AUTHORS’ MSS. COPIED, 6d. per quarto of 500 to 520 words. PLAYS, 3d. per page. FULL PARTICULARS ON APPLICATION. SHORTHAND WRITER, Py Pris Lr, ESIRES SECRETARIAL WORK; temporary or permanent. Own machine (YOST). Translator French, German. Address “ L.,’’ 23, Canterbury-terrace, Maida Vale, W. A few BANK OF ENGLAND NOTES cut in £1000 two and rejoined with STICK- PHAST PASTE will support a big and heavy man for the remainder of his natural life. | Printed and Published by Horace Cox, Windsor House, Bream’s-buildings, London, E.C. MRS. GILT, TYPH-WRITING OFFICE, 35, LUDGATE HILL, E.C. (ESTABLISHED 1883.) Authors’ MSS. carefully copied from 1s. per 1000 words. Plays, &c., 1s. 8d. per 1000 words. Extra copies (carbon) supplied at the rate of 4d. and 3d. per 1000 words. Type-writing from dictation 2s. 6d. per hour. Reference kindly permitted to Walter Besant, Esq ; also to Messrs. A. P. Watt and Son, Literary Agents, 2, Paternoster- square, E.C. x Miss PATTEN, TYPIST. 44, Oakley Street Flats, Chelsea, S.W. Authors’ MSS. carefully transcribed. References kindly permitted to George Augustus Sala, Esq., Justin Huntly McCarthy, Esq., and many other well-known Authors. Fire- Proof Safe for MSS. Particulars on Application. LITERARY PRODUCTIONS OF EVERY DESCRIPTION AREFULLY REVISED, CORRECTED, or RE- © i WRITTEN by the Author of “The Queen’s English ¢ up to Date.” Facilities for publication. Typewriting 1s. j per 1000 words. Address Secretary, Literary Office, 342, Strand, W.C. ACADEMICAL DEGREES. UTHOBRBS, Authoresses, and others engaged in Literary Work, without Titles, can receive informa- — tion of an instructive, interesting, and valuable character. Address “Gradus,” 2, Caxton-road, Uxbridge - road, London, W. In cloth lettered, gilt edges, price 5s. SONGS GRAVE AND GAY. © :: By F. B. DOVETON, Author of ‘‘Snatches of Song,” ‘‘ Sketches in Prose and Verse,” ““ Maggie in Mythica,” &c. London: Horace Cox, Windsor House, Bream’s-buildings, E.C. Cloth lettered, price 5s. rLYRIics. Dr. J. A. GOODCHILD. London: Horace Cox, Windsor House, Bream’s-buildings, E.C. Cloth lettered, price 5s. TALES IN VERSE. BY Dr. J. A. GOODCHILD. London: Horace Cox, Windsor House, Bream’s-buildings, E.C. Published every Friday morning; price, without Reports, 9d.; with — Reports, 1s. HE LAW TIMES, the Journal of the Law and the ~ Lawyers, which has now just completed its fiftieth year, — supplies to the Profession a complete Record of the Progress of al Reforms, and of all matters affecting the Legal Profession. The Reports of the Law Times are now recognised as the most complete — and efficient series published. Offices: Windsor House, Bream’s-buildings, E.C. Dublin Core The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/. Title A name given to the resource The Author, Vol. 04 Issue 07 (December 1893) Subject The topic of the resource <em>The Author</em>, Vol. 04 Issue 07 (December 1893) Type The nature or genre of the resource Publication Identifier An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context 1893-12-01-The-Author-4-7 publications The Author https://historysoa.com/files/original/5/456/1893-11-01-The-Author-4-6.pdf ef898470ef131d1eb2256b1b062f0352 PDF Text Text ���������������������������������������� Dublin Core The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/. Title A name given to the resource The Author Subject The topic of the resource <em>The Author</em> Description An account of the resource A digitised run of the Society of Authors' monthly periodical, <em>The Author</em>, 1890<span>–</span>1914, made available together for the first time.<br /><br />Currently users can browse issues and <a href="https://historysoa.com/items/browse?search=&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Bjoiner%5D=and&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Belement_id%5D=51&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Btype%5D=is+exactly&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Bterms%5D=Index&amp;collection=&amp;type=&amp;tags=&amp;exhibit=&amp;date_search_term=&amp;submit_search=Search+For+Items&amp;sort_field=Dublin+Core%2CTitle">indices</a> (not available for all volumes). Full text search for all issues, and other additional search functionality, will be added in 2022. Date A point or period of time associated with an event in the lifecycle of the resource 1890–1914 Identifier An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context The-Author-Issues Publication Date The date of an event (in YYYY, YYYY-MM or YYYY-MM-DD format) 1893-11-01 Volume 4 Issue 6 Pages Page range in volume 189–228 Ngram Date Version of the date in YYYYMMDD format for use by the Ngram plugin 18931101 Ngram Text Version of the text with no HTML formatting for use by the Ngram plugin Che Huthor. (The Organ of the Incorporated Society of Authors. Monthly.) CONDUCTED BY WALTER BESANT. Vou. IV.—No. 6.] NOVEMBER 1, 1893. [Prick SIXPENCE. CONTENTS. PAGE Warnings and Notices <n as Ge eae eee oe: olen The Book of the Future Literary Property— Correspondence— 1.—Proposed Amendment of American Copyright Law wax 198 1.—Authors and Publishers— 2.—Stevens v. Benning see oe — me aoe wee 195 1.—By Andrew Lang 3.—Hole v. Bradbury ... ee ae oe oe Seis Se 197 2.—By the Editor ... oe Sige sioe 4.—Harper v. Pick-Me-Up ... ue Eee ike eae see LOT 2.—West Indian Stories. By Jeb Slinter... 5.—Low vy. Volunteer Service Magazine ave sae os woe LOT 3.—Song Publishing... See oh ase 6.—On Illustrations... ae oo os see a cae 4.—James Defoe. By Hyde Clarke 7.—Copyright ... ae Ses Sees ees Ss ats «-» 198 5.—Reviewed Books. By X. Y. Z.... The International Copyright Union. By Sir Henry Bergne «.. 198 6.—Literary Paymasters. By H.R.G. ... ae Omnium Gatherum. By J. M. Lely ... a aay re oss AGO 7.—A ‘Second Edition.” By Daniel Dormer |. Zola and Anonymity. By H.E. W.... ae ae ose eco ieul 8.—A Contributor’s Experience. By Hubert Haes The Autumn Publishing Season ... ae os eae ee «+. 203 9.—Anonymous Criticism... ae 2 a Siti Centenary of Beatrice ... ee as ae one sos a 10.—Poets and Critics. By a Writer of Prose ... Book Talk ae a oR is mes es ies oe ve From the Papers— ee I ane 1 Dede ooed of Hawthornden ... Notes and News. By the Editor... on hee ase son eee 207 2.—Bust of Tennyson ... a Thackeray’s Women— __ ong 8.—Poet Pilgrims ee oe ee tits 2 Small Booksellers’ Shops. By the Rey. Henry Cresswell... ssa 210 New Books and New Editions PAGE soe wal. s. 212 214 1) 214 _ PUBLICATIONS OF THE SOCIETY. . The Annual Report. That for January 1892 can be had on application to the Secretary. . The Author. A Monthly Journal devoted especially to the protection and maintenance of Literary Property. Issued to all Members. . The Grievances of Authors. (The Leadenhall Press.) 1s. The Report of three Meetings on the general subject of Literature and its defence, held at Willis’s Rooms, March, 1887. 95, Strand, W.C.) 35. . The History of the Société des Gens de Lettres. By S. Squrre Spricen, late Secretary to the Society. 1s, I 2 38 4. Literature and the Pension List, By W. Morris Cotuss, Barrister-at-Law. (Henry Glaisher, 5 6 . The Cost of Production. In this work specimens are given of the most important forms of type, size of page, &c., with estimates showing what it costs to produce the more common kinds of books. Henry Glaisher, 95, Strand, W.C. 2s. 6d. 7. The Various Methods of Publication. By 8. Seuirz Spricer. In this work, compiled from the papers in the Society’s offices, the various forms of agreements proposed by Publishers to Authors are examined, and their meaning carefully explained, with an account of the various kinds of fraud which have been made possible by the different clauses in their agreements. Henry Glaisher, 95, Strand, W.C. 38. 8. Copyright Law Reform, An Exposition of Lord Monkswell’s Copyright Bill now before Parlia- ment. With Extracts from the Report of the Commission of 1878, and an Appendix containing the Berne Convention and the American Copyright Bill. By J. M. Leny. and Spottiswoode. 1s. 6d. Eyre 9. The Society of Authors, A Record of its Action from its Foundation. By Waurer Besant (Chairman of Committee, 1888—1892). 15, i j i i ‘ 190 ADVERTISEMENTS. The Sociefy of Authors (Suncorporated). PRESIDENT. GHORGH MbEREDITHE. COUNCIL. Sir Epwin ARNOLD, K.C.LE., C.S.I. Tue Ear or DEsART. Lewis Morris. ALFRED AUSTIN. Austin Dosson. Pror. Max MULLER. J. M. BARRIE. A. W. Dusoura. J. C. PARKINSON. A. W. A BEcKETT. J. Enic EricusEn, F.RB.S. Tur Eart oF PEMBROKE AND Mont- RoBERT BATEMAN. Pror. Micwaz Foster, F.B.S. GOMERY. Sir Henry Berens, K.C.M.G. Ricut Hon. Herpert GARDNER,| Sir FREDERICK POLLOCK, Bart., LL.D. WALTER BESANT. M.P. WaLtEerR HERRIES POLLOCK. AUGUSTINE BIRRELL, M.-P. RIcHARD GARNETT, LL.D. A. G. Ross. Rev. Pror. Bonney, F.R.S. EpMUND GOSSE. Grorce AuGusTUS SALA. Riegut Hon. James Bryce, M.P. H. Riper HaGearp. W. Baptiste SCOONES. Haut CAINE. Tuomas Harpy. G. R. Srms. EGERTON CAsTLe, F.S.A. JEROME K. JEROME. S. Squire SPRIGGE. P. W. CLAYDEN. RupyARD KIPuinea. J. J. STEVENSON. Epwarp CLODD. Pror. E. Ray LANKESTER, F.R.S. Jas. SULLY. W. Morris CouueEs. J. M. Lety. Wittram Moy THomas. Hon. JoHN COLLIER. Rav. W. J. Lorre, F.S.A. H. D. Trarit, D.C.L. W. Martin Conway. Pror. J. M. D. MEIKLEJOBN. Baron Henry DE Worms, M-P., F. Marion CRAWFORD. HERMAN C. MERIVALE. E.RB.S. OswALD CRAWFURD, C.M.G. Rev. C. H. MippnEeton- WAKE. EDMUND YATES. Hon. Counsel—E. M. UNDERDOWN, Q.C. Solicitors—Messrs. FIELD, Roscox, and Co., Lincoln’s Inn Fields. Accountants—Messrs. OscaR BERRY and CaRR, Monument-square, H.C. Secretary—G. HERBERT THRING, B.A. OFEICES: 4, Porruaan STREET, Lincoun’s Inn Freups, W.C. Third Edition, with Additions throughout, in demy 8vo., 700 pages, price 15s. AN ANECDOTAL HISTORY oF THE BRITISH PARLIAMENT, From the Earliest Periods to the Present Time. WITH NOTICES OF EMINENT PARLIAMENTARY MEN, AND EXAMPLES OF THEIR ORATORY. ComPiILED FROM AUTHENTIC SOURCES BY GHORGEH Hpea hy JENNINGS. CONTENTS. Part I.—Riseand Progress of Parliamentary Institutions. | ApPENDIx.—(A) Lists of the Parliaments of England and Parr Il.—Personal Anecdotes: Sir Thomas More to John of the United Kingdom. Morley. (B) Speakers of the House of Commons. Parr Il.—Miscellaneous. 1. Elections. 2. Privilege; Ex- (C) Prime Ministers, Lord Chancellors, and clusion of Strangers; Publication of Debates. Secretaries of State from 1715 to 3. Parliamentary Usages, &c. 4. Varieties. | 1892. Opinions of the Press of the Present Edition. “The work, which has long been held in high repute as a repertory “It is a work that possesses both a practical and an historical of good things, is more than ever rich in doth instruction and amuse- value. and is altogether unique in character. '—Kentish Observer. ment. ”—Scotsman. ‘+ We can heartily roomier ugly the politician, whatever “Tti *. + may be his party leanings.”’—. hern Echo. ‘It isa — of useful fact and amusing anecdote, and in its THe hers the whole company of Parliamentary. celebrities, latest form should have increased popularity.” —Globe. past and present, reduced to puppets, so to speak, and made to “Its advantage to those who are seeking seats in Parliament, or repeat their best and most approved rhetorical performances for our who may have occasion to assist as speakers during the electoral | leisurely entertainment, which is not less enjoyable from being allied campaign, is incomparable.”—Sala’s Journal. with edification.”—Liverpool Courier. “= Orders may now be sent to HORACE COX, “Law Times Office,” Windsor House, Bream’s-buildings, E.C.  Che #uthor. (The Organ of the Incorporated Society of Authors. Monthly.) CONDUCTED BY WALTER BESANT. Vou. IV.—No. 6.] NOVEMBER 1, 1893. [Prick SIXPENCE. For the Opinions expressed in papers that are signed or initialled the Authors alone are responsible. None of the papers or para- graphs must be taken as expressing the collective opinions of the committee unless they are officially signed by G. Herbert Thring, Sec. oe Secretary of the Society begs to give notice that all remittances are acknowledged by return of post, and requests that all members not receiving an answer to important communications within two days will write to him without delay. All remittances should be crossed Union Bank of London, Chancery-lane, or be sent by registered letter only. Communications and letters are invited on all subjects connected with literature, but on no other subjects what- ever. Articles which cannot be accepted are returned if stamps for the purpose accompany the MSS. AGREEMENTS. CT is not generally understood that the author, as the vendor, has the absolute right of drafting the agree- ment upon whatever terms the transaction is to be carried out. Authors are strongly advised to exercise that right. Inevery other form of business, the right of drawing the agreement rests with him who sells, leases, or has the control of the property. WARNINGS. pnb of the Author and members of the Society are earnestly desired to make the following warnings as widely known as possible. They are based on the experience of nine years’ work by which the dangers VOL. TV. to which literary property is especially exposed have been discovered :— I. SERIAL Riauts.—In selling Serial Rights stipulate that you are selling the Serial Right for one paper at a certain time only, otherwise you may find your work serialized for years, to the detriment of your volume form. 2. STAMP YOUR AGREEMENTS. — Readers are most URGENTLY warned not to neglect stamping their agreements immediately after signature. If this precaution is neglected for two weeks, a fine of £10 must be paid before the agree- ment can be used as a legal document. In almost every case brought to the secretary the agreement, or the letter which serves for one, is forwarded without the stamp. The author may be assured that the other party to the agree- ment never neglects this simple precaution. The Society, to save trouble, undertakes to get all the agreements of members stamped for them at no expense to themselves except the cost of the stamp. 3. ASCERTAIN WHAT A PROPOSED AGREEMENT GIVES TO BOTH SIDES BEFORE SIGNING IT.—Remember that an arrangement as to a joint venture in any other kind of busi- ness whatever would be instantly refused should either party refuse to show the books or to let it be known what share he reserved for himself, 4. Lirzrary AGmnts.—Be very careful. You cannot be too careful as to the person whom you appoint as your agent. Remember that you place your property almost un- reservedly in his hands. Your only safety is in consulting the Society, or some friend who has had personal experience of the agent. Do not trust advertisements alone. 5. Cost or Propuction.-—Never sign any agreement of which the alleged cost of production forms an integral part, until you have proved the figures. 6. CHoIcE oF PUBLISHERS.—Neyer enter into any cor- respondence with publishers, especially with those who ad- vertise for MSS., who are not recommended by experienced friends or by this Society. 7. FUTURE WorxK.—Never, on any account whatever, bind yourself down for future work to anyone. 8. Royaury.—Never accept any proposal of royalty until you have ascertained what the agreement, worked out on both a small and a large sale, will give to the author and what to the publisher. 9. PuRSONAL RisK.—Never accept any pecuniary risk or responsibility whatever without advice. 10. ResEcTED MSS.—Never, when a MS. has been re- fused by respectable houses, pay others, whatever promises they may put forward, for the production of the work. Q 2  192 THE 11. AmericAN RicHts.—Never sign away American rights. Keep them by special clause. Refuse to sign any agreement containing a clause which reserves them for the publisher, unless for a substantial consideration. If the publisher insists, take away the MS. and offer it to another. 12. Cess1on or CopyricHt.—Never sign any paper, either agreement or receipt, which gives away copyright, without advice. 13. ADVERTISEMENTS.—Keep control over the advertise- ments, if they affect your returns, by a clause in the agree- ment. Reserve a veto. If you are yourself ignorant of the subject, make the Society your adviser. 14. Never forget that publishing is a business, like any other business, totally unconnected with philanthropy, charity, or pure love of literature. You have to do with business men. Be yourself a business man. Society’s Offices : 4, PORTUGAL STREET, Lincoun’s Inn FIELDS. HOW TO USE THE SOCIETY. f. ee member has a right to advice upon his agreements, his choice of a publisher, or any dispute arising in the conduct of his business or the administration of his property. If the advice sought is such as can be given best by a solicitor, the member has a right to an opinion from the Society’s solicitors. If the case is such that Counsel’s opinion is desirable, the Com- mittee will obtain for him Counsel’s opinion. All this without any cost to the member. 2. Remember that questions connected with copyright and publisher’s agreements do not generally fall within the experience of ordinary solicitors. Therefore, do not scruple to use the Society first—our solicitors are continually engaged upon such questions for us. 3. Send to the office copies of past agreements and past accounts with the loan of the books represented. This isin order to ascertain what has been the nature of your agree- ments, and the results to author and publisher respectively so far. The Secretary will always be glad to have any agreements, new or old, for inspection and note. The infor- mation thus obtained may prove invaluable. 4. If the examination of your ptevious business trans- actions by the Secretary proves unfavourable, you should take advice as to a change of publishers. : 5. Before signing any agreement whatever, send the pro- posed document to the Society for examination. 6. The Society is acquainted with the methods, and—in the case of fraudulent houses—the tricks of every publish- ing firm in the country. Remember that there are certain houses which live entirely by trickery. 7. Remember always that in belonging to the Society you are fighting the battles of other writers, even if you are reaping no benefit to yourself, and that you are advancing the best interests of literature in promoting the indepen- dence of the writer. 8. Send to the Editor of the Author notes of everything important to literature that you may hear or: meet with. AUTHOR. THE AUTHORS’ SYNDICATE. EMBERS are informed : Bl 1. That the Authors’ Syndicate takes charge of the business of members of the Society. With, when necessary, the assistance of the legal advisers of the Syndi- cate, it concludes agreements, collects royalties, examines and passes accounts, and generally relieves members of the trouble of managing business details. 2. That the expenses of the Authors’ Syndicate are defrayed solely out of the commission charged on rights placed through its intervention. Notice is, however, hereby given that in all cases where there is no current account, a booking fee is charged to cover postage and porterage. 3. That the Authors’ Syndicate works for none but.those members of the Society whose work possesses a market value. 4. That the Syndicate can only undertake any negotiation whatever on the distinct understanding that those negotia- tions are placed exclusively in its hands, and that all communications relating thereto are referred to it. 5. That clients can only be seen by the Editor by appoint- ment, and that, when possible, at least four days’ notice should be given. The work of the Syndicate is now so heavy, that only a limited number of interviews can be arranged. 6. That every attempt is made to deal with the corre- spondence promptly, but that owing to the enormous number of letters received, some delay is inevitable. That stamps should, in all cases, be sent to defray postage. 7. That the Authors’ Syndicate does not invite MSS. without previous correspondence, and does not hold itself responsible for MSS. forwarded without notice. It is announced that, by way of a new departure, the Syndicate has undertaken arrangements for lectures by some of the leading members of the Society ; that a “Transfer Department,” for the sale and purchase of journals and periodicals, has been opened ; and that a “Register of Wants and Wanted” has been opened. Members anxious to obtain literary or artistic work are invited to communicate with the Manager. There is an Honorary Advisory Committee, whose services will be called upon in any case of dispute or difficulty. It is perhaps necessary to state that the members of the Advisory Committee have no pecuniary interest whatever in the Syndicate. NOTICES. HE Editor of the Author begs to remind members of the T Society that, although the paper is sent to them free of charge, the cost of producing it would be a very heavy charge on the resources of the Society if a great many members did not forward to the Secretary the modest 6s. 6d. subscription for the year. The Editor is always glad to receive short papers and communications on all subjects connected with literature from members and others. Nothing can do more good to the Society than to make the Author complete, attractive,  ie THE AUTHOR. 193 and interesting. Will those who are willing to aid in this work send their names and the special subjects on which they are willing to write ? Communications for the Author should reach the Editor not later than the 21st of each month. All persons engaged in literary work of any kind, whether members of the Society or not, are invited to communicate to the Editor any points connected with their work which it would be advisable in the general interest to publish. Members and others who wish their MSS. read are requested not to send them to the Office without previously communicating with the Secretary. The utmost practicable despatch is aimed at, and MSS. are read in the order in which they are received. It must also be distinctly under- stood that the Society does not, under any circumstances, undertake the publication of MSS. The Authors’ Club is now open in its new premises, at 3, Whitehall-court, Charing Cross. Address the Secretary for information, rules of admission, &c. Will members take the trouble to ascertain whether they have paid their subscriptions for the year? If they will do this, and remit the amount, if still unpaid, or a banker’s order, it will greatly assist the Secretary, and save him the trouble of sending out a reminder. Members are most earnestly entreated to attend to the warning numbered (7). It is a most foolish and a most disastrous thing to bind yourself to anyone for a term of years. Let them ask themselves if they would give a solicitor the collection of their rents for five years to come, whatever his conduct, whether he was honest or dishonest? Of course they would not. Why then hesitate for a moment when they are asked to sign themselves into literary bondage for three or five years ? Those who possess the “Cost of Production” are requested to note that the cost of binding has advanced 15 per cent. This means, for those who do not like the trouble of “doing sums,” the addition of three shillings in the pound on this head. In other words, if the cost of binding is set down in our book at eight pounds, to this must now be added twenty-four shillings more, so that it now stands at £9 4s. The figures in our book are as near the exact truth as can be procured ; but a printer’s, or a binder’s, bill is so elastic a thing that nothing more exact can be arrived at. Some remarks have been made upon the amount charged in the “ Cost of Production” for advertising. Of course, we have not included any sums which may be charged for inserting advertisements in the publisher’s own magazines, or in other magazines by exchange. As agreements too often go, there is nothing to prevent the publisher from sweeping the whole profits of a book into his own pocket, by inserting any number of advertisements in his own magazines, and by exchanging with others. Some there are who call this a form of fraud; it is not known what those who practise this method of swelling their own profits eall it. LITERARY PROPERTY. E THe AMENDMENT OF THE CopyriGHT Law. HERE is a movement on foot to petition the copyright leagues for a commission to revise the copyright law, in order that an appeal may be made to Congress asking for amendments remedying existing defects. Although the law, as a whole, has given satis- faction, much annoyance has resulted from the ambiguous wording of several of its passages, and from its failure to provide proper safe- guards against the registry of unlawful claims for copyrights. These defects, it is said, have necessitated frequent appeals to the courts, in- volving prolonged litigation. These are some of the causes of complaint: the failure of the law to secure a renewal of a copyright to its owners or assigns other than his widow and children; the condition that a work, whether by a foreign or domestic author, must be manu- factured within the United States; the absence of any requirement that applicants for copyright shall furnish evidence of ownership ; the depriva- tion of the rights of authors or owners of copy- rights to sue for infrmgement after two years, and the failure of the law to define the word “ book.” George Haven Putnam, who, as a representa- tive of the league, was active in securing the passage of the law, when asked to-day what he thought of the advisability of amendments to remove these reasons for dissatisfaction, said: “It has never been the intention of the framers of the several American copyright laws that any heirs of the author other than his widow and children should be entitled to secure an extension of the copyright beyond the first term of twenty- eight years to cover a second term of fourteen years. The privilege of securing such extension is given only to the author himself in case the first term may expire during his lifetime, or to his widow or children. The restriction has worked hardship in not a few cases. One instance of such hardship occurred in connection with the works of Washington Irving. Irving was never married, but had adopted three nieces, who, for many years previous to his death, were members of his household, and were dependent upon him for support. After their uncle’s death, these nieces were, however, unable to secure re- newals of the copyrights of the later works which were then expiring, and the income from these copyrights, on which they had mainly depended, could, therefore, no longer be assured to them.  194 THE “Tt ismy own opinion, in which theauthors, pub- lishers, and others interested in the literary develop- ment of the country are, I think, in substantial accord, that the term of copyright now granted by the copyright law is inadequate. It does not secure a sufficient protection for the author even during his own lifetime, nor does it enable an author to plan with any certainty for the accu- mulation of property in the shape of copyrights for his ch:ldren, grandchildren, or other heirs. Tt was the case that during the lifetime of Long- fellow unauthorised editions were printed of the first unrevised editions of certain of Longfellow’s earlier works. The injury in this case was two- fold: the returns to the author for the sale of the revised authorised editions were diminished to the extent of the interference with these sales caused by the circulation of the unauthorised issues. The injury, which was of greater import- ance in the author’s estimation, was the wrong caused to his literary fame by the circulation of imperfect material bearing his name, and for the character of which he is made responsible before the later generation of readers, although such material has been cancelled and superseded by the finished work on which he was prepared to have his literary reputation for posterity based. An action of this kind is to be regarded as a personal injury, apart from the property injury. The possibility of such injurious action cannot be avoided, of course, after the expiration of a term of copyright, but the author ought certainly to be protected by law against such mjury during his lifetime. A similar injury has been caused to a number of authors, including, for instance, Donald G. Mitchell, still living, whose earlier books, now out of copyright, have been printed in unautho- rised and unrevised editions, to his business detriment and personal annoyance. “The term of copyright granted by the American law is the shortest conceded by any country possessing an important literature, and is, in fact, the shortest in force anywhere in the civilised world, excepting in Greece. The term in England is forty-two years, or the lifetime of the author and seven years thereafter, whichever term be the longer. Under this provision the author is fully protected against the risk of in- fringement during his life. ‘The German term is the life of the author and thirty years; the French, the life of the author and fifty years, &c. The Bill now pending in the English Parlia- ment for the English copyright law accepts the German term. This is the term that ought pro- perly to be in force in the United States. If the author is entitled to work for his children he ought to be permitted also to work for the benefit of his grandchildren. AUTHOR. “The law of 1891, under which the protection of American copyright was, under certain con- ditions, granted to foreign authors, did not under- take to make any changes or amendments in the copyright law previously in force except by the insertion of a requirement that a work, whether by a foreign or domestic author, must be manu- factured within the United States. It was under- stood that all the provisions of the copyright law would probably, within a few years time, be brought under consideration for revision and amendment. As was made clear in the record put into print at the time, the responsibility for shaping the act of 1891, und for securing for it the requisite support with the public and with Congress, rested with two “copyright leagues,” comprising the leading authors and publishers of the country. The work of these leagues was carried on during the five years’ ‘campaign’ by a joint committee, in which, of course, both the publishers and the authors were represented, and which included also representatives of the general public not pecuniarily interested in literature. Each step in connection with the drafting of the original Act and the several modifications finally assented to, was taken under the substantially unanimous decision of this joint committee. The Act as originally recommended by this com- mittee did not contain the manufacturing condition, which was finally included in the law. It was the opinion of the greater number of the members of the committee that manufacturing conditions had no logical connection with the right of authors to control their productions ; and that if the book manu- facturing interests needed protection, this should be secured under separate legislation. It was found, however, after some consideration of the matter with the friends of copyright in Washing- ton and elsewhere, that no law could at that time be enacted without this concession to the views of the protectionists in the country, many of whom, while heartily interested in international copy- right, believed that its enactment without such manufacturing restriction might bring serious detriment to printers and other mechanics engaged in the manufacture of books. “The Copyright Bill was, of course, an un- partisan measure, but it was impossible to secure for it adequate support either in the House or in the Senate without the co-operation of Republican protectionists as well as of Democratic free traders. The manufacturing provision, as finally included in the Bill, represented the views of the American Typographical Unions, and for the framing of this provision Mr. Henry C. Lea, of Philadelphia, was more particularly responsible. After the suggestions of the Typographical THE AUTHOR. Unions had been accepted in regard to this pro- vision, the co-operation of these unions proved of very material service in securing for the measure favourable attention throughout the country and the necessary support in the two Houses. It is doubtless the case that if. in place of the intelli- gent and effective co-operation rendered by these unions, the Bill had had to encounter their opposition, it could not have become law at the time it did. It was my own opinion, and I may say that of by far the larger proportion of both the authors and publishers on the joint com- mittee, that the manufacturing provision would not further the interests of American publishers, and was not required for the interests of the Typographical Unions, and that the prospects of securing for the members of these unions and for the other book manufacturing workers of the country assured and in reasing employment would be better if no such restrictions should be put into the shape of law. I am still of opinion that whenever this restriction shall be abolished, American type-setters will be able not only to secure their full share in the book-making done for the American market, but will also be in a position, with the improved American methods for making electrotype plates, &c., to increase their trade in the exportation of book plates to England and Australia. “The regulations of the several copyright laws which have been in force in the United States have never made any provision for the furnishing by ap- plicants for copyrights of evidence of ownership of the work entered for copyright. The librarian of Congress, who has charge, under the law now in force, of the copyright entries, has no machinery or facilities for verifying such evidence or for passing upon it ina judicial capacity. An entry when made is not evidence that the person in whose name it stands is owner of the copyright in question, but is evidence merely that he claims such ownership. In case the copyright were infringed, and the person in whose name the entry had been made applied to the United States Court for protection against such infringement, it would then be incumbent upon him, in order to secure standing in the court, to prove his owner- ship. It is the case also that the copyright law of Great Britain, of France, and of Germany makes no provision for the proving of the right to the copyright at the time the entry is made. It is doubtful whether it would be practicable, under any working arrangements, to place such a responsibility upon the authorities having charge of the entries. Under this same general practice the registry of copyright is granted to anyone applying for registry for a dramatisation or for translation of a copyright book. Such entry or 195 registration can, however, be of service to the person in whose name it has been made, only if he may later be in a position to protect in the ‘courts his right to secure profit from such dramatisation or translation. There is no difficulty, under the provisions of the American law, on the part of the author so desiring, in preventing the publica- tion of an unauthorised dramatisation or transla- tion of a work duly protected by copyright. “Personally, I do not think that the restric- tion placed upon owners of copyrights, that they shall take such measures as may be in order for the defence of tbeir copyrights within the term of two years after the date of the alleged infringe- ment, constitutes any serious hardship. If the work is of value, so that the author’s edition has been kept before the public, the interference with its sale that might be caused by the issue of an unauthorised edition would certainly be manifest within the term of two years. It was apparently the intention of those framing this provision, that if the owner of a copyright abandoned his work, so that the public were no longer supplied with copies, at the expiration of a sufficient length of time from such abandonment the work should fall into the ‘ public domain,’ and if the public still called for supplies, that any party should be free to meet such demand. This provision is in substantial accord with that of the French and German law. Under the English law, the action must be brought within twelve months after the date of the offence. “Neither the American nor the English copy- right law has undertaken to define the term ‘book.’ The definition of this term has, however, been arrived at under various decisions of the English and American courts. The term is, as I understand, usually understood to cover material printed in book form, that is to say, made up in pages, without limitation as to the number of pages to be comprised, or as to the nature of the cover. A pamphlet is, therefore, for the pur- poses of the copyright law, to be considered as a book. Sir James Stephen, Q.C., states that under the interpretation of the English courts, the word ‘book’ in the English copyright law ‘means and includes every volume, part or division of a volume, pamphlet, sheet of letter- press, sheet of music, map, or chart planned to be separately published.’ American decisions have accepted in substance this definition.”—Hvening Post, New York, Oct. 4, 1893. Il. SreveNs v. Bennina. In this case, an important one for authors, an injunction was sought by the plaintiff to  196 restrain the defendant from publishing a book entitled “Forsyth on the Law of Composi- tion with Creditors.” The injunction was not granted either in the original instance or in the appeal. The case is one of great importance, as it practically decided whether a publisher could assign a contract to publish. This question, so far as it was decided, was decided in the nega- tive. The facts of the case were as follows :— Mr. Forsyth, the editor of the book, entered into an agreement with Robert Sanders and Wiliam Benning, publishers, of which the follow- ing is a slight abstract :— Clause 1. The author undertakes to prepare the book for the press. Clause 2. The publishers direct the mode of printing the said book, and bear and pay all charges thereof, and of publishing the same, except, as thereinafter mentioned, and take all the risks of publication on themselves. Clause 3 referred to the division of profits. Clauses 4 and 5 were clauses relating to accounts. Clause 6, to alterations and printer’s errors, corrections, &c. Clause 7 ran as follows: ‘That in case of all the copies of the book not being sold off, and a second edition or any subsequent edition of the said book having been required by the public, the said author should make all necessary alterations and additions thereto, and the said publishers should print and publish the second and other editions of the said book on the above con- ditions.” Clause 8 referred to remainder sales. When this agreement was entered into, the publisher's firm consisted of Robert Sanders and William Benning. This partnership was dis- solved, and a new partnership was formed between William Benning and John Kirton Gilhat, under the name of William Benning and Co., and the interest of the former firm was expressed to have been transferred and invested in the new firm. In 1849 the author published a second edition with the new firm without a fresh agreement. In 1851 the partnership was dissolved, owing to the bankruptcy of William Benning. By an indenture dated July 17, 1852, Mr. Gillat transferred to the plaintiffs, Messrs. Stevens and Lawton, his interest in the copyright or shares of copyright in the works specified in a schedule to the deed (which schedule comprised the authors work), with the MSS. and unsold copies of the several works then in Mr. Gilliat’s possession, and all things pertaining to the copy- right and shares of copyright of which the late firm of William Benning and Co. were possessed, or interested in, and over which Mr. Gilliat had THE AUTHOR. any power of disposition. On Aug. 16, 1854, a further deed of assignment was executed by Mr, Gilliat and the assignees of Mr. Benning, to the plaintiff, which assignment virtually embraced all the conditions of the former one. Under this, all the stock-in-trade of William Benning and Co. was delivered to the plaintiffs, including the un- sold copies of the second edition of the author’s book. In 1854, William Grainger Benning, the son of the former partner, published a third edition of the author’s book, which was edited by the author, and thereupon Messrs. Stevens and Co. commenced action against William Benning. The arguments brought on behalf of the plaintiff were: (1) That the agreement amounted to an assignment of copyright ; (2) that if the court did not think the copyright was assigned, the agreement was one of partnership, and that one partner (the author) could not destroy the partner- ship property; (3) if neither of these viewx were taken by the court, then, if the contract were one of agency, as the agents contracted to take all the risk of loss, the principal could not, after entering into such an agreement, bring out an edition in competition with that which was the subjectof such agreement. Lord Justice Knight Bruce looked upon the question more from the point of view of whether the plaintiffs could obtain an injunction, than upon the actual subject matter of the case, but in his judgment stated as follows: “‘T do not see that the duties on either side were of such a nature as that their performaace specifically could have been enforced by a Court of Equity.” Therefore, it would have been impossible for the plaintiffs to have asked for an injunction against Mr. Forsyth, the author. Lord Justice Turner, in summing-up, said, that the plaintiffs’ case rested wholly on the agreement of Sept. 14, the original agreement, and referred to the three points raised in the argument for the plaintiff He stated, after careful consideration of the agreement, (1) That the agreement was not an an assign- ment of copyright. (2) So far as partuership was concerned the question could only arise with regard to the unsold copies of the second edition. (3) That the contract appeared to be a personal contract, personal to the special publishers men- tioned in the agreement, and that if Messrs. Sanders and Benning were not in a situation to perform their personal part of the contract (as they were not, owing to the bankruptcy and dissolution of partnership) they could not in equity enforce against the author any contract he had entered into with them, and that he thought the plaintiffs, who were the assignees of Messrs.  THK AUTHOR. 197 Sanders and Benning, could be in no better condition. The decision of the court therefore amounts to this: That a mere contract to publish is a per- sonal contract, and cannot be transferred or assigned. TL. Hote v. Brapsury. This decision, that a contract to publish is a personal contract, was again upheld in Hole v. Bradbury; but in this case the decision was stronger, for the firm repubiishing the work was the same firm which originally. published the book, but through lapse of time had lost those partners who were parties to the original contract. TV. Harper v. Pickh-Me-Up. In the Westminster County Court to-day, his Honour Judge Lumley Smith, Q.C., had before him the case of Harper v. the proprietors of Pick-Me-Up, in which plaintiff, a journalist, sought to recover payment for certain articles and drawings supplied to the defendants. The plaintiff was called, and stated that during the first eight months he supplied seven articles and one drawing to the defendant paper, but they had neither been published nor returned to him. Therefore he claimed payment in the usual way. He would much rather the matter had been published, but as it had not been, and as he understood that the manuscript was lost, he now desired payment for it. In cross-examination the plaintiff said he was aware that there was a printed notice in the paper to the effect that the paper did not undertake to return rejected manuscripts, but he did not con- sider that that notice applied to his case, as he was well known to the proprietors. For the defence one of the proprietors of the paper was called, as was also another witness. The latter alleged that some portion of the manuscript had been returned to the plaintiff, while another portion had been offered to him, but he refused to accept it on the ground that it had been made dirty. His Honour said he had held in several recent cases when manuscript was set up in type it was an acceptance, but in this case there was no evidence to that effect, and judgment must be for the defendants. —Reported in the Lvening Post. VOL. IV. Vv. Low v. Volunteer Service Magazine. The plaintiff in this case, tried at the West- minster County Court, stated that he wrote an article for this paper which occupied four pages, for which he was paid a guinea. He afterwards wrote another, which would have made ten pages, and as 5s. a page was agreed for the first, he claimed 50s. for the second. The second was put in print, and a proof was sent to him and revised, but never published. That, he contended, was an acceptance, and he was entitled to be paid for it. Mr. R. Thomas Merry said half-a-guinea was agreed for the first article, and the second was never accepted. He could get 70 or 80 per cent. of the matter for the magazine free. His Honour came to the conclusion that a guinea was agreed for the first article, and the second, after being set up, the proof revised, was an acceptance, and a guinea must be paid for that. Therefore, allowing the half-guinea paid into court, there would be judgment for 14 guineas beyond the amount in court, but no costs over the fees on the summons would be allowed. —Reported in the Star. VI. Own ILtustRations. The charge for illustrations in books is one which generally astonishes the author when the account comes in; sometimes because he is per- fectly ignorant of what such things cost; some- times because he is really overcharged. It is proposed in the Author to let as much light into the subject as possible. Readers may help if they will forward copies of their own illus- trated books with the charge made in the accounts for the illustrations. Mezntime, one or two points may be borne in mind. The illustration of books is no longer carried on by wood en- graving, but by process. There are many methods of “ process.” All are a great deal cheaper than wood engraving. But a loophole for extra profit and extra charge is found when the original drawings have to be redrawn. ‘The artist will do well to make sure that this is not necessary. The author will do well to place himself in communica- tion with the artist in order to be quite sure that this precaution has been observed. On this sub- ject we do not consider the cost of the original drawings (which may be very great, depending on the reputation of the artist), but only the cost of mechanical reproduction by photogravure or some such process. For instance, we have learned that by a certain process the manufacture of R  198 electros from the original drawings can be done, at what is considered a fair price, at sixpence a square inch. VII. CopyRIGHT. What constitutes a claim to copyright? On this subject we have received an interesting correspondence between Mr. John Davidson, Author of “ Fleet Street Ballads,” and Mr. Fisher Unwin. We have also received the former’s per- mission to publish these letters, and have asked Mr. Fisher Unwin’s permission, but (Oct. 31st) have not yet received a reply. —— ee THE INTERNATIONAL COPYRIGHT UNION. By Sir Henry Berane, K.C.M.G. (Plenipotentiary for Her Majesty’s Government with Sir F. 0. Adams, at Berne, Sept. 1886.) T a conference beld at Berne in 1883, the International Literary Association pro- duced a scheme for the formation of an International Copyright Union, with the view that if possible the law relating to the subject in the different countries might be reduced to some sort of harmony, and that works — literary, scientific, or artistic—produced in any one country might be adequately protected throughout the world. The scheme which was then produced, although not such as could readily be brought into actual practice, showed certain elements of possible success, and was on this account taken up officially by the Swiss Government, who invited the Govern- ments of all the principal States to be represented at an International Diplomatic Conference which was to meet in 1884, to consider the subject in all its bearings, and to endeavour to form the basis of an International Copyright Union. This invitation was accepted by most of the European Powers, Great Britain, being, however, only represented by a delegate in a consultative capacity, with no power to vote, or to take part in the drafting of a Convention. The attitude thus assumed at the time by Great Britain was largely determined by the fact that the Govern- ment of the United States of America was not represented at the Conference. The result of this meeting was the framing of a Convention, which, however, on examination, did not prove to be thoroughly acceptable to many Powers, especially to Great Britain, but which still formed the stepping-stone to ultimate success ; for, when in 1885 an invitation to a further con- ference was issued by the Swiss Government, THE AUTHOR. the matter was taken up in earnest by Great Britain, who, upon this occasion, sent delegates armed with full authority to press the matter to a definite issue. The Government of the United States was also represented at this conference by a delegate, who, though not empowered to take any active part in the proceedings, was instructed to declare the sympathy of his Government for the substance and aims of the International Convention, to which he stated that they were well dispo-ed to accede, provided that the necessary legislation could be passed in the United States. At this conference the International Conven- tion in its existing shape was drafted, for final acceptance or rejection by the various Govern- ments, with the result that ultimately it has been signed, ratified, and is now in force between the following States:—Great Britain (with all her colonies), Germany, Belgium, Spain (with her colonies), France, Haiti, Italy, Switzerland, Tunis, Monaco, Luxemburg, Montenegro. A translation of the International Conven- tion, and of the final Protocol attached thereto, can be obtained, from which it will be seen that the principles of the Union are of the simplest kind, being based on the theory of “national treatment ;” that is to say, authors of works of any kind within the literary, scientific, or artistic domain, published in any one country of the Union, are to enjoy in all the other countries of the Union, the rights there granted to nativesub- jects in respect of their works published at home. The enjoyment of the protection soto be accorded, is subject only to the accomplishment in the country where the work is first produced of the formalities, if any, required by law in that country to establish a valid title to copyright. Consequently, if a work is duly registered and has acquired a copyright, say im France, no further registration or deposit of copies is neces- sary in England im order that it may enjoy protec- tion in England. The International Convention being concluded between various States not speaking a common language, an important part of its stipulations relates to the question of translation—it being recognized that between such States translation may frequently become the chief international form of reproduction. It is, therefore, expressly provided that no State which does not guarantee to the author of a work the exclusive right, for a period of at least ten years, to make, or to authorise translations of it to be made, can be admitted to the Union. A further important stipulation of the Conven- tion is contained in Art. 2, to the effect that no rights can exist in any country of the Union fora longer period than those granted in the country  THE AUTHOR. where the work is first published, nor can any work claim in any State of the Union rights in excess of those granted by the law of such State to native publications. Pirated works may be seized on importation. The central office of the Union is established at Berne, under the auspices of the Swiss Govern- ment ; and each State of the Union contributes a small annual sum towards the working expenses, which are devoted to the collection of informa- tion,and generally to looking after matters of interest to the Union. The contributing States are arranged in classes according to size and importance, but the maximun contribution of any one State does not exceed £200 per annum. The other articles of the Convention relate to the protection to be accorded to newspaper articles, dramatic and musical works, photographs, &c., the details in regard to which will best be gathered from a study of the Convention itself, It will be seen, from a perusal of the Con- vention, that it nowhere expressly mentions the question of duties on imported books, or forbids expressly that the domestic law shall require a foreign work to be reprinted within its territory in order to secure protection there. There can, however, be no question that unfair or excessive duties upon books would be contrary to the spirit of the Union; whilst, as regards reprinting, the provision contained in Art. 2, to the effect that the enjoyment of protection is subject to the accomplishment of the formalities prescribed by law in the country of origin, must be interpreted to mean, that any further formality, such as reprinting, re-registration, or deposit, in the foreign country where protection is claimed, is contrary to the terms of the Convention, clearly implied, though not, perhaps, expressed with sufficiently definite precision. Any States which are willing to comply with these conditions, so obviously fair and reasonable, are welcomed as members of the Union, and may at any moment accede, on expressing their mind to do so to the central office of the Union at Berne. Periodical conferences of the Union are ap- pointed to take place, at which any State wishing to suggest any points for amendment, or to make proposals of any kind for the welfare of the Union, can be represented. The next of these conferences will probably take place at Paris next year, and it is much to be desired that the United States of America would manifest anew its sympathy with the Union by sending a dele- gate to this meeting. Any representations coming from such a quarter, as to difficulties in the existing form of the International Convention preventing the United States from joining the Union at the present moment, or as to other VOL. IV. 199 points of interest, would be sure of attentive consideration, with the earnest wish on the part of the signatory States to make any reasonable concessions tending to facilitate the accession of So important a factor in the literary and artistic world as the United States of America. Read at the Literary Congress of the Chicago Exhibition. sec OMNIUM GATHERUM FOR OCTOBER AND NOVEMBER. Subjects for Treatment.—Non-Biblical Texts for Church Sermons; the Index Expurgatorius ; the Stocking of a Library; the Undue Depreciation of Boswell; the Re-subscription of the Thirty- nine Articles by the late Master of Balliol; Plural Appointments, with special reference to Mr. T. G. Bowles’s request for a Parliamentary Return and Sir J. Hibbert’s guarded answer thereto (see morning papers for Aug. 9); Cumulative Prefer- ences; the Earlier Commencement and Termina- tion of the Summer Holidays; the Comparative Delights of Shooting, Fishing, and Hunting, by one who indulges in all three; the altruism of Grace Aguilar and the hard-headednegs of Mary Mitford, as depicted by Mrs. Crosland in her lately published “ Landmarks of a Literary Life.” “ Scale Pay.” —Though “ scale pay” is usually just, we should all bear in mind that, in the absence of special agreement to take it, we have a legal right to demand more, up to what a con- tribution is worth, in event of “ scale pay” proy- ing insufficient ; and to demand at least some pay- ment (also up to what the contribution is worth) in the happily few cases where the custom has been to give none. The Return of Rejected Contributions.—All thanks to the collector who got together for the August Author the pretty list of notices to con- tributors! May it soon be followed by another and another until we have at least complete lists of the notices in all the London periodicals ! The Insurance of Manuscript.—I greatly doubt whether any fire office will insure manuscript against fire. But, looking to the hardship on having to replace it when burnt, I should say that authors would be willing to pay sufficient pre- miums. Can any friend tell me of an office willing to insure ? Reviewing.—In the August Jdler attention is very properly called by Mr. Jerome K. Jerome to the impropriety of the same reviewer dealing with a book in more periodicals than one. This practice R2  200 is unfair (1) to the author, (2) to fellow re- viewers, (3) to the owners of the various periodicals, and (4) to the public, and should be discouraged by editors. The Library of the Authors’ Club.—The Authors’ Club should possess a small (the space being very limited), good, and very carefully gelected reference library. Could not the members unite in making the selection? I very respectfully suggest the following : The best dictionary of Quotations, “ Haydn’s Dictionary of Dates,” the best directory of newspapers, the latest edition of the “ Universal Dictionary ” of English, French, German, and Italian; the Directory of Directors ; the Stock Exchange Year Book ; the latest Hazell, Dod, Whitaker, Crockford, &c. ; a small atlas; the Inder Expurgatorius; a Continental Bradshaw; ‘ Notes and Queries ” from the beginning; a Liddell and Scott’s Greek Lexicon, a Jo Miller. Besides these books of mere reference, which might well occupy the whole of the principal bookshelf (the present one having been exchanged for a better), we might surely get together in small hanging bookcases a model collection of single volume classical or epoch-making books, such as “ Mill on Liberty,” “The Religio Medici,’ Burton’s “ Anatomy of Melancholy,” “ Don Juan,” Rousseau’s ‘ Confes- sions,” Emerson’s “ Essays,” “ Childe Harold,” Macaulay’s ‘“ Essays,” Rousseau’s ‘“ Contrat Social,” a Tennyson, a Marcus Aurelius, an Augustine’s Confessions, 4 Shakespeare, ‘ Les Miserables,” “The Sorrows of Werther,” “ The Leaves of Grass,” a Homer, Punch from the beginning, a Virgil, “ Essays and Reviews,’ Boswell’s “ Life of Johnson,” “ Pepys’ Diary ” (not the new edition), “ Vanity Fair,” “ Pickwick,” &c. I purposely omit the works of living authors, and attempt no order of merit in my humble selec- tion for our Wvxns Iatpeov. As for price, I observe that the first fifty of Sir John Lubbock’s celebrated ‘“ Hundred Books,” now in the course of publication by George Routledge and Sons, may be bought for £8 os. 6d., or @ little more than three shillings per book. Corrections of proofs.—A high official of the British Association complained at the annual meeting that the corrections on the proofs of the scientific contributions sent to him had greatly increased the printing expenses of the association, the cost of the corrections of one single contribu- tion alone amounting to £25. How could such waste be checked ? Corrections are rendered neces- sary by four main causes, being (1) bad writing or composition by author; (2) bad distribution, com- position, or reading by printer; (3) insufficient instructions of author or publisher to printer; and (4) after-thoughts of author, or after evens THE AUTHOR. or discoveries, as where a legal author has had his solution of some doubtful point cleared up by Act of Parliament. Of these causes the first three are all clearly preventible causes, ¢.g., the evils of bad handwriting may be avoided by taking lessons in handwriting or having the MSS. type-written. The evils of many after- thoughts or after events, &c., may be mitigated by giving instructions for proofs in slips instead of sheets. As to bad writing, I observe with satisfaction that the late Master of Balliol is spoken of in one of the many notices of him as having emphatically denounced it, as did the late Lord Palmerston and Sir Arthur Helps. Mottoes.—A motto on the title-page of a book, and even at the head ot each chapter, is, I think, a good appendage. What could be more happy, for instance, than Dr. Liddon’s “ Stemmata qud faciunt?” as a motto to the chapter of Dr. Pusey’s biography, which sets out his ancestry ? The difficulty, of course is to keep all your mottoes up to the mark; this is perhaps got over by little dashes into original poetry. Machine-cut pages and paged tables of contents. —By way of crambe repetita let me once more implore all authors and publishers to have their books machine-cut; the cost is but ten shillings for each thousand books. And let all the pro- prietors of newspapers follow the example of Truth and the Author, and have the pages of their newspapers machine-cut. And let all proprietors of newspapers follow the example of Bradshaw's Guide, the Saturday Review, Good Woods, and the Author, and have paged tables of contents on their front pages. It is no use to answer that these front pages are wanted for advertisers. These would, I contend, gladly give a little more than even they do now for front- page advertisements in consideration of the increase of front-page readers which a front-page table of contents would certainly bring. The Laureateship.—Though the greatest of the laureates has now been dead for more than a year, his place is still not filled up. Iam credibly ‘nformed that the salary of £99 a year 1s not quite one-fifth of the amount expended on a single discharge of one of our heavy guns, and it has been said that each of our minor poets is so zealous for the public purse that he would rather that this £99 were no longer taken there- from, than that it should be handled by any poet but himself. For my own part (and auch’ to son poeta, as anybody who has seen my pathetic but unpublished lines on the death of a favourite cat can testify) I really think that somebody or other ought to be appointed without further delay. J. M. Ley. + sau  THE AUTHOR. M. ZOLA AND ANONYMITY. NW ZOLA has comeand gone. Mayall good M attend his visit! It seems to have ® surprised the French that we should know anything about their great “realist,” and, knowing, that we should honour his genius. I fear that there are not many English authors who would receive in Paris the homage which has been paid to M. Zola in London. AS author, M. Zola is worthy of all the attentions which our own craftsmen have heaped upon him. His books sell by the hundred thousand, therefore he is a very proper man for authors to entertain. Nothing should be grudged to the literary man who has so gloriously upheld the market for books. But that the journalists should also have fallen prostrate before M. Zola, receiving instruc- tion in the art of public writing, was, I own, a little surprismg. M. Zola is not known as a great journalist. Even were he one of the kind which is bred in Paris, is it not a little too much that he should come over to lecture us on the first principles of journalism? Is Eng- land, the mother of newspapers, to be taught how articles should be written? For one kind of Press-man, the descriptive reporter, the works of M. Zola are doubtless a complete education. From them he will learn the art of saying common things to the best effect, of describing little things in so earnest and simple a manner as_ to make them seem great, of giving to fiction by the telling of it the air of truth. But journalism proper—which includes criticism, political and literary—is this also an art in which we islanders are so defective that we must get a first-rate man of letters from Paris to teach us?—I read with great interest that, immediately after landing for the first time in his life on these perfidious shores, M. Zola proceeded to lecture a select body of literary persons on the elements of journalism. Weare, it seems, in possession of an antiquated and quite obsolete institution called Anonymity, which destroys the personality of the writer, and makes it impossible for him to rise to the ‘level of the French newspaper man. While we are crushed under a brutal and soulless machine— brutal of course it must be, being English—the French, “‘ broken and turned up by incessant revo- lutions,” have arrived at that blissful state where the individuality of the writer is triumphant— where there is a ‘“‘ magnificent ardour of life with a generous expenditure of courage and of ideas,” A picture is drawn of the down-trodden British journalist, without hope of decorations or retir- ing pensions, uncheered by the casual duel or action at law, wearing out his soul as “a mere 201 wheel in a great machine’”—whom nobody knows, whom ‘nobody sees—fulfilling his d: aily task as a docile instrument, without even the hope of a little celebrity as a “ delicious reward for a life of effort.” As a contrast to this gloomy picture, M. Zola gives us the journalist of France, emancipated, as we are asked to believe, thr ough the uprising of amore generous national spirit, from anonymity. As a matter of fact, the transition from the anonymous to the signed article was effected, not because “ the nation would have nothing more to do” with the former, but because a decree of Napoleon III. in 1850 made the signing of the article in every French newspaper compulsory. This law was violently resented at the time as an encroachment on the national liberty. Thus it was not from choice but from necessity—not as the outcome of a long process of evolution, but as the arbitrarily- imposed command of their master, who certainly had no thought of cultivating any new ardour of life, that ibe French came to that condition ee with individuality, for which we are now called upon to exchange our old, effete, and brutal anonymity. All this fine, flowing talk about the signature to the article being a kind of new birth in France, the mark of a higher development, reached through per- petual revolutions—about “the craving to fight in the front rank, the face uncovered, and in the glory that is therefore to be won by hurling one’s name into the midst of the conflict’’—is mere flummery, and in itself a very good sample of the kind of journalistic stuff which “ individu- ality” tends to produce. This overflowing of the individual, this ardour of combat, limited only by the harmless rapier and the pistol at thirty yards, this expenditure of courage and of ideas, English readers have special opportunities for studying. For is it not mainly at their expense that the show is maintained ? There is not a day passes in which we do not see this admirable new French journalism in exercise How greatly superior in truth as in knowledge, in honesty as in intelli- gence, does not the state of France confess, where the stupid forgeries of an obscure mulatto could revive to a fever heat the old rage against perfidious Albion—where a Boulanger could seriously threaten a revolution—where the Panama Canal could be gravely upheld as a national under- taking, by the means that we know of—where, as the last “ardour of life,’ we see the newest of Republics in a frenzy of delight over the coming of the Russians. As Lord Beaconsfield said, every nation has the government it deserves. So every nation has the Press which it merits. But to hold up French journalism as the model which England should  202 follow is a little intrepid. We have more to teach than to learn in the way of journalism ; we had the essence of the thing, which is the right of free speaking, long before M. Zola’s country- men knew anything or cared anything about it. When the Roi-Soleil was still exacting from his people a homage which would be abject in Annam, De Foe, the first of jour- nalists proper, was working with his pen for the establishment of English liberties. In a generation later it was a journalist, Jonathan Swift, who changed the fortunes of Europe, and turned the whole current of the world’s history. The power of Junius in his time was greater than has been exercised in polities by any indi- vidual writer in France, under his own name or any other. In some of these cases, it is true, the writers were not wholly unknown, but it is not necessary for the preservation of anonymity that the individuality of the writer should be concealed. In England, even in political writing, it is seldom that absolute secrecy can be preserved, even as to the authorship of the individual article. The essence of the English system, which M. Zola does not appear to know, is that the individuality of the writer, whether known or not, is merged in that of the journal—the lesser and more imperfect responsi- bility in the larger and more complete. In one sense, and in the proper and legal sense, no news- paper in England is anonymous. All journalism is signed, for every journal bears, in the imprint, the name of the publisher. All beyond is un- necessary, and to seek to know more is imperti- nence. The theory of our system—the theory which is the life of every Free Press, where even before the writer comes the public—is, that the thing written, not he who writes it, should be the first object of regard. An English journal is a corporate body, which speaks with more than the authority, as it has necessarily more than the responsibility, of any single writer. Hence it comes about that the name of the individual writer is not wanted, which the public has no right to ask for, and in general does not care to know. This is our system, which as it has grown naturally out of our life in the process of the development of English liberty, we have a right to consider the best for ourselves—altogether declining to say whether it is the abstract best, or good for every nation. Certainly the experiment of the contrary prin- ciple in France is not likely to make us enamoured of itin England. Nor does it appear that M. Zola desires any immediate change in the Eng- lish system of anonymity in political writing. But in literary criticism, which is quite another thing, we are exhorted, with more show of reason, THE AUTHOR. to make a change. In criticism, we are told, there is *‘a creative function which distinguishes it from a mere summary or report,’ such as a “leader” is supposed to be. ‘It calls for per- sonal penetration, for logical power, not to mention a very wide erudition.” The assumption that the political article needs no penetration, or logic, or learning, comes naturally from a French journalist who knows no English. There is something doubtless in M. Zola’s argument, though scarcely enough to induce us to do away with the anonymous, even in literary criticism. We have tried the signed review, and I do not know that either literature or criticism is the gainer. Certainly the public is not. I doubt whether even the author prefers the signed review to the anonymous criticism for which the whole journal is responsible. After all, the freedom of literary opinion is of smaller im- portance than the freedom of political opinion; and if the public prefers its literary or its dramatic criticisms signed, signed they will be— though in most cases it will be hardly necessary. There is too much of the individual already, as some think, in our criticisms, which would be freer, and truer, and more honest, if they were more general—less personal and more abstract. We have experience of both systems in England, and there seems to be no good reason for pre- ferring the French to the English system. We have the critic who signs his name, and the critic who elects to remain anonymous, though not necessarily unknown. As one of the “old journalism,’ with a tolerably large experience of both states, having been reviewer and reviewed, I cannot understand why the author or the public, who are the two parties most concerned, should prefer to have their lite- rary reviews signed. For the critic himself, I can perceive that there are some reasons, not uncon- nected with self-advertisement, why he should be revealed in his own individuality. Certainly in M. Zola himself we have a product of journalism perhaps the most striking the age has yielded. He is a child of that very genius he has so gloriously depicted, with all its ardour of life, its fever of individuality, its break-neck gallop towards every glimpse of a new world. Yet the journalism which M. Zola represents is that French journalism which, with all its delights, its passions, and its ambitions, I do not know to be so good a thing for us English as that we should be in a hurry to give up in exchange the greatest work of our own freedom. H. E. W. wo  Ke a THE AUTHOR. THE AUTUMN PUBLISHING SEASON. HE “announcements ”’ of the season have been iT appearing, as usual, in the Atheneum. The following is an analysis of the lists which seem now to have been completed. The order followed is the order of their appearance in the Atheneum : Ward, Lock, and Co.: Fiction, 6 works; travel, 3; verse, 1; biography, 1; book for girls, 1 technical book, 1; total, 13. Hutchinson: Fiction, 17; a Library for Boys, 10; a Library for Girls, 10 ; general literature, 3; total, 40. Cassell: Astronomy, 3; memoirs, 2; history, E; fiction, 14; science, 3; art, 2; religion, 2; geography, 2; miscellaneous, 7; total, 36. Macmillan: Poetry, 2; illustrated books, 6; new editions, 6; fiction, 4; “The Eversley Series,” 6; literary history and criticism, 3; biography, 6; history and archeology, 7; “Englsh Citizen Series,” 3; theology, 10; philosophy, 2; miscellaneous, 5; classics and education, 33; total, 93. Lawrence and Bullen: Two reprints, illus- trated. Blackie and Son: Educational, 10. T. and F. Clark: Science, 1; religion, 3. Sunday School Union: Fiction, 13. F. V. White and Co. : Fiction, 3. Clarendon Press: Theology, 10; Greek and Latin, 12; Oriental works, 5; general litera- ture, 3; history, biography, and law, 12; English language and literature, 5; philosophy, 5; sacred books of the Hast, 4; miscellaneous, 10; total, 66. Messrs. Heineman and Co.: Memoirs and biography, 7; “Great Educators” series, 2; general literature, 7; fiction, including transla- tion, 26; total, 42. Mr. Nutt: Reprints, 6; fairy and folklore, 3; miscellaneous, 7 ; total, 16. Messrs. W. and R. Chambers: Fiction, 8; reprints, 2; biography, 3 ; educational, 6 ; total, 19. Messrs. Bliss, Sands, and Foster: fiction, 8; illustrated books, 3; topography, 1 ; total, 12. Messrs. Oliphant, Anderson, and Ferrier : Fiction, 12; religion, 8; total, 20. Sonnenschein and Co.: Theology and philo- sophy, 12; history and topography, 7; belles lettres, 12; social science, 17; education, 14; fiction, 9 ; total 71. The 8.P.C.K.: History, 4 ; science, 2 ; theology, 5; devotional, 4; books for girls, 29 ; total, 44. Putnam: History and topography, 15; social science 5 ; fiction, 18; religion and philosophy, 4; belles lettres, 7 ; miscellaneous, 3; total, 52. > 203 A. and ©. Black: History and topography, 2 ; fiction and re-issues, 12; theology, 5; social science, 2; natural science, 2; total, 23. A. D. Innes and Co.: Religion, lettres, 2; fiction, 19; total, 24. Skeffington and Sons: Theo.ogy and devotion, I5 ; verse, 1; fiction, 2; total, 18. Griffith, Farran, and Co.: Books for the young, 20; total, 20. Messrs. Henry and Co, : Fiction and drama, 8; miscellaneous, 4; total, 12. Chapman and Hall: Fiction, 3; history and topography, 5; sport, 2; science and art, 6; philosophy, 1; miscellaneous, 3 ; total, 20. Rivington, Perceval, and Co.: History and theology, 4; art, 2; travel, 1; schoolbooks, various, 59; total, 66. Fisher Unwin: Belles lettres, 5; verse, 1; biography, 8; history, 5; travel, 7; theology, 2; fiction, 28 ; total, 56. Allen and Oo.: Travel, 6; fiction, 5; natural science, 3; miscellaneous, 2; total, 16. Hodder and Stoughton: Theology and mission work, 17; biography, 3; belles lettres, 2; topo- graphy, 2; science, 1; stories, 4; total, 29. Walter Scott: Contemporary Science Series, 3 ; dramatic criticism, 3; fiction and fairy tales, 4 ; Scott Library, 4; total, 14. Elkin Matthews and John Lane: Verse and drama, 12; belles lettres, 23. Warne and Co.: General literature, 4; topo- graphy, 3 ; miscellaneous, 4; fiction, 4 ; Favourite Library, 1; Adventure Library, 4; Welcome Library, 7; total, 27. Cambridge University Press: Theology, 9 ; law and history, 4; Greek classics, 6; Latin classics, 4; grammar and composition, 5; antiquities, 4; total 32. Methuen: Speeches, 1; fiction, 9; classics, 2; translations, 2; verse, 2; history, 3; grammar and composition, 3; Commercial Series, 2; social questions, 2; total, 26. : Wells Gardner and Co.: Theology, 7; topo- graphy, 1; verse, 1; social questions, 3; fiction, 7; total, 19. Routledge and Sons: Reprints and re-issues, 8; Popular Library, 2; history, 3; total, 13, Williams and Norgate: Science, 2; theology, 4; biography, 1; German, 5; philology, 2; translations (Greek, 1; Arabic, 1; German, 1); 3; total, 17. Nimmo: Fiction and romance, 2; botany, 1; topography, 1; total, 4. Blackwood and Sons: Memoirs, 3; travel and topography, 3; theology, 1; belles lettres and translations, 4; agriculture, 3 ; total, 14. Sampson Low and Co.: Travel and topo- 3; belles 204 graphy, 11; fiction, 11; theology, 2; science, 3; memoirs, 3; belles lettres, 6; total, 36. Masters and Co.: Theological and devotional, 11; tales, 2; miscellaneous, 1; total, 14. Clowes and Sons: Law, 6; total, 6. Gay and Bird: Book for girls, 1; general lite- rature, 4; fiction, 2; drama, 1 ; verse, 1; total, g. Bemrose and Sons: Theological, 4; total, 4. Partridge and Co.: Biography, 1; religion, 3 ; fiction, 12 ; natural history, 1; total, 17. Jones, Mac Lehose, and Sons: Theology, 2; science, 2; belle lettres, 3; total, 7. Nelson and Sons: History and biography, 5; verse, 1; fiction, 6; natural history, 2; dictionary, 1; total, 15. Suzal and Co.: Educational, 1; theology, 1 ; history, 2; total, 4. The total, so far, is 1153. rec THE SIXTH CENTENARY OF BEATRICE. Not ours the rhythmic vesture, to array The Queen of Dante’s minstrelsy aright : No more the Master-singer’s harp of might May yield his deathless homage to her sway. Yet we, who watch this soft six-hundredth May Break into bloom o’er Arno’s banks, delight To hymn her praise, who mocks the ages’ flight, And whose pure Fame is young as yesterday. Still through the world’s. rough war, the foemen’s stress, Earth’s Pilgrims strain unconquered to the goal, Cheered by the Lady of all loveliness, And ever glorying in her sweet control. Still smiles for Poet hearts, who heavenward press Through purifying pain, the Woman’s soul. C. A. KELLY. Peoacs BOOK-TALK. HE “Society of English Bibliophilists”’ announces a new translation of the Hepta- meron. Since the Society does not print its address we are not able to find out if it has published anything previously from which we could learn what to expect. Its advertisement in- forms us that the work is newly translated into English from the authentic text of M. Le Roux de Lincy, and quotes from an essay upon the Heptameron by Mr. George Saintsbury. It appears, however, that this must not be taken to mean that the translation is by Mr. Saintsbury, nor yet that an essay has been written by him specially for this edition. The name of the real translator does not appear, and Mr. Saintsbury’s essay, referred to in the advertisement, is one, or THE AUTHOR. the part of one, published by him some time ago. "tt may be well to consider the position of the English reader with regard to this sixteenth century classic. The English editions of the Heptameron are as follows :—The earliest trans- lation is by Codrington, published in 1654. The next, the work of several hands, and published in 1750, and a third in one of Bohn’s libraries by Cc. A Kelly, published in 1840. In 1886 a trans- lation by A. Macheen, privately printed, with plates by Flamengo, and a bibliographical preface —a scholarly and beautiful edition, which claims to give the whole of the original. In 1887 there appeared a selection of this translation, with a preface, historical and critical, by Miss A.M. F. Robinson. There is also an American edition, with plates by Flamengo, published at Philadelphia. To this list we must add the special note in Prof. Baird’s History of the Huguenots, in which the difficulties surrounding the original are noted and dismissed. He says: “Her (Queen Margaret’s) most sincere admirers would hail with gratification any satisfactory evidence that the Heptameron was written by another hand,” and concludes: “It is a riddle which I leave to the reader to solve, that a princess of unblemished private life, of studious habits, and of not only a serious, but even a positively religious turn of mind—in short, im every way a noble pattern for one of the most corrupt courts Europe has ever seen—should, in a work aiming to inculcate morality, and abundantly furnished with direct religious exhor- tation, have inserted not one, but a score of the most repulsive pictures of vice drawn from the impure scandal of that court.” The difficulties, then, which surround the Hep- tameron are, first, the difficulty of authorship, for Brantome contradicts himself; at one time he says that the Queen wrote it in her litter—his own grandmother holding her ink-horn, and at another (as quoted by Bayle) he writes: “ Je ne scay si ladette Princesse a composé le dit livre dautant quwil est plein de propos assez hardis et de mots chatouilleux.” There is also the diffi- culty of identifying the characters and the peculiarity of language. The same kind of thing meets us in studying the Fairy Queen, but we can enjoy the poem without troubling about the identity of the knights and ladies, or going 100 deep into linguistic peculiarities. These diffi- culties, however, are of a very different order from that of which the American professor has written so regretfully and so justly. It would seem that the work is one of those classics, @ translation of which is always justifiable, but which always has to be justified. To the THE AUTHOR. historian it is invaluable. It enables him to form a fair estimate of the material civilisation of the time, together with its deep corruption of morals, because the persons represented are 3 eal persons, and the stories they relate are true stories. Put together, perhaps, to amuse the king, they owed much of their popularity to the fact that the original audience were able to recognise to whom the incidents—scandalous enough many of them—had occurred. That particular reason for reading and liking the work is denied us, even if with the help of recent criticism we could identify some of the characters. The time is past for anyone really to care. The chief merit of the work is the skill with which the gross vice, and, above all, the hypocrisy of the time, are held up to ridicule. Its use at the present moment is that it quickly gives the lie to all attempts to make out that the necessity of the sixteenth century reformation in teaching morals was due to the faults of the laity and not of the clergy. The latter may not have been so bad as has been stated, but they were certainly worse than they should have been. Professor Huxley’s new book, called ‘ Methods and Results,” consists of a short biography and nine essays published at different times between 1866 and 1870. It is in every way pleasant Sestae In the interesting biography, Professor Huxley tells us to what aims and duties he has always devoted his energies. He instances the popularisation of science, the development of scientific education to the endless series of battles and skirmishes over evolution, and tothe untiring opposition to that ecclesias- tical spirit, that clericalism which in England, as everywhere else, and to whatever denomination it may belong, is the deadly enemy of science. Of the nine papers, we are told that one—which treats of Descartes and his famous discourse—is to be considered as justifying the title methods, and that the remaining eight are results Of these the ‘Physical Basis of Life” is perhaps the most w idely known, unless it be the “ Progress of Science,” brought out in the year 1887. “Professor Huxley shows that Descartes was the originator «f much of the now accepted teaching of the physiology of nerve and muscle. If the paper on animal autonation be too scientific for some readers, they may console themselves with the account of a soldier—a patient of Dr. Mesnet—which would seem to countenance the possibility of the divided personality, and consequently divide! moral responsibility, with which the reader is familiar in the story of Dr. Jekyll and Mr. Hyde. The final essays are political as well as_ scientific, “ Administrative Nihilism” deals with political philosophy, with a keen eye to practice in the VOL. Iv. 205 defence of the educational and scientific institu- tions of our day. But it is one of those remark- able essays which turn people into non-voters. For if the evolutionists cannot agree as to the limits of state action, how shall those to whom the cell as an individual, and the cell as a member of a group present difficulties enough, be able to grasp the conception of duty amongst the higher groups? With the “ coming slavery,’ and the sins of legislators clear in our recollection, no contrast could be so complete as the Professor’s advocacy of State interference, but we must leave it to the reader to follow out for himself how the author justly claims to be a friend to the State and an enemy to clericalism. As a past president of the Royal Society, as the possessor of a literary style which Darwin envied, the words in which the Professor expresses “a hope that he had somewhat helped that move- ment of opinion, which has been called the New Reformacion,” are modest enough. Those who have been constant readers of Professor Huxley’s papers, and intend to revive their acquaintance in this and succeeding volumes, will think it a very large ‘‘ somewhat ”’ for one man. “ A History of New York, by Diedrich Knicker- bocker.”’ By Washington ‘Irving. Two new editions of this book are announced, the Van Twiller edition and the Peter Stuyvesant edition, each in two volumes. The latter is limited to 281 copies, of which twenty-five are secured for sale in Europe. This is a work of which many would say that it deserves all the luxury that print, binding, and paper can do for it. But it cannot be denied that, of Irving’s works, it is not so much read—at least among the younger gene- rations—as the Alhambra and the Sketch Book. To the dwellers on the shores of the Hudson river, and to the descendants of the early colonists of Connecticut and Rhode Island, the book will always have a personal interest, but, admirable literary tour de force though it be, we fear its sun as a Classic has a little waned. A revised and annotated edition of the con- versations of Lord Byron and the Countess of Blessington has appeared with two memoirs of the Countess, one a contemporary sketch by her sister, the other written especially for this book by an editor whose name does not appear. The two memoirs supplement each other, and with the help of the notes there is little in the work which should not be clear even to those who have not made themselves familiar with the extensive literature upon Lord Byron, “ his friends, and his relations.” Now that Lord Byron’s fame as a poet is regularly assailed by the essayist, it is very interesting to try to estimate how much the atmosphere of scandal in which le moved, and 8  206 his habit of self-advertisement, had to do with his immense popularity. After reading this book there can be no doubt that they counted for much. The work has another use, as its title will suggest—we may make of it a test of the social refinement of the present time. We have no literary salons to-day, and we have no conversa- tion—on this subject hear Professor Mahafty— but if anyone chooses to compare the tall talk in this volume with our more ordinary chit-chat, though he may find the latter less worth record- ing, surely he must find it more amusing, owing its increased pregnancy, of course, to the much larger chvice of subjects now at our disposal. In 1823 society talked about Lord Byron, and Lord Byron talked about himself. Practically there was no other topic. And yet again we are ahead of our grandfathers ; if we take up a chance volume of society memoirs of to-day, we shall find that, whether malicious things still be said or no, we have in the main acquired the better taste of not recording them. The editor of this edition is much to be congratulated on the re- issue of a work which must raise our opinion of society in the century’s last decade. J. W.S. (To be continued.) Pes LADY EASTLAKE. OME of us were children fifty years ago, and many of the children of fifty years ago still remember certain volumes which bore the name of John Murray, of Albemarle-street. They were covered in paper of a peculiarly ugly grey colour—a livid grey, —and, if I mistake not, they were described as forming “ The Traveller’s Library.” I remember Acland’s delightful letters from India, with their tragic ending, and Mrs. Poole’s “ English Woman in Egypt,” and others ; but, of them all, there was no volume to which my parents were so much attached as “ Letters from the Baltic.’ It was published in 1841, and at once placed Miss Rigby, who was then about twenty-five, in a good rank in literature. She immediately became a member of the little society, as it might be called, of which Sir William Smith, also just gone from us, was the chief. She shone chiefly as an art critic, not so much because she could draw herself, as because she had a very universal appreciation and enjoyment of what was good in any style, and had, besides, a remarkable faculty, too rare by far, for describing what she saw. She could do much more—she could discrimi- THE AUTHOR. nate. Her knowledge stood her in good stead when she married Mr. Eastlake, then an R.A., but afterwards Director of the National Gallery, and a knight. She was thirty-three at the time of the marriage, and it is well known that her judgment and advice were frequently and freely invoked down to 1865, when Sir Charles died, That she was a judge of pictures was frequently proved when she exhibited one or another of her possessions, as, for instance, at the Royal Academy, in the winter shows of old masters ; but it seems strange that in none of the obituary notices, nor yet in the letters that have appeared in the papers, is her munificent gift mentioned—a memorial of her husband in the scene of his chief labours—a picture which was long considered to be unique. This is the “ St. Anthony and St. George” (No. 776 in the Catalogue of the Foreign Schools), painted by Pisano of Verona, who is so much better known for his bronze portrait medals. One other picture from his hand is in England, and a portrait at Bergamo may be his. This con- cludes the list of his works now extant, and demon- strates, apart from its beauty and finish, the priceless character of Lady EHastlake’s contribu- tion to the completeness of our National Gallery. Lady Eastlake continued, almost to the day of her death, to contribute to contemporary litera- ture, writing both in the Quarterly and the Edinburgh Reviews, chiefly on artistic subjects. She also corrected and continued Mrs. Jameson’s works for Messrs. Longman. Her “ Letters from the Baltic” were supplemented by some stories of “Tivonian Life.’ Her sister had married an Esthonian nobleman, which led to her taking much interest in a region so little known to most of us. Since her widowhood she lived in compara- tive retirement, surrounded, nevertheless, by a circle of enthusiastic friends. They could never sufficiently extol her personal beauty or her mental powers, which were in no way abated by her seventy-seven years and long illness. One gentleman (Mr. Flower) writes to the Times of Oct. 13: “Such characters are among the glories of English society, and should be thankfully remembered.” : W. J. 1.  THE AUTHOR. NOTES AND NEWS. from the New York Evening Post, and to the opinions advanced by Mr. George Haven Putnam on the further amendment of the American copyright law. No one, outside the profession of the law, has a better right to be heard than Mr. Putnam, who has done so much already for the amendment of American copyright law. ET me call attention to the paper reprinted The Report of the Society for the Promotion of Christian Knowledge informs its supporters that it has circulated during the year a vast quantity of literature in many millions of books. It also states, with the complacency of the successful merchant, that a great circulation is the one thing most important. It is now two years since I pointed out in a little pamphlet, and in these columns, that there was another thing even more important than circulation, in a religious trading company, viz., that its methods of trading should not be such as might lay its directors open to a charge of sweating or of dishonesty. And Iasked, in general terms, what is thought of a man in trade who gives the producer a shilling for an article which he knows he is going to sell for ten or twenty shillings. I also quoted no less an authority than the Archbishop of Canterbury himself, who lays down as the first evil of the sweating system, “arate of wages inadequate to the necessities of the worker, or disproportionate to the work done.’’ Then cases were cited, three or four out of many. In one of these the society bought for £12 (!)—with a promise of more if the book was successful—a historical work, of which they sold 7000 copies at a profit of—how much? about £200, and then refused to give any more, Is £12 arate of wage proportionate to the work done ? There were other cases, but the leading charge brought by me was that the society deliberately, knowingly, and with open eyes, and in the sacred name of the Founder of our religion, buys books from their authors at prices which, compared with the profits they make on them, are as one to five, six, ten, or anything you please. This practice they have never disavowed, or con- fessed, or, so far as I know, changed. And again Task those who read these pages what they think of such a practice ? It is absurd to say that the imprint of the letters S.P.C.K. causes the sale of the books, because such may be said by any great firm with equal truth. But the great firm does not, in consequence, cut down the miserable author’s pay; on the contrary, the auth »r enjoys, in its 207 hands, not only terms which would make this committee jump out of their chairs, but the prestige of their name. I reproduce what was said in that pamphlet on the sweating pub- lisher. If the words can no longer be applied to the §.P.C.K. I shall unfeignedly rejoice :— The sweating publisher, then, is one who grinds down the faces of his unfortunate authors ; who offers a miserable sum for work which is going to bring him in a hundredfold profit; who scruples not to toss an author a ten-pound note for his labour, and without a pang of shame or remorse makes £50 or £100 or £500 profit for himself; who knows no law but the cruel law of supply and demand, and recognises no other right in an unfortunate author but his right to receive meekly the highest sum that he can obtain. There are many of these people abroad. They deal largely with the productions of women. The sweater, it is well known, works more comfortably by means of women. They are helpless, they are ignorant of business, they are yielding ; if they cannot be frightened they can be cajoled. And literary women, again, are timid about their own work, not knowing what amount of stability they have achieved or what is the extent of their popularity. Therefore the sweater can do what he pleases with them. If they venture gently to remonstrate, he bullies them; if they weep and entreat he threatens. He enjoys making them feel that he is their master; he is never so happy as when he has them at his feet, humiliated and submissive. The sweater is always a bully as well as a sweater. He has got all kinds of excuses for hissweating. His first excuse—in fact the words are seldom out of his mouth—is that there is perfect freedom of contract between himself and his authors. Itis take it or leave it. Here is a sum of money, there is the M.S. Thatisall. There is no other consideration. Freedom of contract! It is freedom of contract when the wretched seamstress toils all day long—a day of sixteen hours—for 11}d.—or less. She is free to take it or to leave it. Itis freedom of contract when the poor woman who “writes for her bread submits a manuscript which has cost her weeks and months of labour ; yes, and that of a kind which requires, before it can be produced, a pure heart, a lofty soul, a brain rich with knowledge and a-glow with ideas, fancies, and imaginings, and a trained hand. Such a woman is a most precious gift and blessing to the generation in which she lives and works. She may be a most potent force in the advancement of humanity. But she is alsoa most sensitive and delicate instrument. And she has to deal with a sweater! She goes to him trembling, because she knows what to expect. He will toss her £10, £20, £30, £50, whatever it may be. And out of her book he will make to himself a profit of ten, twenty, fiftyfold. Freedom of contract! No greater mockery, no greater cruelty than to speak of such a woman driven to such necessities, is free to choose—free to accept or to reject. She is not free, she is the slave of the sweater. From a letter. “Is it not time to leave off exposing frauds? Have we not exposed them enough? And will not the Society proceed to something practical — become publishers for authors on terms recognised as fair, with open books, and no secret profits?” Answer: It is never time to leave off exposing frauds until the practice and the possibility both become things of  a 208 the past. Until then the Society must always act as a kind of police. As regards the third question, it must be remembered that the Society has certain specified objects, for which it is incorporated, expecially the defence of literary property ; that it has no power to go outside, or beyond, objects laid down in the memorandum of its Articles, I do not think, for instance—but it is for a lawyer to determine—that the Society could, under its Articles of Association, become a publishing company. Some day—perhaps very soon— unless some of the existing machinery is modified, a company of authors—men and women whose position is assured-—will form a publishing union of their own—just for theirown books. It would be perfectly simple to establish; there would be no possible risk about it, provided a manager could be found both honest and capable; and it would cost, to start, little more than the first year’s salaries and wages of a small stat. This work is not, I think, for the Society, but for authors when they have learned at last their individual strength and the power of Association. Quite a common gibe to cast at the Society is that it “helps” no one, meaning that it gives money to no literary person in trouble. A certain person, writing in the Daily Chronicle last July, stated, with admirable taste and feeling, that he himself had “helped” more literary people in distress than the whole Society of Authors. Very likely. If he ever gave a literary man in trouble a single half-crown he was quite justified in his boast. But the Society “ helps ” many literary men and women ina much more lasting manner when it keeps them from robbery and from robbers. Which is better, to teach a whole class of workers what their work means, and to make it increasingly difficult to overreach them, or to give a shilling to a man in distress ? The relief of distress is not one of the objects of the Society, and it cannot spend any portion of its funds for that purpose. =—— “Are we right to encourage young men and maidens into the fields of literature?” This is a question which has been often put. Answer: Do we so encourage them? It is true, as we have stated over and over again, that literary property, meaning the property produced by the traffic in work which is produced by us, and is our property unless we part with it, is of prodigious extent; to state the real facts is, surely, always advisable. It is also true that authors of successful educational books, above all; of scientific books, by men of reputation ; of historical books, by well-known scholars; of THE AUTHOR. fiction, when it is by a popular writer, command, each and all,a market which for extent and for certainty has never yet been equalled in the history of literature. It is also true that this market is enlarging rapidly, even daily, and that there appears to be no limit to its enlargement ; and that the position of the popular author in any of the departments named above will, unless the author sink into the mere hack of the publisher, whicha few years ago seemed possible and _pro- bable, become the most enviable in the world, not only for the reputation he will enjoy but for the revenues he will command. Se All this is true, and it is good to state it openly and often, and to keep on repeating it, so that it may never be forgotten. Unfortunately, the number of those who can ever occupy a posi- tion so enviable will always remain very, very small; and the number of books which every year can hope to obtain anything like a popular success will also be very small. For instance, in to-day’s Times there are advertised eighty new books. The list includes about a dozen paid for by the author. Of the rest, all, I should think, will pay their expenses and something over; but there are probably not half a dozen which can be looked upon as likely to increase literary pro- perty. Aspirants, whatever one says, well crowd in. If one dissuades them, they think, and say, that we want to make a ring. If we point to the last paragraph, they return to the previous paragraph. Well; they must crowd in if they like. When they fail, as most must do, they may console themselves with the reflection—also true—that literary merit and popular success are things which cannot be measured, or compared, and then they may further solace their disappointed souls with the thought that popular success is cheap success, which is always a comforting thing to say; and that, after all, the real genius is the man who fails to #:hieve that success. Water Besant. ee THACKERAY’S WOMEN. II. TOO, am a great admirer of Thackeray’s | genius; and I, too,am a woman, and cannot - but wish, with the correspondent: in .the Author for October, that Thackeray had drawn his portraits of women with a more generous hand. For it has been his good pleasure to draw us either  THE coldly base orangelically inane. An American lady once asked Thackeray why he made his women either knaves or fools? To which he replied, “Madam, I paint your sex as I have found them.” Yet I do not think he was the harsh cynic these wor’s imply him to have been. I imagine rather his meagre portraits of women to have arisen from two causes—firstly, the sadness of his personal lot; and, secondly, that he painted only from one narrow section of social lite—the artificial society phase of it—upon whose barren soil blossoms little feminine mental or moral loveliness. It is true that, amid the same condi- tions of life, his men emerge far nobler than his women; yet may this not be due to the fact of men, even in fashionable life, being called to the more active business of life—the fighting branch —in for-ign countries, and winning their way in professions more or less arduous. His finest men—the characters for whom he seems to have had the greatest love—are oftenest old soldiers, such as Colonel Newcome and Major Dobbin. Their lives, even amidst wordly surroundings, were redeemed from the futility and pettiness of those of their wives and daughters. Thackeray’s business was to portray the women of his fashionable world—‘‘the world which amuses itself’? most generally at its neighbour's expense; and though he dwelt much upon the traditional weakness of the sex—its jealousies, small deceits,envy,and petty spite—still, at times, who has written more tenderly more reverently, with loftier moral justice, of women, than he? Take, for instance, for simple tenderness and reverence, those words from ‘ Vanity Fair,” when George leaves Amelia in the cold dawn of Waterloo : ‘‘Heart-stained and shame-stricken, he stood at the bed’s foot and looked at the sleeping girl. How dared he—who was he—to pray for one so spotless? God bless her! God bless her! He came to the bedside and looked at the hand, the little soft hand, lying asleep, and he bent over the pillow noiselessly towards the gentle pale face. Two fair arms closed tenderly round his neck as he stooped down. ‘I am awake, George,’ the poor child said, with a sob.” His heroines had, indeed, a fatal knack of loving blindly the wrong man, when a better might have been theirs “for a word or a look.” But even George Eliot, with her larger-brained, more generously moulded woman, makes her nobler heroines fall into the same error. Tina loves a brainless fop, with loyal Mr. Gilfit standing by ; Maggie Tulliver loves the somewhat shallow Stephen instead of sensitive Philip. I doubt, herves and heroines would have to be drawn AUTHOR. 209, quite irrespective of human reality could they be made to love only that which were worth the loving. I have not space to give extracts from Thackeray’s Miscellanies, in which there are passages showing how ethically just he was to women,-and fearlessly outspoken upon moral questions. This sentence, only, proves how pure of heart he was and loyal: “This supreme act of scoundrelism has man permitted to himself—to deceive women.” So little of Thackeray’s inner life is known: he revealed himself most in his letters to Mr. and Mrs. Brookfield. oe Perhaps he loved too deeply, and felt too keenly, the baseness of average human nature, for “the deepest truth blooms only out of the deepest love,” and that, by the irremediable sorrow of his life, was denied to him. GRACE GILCHRIST. Treganhoe, Penzance, Oct. 5. —$—<—So Il. The writer of a short article on ‘“ Thackeray’s Women” in last month’s Author says, at the end, that she should like very much to have someone else’s opinion on the subject. May I offer a few remarks concerning two, at least, of these women —the two heroines of “ Vanity Fair?” for it is they who (as in “‘ Ninguna’s ” article) are generally cited as typical instances of Thackeray’s inability to portray a real, lifelike woman. “ Ninguna’s” complaint that this great master of fiction did not understand women, and seemed to think that they were always either angels of kindness and goodness, or demons of wickedness, is a very common complaint, but, to my mind, a very unreasonable one. Iam not going to attempt to show that Thackeray did understand women, or to prove that Amelia Sedley and Becky Sharp are not, the one unnaturally angelic, the other unnaturally the reverse; but simply to suggest that they are not intended to represent realistic, lifelike characters, or even idealised characters, such as one expects to find in novels pure and simple. “Vanity Fair” is not only a novel; it is first and foremost a work of satire. Asa mere novel, I think it would be open to much other criticism than the unreality of its women; but as a work of satire it seems to me faultless. Its unnaturalness is the unnaturalness of cari- cature, and car:cature is an essential element of satire. It would be as unreasonable to look in Punch’s journal for perfectly well-proportioned, realistic drawings of human figures, as it is to find fault with Amelia Sedley and Becky Sharp  210 for being caricatures of goodness and wickedness. To interpret the nature and experiences of women, to expose their special grievances, to make him- self the champion of their rights and wrongs, was not the primary intention of the author of “Vanity Fair,’ and whether he could or could not do this is beside the mark: his object was to show up the vices, follies, and meannesses of society and humanity at large. The more we study “ Vanity Fair” as a great work of satire, the more I think shall we see how perfect it is as a whole and in all its parts, and how everything in it which seems exaggerated, unnatural, impos- sible, and which we may be inclined at first sight to condemn, is in reality essential to the complete- ness of the whole, and serves to emphasise the lessons intended to be conveyed. We must not fasten on particular incidents or traits of cha- racter, and criticise these independently of the author’s intention, any more than in examining the caricature of a face we should object to some one feature for being unnaturally large or small. Were we in the latter case to work up all the other features into proportion with the exag- gerated one, we should, no doubt, have before us a more harmonious and lifelike picture, but one in which the artist’s original intention would be entirely lost. eS SMALL BOOKSELLERS’ SHOPS. HILST various animadversions are pretty \ \ freely exchanged between authors and publishers, publishers and authors alike forbearingly refrain from any impeachment of a personage who is doing his uttermost to diminish the profits of both. That personage is the small retail bookseller. Just at present this individual is possibly “in a tight place.’ But his tactics are certainly directly inimical to the interests of both authors and publishers, as well as to his own interests, and to the advance of letters. It is strange that a bookseller should turn his hand against bookselling. What is to become of the tradesman who obstructs the sale of his own wares ? What of the market in which the sellers discourage the demand? Well—exactly what is becoming of the small retail book trade. But the ruin of this trade is a literary calamity. The importance of the retail bookseller cannot be exaggerated. He is the distributor by whose immediate agency almost every book must pass into the ha‘.ds of the reader. This work of dis- tribution is, at present, being performed by the large retail houses better than ever before—more intelligently, more widely, and upon more liberal THE AUTHOR. terms. But the lesser towns and the suburbs of the larger ones cannot maintain these expensive establishments. In such places the work of dis- tribution falls to the smaller booksellers. These men are serving a population in the aggregate much exceeding that served by the large houses. Unhappily, to this large population the small shops are distributing pretty nearly nothing. The reason is easily stated. The small book- seller will uot “stock.” He freely confesses, sometimes even boasts, that he keeps as little as possible upon his shelves. Consequently he sells as little as possible. The public at large do not buy what they cannot see; and a mean display of wares discourages purchase as directly as a good show attracts that curiosity which so greatly assists the retailer to sell. It is vain for the bookseller to plead that he is always ready to execute orders. Few people know how to order a book. The ordinary customer far oftener desires to be shown something new than to purchase a work with which he is already acquainted. And the enterprising tradesman does not merely meet demand, he fosters it. Nor does it seem possible that the trader himself should enter with the same zest into the execution of orders (at small com- missions) as into the busy enterprise of “placing” his own selected stock. It is in con- sequence of this last fact that the bookseller of the small town conducts his book trade half- heartedly—of course to his own detriment. Did he manage his collateral business of stationer, especially the “ fancy stationery’ department, in the same unenterprising fashion, his sales of paper and envelopes, photographs, and “fancy articles” would soon be as unsatisfactory as his sales of books. The man pleads in excuse that the policy which he is pursuing is one which dire necessity has forced upon him. Everyone with any knowledge of business will feel the seriousness of his state- ments. He says that people will not buy books. Even if they do so the discount leaves him no sufficient profit to make the transaction remune- rative. He must let the book trade slide, and fall back upon his “fancy stationery ”—or put up the shutters. There is some truth in what he says. It is also true that some publishers, know- ing the price at which he is compelled to sell, supply him on terms not quite so hard as he represents; whilst several first-class houses are bringing out works at “net” prices. Do those firms find that the smaller booksellers are proving, by the manner in which they “push” these volumes, that their gratitude is as great as it ought to be ? The circumstances of the small bookseller are at the present moment undeniably hard; but it  THE AUTHOR. Qi is impossible to exonerate him from the charge of being, to some extent at least, the cause of his own misfortunes. Not half-a-century since, the country bookseller did a quiet, little, profitable trade. Books were dearer then. But purchasers were also fewer. The little country printing-press was much less in requisition. There were no photographs to sell; and booksellers did not deal in china. But the bookseller himself was a different man. He took an interest in his goods. He stood behind his own counter. His customers strolled into his shop, sometimes to make a purchase, often only to talk, and he encouraged their coming, as to a place of resort. They chatted with each other and with him. He showed them new works, and listened to what they said. In consequence he knew a great deal more about books than anyone else in the neighbourhood. And his knowledge of his wares, and of the tastes of his customers, made him a successful man. At present the bookseller of the small country town too often knows nothing about his wares. He is more ignorant of what he is selling than his customers are of what they are buying. Too often he knows so little about his own business that he makes the most foolish blunders in executing orders. Far too often he leaves his shop to be served by girls less acquainted with his goods, and with the art of disposing of them, than he is himself. He has a business which is the most intellectual of all businesses. He manages it in a way more unintelligent than any other retailer. People, he says, will not buy books. It is his place to help them to buy. Every man who buys books knows how great is the assistance given him by his bookseller. Could he do without it ? Let him consider the hopeless position of the country and suburban customer, who has no bookseller either willing or competent to assist him to purchase. A man keeps a shop for his own advantage. It is right that he should do so. It is right that every person concerned in a commercial transac- tion should find that he makes a profit. But if the small booksellers of England would return to bookselling, by themselves knowing something of their trade and their wares, and by intelli. gently persuading the people of England, m every corner of the land, to be book-buyers, they would do a great deal more than create for themselves a trade as profitable as highly creditable to their commercial enterprise. They might create a market of incalculable value to publishers and authors. They would advance throughout the land letters, learning, and that highest of all educations, the education which men and women give themselves by reading. They would be, instead of obstructors, bene- factors of their age and country. Let anyone only consider what would be the effect of booksellers’ shops in every little town, conducted with the same intelligence, the same enterprise, the same care to please, and the same skill in making a market which is invariably exhibited in the shop of the haberdasher. Henry CRESSWELL. “THE BOOK OF THE FUTURE” AND “THE HOROSCOPE OF BOOKS”: ACOINCIDENCE! ‘JN the spring of this year we drew attention to a lecture by Mr. Blackburn, in which he tried to forecast the book of the future, with respect to its mechanical parts. The con- clusion he came to was that in order to stamp the author’s individuality on his work it should be in his own handwriting—beautifully written, and that it should be published to the world by means of photographic copies of this MS. The Pall Mall Gazette of Oct. 11 has also tried to forecast the future of literature, and erect the horoscope of books. By a curious coinci- dence, after going over some of the same ground, the writer comes to nearly the same conclusion as Mr. Blackburn so far as the mechanics of literary production are concerned. He, too, looks forward to a time when by a book will be meant some cherished original MS. passed from hand to hand. He is careful to tell us nothing about publication, because, fortunately or unfortu- nately, according to him, the profession of letters will have died out, as will be seen by the ensuing vaticination: ‘Then will come the days when men will write books for the love of it, will do so merely to read them again, or lend them to a choice soul now and then; and writing will be its own sole reward.’ The book of the future is thus described: ‘Your ideal book should flourish gaily when the author was merry, having then laughing scrolls in its §’s and L’s, and playful twiddles and quaint humorous dashes about the R’s and the Y’s and G’s. It should be plain, and keep to the lines when his argument was grave, and become heavy and large as thought or sorrow crept into his dis- course. Passionate emotion should shake his writing into an expressive illegibility. Every word in a properly constructed sentence should have its certain weight, which were best shown by the size of the writing.’ In either instance,  212 whether we consider the matter satirically with the P.M.G., or seriously with Mr. Blackburn, there remains a noble opening for forgery. CORRESPONDENCE. [. AutTHors AND PUBLISHERS. I.— BY ANDREW LANG. N the August Author (p. 70) I find a note on the “inimitableness ” of my remark that a writer may think his publishers offer him too much money. But the case has occurred in my experience ; mine is first-hand evidence, and good enough to prove a ghost story. Then Mr. Besant, in the Author for September, writes on myself and Mr. Buchanan. 1 have not seen Mr. Buchanan’s remarks, and can only take Mr. Besant’s word for it that his methods and opinions coincide with mine, and that mine include ‘the perversion of words.” Great wits jump. And here I find my sin. I said that the critic in the Author “decided” that there was a prejudice, and so forth, wt supra. But it seems that the critic did not decide that there was a prejudice, “he lamented the fact of a prejudice.” I did not say that he rejoiced in it. The verbal question seems to me a—verbal question. I meant that he stated (constatait) the fact (as he thinks it) that a prejudice exists—and what a prejudice ! As to the generosity of publishers, we do not appeal to the “ generosity” of publishers. Nor are we dependent on publishers. They, and we, are alike dependent on the public. If the public does not want my poems, the publisher, if he accepts them, only does so from love of poetry. If the public does want them, so does the pub- lisher, unless they are improper .in any sense, or otherwise offensive to his private taste. In that event, there are other publishers. How in the world would authors be “independent,” if only dependent on the public? Surely the vast majority of persons who try to write would, still, under any arrangement, be utterly unbought and unread by the public. The whole contention is a mystery tome. Being a writer, naturally I know plenty of the profession. I never knew one who adopted the attitude of “the bending back ” and so forth, nor would that attitude do a man any ood. As to the author’s ignorance of the sum which should be his due, I presume that he finds out his market value, like other people, as soon as he is “ quoted,” in all senses. His first effort ig a shot in the dark. Let it even “ make an outer,” and he begins to know what he should be THE AUTHOR. paid Iam presuming that an author is not an idiot ; nay, that he can, if he chooses, do a simple sum in arithmetic. As long as publishers are publishers, and are employed by authors, an author has a middleman, as a_ barrister has. The arrangement is not ideal, but, till some other method be discovered, I conceive that, while author and publisher remember to act like honest and honourable men, we shall do very well. Inmy poor opinion, the author has the happier, the more free, and the better position—the best of the bargain. Even if the public be indifferent, still the author has the better of it. His vanity is comforted by being in print, and he may have admirers. ‘The publisher’s vanity is not soothed in any way when he puts forth a book of which the public is wholly independent. As to any system of “yecognised terms and proportions,” it might, to my knowledge, sometimes end in the author’s having to pay a recognised proportion of the cost of his whistle. However, as I think this very proper, when there is loss on a book, I have no objection whatever to seeing literature placed “on a footing of recognised terms and propor- tions;” I do not want to retard such a condition of affairs, for then we should be quite sure that we are not being overpaid. An author does not wish his publisher to lose by his book. Perhaps the Author thinks that this never happens. I am too well convinced of “the odious contrary.” I do not wish to “attack the Society.” “I wished to criticise some remarks about Literary Men and Mendicants, by a member of the Society. If the whole Society agrees that literary men go kneeling to publishers for “ generosity,” then their expe- rience is unlike my own. The cause of the Society, in my opinion, cannot be helped by state- ments of which, if I apprehend the meaning, I fail to observe the accuracy. As to the “ perversion of words,” my intellect is so blunt that I cannot understand wherein my per- version lies. Did the critic in the Author not assert the existence of a “ prejudice”? Ifhe “ lamented the fact” that a prejudice existed, was that not asserting, or, as I said, “ deciding” that there zs a prejudice ? His very words were: “ There is no doubt that some of the contempt which has | een freely poured upon the calling of letters, and is still poured upon it, is due to the prejudice which regards literary men as a set of needy mendicants.” T have stared at these words till the process would hypnotise me, if staring could hypnotise. And still they seem to me to “ decide,” to “ state,” to “affirm,” to “ assert,” to “maintain,” the exis- tence of this prejudice. If I pervert their meaning, as I am said to pervert it, what do they mean? Do they mean that there is not a preju- dice ? Tf they mean that their author “ laments  ah THE the fact,” he still asserts the facet, decides that it is a fact. Of course I never denied that some persons, calling themselves literary men, write begging letters. ‘Who knows it if not I?” What I denied, and deny, and will deny if you put me in the pilniewinks, is that literary men are, or are considered, mendicants “‘ with bending back,” in their dealings with publishers. And I also deny the statement that a literary man, when offered a price, must take that sum. “He has to take that sum, because, you see, a man cannot go hawking literary wares about.” A man can, a man often does, either personally or by his agent. These extraordinary facts are within my personal knowledge, and I have known cases in which the author whose wares are “hawked” has been among the most successful, and deservedly suc- cessful, of modern writers. I don’t say that the process of ‘ hawking,” or of being “hawked” is agreeable. I don’t say that I practise it myself. But I do say that it is done; I do say that a literary man, like any other man—say a painter—need not accept the sum which is first offered to him. To advance the opposite theory seems to me to be the result of some sort of misapprehension. Perhaps this expression of opinion is an attack on the Society. II. BY WALTER BESANT. 1. If the writer means by “too much” that the book in question was bought outright for a sum of money which its sale did not afterwards cover, his experience may be matched by hundreds of others. Publishers (now very few) who buy outright must sometimes make mistakes and bad bargains. I suppose that no one will contend that they ever consciously give more than they expect to make, unless for charitable purposes. 2. About “perversion.” If Mr. Lang did not intentionally mean to pervert my meaning, there is nothing more to be sa'd. My words themselves ; and his words and his explanation are now before the reader. 3. Selling may certainly be mendicancy. In the case of an author who has to beg and pray for better terms I do call it mendicancy. But, of course, any- body may call it what he pleases. Andas regards the bending back, I know of plenty whose necessities, alas! have compelled the bending back. Should it not be allowed in such a question that one who for four years has given up at least the half of his time to a constant study of the literary profession in all its branches—to the methods of publishers—to the ways and needs needs of authors—who has, further, sat for two years on the council of the Royal Literary Fund, where these needs are treated, must know some- thing of this subject? I write from my own AUTHOR. 213 very large experience when I write about ways and necessities and miseries of the literary profession. 4. Authors are “dependent on the public.” Very true. Ifanyone likes to sayso,hemay. Yet they are wholly dependent upon the publisher. Put it this way. A. and B. are two persons who have a share in a common fund. They are therefore both dependent on the person C. who supplies that common fund, on which they live. But it is B. who administers the fund. He takes it all into his own hands; he will not let A. know even how much it is; he gives him out of it as little, or as much, as he pleases. Is, or is not, A. dependent on B.? A. is the author, B. is the publisher, C. is the public. I believe this state- ment of the case is exactly correct, and it shows that authors, as I said, are, on the present system, wholly dependent on publishers. 5. “So long as author and publisher remember to act like honest and honourable men, we shall do very well.” Quite so. The opinion of every- one. We shall do very well so long as this happens, or continues, or begins. At present the area over which it exists is a great deal too narrow for comfort. But there is something beautifully childlike in this blind confidence after all the exposures published by the Society. 6. Nobody ever said, or thought, in these pages, or in any utterance of the Society, that the pub- lisher never loses money by a book. 7. When does an author “ begin to know what he should be paid?”’ I don’t like the word “ paid.” The author should not be, and never be spoken of, asa paid servant of the publisher. I prefer to say “begin to know the value of the property which he produces.” Now, I repeat, the first elements of any valuation of such property are (1) the exact cost of production, ¢.e., print, paper, binding, and advertisements ; (2) the price at which the book is issued to the trade. It is perfectly impossible without this knowledge to arrive at any valuation whatever. This first ascertained, the question of circulation follows as the next determining factor. As to finding out your “value” in the vague way indicated by Mr. Lang, it seems to me meaningless and unpractical. 8. About taking an offer, I said, exactly as quoted, that a man cannot go hawking his wares about. Some men may do so, but to most men such a thing is intolerable. That is, of course, the sole ground for saying that a man must take the first offer. Those who can so hawk their wares, may doso. For my own part, my constant advice and my private practice is to use the friendly offices of an agent. g. About the ‘contempt of letters,” I find the literature of the last hundred years full of it— full of Grub Street and of hacks. I find it every-  214 where even at the present day. It is not the contempt of literature—very far from it. It is the contempt which this modern world — a fighting, busy, quick-witted world which puts its own interests first—feels towards a calling whose members are, and continue quite needlessly to be, the dependents—as I have shown above—of the men who administrate their property for them. Lastly, since Mr. Lang is as anxious as I am —no matter what his reasons—no matter what may be, as he fears, the disastrous effect upon authors—of finding and adopting some recog- nised system of terms and proportions—let us agree to cease discussion on points of minor differences, and to work together for that object. It is the main object of the Society, and it is the only reason for the discovery and exposure of facts, frauds, and abuses which Mr. Lang has certainly not realised, and probably never read. Yet are they not written in a book—not my book—ealled ‘“ Methods of Publishing ?”’ II. West Inp1Ian STORIES. The note at p. 180 of the Author of Oct. 2 in- duces me to mention that excellent one-volume West Indian story, “‘ Captain Clutterbuck’s Cham- pagne,” which originally appeared anonymously many years ago in Blackwood, and was afterwards separately published. By the way, can anyone tell me who its author was? Of course no one forgets “Tom Cringle’s Log ” nor “The Cruise of the Midge,” nor Marryatt’s continual West Indian episodes. Jes SLINTER. Ii. Sone PuBLISHING. A correspondent writes :—Some years ago I tried to set some verses to music, but left the composition unfinished. Ten years later I put it into the hands of a professor, who advised me to take it to a publisher. I went to one of the first publishing firms in London, and was fortunate enough to see one of the head men. He under- took to publish the song for £4 or £5. “And what about advertising it?” Lasked. ‘“ We should not advertise it,’ he replied, ‘it would not be worth our while. We should not take any steps to let your song be known. We should not put it in the windows or on the counter, or do any- thing but sell copies to anyone who should ask for them. We don’t care about having good songs ; there is no sale for them, and we have to pay as much as ros. a time to geta song sung,” and so on. The question remains. Is there no firm of pub- lishers enterprising enough to take a song of more than average merit from an unknown composer and bring it before the public? AMATEUR. THE AUTHOR. IV. James DEFOE. Should not the proposition of “J. 8. L.” (p. 174) as to a provision for James W. Defoe be made rather wider than an appeal solely from novelists? Defoe was, as “J. S. L.” intimates, a great benefactor to England, for he was not solely a novelist and a prince of novelists. We are largely indebted to him as one of the real founders of the periodical press, and a contri- butor to the English school of economic science. On the press, therefore, Defoe has also a strong claim. It is not necessary on this subject to depreciate the great services to England of John Churchill, but it is time to remember those of Defoe. In London, the city of his birth, the memorials of him are scanty. One of the few is a painted window dedicated to him in Butchers’ Hall on my suggestion, and assuredly his claims deserve more. Hype CLarke. V. RevieweD Books. I can cap even Mr. Cyril Haviland’s story. Some years ago I—then a raw novice—was placed in sole charge of the reviewing department of an evening newspaper. I found the task onerous enough so long as I was permitted to do the work in my own way, which—I was very young— actually involved reading the books. Consider. All the books! All the poetry! all the fiction! That is, all that were sent in to that authoritative journal and were selected—and by me — for review. But conceive my position when I received this communication from the secretary: “Dear Mr.—The editor desires me to ask you not to cut the books quite so much, as it seriously depreciates their value.” I tried it for a time; but it proved too much for my nerves to review books unread. I resigned that appoint- ment. XY. Z. VI. Lirgrary PAYMASTERS. Yet another growl on that most fertile of topics, the evil doing of editors e¢ hoc genus omne. Cruel fate having ordained that Iam to earn a living by my pen, I am forced to write for sundry papers and periodicals whose owners for the most part pay quarterly. Now, it is a curious fact that, although I am well aware of their terms, yet the sums I receive seldom or never come up to my calculations. Sometimes when the discrepancy is very glaring I write in remonstrance, and occasionally the result is an extra cheque. More often, however, my letters are treated with con-  THE AUTHOR. temptuous silence, and, as I cannot afford to quarrel with my bread and margarine, so the matter ends. On one occasion I received a reply to the effect that since my contributions were unsolicited, I ought to accept with gratitude whatever they (the proprietors) thought fit to send me. Yes, that is all very true; but why is it true? Why do literary men submit to such unbusiness- like treatment? That is a question I should very much like to hear answered satisfactorily. In my humble opinion, when payment for con- tributions is made, a detailed statement should be attached. Such and such an article, so much ; the essay entitled - so much; and so on. We should know then exactly how we stood, and maledictions, both loud and deep, would be spared. H. R. G. NEL ““SeconD Epition.”’ Some time ago a friend of mine had a one- volume book published. The first edition of 500 was reported to her as exhausted, and a second was to appear. She then decided to add a dedica- tion, which she sent to the publishers, requesting them to insert it in the forthcoming 500. This they demurred to do, protesting that they did not want a dedication, saw no use in it, &c. The author insisted, however, and the firm then re- quested her to remove the words “ second edition,” which it chanced to include, “ say further edition or new edition’ they directed. My friend asked why they objected to her mentioning that the forthcoming edition was the second! “ Well, you see we had ‘second edition’ stamped across the last two or three hundred sold,” they replied. So out of a first edition of five hundred “two or three hundred” had been going about stamped “second edition.’ My friend was very wrath, but felt powerless, and substituted another word in place of the “second” objected to. I should be glad, sir, to know if this be an old trick or an original one, and also what steps should be taken to prevent the recurrence of such a fraud ? DanrEL Dormer. VII. A ContTRisuToR’s EXPERIENCE. I would like to relate my experience with the Westminster Review. On May 4 last I sent an article to the office of that magazine in Bouverie-street, inclosing with it a stamped and addressed envelope. Not having heard anything about the article by May 29, I wrote asking about it ; and, as by June 7 no reply had arrived, I wrote again, this time 215 inclosing again a stamped and addressed enve- lope. The next day I received a reply stating that the article had been sent to the editor in Paris, and that he would communicate with me from there. I waited till June 18, and on receiving no reply then wrote once more, this time asking for the MS. to be returned. As by June 26 neither the MS. nora reply had come to hand, I called at the offices of Messrs. Henry and OCo., from which the Westminster Review 1s published, and saw one of the representatives. I was informed that my letters had been received and forwarded to the editor in Paris, but that the editor did not pay for articles in the Review. I then stated that I did not want my article to appear, but desired merely to have my MS. returned. I was told that the editor would again be communi- cated with. Thinking that there might still be some diffi- culty in the matter, I placed the case in the hands of the Secretary of the Society, who, after a fair delay, wrote to the editor of the Review on July 11, and asked for the return of the MS. Receiv- ing no answer to this letter, he again wrote on July 20, asking for an answer as a matter of courtesy. In reply, on July 20 the Secretary received a letter from Messrs. Henry and Co. stating that the editorial office was in Paris; that the MS. had been declined by the editor, but through a mistake in the address had been returned through the post, and that the editors have every reason to believe that it has since reached its destina- tion. On July 21 the Secretary wrote thanking them for the information, and stating that he had for- warded the letter to me. On July 29, not having received the MS., I notified the Secretary, who again wrote to the offices in Bouverie-street. A representative from Messrs. Henry and Co. then called at the offices of the Society, and gave him the address of the editor in Paris. On Aug. 2 the Secretary wrote to the editor in Paris a similar letter to that first written to the London office. Receiving no reply, he again wrote on Aug. 16 asking that his letter of the 2nd should be attended to. No notice whatever being taken of either of these letters, on Sept. 30 he wrote again to the editor in Paris, and to Messrs. Henry and Co. asking them if they would expedite matters. On Oct. 13 a letter was received from the editor regretting the loss of the MS., and not offering any suggestion of remedy or compensation. Husert Hass. IX. Anonymous CRITICISM. Perhaps there are no two persons more impor- tant to authors than “readers” and “ critics.” Now, both are anonymous. I see no reason why the first should be any other than nameless, for really when we submit our MS. to a publisher to see if he will buy it of us, on the proviso that he employs a cultivated, large minded, and impartial man, there is no reason why he should not be as unknown to us as any of the members of the publisher’s staff. On the publisher devolves the loss of profit if his “reader” should make any egregious blunder. But the “ critic” is another person altogether, and many think his name ought to be published at the foot of his review. However, I am of opinion that he is quite wel- come to retain his anonymous state. He is the man behind the hedge. He does not choose to step forth and make himself known, give us his counsel, tender us his remonstrances, or offer his praise. As we do not know him or see him, he can call names, or behave in any unseemly way. Giving no name, he is at perfect liberty. You may find, standing for criticism, that your work is by the clearest evidence unread, or he delights to tell you he did not read it. He may miscall your personages, and he may quote you out of your sex. He may show he does not distinguish what was in your several volumes. Vol. 1 he confuses with vol. 3; vol. 2 he will playfully ignore altogether. One thing nevertheless delights him, that is, if you have any speciality about you; if your garb, manner, or diction in any way betray you as foreign—as not the name of the street he comes from—then you are his sport. To enter upon the subject of disagree- ment among critics with reference to anonymity were useless. There is nothing in the circum- stance that one critic may flatly contradict another about your work, but you have the right to feel that, whether approved or not, the work has been thoroughly examined and weighed before being rejected or commended. Even then the individual critic can do but little for you either way, so let him be anonymous still. He is by nature of sufficient anonymity, for he never establishes your book or otherwise. It is the great public which does that, and therefore this casts back the single person as a critic into practical anonymity. INGENUE. “Ingenue” forgets that behind the anonymous critic is the editor, who will not generally allow “unseemly ways.” The experience of “ Ingenue 2 is surely unusual and unfortunate.—Ep. | THE AUTHOR. X. Ports AND ORITICS. Tf it is good to hear the truth in all plainness, or the truth according to the anonymous critic, contemporary poets ought to be happy. The Edinburgh Review makes one wish that one was a modern poet, and they must have been delighted with a notice on their place and work, which appeared in the Pall Mall Gazette otf Oct. 21. It is an article inspired by the paper in the Edinburgh Review, and it contains the following passage, referring to the writer of that article: “His hand is not so heavy as we should wish to see it, nor is his tongue suffi- ciently caustic. His wounds, hard and sore as they may be, will scarcely rankle as we could wish. He has a fine native ferocity. He has not the art of sarcasm by which the poetling can be taught his proper place.” He then goes on to show what this art of sarcasm is by remarking: “Most of our contemporary poets, we rejoice to say, are bad. If they were otherwise than bad we should be compelled to read them, and no one can imagine a more dismal fate.” There is, to paraphrase his own words, “‘a fine native imbecility”” about this Jast sentence, for it places us in a very obvious dilemma. Hither our critic has read these poets, in which case he says what is false by implying that he has not, or else he has not read them, and confesses to having written an article upon poems which are unknown to him. Are we returning to the bludgeon and the dark ages of criticism? A WRITER OF PROSE. — WHAT THE PAPERS SAY. L DrRuMMOND OF HawTrHORNDEN. HE ceremony of unveiling a memorial to the poet William Drummond, of Hawthornden, took place in the churchyard of Lass- wade, Mid Lothian. The memorial consists of a bronze medallion, set in a block of freestone, tastefully carved in the Elizabethan style, and built into the wall immediately over the en- trance to the Drummond mausoleum. Below the medallion is the following inscription:— “William Drummond, Hawthornden, born 1585, died 1649.” The following lines by the poet are also given: Here Damon lies, Whose songs did sometimes grace the murmuring Esk. May roses shade the place! Lord Melville, chairman of the committee, ex-  THe AUTHOR. plained the steps that had been taken for the erection of the memorial, and said he thought they had produced a monument worthy of the poet. He then unveiled the memorial, and form- ally handed it over to the custody of Sir James Drummond, of Hawthornden. Sir James, in returning thanks, said he felt it a very great honour as the representative of the Drummonds of Hawthornden to be entrusted with the custody of the memorial, which would be handed down to future generations as showing the high appre- ciation of the poet’s many virtues. Mr. A. S. Purves, honorary secretary, said the movement to erect the memorial originated after the publi- cation of Professor Masson’s life of the poet. Professor Masson, on behalf of the subscribers, delivered an address, and said that Drummond was the almost solitary literary star of pure radiance in a singularly darksome time of Scottish literary history. In the interval between Sir David Lyndsay and Allan Ramsay there was a singular destitution of pure poetry or literature of any sort in Scotland. Drummond, of Hawthornden, was seen as the soft Italian star, twinkling in that comparatively long night of darkness. Drummond was a pure poet, one of the sweet descriptive, reflective order. He was probably the first man in Scotland who had in his pos- session some of the works of Shakespeare, which he bought in London. He turned out in a controversial age what was the purest in lite- rature. Mr. John Cowan, of Beeslack, Professor Campbell Fraser, and others took part in the proceedings.— Times. II. Bust or TENNYSON. A life-size bust of the late Lord Tennyson has just been executed by Mr. F. J. Williamson, of Esher, for the Corporation of the City of London. It will be placed in the Guildhall, and will pro- bably be unveiled about the end of the present month. It represents the Poet Laureate in his later years, and is pronounced by his family to be an excellent likeness. The Queen, to whom the work has been submitted by the sculptor, has expressed her admiration of it, and has com- manded a replica for Windsor Castle. As a work of art and as a representation of the late poet at the period of life at which he was at the height of his popularity and renown, the bust appears likely to commend itself alike to artistic and to popular tastes, and if copies of it on a smaller scale than the original could be obtained they would no doubt be welcomed as a companion to the well-known bust of Shakespeare.— Times. 217 ITI. Port-Pinerims In SUFFOLK. A party of pilgrims, representing the Omar- Khayyam Club, and other admirers of the Persian poet, went to Boulge Church, near Woodbridge, Suffolk, on Saturday, the 14th, in order to plant on the grave of Edward Fitzgerald a rose tree from the tomb of Omar Khayyam. Mr. William Simpson began the proceedings with the following statement :— “ Gentlemen,—It may be as well to explain to those present the circumstances that have led to the simple ceremony that has, in the name of the Omar-Khayyam Club, taken place to-day. As far back as 1884 I accompanied the Afghan Boundary Commission from Teheran eastwards to Central Asia. Our route passed through Naishapur, which was the capital of Khorassan in the time of Omar Khayy4m. In this city Omar was born, and in it he died. Before reaching Naishapur I began making inquiries about the poet. Our ‘Guest- Conductor,’ who seemed well acquainted with the place, told me that the grave of Omar Khayyam still existed, and promised to take me to it. The city of Omar’s period is now only a mass of mounds, about a couple of miles distant from the present Naishapur. The tomb is only a part of a larger tomb. Knowing that the poet had expressed the wish that the wind might scatter rose leaves on his grave, I was much struck on reaching the spot by finding that rose bushes were growing close to,it, and I naturally guessed that these had been planted there in fulfilment of the poet’s wish by some fond admirer. Our visit took place at the end of October, too late for the roses, but luckily, as it has turned out, the flowers had turned to seed, and I secured some of the hips, as well as a few of the leaves. Knowing that Mr. Quaritch had been so intimately con- nected with the publishing of the Quatrains, I sent him some of the leaves and the seed. “The idea in my mind at the time was that Mr. Quaritch might perhaps plant the hips in a pot at home, and that it would be a satis- faction to have growing beside him a_ rose from the grave of Omar Khayyam. He did not plant it himself, but sent it to Mr. Thistelton Dyer, at Kew, to whom our best thanks are due for the great care and attention he has devoted to this plant. He succeeded in growing a bush from the seeds, but after a year or two of expectation, it became evident that in this climate the rose would not flower; and at last, to realise this result, he grafted it on to an English rose. By this means the Persian rose here planted will now bloom on English soil, a fitting emblem of the manner in which the  218 THE Persian rhymes, by being grafted on to English verse, have flourished, and wafted to us the fine scent of Omar’s poetic words. “T need scarcely say that I feel a satisfaction in having thought of sending home those seeds, which have led to this meeting at the grave of one to whom we all feel such a debt of gratitude for bringing to us the poetry of the old poet of Khorassan. The two names, Omar Khayyam and Edward Fitzgerald, are now inseparable. There was much that was similar in the two men, and had they met here, they would have been friends. If they have met above—and I hope they have—I feel sure that the old ‘ tent maker’ is producing a quatrain on the event of this day. If such is the case it has not reached us; but a quatrain has been communicated from another source, which I think you will agree with me is well fitted for the occa- sion, We are indebted for it to Grant Allen, who deeply regrets that he is not with us to-day. “ Here on Fitzgerald’s grave from Omar’s tomb, To lay fit tribute, pilgrim sinners flock ; Long with a double fragrance let it bloom, This rose of Iran on an English stock.” Two small but healthy-looking rose bushes, about a foot in height, were then unpacked and carefully planted at the head of the tombstone. Mr. Moncure D. Conway siid: “It gives mé very great pleasure as an American from old Virginia, to say how dear to us over there, or to many of us, is the poetry of Omar Khayyam, and how much gratitude we have always felt to Edward Fitzgerald for having not merely translated him, but interpreted him, so that it is almost like the reappearance of Omar Khayyam in an English heart and an English brain. There is about the man who lies in the grave before us, as may be seen in his poetry, a certain personality which wins the affection and touches the heart, so that I never read his verse without feeling a sort of pain that I cannot take his hand and tell him how much I love him—how much I feel the peculiar perception, the fine nature, the delicate thought which were required to reveal such a wonderful genius as Omar Khayyam. That may have been to a certain extent due to the inspira- tion he derived from that wonderful poem, for in reading Omar-Khayyim we feel the same thing—that charm of personality, that feeling when we read his quatrains, that we are convers- ing with a soul, with a heart—not with mere literature, not with a book, but with a man. It is wonderful to find how many people in various parts of the world, of various minds, have been touched by the poetry of Omar Khayy4m as he has been interpreted by Fitzgerald. The poet was dear to Emerson, my old master, when I was at Harvard, and from all parts of my country; indeed, if we AUTHOR. could see and read the hearts of individuals, and they knew we were here, we might feel that we are surrounded by a large group and company of friends and fellow-sympathisers. Here we are in large-hearted England that takes us all in, whether from America, from Persia, or India— England which with sweet toleration includes millions of Bhuddists, Brahmins, and Parsees— here we are, symbolising in a small way that large-heartedness which is now, I believe, the great and living breath of the world, which is keeping peace between jarring religions, stopping their civils wars, and promoting, especially amongst the millions of the East, that mutual toleration and affection which are attended with such vast and beneficial results to mankind.” Mr. Edward Clodd then read the following inscription by Edmund Gosse:— Reign here, triumphant rose, from Omar’s grave, Borne by a fakir o’er the Persian wave ; Reign with fresh pride, since here a heart is sleeping, That double glory to your master gave. Hither let many a pilgrim step be bent To greet the rose, re-risen in banishment ; Here richer crimsons may its cup be keeping, Than brimmed it ere from Naishapur it went. At luncheon, after the ceremony, some further quatrains were read, which had_been written by Mr. Justin Huntly McCarthy. These verses were in poetic harmony with the style and spirit of Fitzgerald’s translation, as the following example will show :— Wedded with rose of England, for a sign That English lips transmitting the divine High-piping music of the song that ends As it began, with wine, and wine, and wine. Across the ages caught the words that fell From Omar’s mouth, and made them audible To the unnumbered sitters at life’s feast Who wear their hearts out over Heav’n and Hell. Ipswich Paper. ee “AT THE SIGN OF THE AUTHOR'S HEAD.” ——+ + R. THEODORE BENT will publish in November (Longmans) a record of a journey in Abyssinia last winter, entitled “The Sacred City of the Ethiopians,” being an account of Aksum and the ruins in its vicinity. Professor D. H. Miiller, of Vienna, has supplied a chapter on the inscriptions brought home by Mr. Bent, the archeological results evolved from them being of the highest interest. The title of Mrs. Spender’s new story is “A Strange Temptation,” three vols. (Hutchinson and Co.)  % ed THE AUTHOR. Mrs. Visger (“J. A. Owen”) has two new books this autumn, the first being ‘‘ With the Woodlanders and by the Tide,’ published by Messrs. Blackwood, is joint work with the work- man naturalist now so well known as ‘A Son of the Marshes.” “J. A. Owen’s” other book is called ‘‘ Forest, Field, and Fell,” and it is pub- lished by Messrs. Lawrence and Bullen. Two new book by Mrs. L. C. Skey, entitled ‘Anime Fidelium” and “That Mrs. Grundy,” are now ready, and may be had from the Arundel Printing and Publishing Company Limited, 3, Arundel-street, Strand, W.C. Price 1s. each. Mr. J. J. Haldane Burgess, M.A., the author of “Rasmie’s Biiddie,” a book of Shetlandic poems, a second edition of which was published last year by Mr. Gardner, Paisley, and Pater- noster-row, London, is at present engaged upon a story of the Scandinavian occupation of the Shetlands. The title of the tale is “ Ragnarok : a Tale of the White Christ.” Mr. Frederick Boyle has collected his scattered writings “ About Orchids,” and this volume will be published by Messrs. Chapman and Hall, under that title early m this month. Itis nota gardening book, but a “ Chat by a literary man” —facts, history, gossip, and stories—upon the most interesting of botanical orders. Messrs. Sander allow Mr. Boyle to illustrate his work with reductions from the superb drawings by Mr. Moon in their famous “ Reichenbachia,”’ the first time such permission has been granted. At the same date Messrs. Chapman and Hall will issue “The Prophet John,’ a romance, by Mr. Frederick Boyle. Will be issued, early in December, a volume of Idylls, “The Way they Loved at Grimpat,’ by G. Rentoul Loler. Mr. J. M. Barrie says, “Further work from this writer will be looked for with lively interest.’’ The publishers Sampson Low and Co. Another of Mr. Bertram Mitford’s tales of South African adventure is announced. Its title is “The Luck of Gerard Ridgeley,” and it will be published this month, in one volume, by Messrs. Chatto and Windus. The Arundel Printing and Publishing Com- pany, of Arundel-street, W.C., are about to pub- lish as a one shilling novel “ That Mrs. Grundy,” by L. C. Skey. In the Ex libris series a second edition of English Book Plates, by Mr. Egerton Castle, is announced, with a coloured frontispiece and additional plates. It includes many examples used by distinguished men of the day. Also “A Hand-book of Printers’ Marks,” by Mr. W. Roberts, which ought to be 219 valuable to the collector. We hope Mr. Gleeson White, the editor of this interesting series, will see his way to a work explaining the various forms of “ Imprimatur.” A new and revised edition of Professor Buchheim’s “ Balladen and Romanzen”’ has recently been published by Messrs. Macmillan in their cheap issue of the “Golden Treasury Series.” The first edition appeared not quite two years ago. Miss Helen M. Burnside’s new story for children, “A Day with the Sea Urchins,” is pub- lished by Messrs. Warne and Co., of Bedford- street, Strand. It contains many little songs set to music by Mr. Myles Birket-Foster, late organist of the Foundling Hospital. “ Tieut. De Brion, R.N.R.,” is the title of the first publication of a new and unknown writer, Alan Oscar. In the criticisms of the book it is pronounced clever and interesting. The book is published by Remington and Co. Price, half-a- crown. A serial story, “For Love or Money,’ now running in the lady’s paper Morget-me-not, is by Miss Marie Connor, joint author with Mr. Connor Leighton of “ Convict 99” and “ Michael Dred,” which have recently been so successful in Answers. A Sussex magazine, entitled Southward Ho! will make its first appearance in December. It is edited under the nom de plume of “ Raymond Jacberns,” the office being at 13, Clyde-road, St. Leonards-on-Sea. A serial story by James Stanley Little will run through the first numbers. The Rev. J. Hamlyn Hill, M.A., formerly Senior Scholar of St. Catherine’s College, Cambridge, has made a complete translation into English of “ Tatianss Diatessaron.’’ No complete translation has yet appeared in our tongue, though two attempts have been made. He has made it, in the first place, from Ciasca’s Latin version, and then the result has been compared word for word with the Arabic. The extracts found in Ephraem’s Commentary have also been translated by Mr. Hill from Dr. Moesinger’s Latin; and Professor Armitage Robinson is now at Venice correcting this translation by means of the Armenian MSS. there. The work will be published by Messrs. T. and T. Clark in the autumn, in a binding uniform with the Ante- Nicene Library. “A Life Awry”’ is the title of a three-volume novel by Perceval Pickering. There are pathetic notes in the book, but a deformed and ugly heroine requires the touch of a Charlotte Bronté to make the reader sympathetic. The publishers are Messrs. Bliss, Sands, and Foster.  220 Mr. Francis Henry Cliffe has sent us a volume of translation of the poems of Leopardi and a tive-act tragedy in blank verse “ The Fatal Ring” —that is, the ring Queen Elizabeth gave to Essex It is fully copyrighted, and permission to perform it must be obtained from the author. We have received “ A Child’s Religion,” by the author of “Jesus, the Carpenter of Nazareth” (Kegan Paul), a work intended to assist in teach- ing religion to the young. It deserves a trial if only for its evident sincerity. The “ Confessions of a Woman”? is the title of an anonymous volume to be published by Messrs Farran and Co. Professor Hales has brought out, under the title of “Folia Litteraria: Essays and Notes on English Literature,” a collection of his literary productions during the last twenty years. The longer critical essays were contributed to the Contemporary, Fraser, and Macmillan’s Maga- zine, and the rest are contributions to the Athenseum and Academy, dealing with linguistic and other subjects requiring minute research. The varied range of Professor Hales’s studies renders it impossible that any reader should fail to find the work of great interest. We have received “The Strange Adventures of Anelay Moreland,” by R. Shelton Gresson ; “ The Sin and the Woman,” by Derek Vane; and “The Poems of Leopardi,’ a translation by F. H. Cliffe. Published by Messrs. Rivington and Co. « God’s Will and other Stories,” by Ilse Frapan, translated by A. Macdonald (Fisher Unwin), is a volume of a little more than 200 pages, in which are six stories. ‘“God’s Will ’ is the first, occu- pying haif the book. It is a romance of village life, in which the reader is not conscious of there having been any suggestion of a plot till almost the last page. The conflicting love interests are so skilfully concealed that one sister has to take the place of another as a bride during the marriage service, The five other stories are very slight, “The Qld Bookkeeper” and “A Christmas Story” being especially pretty and romantic. ee THE AUTHOR. NEW BOOKS AND NEW EDITIONS. Theology. Buake, Rev. EveRARD. Good News from Heaven: twelve sermons. Skeffington, Piccadilly. Brooks, Rr. Rey. Puiuurrs, D.D. The Mystery of Tniquity, and other sermons. Macmillan. 5s. CAMBRIDGE SERMONS, preached before the University in St. Mary’s Church, 1889-1892. Selected and edited by QC. H. Prior, M.A. Methuen. 6s. Exewt, Rev. J.S. The Biblical Illustrator. The Acts, Vol. Il. James Nisbet. 7s. 6d. Farrar, F. W., D.D. The Lord’s Prayer: Sermons preached in Westminster Abbey. Isbister and Co: 38. Od. Gurxiz, CunnincHAM, D.D. The Bible by Modern Light, being an entirely new edition, largely rewritten, of “ Hours with the Bible,’ Vol. I. (Creation to the Patriarchs). 6s. Gipson, Rev. J.G. Stepping Stones to Life : a series of plain sermons. 3s. 6d. GowEn, Rev. H. W. The Kingdom of Man: Sermons. Skeffington and Sons. Ler Rev. J.T. The Power of a Blameless Life and other sermons. Skeffington and Son. ROBERTSON, ProrEessor, D.D. The Old Testament and its. Contents. A. and C. Black. Paper Covers, 6d. net. Simcox, Rev. W.H. The Revelation of St. John, with Notes and introduction. Revised by G. A. Simcox, M.A. Cambridge University Press. Smitu, Rev. J. BarnpripGe. English Orders: whence obtained. Skeffington and Sons. SrERLING-BERRY, T., D.D. Holy Scripture ; Human, Pro- gressive, Divine, S.P.C.K. 2s. TuumB PRAYER-Book, THE. Pearl, 128mo, printed on Oxford India paper. Henry Frowde. Variorum TEACHER’S BIBLE, with various renderings and readings from the best authorities, and the aids to the student of the Holy Bible. Eyre and Spottiswoode. Wank yn, Rev. J. H., M.A. The Lessons of Holy Scrip- ture, Illustrated from the Poets, In8 vols. Vol. L., Genesis to Ruth. Subscribers’ copy. Bemrose and Sons, Limited. Wuirtuck, CHARLES A. Recent Religious Thought. The Church of England and Macmillan. 7s. 6d. History and Biography. Atrrep, Lorp TENNYSON, AND HIS FRIENDS. A series of twenty-five portraits and frontispiece in photogravure from the negatives of Mrs. Julia M. Cameron, with reminiscences by Anne Thackeray Ritchie, and an introduction by H. H. Hay Cameron. Edition de Luxe, limited to 400 copies, and issued to subscribers on the anniversary of Lord Tennyson’s death (Oct. 6). T. Fisher Unwin. £6 6s. Auucrort, A. H. The Making of the Monarchy: A History of Rome, 78-31 B.c. W. B. Clive, University Correspondence College Press. AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF THEOBALD WOLFE TONE, 1763-1798, The. Edited, with an introdnction, by R. Barry O’Brien. Two vols. Fisher Unwin. 328. Batuson, Epwarp. A History of Northumberland, issued under the direction of the Northumberland County History Committee. Vol. I., the Parish of Bamburgh, with the chapelry of Belford. Simpkin, Marshall; and Reid, Sons, and Co., Newcastle-upon-Tyne.  THE Bayuis, T. H., Q.C. The Temple Church and Chapel of St. Ann. Geo. Philip and Son. 7s. 6d. BRISBANE, REDELIA. Albert Brisbane: a mental biography, with a character study. By his Wife. Arena Pub- lishing Company, Boston, Mass. British East AFRICA OR Ippa. A History of the Forma- tion and Work of the Imperial British East Africa Company. Compiled by P. L. M‘Dermott, Assist. Sec. Chapman and Hall. CALVERT, Epwarp. Memoir of Edward Calvert, artist. By his third son. Illustrated with reproductions from his own paintings and sketches. Limited to 350 copies. Sampson Low. £3 3s. Farrar, F. W., D.D. Our English Ministers. With ’ illustrations by Herbert Railton and others. Isbister and Co. 3s. 6d. Groves, Lizut.-Cou. Percy. Illustrated Histories of the Scottish Regiments. Book No 3. Queen’s Own Cameron Highlanders (79th Foot). Illustrated by Harry Payne. W. and A. K. Johnston. 3s. net. Hitt, Gzorerana. A History of English Dress, from the Saxon period to the present day. 2 vols. Bentley. Historical RecoxDs OF THE 14TH REGIMENT from 1685 to 1892. Edited by Captain H. O’Donnell. Printed for subscription by A. H. Swiss, 111 and 112, Fore- street, Devonport. 21s. net. Joyce, HERBERT, C.B. The History of the Post Office, from its establishment down to 1836. Bentley. Kinesrorp, Witiiam, LL.D. The History of Canada. Vol. VI., 1776-1779, with maps. Kegan Paul. 15s. Ler, SIDNEY. Dictionary of National Biography. Vol. XXXVI. (Malthus-Mason). Smith, Elder, and Co. LeLanp, C. Goprrey. Memoirs. In 2 vols. Portrait. Heinemann. LELAND, CHARLES G. The Life and Adventures of James P. Beckworth, Scout, Pioneer, and Chief of the Crow Nation of Indians. New edition, edited, with preface, illustrated. T. Fisher Unwin. 7s. 6d. Letters or Lapy Bureuersa, (afterwards Countess of Westmoreland), Tur, from Germany and France, during the campaign of 1813-14, edited by her daughter, Lady Rose Weigall. With portraits. 6s. Lippon, H. P., D.D. Life of the Rev. E. B. Pusey, D.D., edited by Rev. J. O. Johnston, M.A., and Rev. R. J. Wilson, M.A., with portraits and illustrations. 4 vols. Longmans. 36s. Lire oF Ropert RopoLtPH SuFFIELD, THE. Williams and Norgate. Lon@uanp, Henry. The Golden Transvaal, an illustrated review, descriptive, historical, statistical, and _ bio- graphical. ts. 6d. Mackay, ALEXANDER. Missionary Hero of Uganda, by the author of “ The Story of Stanley.” Sunday School Union. Mauueson, Cou. G. B. History of the French in India (1674 to 1761). New edition, revised. Allen and Co. 16s. Matuock, W. H., anp RamspEN, Lapy G. Letters and Memoirs of Edward Adolphus Seymour, 12th Duke of Somerset. Edited and arranged by. Bentley. Moertier, Dr. WiLtHELM. History of the Christian Church in the Middle Ages. Translated from the German by Dr. Andrew Rutherfurd. Swan Sonnen- schein, and Co. MourxKe, Count von. Essays, Speeches, aud Memoirs of Count von Moltke. 2 vols. Osgood, M‘Ilvaine, and Co. 21s. AUTHOR. 221 Moors, A. W. Diocesan History : Sodorand Man. 8.P.C.K. S$. Rop, Epovuarp. The Private Life of an Eminent Politician. Second edition. W.H. Allen and Co. SANDERSON, Epaar. History of England and the British Empire: a Record of Constitutional, Naval, Military, Political, and Literary Events from B.c. 55 to A.D. 1890. With maps, &c. F. Warne. 7s. 6d. SremMENS, WERNEL VON. Personal Recollections of Werner von Siemens. Translated by W. C. Coupland. Asher and Co. I5s. SKELTON, JoHN. Mary Stuart. With illustrations from contemporary portraits. Edition de luxe. Boussod, Valadon, and Co. £8. Srrvens, H. Morse. European History, 1789-1815, period VII. Rivington and Co. 6s. Stimson, Jas. Eminent Men of Kent. Elliot Stock. TrenceR, Mariam. Recollections of Countess Theresa Brunswick (Beethoven’s ‘“ Unsterbliche Geliebte ”). Translated by Gertrude Russell. With portraits. 3s. Od. THEaL, GeorGE M‘Caun. History of South Africa, Vol. IV., 1834-54. With six maps. Swan Sonnen- schein. 15s. General Literature. ABNEY, Capt. W. pE W. Negative making, second edition. Piper and Carter. Is. ArcHER Wm. Eskimo Life. By Fridtjof Nansen, trans- lated by. With illustrations. Longmans. 16s. ArNoLp, Epwin Lester. On the Indian Hills; or, Coffee- planting in Southern India. A new edition with illustrations. Sampson Low. BARTHOLOMEW, JOHN. Gazetteer of the British Isles. Edited by. New edition. Edinburgh: J. Bartholo- mew and Co. I5s. Bentiey, Rev. W. H. Life on the Congo. New edition revised. R. T. Society. Buack, Roserr. Horse-racing in England. A Synoptical Review. Bentley. Bovuttwoop, Harriett. As Gold is Tried; or, Through Trial to Triumph. Jarrold and Sons. ts. 6d. Bowtzy, ArtHur L. A Short Account of England’s Foreign Trade in the Nineteenth Century: its Economic and Social Results, with ten statistical diagrams. Swan Sonnenschein. BrRiGHTWEN, Mrs. Wild Nature Won by Kindness. Illustrated. Fifth and revised edition. Fisher Unwin. 58. Burien, JouN. Tour in Palestine and. Syria. With illustrations and map. Chapman and Hall. 9s. Brooks, GrorGE. Industry and Property. A popular edition. Published by the author, Mells Lodge, Hales- worth, Suffolk. 2s. Brown, Dr. Ropert. The Story of Africa and its Explorers. Vol. 2, with numerous original illustra- tions. 7s. 6d. Catvert, AuBERT F. The Discovery of Australia. With map. Philips and Son. Caron, Mason Henri C. Twenty-five Years in the Secret Service. Thirteenth edition. W. Heinemann. 2s. 6d. Cassaverti, Cacrne. Anthea, a true story of the Greek War of Independence. New and cheaper edition. 5s. Cassell. CavaLoGuE or Casts oF SCULPTURE FROM PERSEPOLIS Illustrating the Art of the Persian Empire from 550- 240 B.c. Harrison and Sons.  222 THE Cuurcu, Rev. A.J. Pictures from Greek Life and Story. Hutchenson. 5s. Corset, R. Sr. J. From the Bull’s Point of View, the True Story of a Bull Fight. The Leadenhall Press Limited. 6d. CRosLAND, Mrs. NEWTON. 1820-1892. Drxon, CHARLES. Hall. 6s. DonIsTHORPE, WoRDSWORTH. Love and Law: an Essay on Marriage. W. Reeves, Fleet-street. 4d. DonneELLy, Ianatius. The Golden Bottle. Ward, Lock, and Bowden. Paper covers, 6d. D’OrsEy, Rev. Auex. Portuguese Discoveries, Depen- dencies, and Missions in Asia and Africa. Longmans. s. 6d. os, F. B. Songs Grave and Gay. Horace Cox. 5s. Exuiot, F. Minto. Old Court Life in Spain. 2 vols. Chapman and Hall. 24s. EsquEMELING, JoHN. The Buccaneers of America: a true account of the most remarkable assaults committed of late years upon the coasts of the West Indies by the buccaneers of Jamaica and Tortuga (both English and French), wherein are contained more especially the unparalleled exploits of Sir Henry Morgan, our English Jamaican hero. Faithfully rendered into English. Swan Sonnenschein. Landmarks of a Literary Life, Sampson Low. Jottings about Birds. Chapman and Furrcuer, R. J. The Old and the New Age. Bell and Sons. 3s. 6d. Frazer-Macponatp, A. Our Ocean Railways. Chapman and Hall Limited. 6s. Furneaux. W. S. Philips’s Anatomical Model, with de- seriptive text. By Dr. Schmidt. English edition by George Philip and Son. 2s. Great Coatition, THE: An adventure in Statecraft. Watts and Co., Dr. Johnson’s-court, Fleet-street. Paper covers, Is. HampsHirE NOTES AND QUERIES. Observer Office. 3s. 6d. HaNDOOK OF ATHLETIC SPORTS. Vol. Il. Winchester Edited by Ernest Bell, M.A. Vol. VIL, Canoeing and Camping Out. With illustrations. George Bell. 3s. 6d. Harris, G. W. The Practical Guide to Algiers. Fourth edition. George Philip. 3s. 6d. HawkER, Cou. PHILIP. The Diary of Colonel Peter Hawker, author of Instructions to Young Sports- men, 1802-1853, with an introduction by Sir Ralph Payne-Gallwey. 2 vols. With illustrations. Long- mans. 328. Huxuiey, THomas H. Method and Results. Essays. Vol. 1. Macmillan and Co. 5s. INDUSTRIES OF Russia, MANUFACTURES, AND TRADE, Tux, with a general map by the Department of Trade and Manufactures, Ministry of Finance for the World’s Columbian Exposition at Chicago. Editor of the English translation, J. M. Crawford, United States Consul-General to Russia. In 5 vols. St. Petersburg, 1893. Jackson, GEORGE Anson. The Son of a Prophet. Osgood, M‘Ilvaine, and Co. KavanacH, Jutia. Woman in France during the Highteenth Century. 2 vols. With portraits. G. P. Pulman’s Sons. 21s. Kemet, Ropert. Convivial Caledonia: Inns and Taverns of Scotland, and some famous people who have fre- quented them. Chapman and Hall. Lapigs at Work. Papers on Paid Employment for Ladies. With an Introduction by Lady Jeune. A. D. Innes and Co. 2s. 6d. AUTHOR. LANSDOWNE, ANDREW. Press. Is. Lorp, Mrs. Frewen. ‘Tales from Westminster Abbey, told to children. Sampson Low. Lowry, H.D. Wreckers and Methodists. mann. 38. 6d. MacpuHerson, ALEX. Glimpses of Church and Social Life in the Highlands in Olden Times, and other Papers. Blackwood. Manony, J. W. England’s Falling Workshop, &c. trial chart and proposed Act of Parliament. Publishing Company, Southampton-row. Mitier, HueH. My Schools and Schoolmasters, or the story of my education. W. P. Nimmo, Hay, and Mitchell, Edinburgh. 1s. 6d. MINUTES OF PROCEEDINGS OF THE INSITUTION OF CIVIL ENGINEERS, with other selected and abstracted papers. Vols. CXI., CXII., CXIII., CXIV. Edited by James Forrest, Secretary. Published at 25, Great George- Scotland Yard. Leadenhall G. W. Heine- Indus- Harring street, S.W. NEWELL, P. S. Topseys and Turveys. TT. Fisher Unwin. 5s. NicHOLSOoN, Wm. Practical Fire Insurance. The Drapers’ Record Office. Is. Norrs on A WINTER CRUISE IN THE WEST INDIES. Compiled by Lieutenant G. T. Temple, R.N., F.R.G.S., for the Orient Steam Navigation Company Limited. Sampson Low. ts. Nutt’s ENGLIsH-GERMAN CONVERSATION DICTIONARY. Compiled by Richard Jaschke. David Nutt. 2s. 6d. OUTLINES OF THE MopDERN EDUCATION IN JAPAN. Translated and published by the Department of Educa- tion, Tékvé, Japan. Prasz, A. E. Biskra, and the Oasis and Desert of the Zibaus. Edward Stanford. 4s. 6d. Pricz, Junius M. From the Arctic Ocean to the Yellow Sea: The Narrative of a Journey in 1890 and 1891 across Siberia, Mongolia, the Gobi Desert, and North China. Special artist of the Illustrated London News, with illustrations from sketches by the author. New and cheaper edition. Sampson Low. RANKIN, Danret J. The Zambesi Basin and Nyassaland. With maps and illustrations. W. Blackwood and Sons. RENSSELAER, Mrs.8.van. Handbook of English Cathedrals, with drawings by Joseph Pennell. T. Fisher Unwin. 10s. 6d. RicHaRpDs, WALTER. Warriors of Britain. J.S. Virtue and Co. 3s. 6d. Ricuts of NaTuRAL CHILDREN, THE: Verbatim report of the inaugural proceedings of the Legitimation League. W. Reeves and Son. 1s. Rogurs, C. KaTHLEEN. The Philosophy of Osgood, McIlvaine. RoosEvELT, THEODORE. The Wilderness Hunter: an account of the big game of the United States, and its chase with horse, hound, and rifle. Illustrated. S. P. Putnam’s Sons. 15s. Rovuse-Batt, W. W. An Essay on Newton’s “ Principia,” Macmillan. 6s. SALLis, MRs. DE. mans. Is. 6d. : Scartazzin1, G. A. A Companion to Dante, from the German. By A. J. Butler. Macmillan and Co. 10s. 6d. SzLous, F. ©. Travel and Adventure in South-East Africa. Rowland Ward and Co. 25s. Tilustrated. Singing Dogs: a manual for amateurs. Long-  THE AUTHOR. Seron-CHurRcHILL, Magor. Betting and Gambling. James Nisbet and Co., Berners-street. 1s. 6d. SrepHEens, H. C., M.P. Parochial Self-Government in Rural Districts. Second edition. Longmans and Co. Is. StoRIES FROM GARSHIN, translated by E. L. Voynich, with introduction by Stepniak. TT. Fisher Unwin. 3s. Od. StrREETER, E. W. Hall Marks. 1560 to 1915. Ilus- trated by William Redman. With a List of the great Diamonds of the world revised. William Redman, Bradford. 6d. Symonps, J. A. Essays Speculative and Suggestive. edition. In 1 vol. Chapman and Hall Limited. THANET, OcTAVE. Stories of a Western Town. Illustrated. Sampson Low. TROWBRIDGE, W. R. H. Gossip of the Caribbees : Sketches of Anglo-West Indian Life. New York, Tait, Sons, and Co. Vann Oss,8. F. American Railroads and British Investors. Effingham Wilson and Co. 3s. 6d. net. Watson, Joun. The Confessions of a Poacher. by. Leadenhall Press. Is. Wart, Groran. A Dictionary of the Economic Products of India. In 6 vols. Printed by the Superintendent of Government Printing, India, at Calcutta. Wescott, Rzv. A., anD Watt, Rev. Joun, D.D. Concise Bible Dictionary : a supplement to “ Book and Book.” Compiled by. Isbister and Co. 2s. 6d. WHITEHEAD, Joun. Exploration of Mount Kina Balu, North Borneo. Coloured plates and original illustra- tions. Gurney and Jackson. Wittovcusy, Mayor Sir J. A Narrative of Further Excavations at Zimbabye (Mashonaland). Illustrated. Geo. Philip. 3s. 6d. Wineate, Mayor F. R. Ten Years’ Captivity in the Mahdi’s Camp, 1882-1892. From the original manu- scripts of Father Joseph Ohrwalder. Maps and illustrations by Walter C. Horsley. Revised and abridged edition (being the tenth). With THE WoopiaNnpEers and By THE Tipe. By A Son of the Marshes. Edited by J. A. Owen. Blackwood. Woopwarp, MarrHEew. New Edited The Past and Present of the Parish Church of Folkestone. Second edition. Skeffington and Son. Fiction. Apams, Epirxn. Idyls of Love and Life. Kegan Paul and Co. 5s. Apams, Mrs. Leiru. Geoffrey Sterling: a novel. edition. Jarrold and Sons. 3s. 6d. Apams, Ruv. H. C. In the Fifteen, a tale of the first Fifth Jacobite Insurrection. With illustrations. Hodder and Stoughton. 5s. Awan, St. AuByN. To His Own Master: a novel. 3 vols. Chatto and Windus. ANDERSEN, Hans CurisT1an. The Little Mermaid and other Stories, translated by R. Nisbet Bain, illustrated by J. R. Weguelin. Lawrence and Bullen. 128. 6d. Armstrone, Frances. A Fair Claimant, a story for girls. Blackie and Son. 5s. Banks, Mr. J. Linnzus. The Bride of Beauty; a Fiction Founded on Fact. Illustrated. 8.58. U. Barrett, Frank. The Woman of the Iron Bracelets. 3 vols. Chatto and Windus. 223 Such a Lord is Love : a woman’s Barson, Mrs. STEPHEN. A. D. Innes and Co., Bedford- heart tragedy. 2 vols. street, Strand. 21s. Barry, Bearrice. Forty-two Years among the Indians and Eskimo, being pictures from the life of the first Bishop of Moosonee. R. T. 8S. Bayiery, ExizapetH B. Jonathan Merle, a West Country story of the times. Fifth edition. Jarrold and Sons. Betuam-Epwarps, M. The Curb of Honour. A. C. Black. Buacx, Wituram. In Far Lochaber. New and revised edition. Sampson Low. Buacxmore, R. D. Cradock Nowell, a tale of the New Forest. Author of ‘‘ Lorna Doone.” Sampson Low. Borp CARPENTER, Mrs. W. Fragments in Baskets. Isbister and Co. 3s. 6d. Branston, M. Winning his Freedom. Nat. Soc. Depo- as. 6d. sitory. The Tenant of Wildfell Hall. Bronte, ANNE. Dent and Co. CALLWELL, J. M. Prince Hal and the Lollards. CuarE, Austin. By Lantern Light. In 2 vols. A Champion of the Earthly: a tale of Blackie and Son. 4s. SBC. Ke. 33. 6d. CuaRk, RusseLL, W. The Emigrant Ship. 3 vols. Sampson Low. CuarkK RusseLt, W. The Wreck of the Grosvenor. New editions. Sampson Low. 2s. 6d. each. CLARKE, Mrs. Henry. Jennifer's Fortune. S.P.C.K. 3s. Od. Curre, F. H. The Fatal Ring: a tragedy. Remington and Co. (Limited). Coteriper, ©. R. A Bag of Farthings. Depository. 2s. National Society CorEtii, Marre. Barnabas: a dream of the world’s tragedy. In 3 vols. Methuen. CorBet-Srymour,M. Nicola. Blackie and Sons. 2s. 6d. Curtors, M. A. The Romance of a Country: A Masque. 2vols. T.Fisher Unwin. 21s. Curnity, E. E. Lady Lorrimer’s Scheme. Gow =Us: Danpet, AnpHONSE, The Pope’s Mule and other Stories. Translated by A. D. Beavington Atkinson and D. Cassell and Havers. [Illustrated by Ethel K. Martyn. The Children’s Library. T. Fisher Unwin. 2s. 6d Dane, T. 8S. The Notions of a Nobody. Leadenhall Press. 2s. 6d. DrepenHam, Mary H. My God-daughter. National Society’s Depository, Sanctuary, Westminster, 8.W. 2s. Derine, Ross G. Dr. Mirabel’s Theory. A psychological study. 3 vols. Bentley and Son. Doupney, SaRAH. A Romance of Lincoln’s Inn. Hutchinson and Co. 5s. DovupNeyY, SARAH, False Colours. and Sons. 4s. Doveatt, L. What Necessity Knows. 3 vols. 25s. 6d. Dovetas, Str GrorGe. Scottish Fairy and Folk Tales. Selected and edited, with an introduction, with illustrations by James Torrance. Walter Scott. s. 6d. ee ERNEST, AND Moorn, ARTHUR. A Comedy of Masks. A Novel. 3 vols. Wm. Heinemann. DuNnBoYNE, LApy. The Breaking of the Clouds: a tale. Nisbet and Co. 2s. 2 vols. New edition. Blackie EparwortH, Marra. Leonora and Ennui. J. M. Dent and Co. Evusuur-Evans, A. Second Sight. S.P.C.K. 2s. 6d. EVERETT-GREEN, EvyeLyN. Namesakes: The Story of a Secret. Hutchinson and Co. 5s.  224 EVERETT-GREEN, EVELYN. Over the Sea Wall. 8.P.C.K. 1s. 6d. Fawcett, Ep. Dou@uas. The Riddle of the Universe. Edward Arnold. Fenn, G. MANVILLE. 14s. Bunyip Land; or, among the Black Fellows in New Guinea. New edition. Blackie and Sons. 48. Fenn, G. MANVILLE. Menhardoc: a Story of Cornish Nets and Mines. New edition. Blackie and Sons. 3B: Firtprva, Henry. Amelia. In three vols. Edited by George Saintsbury. With illustrations by Herbert Railton and E. J. Wheeler. Dent and Co. FinteuL, Marianne. The Squatter’s Home. S.P.C.K. 2s. Finpuay, J. P. Michael Lamont, Schoolmaster. Hodder and Stoughton. 6s. Frith, Henry. The Lost Trader. W. R. Chambers. Grpernze, AcNnes. The Andersons. Nisbet and Co. 38. 6d GiInGoLD, HéLtne E. Seven Stories. Remington and Co. Limited Gouup, Nar. Harry Dale’s Jockey. George Routledge and Sons. GREET, Mrs. The Story of the Owl. Leadenhall Press. 38. 6d. GrirritH, GrorGE. The Angel of the Revolution: a Tale of the Coming Terror. With illustrations by Fred. T. Jane. Tower Publishing Company, Minories, E.C. 6s. Harz, E. E. A New England Boyhood. Cassell and Co. Haut, CHARLES E_ An Ancient Ancestor: a Tale of Three Weeks. 3 vols. Skeffington. Harpy, THomas. Two on a Tower, a romance ; and A Laodicean, or the Castle of the De Stancvs, a Story of To-day. Haroreves, C. Y. Paul Romer: a novel. A. and C. Black. Harte, Mrs. Bacor. Bianca: a novel. 2 vols. T. Fisher Unwin. 21s. Harton, JoserH. In Jest and Earnest. Leadenhall Press. 2s. 6d. Hawrnorne, Junman. An American Monte Carlo: a Romance. Second edition. W. H. Allen, and Co. Heniis, Nevius. Miss Percival’s Novel. S.P.C.K. od. Henty, G. A. St. Bartholomew’s Eve. 6s. A Jacobite Exile. Blackie and Sons. 5s. Hickson, Mrs. Murray. A Latter-day Romance. of the Modern Library. Craven-street, Strand. Vol. I Bliss, Sands, and Foster, Paper covers, 1s. 6d., also in cloth. Hoarz, Rev. E. N. The Fairhope Venture. S.P.C.K. 38. Od. Hoop, ArtHuR. Smiles and Tears. The Record Press Limited. Hops, ANtHoNy. Half a Hero: a novel. 2vols. A.D. Innes and Co. 21s. Horn, J.M. Joan. S8.P.C.K. Is. 6d. Horn, Noru. Milliara : an Australian Romance. 2 Vols. Fisher Unwin. 21s. Jacogs, JosePH. More English Fairy Tales. Edited and illustrated by J. D. Batten. David Nutt. Jamus, C.T.C. One Virtue: a fiction. A. and C. Black. JzwertT, Howarpd. ‘The Bunny Stories for young people. with illustrations by Culmer Barnes. S. Fisher Unwin. 53. THE AUTHOR. Jonzs, Rev. Harry. Field and Street. S.P.C.K. 28. Ker, Davip. Prisoner among Pirates. W. and R. Chambers. Kina, Ftorencre M. Womanlike. Cassell and Co. 1s. Lister, Epira. On Stronger Wings. Cassell and Co. Limited. pick Crcrnra SetBy. Bunch of Roses. S8.P.C.K. 1s. 6d. Lyauy, Epna. To Right the Wrong. 3 vols. Hurst and Blackett. Lysacut, Mrs. Rex Singleton. Wells Gardner, Darton, and Co. 2s. Lysrer, ANNETTE. Twilight. S.P.C.K. 28. 6d. Lyrron, Eart or. The Wanderer. New Edition. Long- mans and Co. 10s. 6d. Macuiean, Maaerz. A Romance of Skye. Oliphant Anderson and Farrier. 5s. Macaqurre, CarHan. Amabel: a military romance. 3 vols. T. Fisher Unwin. MacRircuin, Davin. Paul and Co. 5s. Marsu, Ricnarp. The Mahatma’s Pupil. Henry and Co. Fians, Fairies, and Picts. Kegan 38. 6d. MarsHatt, Emma. The Close of St. Christopher’s : a story for girls. Nisbet and Co. 53s. Masson, Rosauine. My Poor Niece. T. Fisher Unwin. Is. 6d. Mites, ALreD H. Fifty-two Stories for Girlhood and Youth, and Fifty-two Stories for Boyhocd and Youth, edited by. Hutchinson and Co. 5s. each. Moors, FRANKFORT. From the Bush to the Breakers. S.P.C.K. 3s. 6d. Moors, F. F. A Gray Eye or So. and Co. Muwnroz, Kirk. The White Conquerors of Mexico: a tale of Toltec and Aztec. Blackie and Sons. 5s. Murray, D. C. A Wasted Crime: a novel. In 2 vols. Chatto and Windus. NEWLAND, Srmpson. Paving the Way: a Romance of the Australian Bush. Gay and Bird. 6s. Newman, Mrs. What Came Between. S.P.C.K. 3s. Norris, W. E. His Grace. Third edition. Methuen. 6s. Novo, Insco. Mauryeen, the Outcast : a Tale of unrequited Love. Digby and Long. 6s. Parn, Barry. Graeme and Cyril. Hodder and Stoughton. 6s. Parkes, Mrs. Happen. Ermengarde: a Story of Romney Marsh in the 13th Century. Elliot Stock. Payn, Jamzs. A Stumble on the Threshold. Second edition, in 1 vol. Horace Cox. 3s. 6d. Prarce, J. H. Drolls from Shadowland. Lawrence and 3 vols. Hutchinson Bullen. 3s. 6d. PrmBeRTON, Max. The Iron Pirate. Cassell and Co., Limited. 5s. PENDLETON, E. A Complication in Hearts. A novel. Picture boards. George Routledge. Pures, F. C. One Never Knows. Three vols. Ward and Downey. Prcoxertne, Perctvan. A Life Awry. A novel, in 3 vols. Bliss, Sands, and Foster. “Q.” The Blue Pavilions; I Saw Three Ships, and other Winter’s Tales; The Astonishing History of Troy Town; Dead Man’s Rock ; The Splendid Spur ; Noughts and Crosses.  THE AUTHOR. 225 RavTHBone, St, GEORGE. Mynheer Joe. James Hender- son, Red Lion House. Reapz, F. E. Martin’s Dwelling. S.P.C.K. 1s. 6d. REAneEy, Mrs.G. 8. Dr. Grey’s Patient. A novel. 3 vols. Bliss, Sands, and Foster. Roperts, Sir R. H. Not in the Betting. A novel. F.V. White. 7s. Savacr, R. H. Delilah of Harlem. A story of the New York city of to-day. Routledge and Sons. Saxpy, Jusste M. Tom and his Crows. J. Nisbet and Co. 2s. 6d. Scripps, Harriet. A Little Handful. Blackie and Sons. 2s. 6d. Smmpson, K. Jeanie O’Biggersdale. T. Fisher Unwin. 6s. SpENDER, Mrs. Kent. A Strange Temptation: a Novel. Hutchinson and Co. SraBLes, GorpoN. Just Like Jack: a Story of the Brine and the Breeze. Hodder and Stoughton. 53s. Street, F. ANNIE. Miss Stuart’s Legacy. A novel. 3 vols. Macmillan and Co. Srocxton, F. BR. The Shadrach and other stories. W. 4H. Allen. 6s. Srorres OF THE RAILWAY; STORIES OF THE SOUTH; Storigs of New York. (Stories from Scribner.) Sampson Low. ts. 6d. each. Stuart, Esmé. Claudea’s Island. Sampson Low. Torn, Ismay. Jim. Iustrated by Gordon Browne. Wells Gardner, Darton. THyNNE, Lapy Caries. Story of Herbert Archer and other tales. John Hogg. 12s. 6d. Tytor, CHARLES. The Camisards. A sequel to “ The Huguenots in the Seventeenth Century.” Simpkin Marshall. Tyrier, Saran. A Bubble Fortune. Hutchinson and Co. 58. TyrLeR, SARAH. Beneath the Surface: a Story of Trust and Trial. Illustrated. Sunday School Union. Verrcu, Sopure F.F. Margaret Drummond, Millionaire. In 3 vols. A. and C. Black. Verne, Junes. The Castle of the Carpathians. Illus- trated. Sampson Low. Watton, Amy. Black, White, and Grey, a story. W.and R. Chambers. Wieranam, F. M. Phil Thorndyke’s Adventures and other stories. John Hogg. 2s. 6d. Wixins, Rev. W.J. The Brahman’s Plot. R.T.S. Wrnver, F.H. With the Sea Kings, a Story of the Days of Lord Nelson. Blackie and Sons. 4s. Winter, J. Srrance. The Soul of the Bishop: a novel. 3 vols. F. V. White and Co. Woop, Francis H. Ten Minutes to Spare. S.P.C.K. Is. 6d. Wrnne, Ven. G. R., DD. Only my Sister. S.P.C.K, 1s. Od. Poetry and the Drama. Bartow, Greorcr. The Crucifixion of Man: a poem. Swan Sonnenschein and Co. Benson, ARTHUR C. Poems. E. Mathews. 5s. BsORNSON, BIJORNSTIERNE. Pastor Sang, being the Nor- wegian drama Over Aivne. Translated into English for the author by William Wilson. Longmans. 58. Coneripan, E. P. The Tragedies of Sophocles. Translated into English prose from the text of Jebb. George Bell. ContTEMPORARY ScorTrisH Verse. Edited, with an intro- duction, by Sir George Douglas. Walter Scott. 2s. Creu, H.N. The Nazarenes: a Drama in Five Acts. Chatto and Windus. Is. Crockett, Rev. W. Minstrelsy of the Merse, the Poets and Poetry of Berwickshire. With Preface by Professor Blackie. J. and R. Parlane, Paisley. DrumMonpD, HamiutTon. Herod and other Poems. Kegan Paul 3s. Fretp, Micwart. Underneath the Bough: a book of verses. second edition, decreased. George Bell. 4s. 6d. net. Freeman, Houzis. An Illusive Guest and other poems. Digby and Long, 33s. 6d. Hoop, Tom, The Complete Poems of Tom Hood. John Dicks, Strand. Paper covers, 6d.; cloth, ts. Hunt, Horatio. Nero: a poem in XII. books. Book 1. James Burns. 2s. 6d. Tranian Lyrists oF To-pAyY, translated from contemporary Italian poetry, with biographical notices by G. A. Greene. Elkin Mathews and John Lane. 5s. Lroparpi. The Poems of Leopardi, translated from Italian by Francis Henry Cliffe. Remington and Co. Mackay, Eric. Love Letters of a Violinist and other Poems. Walter Scott. 2s. Moorz, Francis W. Original Humorous Pieces, in Prose: and Verse. Dean and Son. Moorr, Francis W. Original Plays and Dialogues. Dean and Son Limited. NapEn, Constance. Selections from the Philosophical and Poetical Works of Constance C. W. Naden. Com- piled by Emily and Edith Hughes. With an introduc- tion by George M. M‘Crie. Bickers and Son. Nrxon, T. E., anp Smitu, E. H. C. Parallel Verse Extracts (English and Latin.) With Rhetorical and Metrical Notes on Latin Verse Composition. Macmillan and Co., pp. 88 and 152. Price 5s. 6d. Pratt, J. James. Idylls and Lyrics of the Ohio Valley. Longmans. 58. Pratt, J. James. Little New World Idylls, and other poems, with portrait. Longmans. 5s. RierHMuLuErR, ©. J. Early and Late Poems. George Bell and Sons. 3s. 6d. net. Rosserts, CHRISTINA G. Verses. S.P.C.K. 3s. 6d. Srracuey, Mrs. Ricwarp. Nursery Lyrics. With illustrations by G. P. Jacomb Hood. Bliss, Sands, and Foster. SwerrTman, Exinor. Footsteps of the Gods, and other Poems. George Bell and Sons. 6s. Limited to 300 copies. Wuirtter, J. G. Poems. Illustrated by Mr. M‘Culllough. Griffith, Farran, and Co. WorpswortH, WILLIAM. Poetical Works. Hdited, with memoir, by Edward Dowden. In 7 vols. Aldine edition. George Bell. 35s. net. Science and Art. Buacxkre’s Scrence Text Booxs—Coat Minrna. By Robert Peel. Blackie and Son, Limited. 2s. 6d. Brovis, C. Gorpon. Dissections. Llustrated by. Part II. The Lower Limb, with 20 coloured plates and six diagrams. Whittaker and Co. Ios.  226 Dawson, Sir J. W. Some Salient Points in the Science of the Earth. Hodder and Stoughton. 7s. 6d. Dunstan, Rate. A Manual of Music. W. H. Allen. Frere, WALTER H. Graduale Sarisburiense. A repro- duction in facsimile of a MS. of the 13th century. Prepared for the Members of the Plain Song and Mediwval Musical Society. Quaritch. 30s. Gatton, Siz Dovanas. Hospital Construction. Healthy Hospitals: Observations on some points connected with Hospital Construction. With illustrations. Oxford, at the Clarendon Press; London, Henry Frowde. 10s. 6d. Gurxrm, Stir A. Text Book of Geology. Third edition, revised and enlarged. Macmillan. 28s. GoppARD, JosEPH. Reflections upon Musical Art. Goddard and Co. Gune, Hernricu. 120 New Wall Diagrams for instruction in Natural Science, 20 plates being Series 1 and 2 fo Botany, and 20 plates same of Zoology, drawn, coloured, and edited. O. Newmann and Co. Separate sheets, unmounted, 4s. Jenner, Sir Wm., Barr. Lectures and Essays on Fevers and Diphtheria, 1849-1879. Rivington and Co. 21s. LANKESTER, OWEN. Son Limited. Lenmann, K.B. Methods of Practical Hygiene. Trans- lated by W. Crookes, F.R.S. With illustrations. 2 The Human Body. Allmann and vols. Kegan Paul. Loney, §. L. Plane Trigonometry. Cambridge University Press. Maycocx, W. P. Electric Lighting and Power Distribu- tion. PartIII. Whittaker and Co. 2s. 6d. Mercunixorr, Exras. Lectures on the Comparative Pathology of Inflammation, delivered at the Pasteur Institute, 1891, by Elias Metchnikoff. Translated by F. A. Starling and E. H. Starling, M.D. Kegan Paul. 12s. Mitts, Joun. Chemistry for Students. tions. Sampson Low. Porter, M. C. An Elementary Text-book of Agricultural Botany, with illustrations. Methuen. 3s. 6d. PRINCIPLES OF Finuine, THE, for students in Technical Schools. By a Foreman Pattern-maker. Whittaker With illustra- and Co. 3s. 6d. RussELL, Hon. Roto. On Hail. Stanford. 6s. Smarte, Jack. Penchant; a game of cards for two players. Mudie and Sons, Coventry-street. 38. 6d. SrorzR, Jon. Mass of our Lady of Ransom. Morello, Ewen, and Co. Paper covers. 28. TREATISE ON HyqreNnE AND Pusiic Heaura, THE. Edited by Thomas Stevenson, M.D., and Shirley F. Murphy. In 3 vols. Vol. Il. J. and A. ‘Churchill, New Burlington-street. 328. Watt, A. J. Asiatic Cholera: its History, Pathology, and Modern Treatment. London: H. K. Lewis. Watson, H. Wu. A Treatise on the Kinetic Theory of Gases. Second edition. Oxford: at the Clarendon Press; London: Henry Frowde. 4s. 6d. Werrstzin, Dr. H. The Elements of Natural Science Series. Natural Philosophy, Part III., with 607 illustrations and two coloured plates. Newman and Co. 28. 6d. THE AUTHOR. Woops, Henry. Elementary Palmontology, for geo- logical Students. At the Cambridge University Press. 6s. Wooticomss, W. G. Practical Work in Heat. Clarendon Press. 38. Yro, J. Burnzy. A Manual of Medical Treatment, or Clinical Therapeutics. 2 vols., with illustrations. Cassell and Co, 218. Oxford, Law. AnnvAL Digest oF THE “Times” Law REPORTS. TX. (1892-93). The Times Office. gd. DowEttu, STEPHEN. The Acts relating to the Tax on In- habited Dwelling-houses, with references to the deci- sions on the subject. Butterworths. Ennis, GrorGz, and Ennis, Gzorce M. The Registra- tion of Transfers of Transferable Stocks, Shares, and Vol. Securities. Effingham Wilson. Houtuanp, THomas E., D.C.L. The Elements of Jurisprudence. Sixth edition, revised. Oxford, at the Clarendon Press. London: Henry Frowde. ros. 6d. Srron, Hon. Siz H. W. Forms of Judgments and Orders. Fifth edition, by Cecil C. M. Dale, of Lincoln’s-inn, and W. Clowes, a registrar of the Supreme Court. Vol. 3. Stevens and Sons. £2. Srepuen, H. Lusurneton. Oke’s Magisterial Synopsis. A guide for magistrates, their clerks, solicitors, and constables. Fourteenth edition. 2 vols. Butter- worths. 58s. SUPPLEMENT TO THE FourTH EpiTion By LEOPOLD GrorcE Gorpon Ropsins OF BLYTHEWOOD AND JaRMAN’s ConvEYANCING. By the editor and Arthur Turnour Murray—both of Lincoln’s-inn. Sweet and Maxwell. Educational. Asport, Proressor F. Swiftograph. A simple short- hand system for the million. Jarrold and Sons. 28. Barse, Louis. A Third French Reader and writer. Swan Sonnenschein. BucxueErm, E.§. Elementary German Prose Composition. Selected passages from Modern English Authors for translation into German. Oxford, at the Clarendon Press. London: Henry Frowde. Stiff covers, 1s. 6d. ; cloth, 2s. Huaues’s CoNsTITUTIONAL READER. With numerous original illustrations. Joseph Hughes and Co. Is. 6d. Key To Carroui’s GEomETRY, A. Burns and Oates. MANUAL OF THE TyPpEWRITER, A. The Book of Common Prayer, printed in an easy reporting style of Phono- graphy; Pitman’s Pocket Dictionary of the English Language; The Avon Series: The Avon English Reader, Books I. and II., 10d. each ; Progressive Studies in Phonography, 1s.; Key to Shorthand Instructor, 1s. 6d.: The Learner’s Shorthand Reader, 6d. Isaac Pitman and Sons. Morrison, Dr. CHaruEs. The Historical School Geography (3s. 6d.) and the Shilling Geography. New editions revised and extended by W. L. Carrie, M.A. Edward Arnold. Topuam, Jonn. The Empire Educational Series: The Temperance Science Reading Book. Jarrold and Sons. 1s. 6d. ADVERTISEMENTS. Mr Horace Gox’s New Novels. Do NOW READY, AT ALL LIBRARIES. In Three Vols., crown 8v0., price 315s. 6d. “BA STEP ASIDE. . GWEN DOLEN DOUGLAS GALTON (Mrs TRENCH GASCOIGNE). moor —____. Crown 8vo., price 38. 6d., Cheap Edition of A STUMBLE ON THE THRESHOLD. JAMES PAYN. Doe Crown 8vo0., with Illustration Ce 35. Gd. THE MARTYRDOM OF SOCIETY. QUILLIM RITTER. tte WINDSOR HOUSE, BREAM’S BUILDINGS, EC, ( | | 228 ADVERTISEMENTS. MESDAMES BRETT & BOWSER, TYPISTS, SELBORNE CHAMBERS, BELL YARD, TEMPLE BAR. Authors’ MSS. carefully and expeditiously copied, from Is. per 1000 words. Extra carbon copies half price. Refer- ences kindly permitted to Augustine Birrell, Esq., M.P. THE AUTHOR’S HAIRLESS PAPER-PAD. (Tue Leapenuatt Press Lrp., H.C.) Se Contains hairless paper, over which the pen slips with perfect freedom. Siwpence each: 58. per dozen, ruled or plain. MIss RR. V. GILT, TYPE-WRITING OFFICES, 6, Adam-street, Strand, W.C. spec Authors’ and dramatists’ Work a Speciality. All kinds of MSS. copied with care. Extra attention given to difficult hand-writing and to papers or lectures on scientific subjects. Type-writing from dictation. Shorthand Notes taken and transcribed. FURTHER PARTICULARS ON APPLICATION. MISS E. ALLEN & CoO., TYPE AND SHORTHAND WRITERS, Scientific Work and Translations a Special Feature. So, LOMBARD Sz & cS. References to Authors. Office No. 59 (close to Lift). A. JOHNSON, TYPIST, 1, Melrose Terrace, West Kensington Park, W. AUTHORS’ MSS. COPIED, 6d. per quarto of 500 to 520 words. PLAYS, 3d. per page. FULL PARTICULARS ON APPLICATION. MRS. GILL, TYPE-WRITING OFFICE, 35, LUDGATE HILL, E.C. (ESTABLISHED 1883.) Authors’ MSS. carefully copied from Is. per 1000 words. Plays, &c., 1s. 3d. per 1000 words. Extra copies (carbon) supplied at the rate of 4d. and 3d. per 1000 words. Type-writing from dictation 2s. 6d. per hour. Reference kindly permitted to Walter Besant, Esq. MIss PATTEN, TYPIST. 44, Oakley Street Flats, Chelsea. S.W. Authors’ MSS. carefully transcribed. References kindly permitted to George Augustus Sala, Esq., Justin Huntly McCarthy, Esq., and many other well-known Authors. Fire- Proof Safe for MSS. Particulars on Application. LITERARY PRODUCTIONS OF EVERY DESCRIPTION AREFULLY REVISED, CORRECTED, or RE- WRITTEN by the Author of “The Queen’s English up to Date.” Facilities for publication. Typewriting 1s. per 1000 words. Address SECRETARY, Literary Office, 342, Strand, W.C. YOUNG LADY living in the country has her evenings — and one day a week free. She would be GLAD to OBTAIN some LITERARY OCCUPATION, as FRENCH TRANSLATION, COPYING or REWRITING, CONDENSING, MAKING EXTRAOTS, INDEXING, MAKING and CLASSIFYING LISTS, NAMES, or SUBJECTS. REFERENCES AS TO ABILITY. TERMS MODERATE. Address ‘‘ L. B. ©.,” care of the Editor of ‘‘ The Author,” 4, Portugal- street, Lincoln’s-inn, W.C. THE ROSE CLUB Is A LITERARY SOCIETY FOR WOMEN. Members’ papers are criticised and a selection made for ~ the “ BRIAR ROSE,” the organ of the Society. ; For terms and particulars, address Miss Woops, Corran, Watford, Herts. ss HAT?” “T say that Ellen Terry ——” “Yes, yes, you’ve said that Ellen Terry uses nothing else for sticking papers together, but what does she use ee “ Why StickpHast Paste of course!” COX’S ARTS OF READING, WRITING, AND SPEAKING. LETTERS TO A LAW STUDENT. Byr THEE Dare MRF. SHRIBANT COxX. RE-ISSUE (SIXTH THOUSAND). PRICE 7s. 6d. LONDON: HORACE COX, ‘LAW TIMES” OFFICE, WINDSOR HOUSE, BREAM’S BUILDINGS, E.O. Printed and Published by Horace Cox, Windsor House, Bream’s-buildings, London, E.C. Dublin Core The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/. Title A name given to the resource The Author, Vol. 04 Issue 06 (November 1893) Subject The topic of the resource <em>The Author</em>, Vol. 04 Issue 06 (November 1893) Type The nature or genre of the resource Publication Identifier An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context 1893-11-01-The-Author-4-6 publications The Author https://historysoa.com/files/original/5/455/1893-10-02-The-Author-4-5.pdf 8134e4d4f5b2ffcdfda390c24a0604ea PDF Text Text ������������������������������������������ Dublin Core The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/. Title A name given to the resource The Author Subject The topic of the resource <em>The Author</em> Description An account of the resource A digitised run of the Society of Authors' monthly periodical, <em>The Author</em>, 1890<span>–</span>1914, made available together for the first time.<br /><br />Currently users can browse issues and <a href="https://historysoa.com/items/browse?search=&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Bjoiner%5D=and&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Belement_id%5D=51&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Btype%5D=is+exactly&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Bterms%5D=Index&amp;collection=&amp;type=&amp;tags=&amp;exhibit=&amp;date_search_term=&amp;submit_search=Search+For+Items&amp;sort_field=Dublin+Core%2CTitle">indices</a> (not available for all volumes). Full text search for all issues, and other additional search functionality, will be added in 2022. Date A point or period of time associated with an event in the lifecycle of the resource 1890–1914 Identifier An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context The-Author-Issues Publication Date The date of an event (in YYYY, YYYY-MM or YYYY-MM-DD format) 1893-10-02 Volume 4 Issue 5 Pages Page range in volume 149–188 Ngram Date Version of the date in YYYYMMDD format for use by the Ngram plugin 18931002 Ngram Text Version of the text with no HTML formatting for use by the Ngram plugin The Huthor. (The Organ of the Incorporated Society of Authors. Monthly.) CONDUCTED BY WALTER BESANT. Vou. IV.—No. 5.] OCTOBER 2, 1893. [Price SIxPENCE. CONTENTS. i PAGE | PAGE Warnings and Notices was Be ase tee eae hes see LOL Correspondence (continued)— Literary Property— 3.—Rash Conclusions ... ae es ace 5 ane So d0 . —Transfer of Contracts ee . 153 4.—Publishers’ Work ... ‘ ae nee is seca: —Advances on Royalties ee ec Loe 5.—The Extension of our Language ace oer ae ae ded a Tribute Gee . . +. 153 6.—The Novelist as Topogrs apher os wee ee eee ces tL 4.—Their Charges me ee : .. 154 7.—Editorial Ethics .. 172 5.—The Lady and its Contributors sat : - 154 | 8.—‘ Free Lance” and Nature - 172 6.—The Law and the Press : : se LDA) 9.—Géorge Eliot and Respectability 173 7.—The Law of Libel ... : + 156 10.—James Defoe.. ae one ae ca wee te 8.—Norwegian Copyright L: aw ‘ -. 156 11.—Retention of MSS... oss oa oe ee ioe ee hie Zola on Anonymous Journalism . es + 156 oo Poetry 175 Thackeray’s Women.. : «. 158 —Publishers’ Readers 175 So-So Sociology ae we 15S 5 Books of 1892... eee 176 Contributor versus Editor. “By a Contributor . 159 | What the Papers say—_ Notes and News. By the Editor. : «« 161-4 1.—The Book that Failed (Punch) ... ae eee eee pe LEE Feuilleton— | 2.—A Literary Beginner (The Globe) ee avs Bee Seek: 1.—The Very Best Advice... ae. tee ve ae soe 168 2} 3.—On the Literary Life (The Asclepiad) ... bas a Lee. 2.—The Poet’s Choice .., eee ane ae ae ME obs 4 4.—Reading in the Workhouse (Westminster Gaz 12) 05 soe dee Correspondence— 5.—* Flavia” (Manchester G uardian) aes Ree ae oto. 1.—Delicate ana Subtle tos ae De en a wee 170 ‘* At the Sign of the Author’s Head”... a Sh Sas setae 2.—Reviewed Books .,. ei See oe saa vee tee gD Books Published ae ie se ae — vee 182 BLISS, SANDS. AND FOSTER. i, CRAVEN STREET, Dates of Publication. OCT. Ist. OCT. 6TH. OCT. 1st. OCT. 15TH. OCT. 157TH. OCT. 15TH. NOV. Isr. | LIBRARY. VOLUME TWO. NEW BOOKS AND NEW EDITIONS. ae A LIFE AWRY. By Percival Pickering. INS VOLS. DR. GREY’S PATIENT. By irs. G.S. Reaney. THE ART OF PLUCK. By SCRIBLERUS REDIVIVUS. New Edition, royal 1émo., cloth extra, gilt top, 2s. 6d. QUABBIN : The Story of a Small Town with Outlooks upon Puritan Life, By FRANCIS H. UNDERWOOD, LL.D., U.S. Consul at Edinburgh. Large crown 8vo. Numerous Illustrations, 7s. 6d. THE ATHENZAUM says: ‘His story is exceedingly well | OLIVER WENDELL HOLMES says in a letter to the written, and is extremely interesting. - . . Hehas written | Author: “I congratulate you on having made an admirable a most interesting book, in which there is not a superfluous | BLOTYs 2.3 the beautiful and thoroughly characteristic page.” illustrations which haye called forth my genuine admiration.’ BY THE SAME AUTHOR. 220 POD ios MAN: RECOLLECTIONS AND APPRECIATIONS OF JAMES RUSSELL LOWELL. Feap. 8vo., artistically bound, gilt top, 4s. 6d. THE - VOLUME ONE. ™ LATTER DAY ROMANOR. MODERN By MRS. MURRAY HICKSON. . THE WORLD’S PLEASURES. By CLARA SAVILE-CLARKE. Paper, 1s. 6d. ; Cloth, 2s. OTHER VOLUMES ARE IN PREPARATION. Small crown 8vo., eee we 150 ADVERTISEMENTS. The Society of Authors (Sncorporated). PRESIDENT. GHORGEH MEREDITH. i COUNCIL. Str Epwin ARNOLD, K.C.1L.E., C.8.I. Tue Haru oF DESART. Lewis Morris. ALFRED AUSTIN. Austin Dosson. Pror. Max MULLER. J. M. Barrie. A. W. Dusoure. J. C. PARKINSON. : A. W. A BreckeTT. J. Eric Ericusen, F.B.S. Tur Eart oF PEMBROKE AND Mont- es Ropert BATEMAN. Pror. MicHart Foster, F.R.S. GOMERY. i Str Henry Berens, K.C.M.G. Richt Hon. HERBERT GARDNER, Sir FrepeRicK Poniock, Bart., LL.D. WALTER BESANT. M.P. Water HEerRRIES POLLOCK. AvUGUSTINE BrRRELL, M.P. RicHaRD GARNETT, LL.D. A. G. Ross. Rev. Pror. Bonney, F.RB.S. EpMuND GossE. GEoRGE AUGUSTUS SALA. Ricut Hon. Jamzs Bryce, M.-P. H. Riper HaGeaRD. W. BaprtisTE ScOONES. Hatt Oarne. Tuomas Harpy. G. R. Sirus. EGERTON CasTLs, F.S.A. JeRomE K. JEROME. S. Squire SPRIGGE. P. W. CLAYDEN. RupYARD KIPuine. J. J. STEVENSON. EDWARD CLODD. Pror. E. Ray LANKESTER, F.R.S. Jas. SULLY. W. Morris Cougs. J. M. Levy. Wiiiiam Moy THomas. Hon. JoHN COLLIER. Rev. W. J. Lorrie, F.S.A. H. D. Trart, D.C.L. W. Martin Conway. Pror. J. M. D. MEIKLEJOHN. Baron HENRY DE Worms, M-P., F. Marion CRAWFORD. HERMAN C. MERIVALE. FE.RS. OswaLD CRAWFURD, C.M.G. Rev. C. H. MippLETon- WAKE. Epmunp YATES. Hon. Counsel—E. M. UNDERDOWN, Q.C. Solicitors—Messrs. FrnLp, Rosco, and Co., Lincoln’s Inn Fields. Accountants—Messrs. OscAR BERRY and CARR, Monument-square, H.C. Secretary—G. Huppert THRING, B.A. OFEICES: 4, PortueaL STREET, Lincoun’s Inn Frexps, W.C. PUBLICATIONS OF THE SOCIETY. . The Annual Report. That for January 1892 can be had on application to the Secretary. The Author, A Monthly Journal devoted especially to the protection and maintenance of Literary Property. Issued to all Members. The Grievances of Authors. (The Leadenhall Press.) 1s. The Report of three Meetings on the general subject of Literature and its defence, held at Willis’s Rooms, March, 1887. . Literature and the Pension List. By W. Morris Couuzs, Barrister-at-Law. (Henry Glaisher, 95, Strand, W.C.) 3s. 4 5. The History of the Société des Gens de Lettres. By S. Squire Spricex, late Secretary to 6 o ne the Society. Is. . The Cost of Production. In this work specimens are given of the most important forms of type, size of page, &c., with estimates showing what it costs to produce the more common kinds of books. Henry Glaisher, 95, Strand, W.C. 2s. 6d. 7. The Various Methods of Publication. By S. Squrre Sprices. In this work, compiled from the papers in the Society’s offices, the various forms of agreements proposed by Publishers to Authors are examined, and their meaning carefully explained, with an account of the various kinds of fraud which have been made possible by the different clauses in their agreements. Henry Glaisher, 95, Strand, W.C. 33. . Copyright Law Reform. An Exposition of Lord Monkswell’s Copyright Bill now before Parlia- ent. With Extracts from the Report of the Commission of 1878, and an Appendix containing the Berne Convention and the American Copyright Bill. By J. M. Leny. Eyre and Spottiswoode. 1s. 6d. . The Society of Authors. A Record of its Action from its Foundation. By Warter Busan (Chairman of Committee, 1888—1892). Is. co o  Che #Huthor. (The Organ of the Incorporated Society of Authors. Monthly.) CONDUCTED BY WALTER BESANT. Vou. IV.—No. 5.] OCTOBER 2, 1893. [PRicr SIXPENCE. For the Opinions expressed in papers that are signed or initialled the Authors alone are responsible. None of the papers or para- graphs must be taken as expressing the collective opinions of the committee unless they are officially signed by G. Herbert Thring, Sec. T= Secretary of the Society begs to give notice that all remittances are acknowledged by return of post, and requests that all members not receiving an answer to important communications within two days will write to him without delay. All remittances should be crossed Union Bank of London, Chancery-lane, or be sent by registered letter only. es AGREEMENTS. ie is not generally understood that the author, as the vendor, has the absolute right of drafting the agree- ment upon whatever terms the transaction is to be carried out. Authors are strongly advised to exercise that right. Inevery other form of business, the right of drawing the agreement rests with him who sells, leases, or has the control of the property. Doe. WARNINGS. EADERS of the Author and members of the Society R are earnestly desired to make the following warnings as widely known as possible. They are based on the experience of nine years’ work by which the dangers to which literary property is especially exposed have been discovered :— I. SERIAL RicutTs.—In selling Serial Rights stipulate that you are selling the Serial Right for one paper at a certain time only, otherwise you may find your work serialized for years, to the detriment of your volume form. VOL. Iv. 2. STAMP YOUR AGREEMENTS. — Readers are most URGENTLY warned not to neglect stamping their agreements immediately after signature. If this precaution is neglected for two weeks, a fine of £10 must be paid before the agree- ment can be used as a legal document. In almost every case brought to the secretary the agreement, or the letter which serves for one, is forwarded without the stamp. The author may be assured that the other party to the agree- ment never neglects this simple precaution. The Society, to save trouble, undertakes to get all the agreements of members stamped for them at no expense to themselves except the cost of the stamp. 3. ASCERTAIN WHAT A PROPOSED AGREEMENT GIVES TO BOTH SIDES BEFORE SIGNING 1IT.—Remember that an arrangement as to a joint venture in any other kind of busi- ness whatever would be instantly refused should either party refuse to show the books or to let it be known what share he reserved for himself. 4. LirERARY AGENTS.—Be very careful. Yow cannot be too careful as to the person whom you appoint as your agent. Remember that you place your property almost un- reservedly in his hands. Your only safety is in consulting the Society, or some friend who has had personal experience of the agent. Do not trust advertisements alone. 5. Cost or Propuction.-——Never sign any agreement of which the alleged cost of production forms an integral part, until you have proved the figures. 6. CHoIcE or Pusiisuers.—Never enter into any cor- respondence with publishers, especially with those who ad- vertise for MSS., who are not recommended by experienced friends or by this Society. 7. FUTURE Worxk.—Never, on any account whatever, bind yourself down for future work to anyone. 8. Royatry.—Never accept any proposal of royalty until you have ascertained what the agreement, worked out on both a small and a large sale, will give to the author and what to the publisher. g. PrERsonat Risk.—Never accept any pecuniary risk or responsibility whatever without advice. 10. REJECTED MSS.—Never, when a MS. has been re- fused by respectable houses, pay others, whatever promises they may put forward, for the production of the work, 11. AMERICAN RiautTs.—Never sign away American rights. Keep them by special clause. Refuse to sign any agreement containing a clause which reserves them for the publisher, unless for a substantial consideration. If the publisher insists, take away the MS. and offer it to another. n2 152 12. Cusston or CoprricHt.—Never sign any paper, either agreement or receipt, which gives away copyright, without advice. 13. ADVERTISEMENTS.—Keep control over the advertise- ments, if they affect your returns, by a clause in the agree- ment. Reserve a veto. If you are yourself ignorant of the subject, make the Society your adviser. 14. Never forget that publishing is a business, like any other business, totally unconnected with philanthropy, charity, or pure love of literature. You have to do with business men. Be yourself a business man. Society’s Offices :— 4, PORTUGAL STREET, Lincoun’s InN FIELDS. oes HOW TO USE THE SOCIETY. K VERY member has a right to advice upon his agreements, his choice of a publisher, or any dispute arising in the conduct of his business or the administration of his property. If the advice sought is such as can be given best by a solicitor, the member has a right to an opinion from the Society’s solicitors. If the case is such that Counsel’s opinion is desirable, the Com- mittee will obtain for him Counsel’s opinion. All this without any cost to the member. 2. Remember that questions connected with copyright and publisher’s agreements do not generally fall within the experience of ordinary solicitors. Therefore, do not scruple to use the Society first—our solicitors are continually engaged upon such questions for us. 3. Send to the office copies of past agreements and past accounts with the loan of the books represented. This isin order to ascertain what has been the nature of your agree- ments, and the results to author and publisher respectively so far. The Secretary will always be glad to have any agreements, new or old, for inspection and note. The infor- mation thus obtained may prove invaluable. 4. If the examination of your previous business trans- actions by the Secretary proves unfavourable, you should take advice as to a change of publishers. 5. Before signing any agreement whatever, send the pro- posed document to the Society for examination. 6. The Society is acquainted with the methods, and—in the case of fraudulent houses—the tricks of every publish- ing firm in the country. Remember that there are certain houses which live entirely by trickery. 7. Remember always that in belonging to the Society you are fighting the battles of other writers, even if you are reaping no benefit to yourself, and that you are advancing the best interests of literature in promoting the indepen- dence of the writer. 8. Send to the Editor of the Author notes of everything important to literature that you may hear or meet with. THE AUTHOR. THE AUTHORS’ SYNDICATE. EMBERS are informed : 1. That the Authors’ Syndicate takes charge of the business of members of the Society. With, when necessary, the assistance of the legal advisers of the Syndi- cate, it concludes agreements, collects royalties, examines and passes accounts, and generally relieves members of the trouble of managing business details. “9, That the expenses of the Authors’ Syndicate are defrayed solely out of the commission charged on rights placed through its intervention. Notice is, however, hereby given that in all cases where there is no current account, a booking fee is charged to cover postage and porterage. 3. That the Authors’ Syndicate works for none but those members of the Society whose work possesses a market value. 4. That the Syndicate can only undertake any negotiation whatever on the distinct understanding that those negotia- tions are placed exclusively in its hands, and that all communications relating thereto are referred to it. _ g. That clients can only be seen by the Editor by appoint- ment, and that, when possible, at least four days’ notice should be given. The work of the Syndicate is now so heavy, that only a limited number of interviews can be arranged. 6. That every attempt is made to deal with the corre- spondence promptly, but that owing to the enormous number of letters received, some delay is inevitable. That stamps should, in all cases, be sent to defray postage. 7. That the Authors’ Syndicate does not invite MSS. without previous correspondence, and does not hold itself responsible for MSS. forwarded without notice. It is announced that, by way of a new departure, the Syndicate has undertaken arrangements for lectures by some of the leading members of the Society; that a “Transfer Department,” for the sale and purchase of journals and periodicals, has been opened ; and that a “Register of Wants and Wanted” has been opened. Members anxious to obtain literary or artistic work are invited to communicate with the Manager. There is an Honorary Advisory Committee, whose services will be called upon in any case of dispute or difficulty. © It is perhaps necessary to state that the members of the Advisory Committee have no pecuniary interest whatever in the Syndicate. NOTICES. HE Editor of the Author begs to remind members of the Ty Society that, although the paper is sent to them free of charge, the cost of producing it would be a very heavy charge on the resources of the Society if a great many members did not forward to the Secretary the modest 6s. 6d. subscription for the year. The Editor is always glad to receive short papers and communications on all subjects connected with literature from members and others. Nothing can do more good to the Society than to make the Author complete, attractive,  THE AUTHOR. and interesting. Will those who are willing to aid in this work send their names and the special subjects on which they are willing to write ? Communications for the Author should reach the Editor not later than the 21st of each month. All persons engaged in literary work of any kind, whether members of the Society or not, are invited to communicate to the Editor any points connected with their work which it would be advisable in the general interest to publish. Members and others who wish their MSS. read are requested not to send them to the Office without previously communicating with the Secretary. The utmost practicable despatch is aimed at, and MSS. are read in the order in which they are received. It must also be distinctly under- stood that the Society does not, under any circumstances, undertake the publication of MSS. The Authors’ Club is now open in its new premises, at 3, Whitehall-court, Charing Cross. Address the Secretary for information, rules of admission, &c. Will members take the trouble to ascertain whether they have paid their subscriptions for the year? If they will do this, and remit the amount, if still unpaid, or a banker’s order, it will greatly assist the Secretary, and save him the trouble of sending out a reminder. Members are most earnestly entreated to attend to the warning numbered (7). It is a most foolish and a most disastrous thing to bind yourself to anyone for a term of years. Let them ask themselves if they would give a solicitor the collection of their rents for five years to come, whatever his conduct, whether he was honest or dishonest? Of course they would not. Why then hesitate for a moment when they are asked to sign themselves into literary bondage for three or five years ? Those who possess the “Cost of Production” are requested to note that the cost of binding has advanced 15 per cent. This means, for those who do not like the trouble of “doing sums,” the addition of three shillings in the pound on this head. In other words, if the cost of binding is set down in our book at eight pounds, to this must now be added twenty-four shillings more, so that it now stands at £9 4s. The figures in our book are as near the exact truth as can be procured; but a printer’s, or a binder’s, bill is so elastic a thing that nothing more exact can be arrived at. Some remarks have been made upon the amount charged in the “ Cost of Production” for advertising. Ofcourse, we have not included any sums which may be charged for inserting advertisements in the publisher’s own magazines, or in other magazines by exchange. As agreements too often go, there is nothing to prevent the publisher from sweeping the whole profits of a book into his own pocket, by inserting any number of advertisements in his own magazines, and by exchanging with others. Some there are who call this a form of fraud; it is not known what those who practise this method of swelling their own profits call it. Deo 153 LITERARY PROPERTY. I. ATTEMPTED TRANSFER OF PUBLISHING ContTRACTS. AM glad to learn from the communication of “J. ON.” in the Author for August, p. 30, that a French court has unconsciously followed the good example set by the English Court of Chancery many years ago in a well-known case of Stevens v. Benning. Ever since that decision English authors have been safe enough on the point which “J. O’N.” appears to think unsettled. F. Pontocx. [The Secretary of the Society will prepare a resumé of this case for the next number of the Author.—Ep. | II. ADVANCES ON ROYALTIES. There is, perhaps, no point of detail which gives rise to so much disagreement between author and publisher as the amount of advance which the former is entitled to on royalties. It is now universally conceded that every author who has “ captured his public” is entitled to an advance which varies in amount directly with his popu- larity. Equally universally, however—or, to avoid being accused of exaggeration, as a general rule— author and publisher hold very different views as to the degree of popularity the former possesses. Hence sundry asperities on a question of commer- cial detail. I suggest as a meaus of obviating so invidious a difficulty, that royalties should be pay- able in cash on a day to be named on the number of “subscribed copies.” This is readily ascer- tained. It includes no ‘ returns.” It represents, I understand, cash to the publisher. Obviously, a considerable period must elapse before a pub- lisher can furnish an account of sales. Obviously, too, few authors are in a position to wait for the conclusion of that period before they can touch their money. W. Morris Coes. ITI. A TRIBUTE. The Society of Authors deserves credit for one very valuable quality, which has not, I think, received adequate recognition. Jt is eminently businesslike. I have had occasion to resort to its good offices once or twice this year, and nothing could exceed the promptitude and precision with which it has acted. For instance, after having been long trifled with by the editor, or rather the proprietor, of a certain journal to which I had been a contributor, I requested the Society to 154 THE apply for payment. I wrote, I think, on a Monday; the same evening I received a repl from the Secretary intimating that he had communicated with the delinquent; and the next evening (Tuesday) I received a cheque for the amount in default. With all due respect to the numerous legal establishments in the neigh- bourhood of Portugal-street, I very much doubt whether they would have achieved a similar result. An APPRECIATIVE MEMBER, IV. “THEIR CHARGES.” The following extract from a printed circular has been forwarded to a member of the Society by the Publishers whose names stand at the head of it: Messrs. A. and B.’s charges for printing, paper, stereo- typing, binding, advertising, insurance, and all expenses connected with the publication of the work are due and must be paid by the author on completion of the work and before publication. It will be observed that the publishers— whether they mean it or not—appear to claim the right of charging whatever they please for the “printing, paper, stereotyping, binding, advertising, insurance, and all expenses connected with the publication of the work.” ‘Their charges” have to be paid before the book is taken in hand. What are “their charges”? Are they the simple charges of printer, paper maker, binder, &e.? If so, why not say so? Or are they some other charges? And, if so, what other charges ? We are by no means imputing the intention of anything at all dishonourable against this Firm. It must, however, be pointed out that the clause as it stands is one that leaves the door open to secret profits to any extent. Readers are there- fore advised either not to sign such an agreement, or, at least, to have an estimate for printing, &c. —“their charges ’’—placed in their own hands and to get it properly examined before signing. Let us see what might be the effect of such a clause in dishonest hands: I. (As it should be.) True cost of a book : & ad. Printing and binding, paper, advertising, 80055 BBV es ios ie ls peut cee gen a Cees 100 OO Publishers’ per centage, 15 per cent. on BalGe oases 19 139 Author's profit (Gs eae Il 113 £131 50 £ sd. By sales, say, 750 copies at 3s. Od. ......... 131 50 £131 AUTHOR. IL. (As it should not be.) £4. da. Actual cost of book ............:ccccccssececosses 100 00 Publishers’ charges (25 per cent. on the true Price) 2s acs ce ae 125 00 Publishers’ commission ............:0ccseeeeees 19 13 9 £144 13 9 & ad: Bales 665 sldccsiie us bee a ee 131 50 Alleged loss on boOK............ceecec cee cee eeu ees 13 89 £144 13 9 Messrs. A. and B. will probably say that they do not intend to add 25 per cent., or anything at all per cent., to the cost. But the point is, that the clause in the agreement allows them to charge whatever they please. Vv. Tur “Lapy” AnD 1ts CONTRIBUTORS. [Copy of Agreement offered to contributors. | Address in full. Date 18 Srr,—In reply to your letter relating to my manuscript entitled I request that you will retain that manuscript and will publish it in the Lady at any time and in any manner you deem fit. I undertake not to require any payment what- ever for this manuscript unless it is so published; I acknowledge that I neither have nor shall have any claim in respect thereof on the proprietor of the Lady until after it has been so published; and, in the event of its publica- tion, I accept payment for it at the rate usually paid by the proprietor of the Lady for similar matter. I fully understand that you may find it necessary to postpone the publication of this manuscript for a long period, and that you may even find it impossible to publish it at all; and it is on this understanding that I agree to leave the manuscript in your hands, without holding you to have assumed any responsibility whatever, either for its publication or for its safe custody.—Your obedient servant, (Signature) To the Editor of the Lady newspaper, London, W.C. The editor or proprietor is quite within his rights in making what stipulations he pleases. We are within our rights in advising our readers not to accept these stipulations. The agreemen is a printed form. VI. Tue Law anp THE PREss. At the late meeting of the British Association, Mr. J. A. Strahan, M.A., LL.B, barrister- at-law, read a paper on the Progress of the Newspaper Press, and the need of a consoli- dation and reform of the laws affecting news- papers. He said that, on the principle of calling an age by its most salient feature, the present times might be called the newspaper age. Not  THE AUTHOR. only is the dominance of the newspaper their most notable characteristic, but to that domi- nance all the other characteristic phenomena of the age have not merely contributed, but are necessary. The advances in mechanical skill, in scientific discovery, in popular education, and in popular government have all worked together to put the newspaper of to-day in its present posi- tion. Statistics might be given to show the enormous progress of the Press within recent times. In 1695—the year of the lapse of the censorship of the Press---the first daily paper in England—the Postboy—was started. In 1712— the year when the stamp tax on newspapers was first imposed—the yearly circulation of news- papers in England was about 2,000,000. In 1755 it was about 7,400,000 in 1767 about 11,300,000 in 1801 about 16,000,000, in 1811 about 25,500,000, in 1820 about 29,500,000, in 1831 about 37,700,000, in 1836 about 39,400,000. In 1837 the stamp tax was reduced from 3}d. net to a penny, and the circulation that year rose to nearly 54,000,000. In 1841 it had increased to about 60,000,000. In 1854—the last year of the stamp tax—it stood at 122,000,000. Since 1854 estimates of circula- tion must be largely conjectural and approximate; but the great increase in the number of news- papers, from 493 in 1840 to 1817 in 1882, and to 2200 in 1893, and the even more marked increase in the number of persons connected with journalism, as shown by the census—for example, of “authors, editors, and writers,’ from 1528 in 1861 to 3434 in 1881, and of reporters from 636 in 1861 to 2677 in 1881—show that newspaper production must have increased enormously. Other figures point the same way. There are now 29 daily papers—morning and evening—in London. Taking the average daily circulation of each as about 100,000 copies, the annual circu- lation of the London dailies alone must approach 1,000,000,000. The 170 provincial dailies must have at least an equal circulation. The yearly circulation of daily papers alone then must reach 2,000,000,000. It wasimpossible to form even a rough estimate of the circulation of the 2000 weeklies. Some of these have circulations approaching a quarter of a million a week. Legislation affecting newspapers had _ been neglected. For 150 years after the first daily paper was started in London practically there was no special legislation for news- papers. During the last fifty years numerous statutes have been passed affecting them, some statutes specially applying to them. But the legislation had beeu largely haphazard and piece- meal and ill-considered. The time had come when it should be thoroughly recast and reformed and made a consistent system of law. The 159 advantages which would result from codifying the law affecting newspapers are the following :—(a) The law would be made more intelligible. At present it is extraordinarily confused. The common law, and no less than thirty-one statutes altering and muddling it, now applies to news- papers. This the author considered a disgraceful thing, especially when it was remembered that newspaper law, as a rule, had to be applied by the editor commonly without time or opportunity of getting legal advice. (6) The law would be made more effective. At present the law fre- quently fails to carry out the intentions of the Legislature. For example, the Newspaper Libel and Registration Act, 1881, fails altogether to secure reliable registration of newspaper owners. It fails to secure journalists against vexatious and frivolous indictments for libel where the magis- trate has dismissed the charge against the jour- nalist. (c) It would preserve the liberty of the Press. Recently the Court of Chancery has begun to grant interim injunctions to restrain the publication of libels or what it holds to be libels. This is a very dangerous jurisdiction. If it is to be permitted to exist at all it should surely be limited and fixed by express statutory enactment. Consolidation of the law of the Press would pro- bably lead to reform of it too. The reforms most necessary at this moment were two. The first was with respect to vexatious actions for what are only technically libels, or for what are not libels at all, by persons who, when defeated, are unable to pay costs. Itis suggested that in these cases a judge in chambers should, on summons, decide whether the libel is serious or not, and if he believed it to be trivial he should have power to stay the action until the plaintiff gave security for costs. The second point on which reform is necessary is with regard to newspaper owners’ sole liability for defamation appearing in accu- rate reports of speeches publicly delivered. It is suggested that where a speaker knew that re- porters were present to report his speech he should in any action for defamation contained in the report of the speech be joined with the news- paper proprietor as co-defendant, and the jury should have power to apportion the damages between them. Possibly, another result of con- solidating the Jaw would be to establish a legal profession of journalists, with a standard of pro- fessional culture and of professional honour. To do this it would only be necessary to enact that no newspaper could be published save under the editorship of a legally qualified journalist. The privilege of making rules of admission to the pro- fession might be conferred on the Institute of Journalists or some similar body, and a person once admitted to the profession should only be 156 expelled from it by order of the Queen’s Bench on proof of conduct unbecoming his position. VII. Tue Law or Lipset. In a paper read before the Conference of the Institute of Journalists, Mr. Fisher found four special grievances. He objected to the distinction between oral and written libel, which enables the speaker of the slander to get off scot-free, while the newspaper which innocently publishes his remarks may be mulcted in a heavy penalty. Secondly, he complained that in matters con- cerning privilege of Parliament and contempt of court, the journalist is tried and condemned by the parties aggrieved. Thirdly, he was strongly against the recent practice of the Chancery Division in granting injunctions against the publication of libels alleged to be injurious to property, so that a society like the Liberator might altogether escape criticism. Lastly, he thought that the power of the Post-office officials to decide what is or is not “ news””—with a view to transmission under newspaper rates—‘‘a pre- posterous anachronism.”—Manchester Guardian. VIII. Norwecian Copyricut Law. [Translated by JULIAN CORBETT.] LAW OF JULY 4 CONCERNING LITERARY AND ARTISTIC COPYRIGHT. This law supersedes the laws of June 8, 1876, and May 12, 1877. An author has the sole right of publishing his writings, nor may any person read them in public provided the same is expressed to be forbidden upon the title-page or in the preface of the work. In the same manner an author has the sole right of publishing an oral lecture, &c. With regard to translations, the law provides that without the author’s consent they may not be made from the original language into any of its dialects—Norwegian, Danish, and Swedish being considered in this behalf dialects of the same language—or from one foreign language into another, where an authorised translation is issued in the course of a year. On the expira- tion of ten years without any such lawful trans- lation appearing in the course of a year, the right of translation is free. Infringements of authors’ rights are punish- able by fines to the amount of 2000 kroner, and in certain cases damages and confiscation may be demanded. The law enumerates a class of cases which are not to be deemed infringement of copyright, and amongst these may be noted THE AUTHOR. the copying or translation in newspapers or periodicals of single articles or communications from other newspapers or periodicals, unless express reservation against piracy has been made. In every case the source from which the matter is taken must be duly given. Copyright runs for the author’s lifetime and fifty years after his death—in the case of anony- mous and pseudonymous works for fifty years from the date of publication. Public reading of a work—where the right has been reserved—is permitted after three years. The law comes into operation Jan. 1, 1894, and applies to all works of Norwegian subjects as well as to works of foreigners published through a Norwegian house. Upon the principle of reciprocity this law may be extended wholly or in part by Royal proclamation to the works of foreign subjects, even when they have not been published through a Norwegian house. An author has thus full proprietary rights (ejendomsret) in his labour. So long as it exists only in manuscript it cannot be published by the creditors either of himself or of his heirs. On the other hand, if the author has published it, it falls like any other piece of property into his assets, and at his death it becomes subject to the general rules of the law of succession. It should, however, be noted that the creditors upon the author’s death have priority in authorising a new edition of an already published work. When an author has assigned his right of pub- lication, the assignee, in the absence of any agreement to the contrary, is not entitled to pub- lish more than one edition, and that must not exceed 1000 copies, except in the case of news- papers. So long as an edition is not sold out, the author is not entitled to authorise the issue of a new edition. ec ZOLA ON ANONYMOUS JOURNALISM. g WISH to speak of anonymity in jour- nalism. This is a question by which I have been much struck: and if you con- sider an English newspaper, in which not a single article is signed, and a French newspaper, in which everything is signed—down to the miscel- laneous paragraph sometimes,—you will find yourself, I believe, confronted by the two races, with all that the national temperament, the manners, and the history of the last hundred years have made them. It is very certain that. the British Press owes to anonymity its power, its unquestionable authority. For the moment I will confine myself to the political articles, the  THE AUTHOR. 157 portion of the journal embodying its policy. Thus viewed, a political newspaper in which the individual disappears, is nothing more than the expression of a party, the daily bread of a crowd. It gains in power what it loses in personality, for it has no object but to satisfy an opinion, to be the exact representation of that opinion. It follows that for such a newspaper to meet a social want it must have behind it a devoted public, reading it alone, and perfectly contented so long as it sees reproduced in print every morn- ing its own ideas, ideas which it expected to see. Observe that it is just this public which, in your country, has made the Press what it is—a public that has not been broken up into fragments by revolutions, that is still divided into only two great parties very nearly equal in importance, a public that has no feverish desire when it gets up in the morning to go through ten or a dozen newspapers, but of whom every reader sticks to his own paper, which he reads from beginning to end, asking nothing more than that it shall think as he himself thinks. Under such condi- tions anonymity is necessary. It is no longer this or that leader writer that matters; it is the opinion of the newspaper as a whole. It may even be said that the unequal value of the writers, their personality, if they signed their articles, would destroy the unity of the whole. In France, as you are aware, a different state of things prevails. We have had anonymity in the case of political articles, and certain of our journals, like the Débats and the Temps, still appear without any signature on their front page. But these are the old-fashioned habits of venerable sheets which, in spite of themselves, are constrained to make some small sacrifice every day to the new requirements of our public; they grow young again, publish signed articles on current topics, and sacrifice to the lighter forms of humour. The truth is that we are a turbulent nation, and that the ancient soil of our monarchy has been in one century broken and turned up incessantly by revolutions. If anonymity is disappearing from our political press, it is because our nation will have nothing more to do with it, because new wants are springing up. After so many shocks, parties, naturally, have crumbled away—we have now no great parties, distinct and definite ; this explains why our newspapers have a smaller circulation than yours, and why in our country new journals swarm, ephemeral, born in the morning to expire ere night. As soon as individuality overflows, triumphs to such a point as this, it is evident that anonymity in journalism isatanend. Signing secures success, so articles are signed. It may be that you see the whole race here, in this craving to fight in the front VOL. Iv. rank, the face uncovered, and in the glory that its therefore to be won by hurling one’s name into the midst of the conflict. I am well aware of all that may be said against the political press that signed articles have given us. It has lost its authority; it has completed the destruction of parties; it is as often as not a mere brawl, in which the great interests of the community are lost sight of amid abominable personal squabbles. The spectacle, truly, is at times heartrending ; it must convey a frightful impression on us abroad; and you would not have to press me hard to force me to the conclusion that anonymity alone would restore honesty and disinterestedness to our political newspapers. Anonymity constitutes the power and authority of the British Press, and the British Press will be extremely wise to preserve it. I do not think, moreover, that it is depen- dent upon the will of individuals; the Press is only what the nation desires it to be. At the same time, I confess that if I recognise the neces- sity for anonymity in political matters, I am none the less surprised that it can exist in literary matters. Here I entirely fail to grasp the situa- tion. I refer especially to articles of criticism, judgments pronounced upon the play, the book, the work of art. Can there be such a thing as the literature, the art of a party? That disci- pline, average opinion, should prevail in politics is certainly wise. But that a literary or artistic production should be adapted to suit the views of a whole party, that a scythe should be used to cut down everybody to the same level, that all should be mixed up ina common herd, in order to politely please your public, this Iconsider to be dangerous to the intellectual vitality of a nation. This sort of regimental criticism, speaking in the name of a majority, can only end in producing a mediocre, colourless literature. Moreover, if the critic does not sign his articles does he not renounce all his personality, as well as all his responsibity? He is the voice crying out in the crowd when no face can be distinguished. He chronicles and sum- marises. He loses all boldness, all passion, all power even. In the field of letters and arts you must admit that talent is individual and free, and I cannot imagine an impersonal, anonymous critic sitting in judgment upon original and living productions. What adds to my surprise in considering this anonymity in your news- paper criticism is that there is certainly not in the wide world a literature that has been more proudly free, that has displayed more dashing and unbridled originality, than English litera- ture. Your history comprises an admirable series of superb works, in which the genius of your writers has asserted itself in a superlative manner. I know of hardly any finer fruition of QO 158 THE AUTHOR. free human personality. How comes it, then, that you still adhere to this anonymous news- paper criticism, which, to me, is one of the symp- toms of the regimental system in letters, indi- cating the want of a middle literature, yood for the masses—* for the million”—very honourable, no doubt, but intolerant of bold and out-of-the- way productions? There is evidently here a social point which I cannot discuss now. I con- fine myself to the subject before me, and, natu- rally, if I am astonished at your anonymity in matters of criticism, I am still more surprised when I come across in your newspapers a descrip- tive sketch or a study of manners or history without a signature.”—From the report in the Manchester Guardian. re THACKERAY’S WOMEN. ET me make one thing plain at the outset. 7 Thackeray is to me the great master in fiction. He can interpret, as no other, the tenderest and profoundest experiences of our human nature. Were I condemned, by some despot, to read only one novelist for the rest of my life, Thackeray would be my choice. Yet, loving this great author as I do, I am going to quarrel with him. Tamawoman. Thackeray has said the most chivalrous things of us women. But he has not understood us. Was it the fault of his day, with its restrictions and conventionalisms; or was he unfortunate in his experience of women? Anyhow, his women are narrow, unreasonable beings; very different, I hope, from the living article. Justice and generosity are always denied them. They are angels of kindness, affection, constancy (except when they ‘are quite the reverse); but to think calmly and dispas- sionately on a subject seems beyond them. Take for instance, Amelia Sedley’s attachment to George. In its commencement this is admirable, and we love her for it. She is young, and blind faith in her idol seems only natural at her years. But surely time, to say nothing of the slights of the honeymoon, would have roused her far sooner from that worship of a shadow than Thackeray permits? In real life I have known women who, like Amelia, gave their hearts away unworthily. They were loving, faithful, but not blind. Lady Castlewood is, I suppose, the most care- fully worked-out of the good heroines. But with all her grace and charm she is, to me at least, not lovable. Her jealousy of both her daughters is unnatural and repellent. She is hard to her blundering husband; unjust for years to Esmond, As to her dislike to have pretty faces near her, I should like to quote a truer saying from a modern novel, “ Comin’ thro’ the Rye:” “ One really beautiful woman is never jealous of another.” Why does Thackeray lavish all the talent on his bad heroines—the Beckey Sharps and Blanche Amorys? Clever women are as often sweet and lovable as not. Why could he not give us a feminine counterpart of Major Dobbin, tender, true, and just and sensible? But perhaps no one else will be found to agree with my sentiments towards these dear, familiar friends of ours. I should like very much to hear some one else’s opinion on the subject. NINGUNA. EE ——— $0-SO0 SOCIOLOGY. (Continued from p. 137.) 62. LATTERY easily passes for sympathy. K 63. Patience is virtue or vice, ac- cording to manner and motive. 64. Uncertainty is as characteristic of hope as of anxiety. 65. Chivalry, like duty or necessity, can show no cruelty. 66. Wit may be due to wantonness, wickedness, wisdom, or wine. 67. Recklessness of manner often passes for robustness of mind. 68. Personal venom sometimes poses as public virtue. 69. Humourlessness may become a personal power, as well as be a mental want. 70. Unsteadiness of eye is oftener due to weak- ness than to wickedness. 71. Baldness popularly passes for brain-power and. benevolence. 72. Mere memory is no sure measure of men- tality. 73. Loudness of tone is oftener due to weakness than to wantonness. 74. Feminine mannishness is too often con- founded with strong-mindedness. 75. The petty soul frets when its pet fads are not welcomed as divine decrees. 76, Selfless sorrow is an educative luxury to the insanely miserable. 77. Pluck, not luck, rules the whole world. 78. Suicide is oftener due to defeat of control than to defect of courage. 79. The philosopher comes to realise his own ignorance, which the hopeless fool uever does. 80. Youth is oftener an explanation than an excuse.  THE AUTHOR. 159 81. The present is the focus of all the tenses. 82. Ancestry is the time for sowing, imma- turity for growing. 83. Self-denial may strengthen, but only self- sacrifice can ennoble. 84. Forbearance is easily mistaken for weak- ness. 85. Will is in bondage to antecedent and to nerve-quality. 86. Only the wise can know how best to bide their due time. 87. Self-interest is less akin to selfishnsss than to self-sacrifice. 88. Fidelity is only virtuous on behalf of virtue. 89. Virtue always personally pays, whether it popularly pleases or not. go. Absolute truth existed before Man ; rela- tive truth persists through him. gi. There is always more novelty in ideas than variety in ideals. g2. Misanthropy is always an affliction, and often an affectation. 93. Love is the feminine of genius. 94. The people’s heart is generally far sounder than its head. 95. Conceit of class too often poses as reverence for race. 96. The highest function of the educator is to duly teach true self-education. 97. The true reward of virtue lies in the due growth of soul. 98. Death is a re-focussing of life. 99. The virtue of bigotry lies in its veracity, its vice in its vanity. 100. Sensitiveness differs from sentimentality as sympathy from selfishness. 101. Exception proves the imperfection, or human origin, of a rule. 102. The wise man’s lamb is shorn to suit the tempered wind. 103. Better a philanthropic pessimism than a selfish optimism. 104. Love is the best, and sorrow the com- monest, of the various cures for the common curse of selfishness. 105. Wit is a force of head; humour, a grace of heart. 106. The art that disgusts may be didactic, but must be inartistic. 107. The fool searches for happiness in selfishness, and grasps only the empty shadow. 108. Begrudged praise is one main mark of a mean soul, 109. Optimism is too often only a popular name for ostrich-ism. PHINLAY GLENELG. (To be continued.) VOL. IV. CONTRIBUTOR VERSUS EDITOR. (From a ConTrisutor’s Point or Virw.) CAREFUL perusal of an article which recently appeared in the Bookman upon the subject of existing grievances between editor and contributor—* From an Editor’s Point of View ”—has made it clear to me that the real (or chiefest) grievances of contributors have either inadvertently or purposely been overlooked or avoided. To none of the statements made in the article in question can I, a contributor to a large number of papers and magazines, take exception. The “ case” for the editor, so far as it goes, is stated with praiseworthy fairness and moderation, but it does not go far enough. The trials of an editor are not altogether un. familiar to me, numbering as I do several editors and ex-editors amongst my most considerate and valued friends. But these “trials of the flesh ” are, in part, the penalties attaching to greatness and omnipotence in literary matters. They exist but to be borne. Following, then, somewhat similar lines to those adopted by the contributor-editor [ shall endeavour to state the “case” for contributors with equal fairness and clearness. By the “con- tributors ” I mean those who have entered upon the literary eareer as a means of obtaining a livelihood, and who will have taken some little care at least to have mastered the initial require- ments which go towards ultimate success. The weakness of the other writer’s “case” seems to me to exist in the selection of the “evidence ” brought to support it. Many of the so-called *contributors”’ cited can, indeed, scarcely be classed as such. They are persons who have clearly mistaken their calling, and have to suffer the penalty. Their “grievances” are of small importance or weight; their opinions little more so, unless we are prepared to accept the dictum “that the best critics are those who have failed.” What we as contributors have, I contend, a right to expect is : 1. That all papers and magazines should clearly state that they will or will not undertake to return MSS. sent unsolicited. Most editors are glad to consider outside con- tributors’ MSS. in the hope of now and again discovering a nugget amid the quartz. But is it reasonable to expect that an author will send in an article or story, which has cost him either time or money in the mere copying, on the “ off- chance ” of acceptance, if he is uncertain of ever seeing it again either in printorin MS.? I think surely not. Let it be distinctly stated that “ MSS. will in no case be returned whether stamps 02  160 are enclosed for that purpose or not,” and the author at once sends at his own risk, and should the contribution be put into the editorial waste-paper basket he can have no grievance. This intimation is not to be found in several of. the better class periodicals which do not return rejected contributions. A very well-known monthly magazine contains no “notice” to this effect, and the only hint | received that such was the rule with the publication in question was a stereotyped letter (in answer to my inquiry as to the fate of the MS. sent five months before) stating that “all rejected MSS. are destroyed. And to this rule no exception can be made whether stamps for return are enclosed or not.” The result of the omission to state this in the magazine itself being, in my case, the absolute loss of no less than ten days’ hard work. Surely I had reason 1o feel aggrieved. 2, That even unsolicited MSS. should be dealt with as speedily as may be, and should be returned, when rejected, promptly. Is it unfair to expect this? In other walks of life a man offering to sell a chattel would not be expected to keep it on offer for an indefinite period. A practised “reader” will be able to judge a MS.—almost at a glance—sufficiently to place it in one of three classes forthwith. That, namely, of impossible, possible, or certain. The MSS. in the first of these classes should be re- turned (subject to the terms of the “ notice to intending contributors”) without delay ; there can be no reason for retaining them. The second class MSS. present more difficulty. But even here the “test” reading should be undertaken at the earliest possible opportunity. This is mere justice and right dealing, and should not be taken as “an act of grace” upon the part of the publisher or editor. 3. (a) That accepted MSS. should be given as early an insertion as possible. (6) More especially when dealing with a “‘ topic” liable to get out of date. There are two excellent reasons for this conten- tion: (a) A writer is not fully remunerated even when payment for a contribution has been made. Publication is necessary to all of us to ensure success. The mere appearance of a story or other contribution in a magazine of standing is in itself of very considerable value. Indeed, editors have been known to urge this as an excuse for non-payment. I have a note from the editor of a leading monthly now in my possession, which runs in part as follows: “I regret, however, that I cannot see my way clear to offer you payment for‘. .’ We seldom remunerate any save the leading writers. The appearance of an article in our columns being in THE AUTHOR. itself a valuable advertisement, which partakes of the nature of remuneration. . . . We not infrequently have MSS. offered us by able writers gratuitously for this reason.” The policy of the magazine in question may have altered now. The letter from which I quote bears a date five years back. (6) With reference to the second clause of contention (3), no man likes to “ appear a day after the fair.” And for this reason articles upon current topics should have early insertion, and precedence of other matter. _ This is good policy from both points of view, and will obviate the too frequent non-publication of MSS. which from delay in insertion have become “ out of date.” 4. That MSS. should be returned fully stamped where sufficient stamps were forwarded for this purpose, and that in such cases they should be returned in the manner sent. These may seem “ points” of small importance, but the non-observance of them may be the cause of great and unnecessary annoyance. I have frequently hai to pay double postage on under-paid letters, although sufficient stamps were enclosed with the MSS. for their return. The practice is, strange as it may appear, by no means confined to publications of the lower class and impecunious publishers. With reference to the other point. On my table at the present moment is a MS. returned to me in a halfpenny wrapper, although 23d. in stamps was inclosed for its return. The result is that, owing to insufficient protection, the MS. has been so damaged (by dirt and tearing) in transit, thatit must be re-copied. At least three and a half hours’ hard work. 5. (a) That payment should be made for pub- lished MSS. within a reasonable time. (6) That, where it is found inexpedient to state in the pub- lication itself the rate of remuneration offered, upon the acceptance of a contribution the writer of it should be informed of the amount which will be paid for it. A case taken into court some three years ago has settled that some payment must be made for published MSS. in default of an understanding to the contrary. This disposes of the absolutely non-paying editor. If he has any money, you can get it. (qa) It is in literature alone that pay- ment for “ goods bought and delivered’’ is inde- finitely postponed. What is the cause of this ? Why should this be? And yet this is often the case. Half the agreed sum to settle being the policy (I am speaking from personal experience) of more than one magazine of good outside repute. Cannot some rule be adopted by at least all respectable publications, by which payment will and can be made, either on publication or at three months from the date of the acceptance of  THE AUTHOR. MSS.? Contributors would be saved many an anxious hour, and la lutte pour la vie made less hard if this could be so. (6) Tn no other calling is it expected of the worker that he or she labour “for what you please.” But this is so in the “noble profession of letters. ’ Years ago I wrote an article, and sent it to a certain paper. It was accepted. I was asked to write more. I was not “up to things” then, and did so without asking the amount of remuneration offered. After writing articles for thirteen weeks, LTasked for payment. It was made me promptly, at the rate of 3s. 6d. a column of 1200 words, and of original matter, too. The paper boasts of a circulation of 60,000-80,000 copies. It was as much then. A stereotyped letter, telling the writer the amount offered for the contribution accepted would bea boon, and would cause a very small amount of trouble to the editor. In conclusion, 1 haye endeavoured to state “the other side,” and to do it fairly. I have also suggested remedial measures which would, if carried out, lead, I am firmly persuaded, to an entente cordiale between editors and contributors beneficial to both. C. H. Do NOTES AND NEWS. N another column will be found a report of M. Zola’s paper on Anonymous Journalism, read before the Conference of Journalists. That anonymity in political matters largely con- tributes towards the power and the authority of our own Press is a point in which one is pleased to find M. Zola in agreement with most of us. Yet it is not anonymity alone which gives authority in such matters to the Press. The political articles—generally snappy paragraphs —in the American papers are anonymous, and yet the American Press asa rule possesses nothing like the authority of our own. But why, asks M. Zola, preserve anonymity in criticism? ‘Can there be such a thing as party in literature and art?” There is very little, I suppose, to be said in defence of anonymous criticism. But there is something. The old Quarterlies, itis argued, have furnished the world with a good deal of admirable anonymous criticism, together with some that has not been quite so admirable. But, whenever a good paper appears in one of them, a paragraph runs round the “ literary columns” of the Press, stating the name of the author. And even in the early days of Macaulay’s brilliant papers, every- body interested in the matter knew perfectly well who was the author. Again, there are papers like the Atheneum, the Saturday Review, the 161 Spectator, the Guardian, whose criticism in literature and art will surely be allowed to carry the greatest weight. Yet they are not only anonymous, but the authorship of the articles is not known except to the Inner Ring, and is never announced by the newspapers. Speaking as a general rule, it is quite impossible for an outsider to find out who wrote any given article in one of these papers. Would their criticisms, their judgment, gain in authority if they were signed? [think not. Again, the articles in the Academy are signed. Are they, therefore, more weighty than those in the other four papers? I think not. Sometimes papers in the Academy are written and signed by the same writers who also contribute to the other papers. Trained and scholarly criticism, you see, is not too plentiful. As regards the daily papers, there are some whose critical columns will, as a rule, stand comparison with the articles of these four or five weeklies. But I should rejoice to see the custom of signing criticisms in literature and art become general, for several reasons. First, because it would instantly, I believe, demolish the flippant smart- ness and insolence with which some papers allow their columns to be disfigured—smartness which disguises the fact that the critic knows nothing of his subject: it would force the writer at least to read the book: it would put an end to the “reviewing”’ (?) of books in the batch: it would make the young critic anxious to advance his own name as a writer who can deliver carefully-con- sidered judgment in the courteous language of a gentleman: this language he would study to preserve in his work, or to learn if he had never learned it ; and it would enormously raise the position and status of a critic in the eyes of the editor, as well as those of the reading public. That it would also rapidly advance the capable critic in his own profession may be taken for granted. My own theory on the general subject of reviewing—a theory which I do not expect to be universally accepted as yet—is this: ‘The work of a critic never ought to be entrusted to the first novice that is recommended to the editor. If an aspiring critic is as yet unproved by published work, he should furnish some proof to the editor of culture, reading, knowledge of standards, knowledge of the works of writers, living as well as dead, and of special qualifications and special knowledge, if he has any. For instance, Art criticism should not be entrusted to those persons who can neither paint nor draw, nor have madea special study of painting, sculpture, and drawing. I would go so far as to lay down the rule that study alone, without actual experience in Art, is  162 not enough ; but we should be thankful if we can get Art critics who know even the history of Art. Take another branch of literature—that of science —would one confide the review of a book on the Integral Calculus to a man because he had taken honours, however high, in classics? Why, then, expect a man who knows nothing of practi- cal work in the studio to criticise a picture’? Next, I believe that the highest interests of literature would be best advanced by serious reviews—not short notices—of only those books which are worth serious notice, and by suffering the worthless and the feeble to languish and die in contempt. This would not prevent the chastisement of actively mischievous books, either singly or as a class. It should be, for instance, a great distinction for a book to receive a review in a great paper. But then, what about the others? For there are many books which deserve some kind of notice. There might be columns such as those already published in some papers, of Comptes Rendus—not criticisms or judgments, because the writers of these para- graphs have no time to read the books carefully— but just an announcement of the books and a plain statement of their contents. Let us by all means give mention, even honourable mention, to as many respectably good books as we can. But let us abandon once for all the pretence of reviewing all the books—good or bad—that are issued ; let us abandon the practice of giving a judgment, ora criticism, in half a dozen lines to as many books in abatch. I can never forget the confessions of a reviewer, who told me that he had for some time reviewed, for a certain paper, a dozen novels in abatch every week. The whole lot were to be summed up in a column for which he got a guinea How much, do you think, could such a reviewer read of those books in the time? How much time could he afford to give to each? And what cruel injustice could be every week perpetrated by such a sham review of books, uncut, unopened even! Nor can I forget the fact that not so long ago, in a leading literary paper, a genealogical work was solemnly reviewed, and contemptuously dismissed, in half a dozen lines, as a novel, among the other novels of the week. Were these notices signed, so flagrant a crime could never be com- mitted without that critical impostor’s name being ruined for the short remainder of his miserable days. The Conference of Journalists, a full report of which will, it is hoped, be speedily published, has had its meetings, its discussions, and its festivities. It has received and entertained M. Zola; it has been the guest of the Lord Mayor; it has had a supper at Drury Lane; it has had a THE AUTHOR. ball at the Guildhall. In fact, the Conference has been a great success in every way. When the report appears we shall ask the practical question—W hat useful purpose this annual Con- ference serves for Journalism? The question is important as concerns ourselves, for many are asking whether we should not also have a Con- ference. Therefore, the question is not advanced in any harping spirit. Indeed, some of us are as anxious to hold a Conference as any of the Journalists can be. | The tragic death of the late Francis Adams, which startled and thrilled the world a few weeks ago, brought his name before many of us for the first time. He was quite young, under thirty ; he had acircle of devoted friends who knew and recognised his powers ; and he had already written successful stories, essays, and poems. Among his works are “ Leicester, an Autobiography ”—a novel; a volume of poems called “Songs of the Army of the Night,” and, I believe, magazine articles—much more than could be expected of one so young. Awriter of the highest promise has been taken from us; aman deeply loved by all his friends has been taken from them. Let us who were not privileged to call him friend sit still while they tell us what manner of man he was. I hope that someone, among his many friends, may be found to write a memoir of him. There has been a lively correspondence in the Globe—a paper to which we are much indebted for a succession of gratis advertisements of the Author and the Authors’ Society—on Literary Beginnings. Nothing, indeed, interests a vast number of young men and women more than a Pisgah view of the Land of Letters. How to get there? and How to live there? One or two of the writers are satirical. One of them speaks, for instance, of my “rollicking invitation to young authors to walk up and live in detached villas on the pro- ceeds of their pens.” It is hardly worth while to notice anonymous little pleasantries such as the above, but one asks in sheer wonder how such a notion got into this person’s head; that, the notion once there, he should have accepted it as a fact, scorning the slow process of verifying his quotation, need not surprise us. The corre- spondence was started by a certain person who wrote to the Globe, giving his experience as a literary beginner. He was successful ; he showed what his success had been, exactly ; how many - papers had been accepted ; what pecuniary con- sideration he received; and so on. He now explains, further, that he is not a very young man ; that he has special knowledge, and “some”  THE AUTHOR. —apparently a good deal—of miscellaneous knowledge; that he has been for some years an inventor, 7.e., that he possesses considerable intellectual activity; that he does not entirely depend upon his pen; and that he gives his best—his honest best—to all his work. Quite so. This is a man who is certain to succeed, if, as is now proved, he possesses, in addition to these qualities, the literary faculty. Unfor- tunately, the aspirants to literary success are too often young men and maidens who have no special knowledge and no miscellaneous informa- tion; who have no literary capacity, proved so far ; who are quite inexperienced; who know the world only from a provincial town or a London suburb; who are also penniless. To those one would say: “Do anything; try anything; but do not try literature until you have acquired knowledge and experience, and have proved your powers.” In last number of the Author I said that Godey’s Magazine, the oldest of all the American monthlies, does not cross the Atlantic. It appears that I was wrong. It has an agency in this country and a circulation. The editor of the English edition of Godey, Mr. Charles Rideal, wishes me to state that he is the English editor, and that the Record Press, 376, Strand, is the office of the London maga- zine. Another American magazine, then, in competition with our own! Yet, as I have stated elsewhere, I never found on American bookstalls or in American bookstores any of our English magazines in competition with the American. As to the question of uninvited contributions, concerning which certain editors have been writing with some irritation, it appears to me that nothing can be moresimple. The editor has only to follow the practice of those papers which state every week in plain terms what is their rule. The editor of the Saturday Review, for instance, neither asks for, nor refuses, commu- nications from outsiders or beginners; he only advertises that he will not return papers sent to him, and that he will not enter into correspon- dence with writers of rejected MSS. That is perfectly straightforward. No one, after such a notice, has any right to complain when his offering is not accepted or returned. One London editor, however, says that if editors are to be “ badgered ” they will give up receiving MSS. from beginners, I am quite sure they will do nothing of the kind. Itis a most tedious work, doubtless, to read MSS., mostly worthless; but here and there a new man may come along who is far above the average. 163 Then there is not only a good article secured but a good and fresh writer retained for the paper. Cannot editors perceive that all that is wanted is, first, a clear understanding between themselves and outsiders whether MSS. are invited or not; and then the ordinary courtesies which are observed in every other kind of business? As for the actual points in dispute, they belong either to common courtesy or to common honesty. As the editors of the leading journals are presumably gentlemen, what have these points to do with them? There are, however, editors or proprietors who make it their rule never to treat their unfor- tunate contributors with any courtesy at all; never to pay him until he sends a lawyer’s letter ; to pay him a miserable dole on compulsion ; and, in general, to treat him with the utmost con- tumely. Cannot editors of respectable papers make common cause with us in exposing these persons and interfering with their practices? I invite editors to read the “ Contributor’s”’ views on the subject. From time to time we have tried various methods of finding the number and the names of the popular living novelists. The following con- clusions are arrived at by examining and analy- sing the lists of a circulating library in a well- known watering-place—one visited chiefly by invalids, and only by persons of the rank and station, generally called “The Better Class.” The list contains the names of 174 novelists who have published, or are represented in this list by more than one work. ‘There are also about 150 more who are represented in this list by one work only, though one remembers that some of them have written more. Of the 174, twenty-one are dead ; of the remaining 153, eighty-four are women and sixty-nine are men. Of the second class, forty- eight can be pointed out at once as having written more than one book, some are dubious; single successes are eleven in number; most of the names are those of writers who have attained a certain amount of success: many of them are American, French, and German writers. These figures lead, in fact, to very nearly the same con- conclusions as were arrived at before; viz., that about 150 novelists are popular, more or less, and that another 100 are so far popular that their books carry no risk, command a certain sale and bring to their writers a certain return, These figures, of course, do not include the immense number of stories published by the religious societies, and those houses which purvey stories for schoolchildren and school girls and the like ; nor do they include the penny dreadfuls which are issued in such enormous quantities every week. 164 How many readers of the Author—who are all reading folk, literary folk, writing folk, and pub- lishers, whose chief interes’ is the world of letters—know the names of wr. Maurice Thomp- son and Mr. Hamlen Garland? How many can answer this question, “Which are the chief works of Mr. Maurice Thompson and Mr. Hamlen Garland?” We have, I believe, on the roll of membership about 1100. Are there a hundred among all these readers who know these names ? In putting these questions it is not at all intended to insinuate that these gentlemen are not excellent writers. The reason for putting it is that a writer inacertain daily paper has been professing indigna- tion at my ignorance—which he calmly assumes on no ground—concerning these two writers. As regards the former, it happens that I have known Mr. Maurice Thompson’s work for many years, because he formerly contributed to a Chicago paper called America, which was regularly sent to me. The latter I did not know—either by name or by any books belonging to the name— until I had the honour of meeting him personally about two months ago. What I said, however, had nothing whatever to do with my own per- sonal ignorance or my own personal knowledge. I said that the new writers of the West are prac- tically unknown to our people. There was a printer’s error in the name of a third writer which gave this journalist a chance to assume that he too, was unknown to me. Not that it matters, except that it is bad for journalism that these hasty assumptions and personal attacks should be permitted. But, as a matter of fact, I have known this poet, and his work as well, for some time. Very well; let me repeat the assertion. It is always the best answer when it is possible. I say, then, that most of the new writers of the West are unknown to English readers. And to this point I stick. But, this writer goes on, a “ professed critic ” ought to know when English editions of an American appear. (It-seems that a book by one of these two writers has been published here.) Ought he? This opens up another question altogether—two questions, in fact—(1) What is a “professed critic?” and (2) How far should he be expected to know what is published? I suppose that a “professed critic” is a critic by profession. Has this writer, I wonder, ever read. a very important essay by Mr. Saintsbury, called “Certain Kinds of Criticism”? I think not, because, if so, he would not, I think, be quite so ready to talk about the ‘professed critic.” In full agreement with Mr. Saintsbury, I cannot pretend that I am a “professed critic.” I dis- claim the title. It is true that I have on many THE AUTHOR. ’ occasions written “ Studies”’ or “ Appreciations ” of writers whose works I admire, and that I hope to go on doing so whenever I have something to say. But Iam certainly nota critic by profession. Criticism is not my profession, nor my occupa- tion, nor my means of livelihood, nor even my recreation. I am, like a great many others a simple man of letters. But I do not therefore claim any special power or faculty of criticism. Indeed, to be a true critic is to be born with a certain noble gift which must be cultivated : a gift of the gods which should be received with grateful humility and developed by mcst serious study. Nor do I claim, as so many men of letters still, unhappily, claim, the right to “slate,” sneer at, slander, and depreciate the work of other men of letters, simply because I also am a writer, good or bad. Not a “« professed critic” at all, if you please. But if one were a professed critic, how about the limits of his reading? Must he know every- thing that is published? Alas! poor shepherd! To him, as to all of us, the day has but twenty- four hours. As a professed critic, he must also write his judgments and give his reasons. He must keep abreast with the work of the greater writers—but these are not too many. Of the lesser—of the new men—how many in the year can be read? Suppose he reads 200 new books in the year out of the 5000 annually pub- lished, each taking him a single day to read, and only half a day to write about—which is a very moderate allowance both for reading and writing. That takes up his whole year, allowing for Sundays and holidays and a little time for old books. Of course, I do not cail the man a critic who “reviews ’’ a dozen books in a column for a guinea in a single afternoon. Considering these points, I think we should all be very shy of call- ing ourselves professed critics, and I think that we ought not to expect even the professed critic to know all the books that come out. The “reviewer” of the batch for a guinea—eighteen- pence each—will know, of course, but not the professed critic. In another column will be found a letter from “Ingénue” on the subject of Authors as Pub- lishers’ Readers. It is useful to have the venti- lation of all possible views on every subject connected with the craft, though one may not agree with them. For instance, I cannot, for my own part, agree with our correspondent at all. His view is that authors—does he not mean novelists only ?—would be better employed in production than in giving opinions on MSS. But a novelist cannot be always producing. Perhaps half a day, and that not all the year round, is as  THE much as any novelist can give, as an average, to his creative work. Why, then, should he not read for a publisker in his leisure hours? Because he is malignant and cannot bear the thought of a newrival? Well; there have been—there are still—spiteful and jealous persons in the ranks of literature. Writing—alas !—does not always ennoble; but surely one would not prohibit this kind of work altogether, because here and there may be found an envious and malignant reader. It is true that a reader has the power of causing a MS. to be rejected; but then some one must have this power. We cannot abolish this necessary exercise of power. Somebody must say—and it must be the publisher, on the advice of his reader, unless he reads for himself—whether a MS. is to be accepted or rejected. In practice there are many novelists, within my own know- ledge, who do read, or have read MSS. of novels for publishers; some of them are distinguished novelists; some are not; some may. make mis- takes; itis certain that many mistakes have been made. All those whom I know act, I am convinced, honestly, though perhaps not always with judgment, by the publishers for whom they work, and by the writers whose MSS. they read. Is there not here, as has been noticed elsewhere, a confusion of thought between the Art of Litera- ture and the commercial value of Literature? Our correspondent asks if Carlyle would read MSS. ? Well—but we know beforehand so much of Car- lyle’s temperament as to make it clear that he could not undertake such work. Otherwise, what is there in Carlyle that should enable us to acknowledge that he could not possibly read MSS. and give sound and trustworthy opinions on them? Absolutely nothing; nor does there seem any reason whatever why a writer in any branch should not be a critic, a good reader of MSS., and capable of forming a perfectly sound opinion, not only on the literary value, but also on the commercial value of a MS.—the two things not being commensurable Again, whether as critics or as publishers’ readers, one must engage the services of those who know the subject treated. Only a geologist can review a book upon geology, or advise upon a MS. on geology. Historians must pass historical works in review ; mathema- ticians, mathematical works; and so on. Why not novelists with novels? Butother qualities in addition to knowledge of the subject are de- manded. It is not every poet who can criticise poetry ; nor every novelist who should be trusted with novels; nor every geologist who can decide whether a geological MS. should be published as a matter of business. As regards general litera- VOL, Iv. AUTHOR. 165 ture, fiction, poetry, and bedles lettres, I would prefer that criticism should be in the hands of critics. But, alas! there are not enough critics by a long way to go round. The true critic is even rarer than the poet. What is publication? It is still a common article of belief that a book “published” in London is published for the whole world. I mean that the mere fact of a book being produced here—though it circulates to the extent of, say, three or four hundred copies only—is taken by the author as a public and world-wide utterance. It is not subscribed—except by the half dozen —in the cireulating libraries; it is not sub- scribed, except by the half dozen, by the trade; it is not taken at all by the free libraries which now form so large a factor in the dis- semination of knowledge and the circulation of books; nobody talks about it at dinner tables and places were people resort ; it is just bought and put away on the shelves ‘by a few people— three or four hundred people—not of a hundred millions. This is not publication; it is mere production on the chance of publication; such a book is as if it had never been produced; such a view of publicationis purely parochial. Of course the author may claim to represent, and to appeal to, only the very cream of culture. The very few very foremost men, he says, read his book. This view satisfies his vanity, but it is also a parochial view. What, then, is real publica- tion? It is when a book is placed upon all the shelves of all the free libraries and all the circulating libraries here and in America and in the colonies; it is when, in addition, people ask for it at the libraries, and buy it at the shops, and talk about it among each other—such a book, and only such a book is truly made public, or published. And here, you see, the author comes in, for no publisher can create such a demand or cause any book, by any machinery of his own, not even by procuring the roll of the judicious Log —to be so placed and so demanded. The pub- lisher gives the author his chance; it is the real service, apart from the machinery—the true service — which the publisher renders to the author; but the “publication” of the book in the only true sense depends entirely upon the author himself. Are we, then, to take popu- larity, or a place in all the libraries as the only test and proof of literary success—of literary worth? Yes, we are, after a certain time. The successes of the day quickly vanish; the books which are good remain and win their way and keep it. Some time ago it was shown in these pages that the popular demand for the really best P  166 books in our literature is steady and constant, and goes on increasing after a certain time. How long a time? I am not prepared to say. But this, I take it is the only true and infallible test of literary worth. Water Besant. ere FEUILLETON. i Tue Very Best Apvice Arrer ALL. “ 4&7 OU have called—Yes ”—the Senior Partner took a letter from a heap before him, and glanced through it—“ Yes—oh! yes—about a MS. called ‘ Rachel’s Revulsion ’— Yes—oh! yes.” He had a way of saying—“ Oh! yes’”’—while he considered what to say next— “« Well, my dear Sir, I am very glad to be able to announce to you that we have decided to take it.” “You have decided to take it?” The latter was a visitor, and rather nervous. He was not a new man, and he had already enjoyed a certain success, but into this work he had poured all he had of mind or soul, of poetry or fancy, of know- ledge or observation ; and he was anxious that the work should make a greater mark than anything he had done before. “ We have decided—my dear Sir, on the recom- mendation—after serious doubts—I own—oh ! yes —very serious doubts—of our most esteemed reader—to take it.’ He took a pile of MSS. from a chair and laid it onthe table. “ We find that it will make a good-sized one-volume work—we shall publish it, probably, at Easter, which is a very good time, as a six-shilling book. The MS. shall be sent to the printer at once, and the proofs shall be forwarded to you. I need not ask you, dear Sir, as no longer a novice, to be reasonable in your corrections.” ‘©Oh!” said the visitor, with a natural flush of satisfaction, ‘I am pleased —and—and — honoured by this decision. I hope the book will do well, and justify your reader’s good opinion.” “ Of that we cannot be certain. Still, we may hope—as you say. Oh! yes. But most books fail. Here and there, perhaps, a slight success. Do not form exaggerated hopes. Be modest. Still—you may hope. And now, dear Sir, as everything is settled, I need not take up your time any longer.” He half rose, and looked like holding out his hand. “ But nothing is settled,” objected the visitor, remaining seated. “Why, my dear Sir, what else is there to settle? I have told you that we take the book.” “* We have not yet settled the terms.” THE AUTHOR. “Oh! the terms—the terms. The agreement shall be sent to you, my dear Sir, in due course. Before the final revise. Oh! yes. Before the book appears.” “Not so fast, Sir. I am perhaps an unreason- able person, but I am not accustomed to suffer my property to go out of my hands quite so readily. There are forms even in the sale of a house. This book may be worth many houses. We will agree upon the terms, if you please, before the MS. is sent to the printer.”’ The Senior Partner leaned back in his chair, pressing together his finger-points. ‘‘ Very well. Oh! yes. But I naturally supposed that you would trust to the Honour of the House,” he said, with pain in his countenance. “T must have an agreement,’ the visitor persisted. “My dear Sir, you shall have an agreement. It only hurts me to find that you want your agreement first. Oh! there is a deplorable spirit abroad—most deplorable. Oh! yes. I hope, my dear Sir, that you are not infected with it. However, let us see. You want a sum of money down? You would probably prefer to capitalise your interest in the book.” “‘ Make an offer, if you please.” “JT will. That is indeed the proper way to speak. You have read Mr. Andrew Lang’s advice to authors, no doubt—in Longman’s Magazine for July. Excellent advice—beautiful advice, I call it—if only everyone would follow it! He says that all the author has to do is to say— just ‘too much’ or ‘too little.’ So true! and so beautifully simple!” “ How am I to know what is too much or too little P”’ “You feel it, my dear Sir. Any man of delicacy feels it. Coarse, common persons who buy and sell must have facts and figures before them. Your highly-strung nervous organizations feel things. That is the great advantage of being a genius. You will feed it in a moment, when I offer you too much. Oh! yes. Take Mr. Andrew Lang’s advice. Now, then, you are not, as yet, a well-known writer. Your name is, so to speak, half-finished; it is a most dreadful risk that we are running—hundreds of pounds— an outlay of hundreds. For my own part I do not see my way to get back the outlay. But in order to oblige our reader — and to keep up our name as ever disinterested patrons of litera- ture—come, my dear Sir, I don’t mind if I offer you twenty pounds down—twenty pounds — I will draw the cheque at once.” He opened his cheque-book, and took up a pen, and looked his visitor hard in the face. “Twenty pounds, dear Sir. Your book is not really worth half as much,  THE AUTHOR. but we have always had the credit of generosity towards our authors.” “ Damn your generosity, Sir! ’’ cried the author, hotly. “ Do you think I want your charity? ” ‘“Twenty pounds,’ repeated the publisher firmly, and ignoring the interruption, “ for the sole copyright of the work, including all rights. That is my offer.” “Stop there.” replied the author doggedly. “How much will it cost to produce ? “Hundreds — hundreds. I told hundreds.” “Give me the exact figures, and I will take advice upon them.” * “T cannot do that. There are the advertise- ments. You forget the advertisements. How are we to know beforehand what they will cost?”’ “You must give me the figures for everything. What do you expect to get for your fist subscrip- tion? How many will the libraries take? What do you receive for each volume ?” The Senior Partner sat upright with an injured air. “Do not, if you please, inquire into my private affairs, Sir.” “Pardon me. These are my affairs, since my book is concerned.” ““May I ask, Sir, whether you consider your- self so good a writer as Mr. Andrew Lang, that you venture to set up your judgment against his?” “No, I do not, I am not such a fool.” “Tam glad to hear it. Now, he most clearly lays cown the principle that all you have got to say is ‘too much’ or ‘too little.’ I confess I am hurt. Jam pained. I expected you to cry outat once—‘ too much—much too much.’ Only this morning a most promising poet - «“T will do so, perhaps,” the visitor interrupted, “when I have ‘got the figures before me. Are you going to give me those figures ?” - No, Sir. I am not. My private affairs, I repeat, shall not be made the subject of the questions of any author.” The visitor pushed back his chair and put on his hat. “Then you may send me back the MS.—or stop—you have it there—I will take it.” Now the Senior Partner had on the table a note from the esteemed reader; it concluded with the words “Secure this man at any reasonable price. The book will fly.’ “Stop, my dear Sir.” he cried, “ Do not be so impetuous, pray. Genius is always rash—rash and unbusinesslike. Oh! Yes, Can you not understand that the private affairs of the firm. . . Pray sit down again —pray sit down. Did you see the beautiful remarks of Mr. Robert Buchanan—ah! there is an ornament to Literature! such wisdom, you — 167 such good feeling! there, mdeed, is a man !— in a letter to a daily paper some time ago. They were on Literature and Lucre. I always have thought that the degradation of the authors in these unfortunate negotiations is so deplorable. I feel for you most deeply. Let me try to meet you another way. We will not buy the book. You shall preserve your copyright; you shall have a royalty—a royalty. Oh! Yes, “Will that content you?” “Tt depends upon what the royalty means.’ “There! There! Again, why not trust to the Honour of the House? What do you think ?”’ The senior partner laughed and rubbed his hands, but his eyes were very near together. “What do you say to a ro per cent. royalty— a Io per cent. royalty—r1o per cent. on the retail price—say 10 per cent. on 3s. 6d.—that is over 4d. a copy—4d. a copy—three copies will bring you in tIs., more than 30s. for every hundred—think what that will come to when the numbers have gone up to 1000 !—the royalty to begin after the first g50 are sold. There, Sir! Mind, if it were not for our reader’s favourable opinion, I would not dream of making such an offer. Get such an offer as this—else- where—if you can!” “ After g50. Humph! make on the first 950.” “Nothing. Positively nothing. heavy losers. Very heavy losers.” “Indeed? I am not so informed in a certain book called the ‘ Cost of Production.’ ” “Oh!” The Senior Partner turned very red. “Tf you go by that mischievous, lying, and mis- leading work, I have nothing at all to say. “Ts it wrong in its figures } ro “ All wrong. Quite wrong.”’ “ Yet I was told that a publisher who had the temerity to say so in public received an offer to carry on all his printing on those terms. How- ever—I repeat—give me your figures. Show me what, on those terms, you propose to make for yourself by the administration of my property compared with what you propose to give me.” “ The—the—administration of your —your— your property?” he cried. ‘It is,’ the Senior Partner gasped, “ my property—mine—and as for my private affairs— ” “Your property is it? Then I shall carry away your property with me.” He reached out his hand and took it. “Oh! It is—it is too much,” he stammered. “ After Mr. Andrew Lany’s advice and all— after Mr. Buchanan’s beautiful observations about filthy Lucre—Oh! It is a deplorable spirit indeed! What will become of literature if this should spread ?” Tell me what you will We shall be 168 But the author was gone. He went to a certain office where they advised him. And when he did place that MS. it was neither for £20 nor for a 10 per cent. royalty on the retail price after 950 copies should be sold. “TJ have now read Mr. Andrew Lang’s advice,” he said afterwards. “It is what the Senior Partner described it —admirable. All one has to say is ‘Too much,’ or ‘Too little.’ That is all. The root of the whole matter is there. I never knew or guessed before that he was so practical and so keen on the business side of letters. Only, you see, he forgot to remind us that we must first—which, of course, he has himself done long ago—before we can say either ‘Too much’ or ‘Too little,’ know exactly the preliminary facts in the case; for instance, what a book actually costs to produce; what it actually costs to advertise it, 7.e., what any parti- cular firm means to spend upon it ; and what it is sold for. With these figures one can make the necessary calculations, and then it is perfectly easy, without further argument, just to say ‘ Too much’ or ‘ Too little.’ And see how simple it is. T hear that some absurd persons have taken the advice to mean that you must say ‘Too much’ or ‘Too little’ without any knowledge of the figures.. That, of course, is ridiculous.” IT. Tue Porr’s CHorce. A poet sat with bowed head and folded arms, alone in a garret. He had been writing with his heart’s blood, and that is exhausting. More- over he was not happy, and that was the fault of certain evil Jinns who had hovered round his cradle when he was an infant and bestowed gifts upon him. “He is born a poet,” they said; ‘‘ we can’t help that ; but let us have as much sport out of him as possible. He-is born a poet. Therefore, his future should contain fame, love, and success. We will turn it into ignominy and failure.” Then they rubbed their hands with glee, and each prepared his gift. “T,” said the first Jinn, ‘ will endow him with poetical aspiration: to write shall be a necessity ; to him, and success the aim of his life: but I will leave out the element by which success could alone be attained,” and he laughed, for he knew the bitterness which his gift would bring with it. “* And I,” said the next, “ will endow him with a sensitive soul, with a man’s power todo and dare ; but without a woman’s power to suffer with patience,” “And I,” said a third, “‘ will give him a capa- city for love, which shall have only itself to feed THE AUTHOR. upon, for I shall give him also a reserve and shyness which will conceal his own heart, and keep other hearts away from it.” “ And I,” added another witha chuckle, for he knew that his gift added to the others would cause pain and torture unspeakable, “TI will give him so much pride that he will never stoop to ask a favour, and to receive one will be agony.” Then they laughed, for they foresaw a time of merry sport. They laughed, all except one who had not yet spoken, and who was moved to pity at the fate in store for the babe sleeping so peacefully in its cradle. e “T have not much to offer,” he said, sadly, “but what I have I will give. Let the child have a sense of humour.” But the others frowned angrily at the sugges- tion, and hurried their companion out of the room before he could bestow his gift, and so the child grew up without it. This was a pity, for it might often have helped him, but had it done so the Jinns would have been deprived of some of their sport. The Poet was aroused from his reverie by the arrival of the Cynical Observer, and in it, as he saw at a glance, was the review on which rested all his hope for his new poems. Now, had the last of the Jinns been allowed to bestow his gift, the Poet could hardly have read the article with- out amusement. It was so bright, so full of well turned phrases; it picked out and magnified little weaknesses of the poems with so ready a wit; it so played with isolated verses as a cat might do with a mouse, perverting their true sense; it was so determined to find nothing good in them: that a man with any sense of humour could not have read the article without shouts of laughter. But the Poet did not even smile. He read the article ~~ through, and as he did so his brow con- tracted, and his hands were clutched, and his breath came short and quick, as if drawn with pain, nay, even his lips trembled. Had not the Jinns given him a soul as sensitive as a woman’s? At last the paper dropped from his nerveless hands, and a cry of despair rang through the garret. The Jinns heard it and hurried to see the sport, but the Poet sat with outstretched arms and buried face and was silent. And so long did he remain thus that at last they grew a little frightened. “Surely,” they said to one another, ‘‘ he is breaking his heart, and if he were to die our game would be at an end,” “We must save him,’-said one of them shortly; it was he whose gift had not been bestowed. a2 fi moe  THE AUTHOR. 169 “We will,” said the others hurriedly. ‘He shall have that which he most desires. That will surely restore him.” A messenger sent by the Jinns stood before the Poet, who gazed at him with weary bloodshot eyes, “T have been sent to help you,” said the messenger. The Poet still gazed at him with a look of dull despairing pain. “You cannot,’ he said. ‘I want but one thing on earth, and that is denied me.” “T have come,” said the messenger, “to give you that very thing. Name it.” The Poet whispered one word. It was Success. “You must define your meaning more precisely,” said the messenger. ‘‘ Will the success of having done your best satisfy you ?” “No,” said the poet, “that I have already experienced.” “You wish then,” said the “simply for popularity.” The poet winced. The fourth gift conferred by the Jinns began to hurt him a little, but he bowed in acquiescence. “You may take your choice,’ said the messenger, and held two cups before him, the one containing a dull liquid of a deep dark red; the other one clear and sparkling and frothing to the brim, “ This,’ he said, pointing to the first, “is but a deeper draught of what you have already tasted. It is heart’s blood mixed with poetic fire. ‘he other is fame and popularity. Which will you drink ?” “ Both,” murmured the poet, with outstretched hands; but his eyes were fixed on the one that sparkled. “Tt is impossible,” said the messenger, and handed him the one of fame and popularity. The poet quaffed it eagerly, then seized his pen once more and wrote. The draught produced its effects. Success shone on the Poet. His next volume of poems, issued soon after the visit of the messenger, was applauded by the Cynical Observer, and ran to a hundredth edition. His miserable garret was exchanged for comfortable apartments. He became the lion of the season. Fashionable ladies vied with each other to secure his presence at their receptions; interviewers besieged his doors ; his portrait was painted by a royal prin- cess and had a railing round it at the Academy ; young ladies went on their knees before him in public; his autograph was put up to auction; and a lock of his hair in a glass case was sold by a titled lady for fifty pounds at a bazaar. One would have thought that no mortal man could have wished for more, yet, strange to say, the messenger, nature of this poet was so unreasonable that even now he was far from happy. Applause palled on him; his soul was satiated, yet unsatisfied; the future held out no prospect, for what more in the way of success can be hoped for when a man has reached the zenith of popularity, represented by being the lion of a London season? Moreover, he missed the old fierce fire which had glowed in his veins, and beaten at his heart and brain, the wild delicious pain fraught with joy, and joy fraught with pain, which had filled his soul in the old garret days, when fame and success were far off, but when to have completed a poem which his own heart told him to be good, gave him more joy than the flattery of all the world now that he had become famous. So it chanced that one evening, having returned from one of the assemblies where he was so much in request, he flung himself on his bed, and uttered a prayer that the messenger who had brought him the cup of success should return, and let him change his choice. And the Jinns heard it, and resolved to grant his request. “The pain,” they said, “ will be greater than ever now that he has been without it so long. It will be spoit to see what follows.” But the sport was not what they had antici- pated, for the Poet quaffed the cup with an eagerness which was fatal. The old fire was in his veins, the old pain at his heart. For a moment he was conscious of a sharp, swift rapture, a pain which was exquisite joy, then he sank back with a faint smile on his lips, and the emp'y cup fell from his hand. On the morrow, the Poet, who was travelling quite alone on a long road far away from earth, passed another wayfarer who, while on earth, had been a woman. And—which was very strange— when they looked into each other’s eyes they recognised each other at once, though they had never met before. “Oh!” said the poet, with a smile, “It is you —you at last! Why, it was for you—for you alone, that I wrote my best poems.” «Yes, yes,” she replied. ‘They were for me. I took them for myself. And they thrilled my soul into life. But that was before you became famous.” “Tt was,” said the Poet. ‘Since I have met you, I am glad I came here.” “So am IJ,” she said, “for I was beginning to be a little tired of waiting for you.” Then, hand in hand, they moved on towards a Sphere where dwells the Fountain of all Art and of Love. But the Jinns, who could see what was hap- pening, though they had no power to interfere, 168 THE AUTHOR. But the author was gone. He went to a certain office where they advised him. And when he did place that MS. it was neither for £20 nor for a 10 per cent. royalty on the retail price after 950 copies should be sold. “ T have now read Mr. Andrew Lang’s advice,” he said afterwards. ‘It is what the Senior Partner described it — admirable. All ‘one has to say is ‘Too much,’ or ‘Too little.’ That is all. The root of the whole matter is there. I never knew or guessed before that he was so practical and so keen on the business side of letters. Only, you see, he forgot to remind us that we must first—which, of course, he has himself done long ago—before we can say either ‘Too much’ or ‘Too little,’ know exactly the preliminary facts in the case; for instance, what a book actually costs to produce; what it actually costs to advertise it, ¢.e., what any parti- cular firm means to spend upon it ; and what it is sold for. With these figures one can make the necessary calculations, and then it is perfectly easy, without further argument, just to say ‘Too much’ or ‘ Too little.’ And see how simple it is. I hear that some absurd persons have taken the advice to mean that you must say ‘Too much’ or ‘Too little’ without any knowledge of the figures.. That, of course, is ridiculous.” II. Tuer Portr’s CHoIce. A poet sat with bowed head and folded arms, alone in a garret. He had been writing with his heart’s blood, and that is exhausting. More- over he was not happy, and that was the fault of certain evil Jinns who had hovered round his cradle when he was an infant and bestowed gifts upon him. “He is born a poet,” they said; “we can’t help that ; but let us have as much sport out of him as possible. He is born a poet. Therefore, his future should contain fame, love, and success. We will turn it into ignominy and failure.” Then they rubbed their hands with glee, and each prepared his gift. “J,” said the first Jinn, ‘ will endow him with poetical aspiration: to write shall be a necessity to him, and success the aim of his life: but I will leave out the element by which success could alone be attained,” and he laughed, for he knew the bitterness which his gift would bring with it. “« And I,” said the next, “ will endow him with a sensitive soul, with a man’s power todo and dare; but without a woman’s power to suffer with patience.” “And I,” said a third, ‘will give him a capa- city for love, which shall have only itself to feed upon, for I shall give him also a reserve and shyness which will conceal his own heart, and keep other hearts away from it.” “ And I,” added another witha chuckle, for he knew that his gift added to the others would cause pain and torture unspeakable, “I will give him so much pride that he will never stoop to ask a favour, and to receive one will be agony.” Then they laughed, for they foresaw a time of merry sport. They laughed, all except one who had not yet spoken, and who was moved to pity at the fate in store for the babe sleeping so peacefully in its cradle. ® “T have not much to offer,’ he said, sadly, “but what I have I will give. Let the child have a sense of humour.” But the others frowned angrily at the sugges- tion, and hurried their companion out of the room before he could bestow his gift, and so the child grew up without it. This was a pity, for it might often have helped him, but had it done so the Jinns would have been deprived of some of their sport. The Poet was aroused from his reverie by the arrival of the Cynical Observer, and in it, as he saw at a glance, was the review on which rested all his hope for his new poems. Now, had the last of the Jinns been allowed to bestow his gift, the Poet could hardly have read the article with- out amusement. It was so bright, so full of well turned phrases; it picked out and magnified little weaknesses of the poems with so ready a wit; it so played with isolated verses as a cat might do with a mouse, perverting their true sense; it was so determined to find nothing good in them: that a man with any sense of humour could not have read the article without shouts of laughter. But the Poet did not even smile. He read the article straight through, and as he did so his brow coh- tracted, and his hands were clutched, and his breath came short and quick, as if drawn with pain, nay, even his lips trembled. Had not the Jinns given him a soul as sensitive as a woman’s? At last the paper dropped from his nerveless hands, and a cry of despair rang through the garret. The Jinns heard it and hurried to see the sport, but the Poet sat with outstretched arms and buried face and was silent. And so long did he remain thus that at last they grew a little frightened. “Surely,” they said to one another, ‘he is breaking his heart, and if he were to die our game would be at an end.” “We must save him,’’-said one of them shortly; it was he whose gift had not been bestowed. ; ie MoasmeKmeTein  7 THE AUTHOR. “cc He That “We will,” said the others hurriedly. shall have that which he most desires. will surely restore him.” A messenger sent by the Jinns stood before the Poet, who gazed at him with weary bloodshot eyes. “T have been sent to help you,” said the messenger. The Poet still gazed at him with a look of dull despairing pain. “You cannot,’ he said. “I want but one thing on earth, and that is denied me.” “T have come,” said the messenger, “to give you that very thing. Name it.” The Poet whispered one word. It was Success. “You must define your meaning more precisely,” said the messenger. ‘‘ Will the success of having done your best satisfy you ?” “No,” said the poet, “that I have already experienced.” “You wish then,” “simply for popularity.” The poet winced. The fourth gift conferred by the Jinns began to hurt him a little, but he bowed in acquiescence. “You may take your choice,” said the messenger, and held two cups before him, the one containing a dull liquid of a deep dark red; the other one clear and sparkling and frothing to the brim, “This,” he said, pointing to the first, “is but a deeper draught of what you have already tasted. It is heart’s blood mixed with poetic fire. ‘he other is fame and popularity. Which will you drink ?” “ Both,” murmured the poet, with outstretched hands; but his eyes were fixed on the one that sparkled. “It is impossible,” said the messenger, and handed him the one of fame and popularity. The poet quaffed it eagerly, then seized his pen once more and wrote. The draught produced its effects. Success shone on the Poet. His next volume of poems, issued soon after the visit of the messenger, was applauded by the Cynical Observer, and ran to a hundredth edition. His miserable garret was exchanged for comfortable apartments. He became the lion of the season. Fashionable ladies vied with each other to secure his presence at their receptions; interviewers besieged his doors ; his portrait was painted by a royal prin- cess and had a railing round it at the Academy ; young ladies went on their knees before him in public ; his autograph was put up to auction; and a lock of his hair in a glass case was sold by a titled lady for fifty pounds at a bazaar. One would have thought that no mortal man could have wished for more, yet, strange to say, the said the messenger, 169 nature of this poet was so unreasonable that even now he was far from happy. Applause palled on him; his soul was satiated, yet unsatisfied; the future held out no prospect, for what more in the way of success can be hoped for when a man has reached the zenith of popularity, represented by being the lion of a London season? Moreover, he missed the old fierce fire which had glowed in his veins, and beaten at his heart and brain, the wild delicious pain fraught with joy, and joy fraught with pain, which had filled his soul in the old garret days, when fame and success were far off, but when to have completed a poem which his own heart told him to be good, gave him more joy than the flattery of all the world now that he had become famous. So it chanced that one evening, having returned from one of the assemblies where he was so much in request, he flung himself on his bed, and uttered a prayer that the messenger who had brought him the cup of success should return, and let him change his choice. And the Jinns heard it, and resolved to grant his request. “The pain,” they said, “ will be greater than ever now that he has been without it so long. It will be spoit to see what follows.” _ But the sport was not what they had antici- pated, for the Poet quaffed the cup with an eagerness which was fatal. The old fire was in his veins, the old pain at his heart. For a moment he was conscious of a sharp, swift rapture, a pain which was exquisite joy, then he sank back with a faint smile on his lips, and the emp'y cup fell from his hand. On the morrow, the Poet, who was travelling quite alone on a long road far away from earth, passed another wayfarer who, while on earth, had been a woman, And—which was very strange— when they looked into each other’s eyes they recognised each other at once, though they had never met before. “Oh!” said the poet, with a smile, “It is you —you at last! Why, it was for you—for you alone, that I wrote my best poems.” “Yes, yes,” she replied. ‘They were for me. I took them for myself. And they thrilled my soul into life. But that was before you became famous.” “Tt was,” said the Poet. you, I am glad I came here.” “So am I,” she said, “for I was beginning to be a little tired of waiting for you.” Then, hand in hand, they moved on towards a Sphere where dwells the Fountain of all Art and of Love. But the Jinns, who could see what was hap- pening, though they had no power to interfere, “Since I have met 170 did not laugh any more, except one, It was he who had proposed the gift of humour, and it amused him to see the discomfiture of the rest. Noruey CHESTER, eas CORRESPONDENCE. I. “DELICATE AND SUBTLE.” T present there appears to be no market for A work that may be called “delicate and subtle.” That, at least, has been my experience. In May, 1890, the late Mr. G. T. Bettany, then English editor of Lippincott’s Magazine (to whose kindness and courtesy— although a stranger—I herewith bear grateful testimony), accepted from me a short sketch, called “A Mother and her Boy,’ in which I had endeavoured to show the all-consuming power of a true mother’s love, It was one of those tender little outpourings of thought which sometimes well up in the most unpoetical heart in quiet moments, and serve to water the arid deserts of the commonplace. Whether the American editor—to whom the sketch was subse- quently forwarded for insertion in the two edi- tions of Lippincott’s—deemed it too “delicate and subtle,” I cannot-say ; but so far as I know (not having seen the magazine recently) my sketch is still in the editorial pigeonhole. And no one knows how I have longed for the publica- tion of that “ delicate and subtle” trifle during these three years. In justice to the publishers of the English edition «of Lippincott’s (Messrs. Ward, Lock, Bowden, and Co.) I must say that the sketch was handsomely paid for in June, 1891. Of course ‘‘ the filthy lucre’’ (which Mr. Buchanan affects to so much despise) was very acceptable to me, as it must be to all young writers who live by their pens ; but to the author who loves his work, complete satisfaction only lies in the publication of it, whether it be “delicate and subtle” or not. Guorcre Morury. IL. ReEviEwED Books. Your constant remarks in the Axthor on the subject of “reviews” are extremely interesting reading to me, and I feel rather a savage delight (having at times been both reviewer and reviewed) in relating the following incident :—-As secretary of this institute (Sydney Mechanics’ School of Arts), I often have books submitted to me for purchase, and some few months ago a THE AUTHOR. young gentleman called on me and stated that he had lately arrived from London, and was tired of carrying so many books about in his luggage. He offered them to me all round at ninepence per volume, ‘and said he would submit them for inspection. About 100 volumes arrived next day, and, to my surprise, all were popular novels, among them being several three-volume sets and single volumes by such authors as Walter Besant, Edna Lyall,and Rosa N.Carey. Of course I secured them, but on further examination found that they were not only uncut (those with folded edges), but were stamped on the title-page with the words “ With the publisher's compliments.” Evidently all these books were review copies, and equally evident was the fact that they had never been read by the reviewer. 1 may also add that in several second-hand shops in Sydney at the present time there are copies of uncut novels (both three-vols. and single vols.) with the same wording stamped on title-page, and these can be had for from ts. to 2s. a volume. Cyrrin Havinanp. . Ill. Re Rasu Conciusions 1N CRITICISMS. I am the writer of “Mrs. Elphinstone of Druoss,” published last May by Messrs. Bentley. It was favourably noticedin the leading reviews, of which, however, one of the best fell into serious error. Its reviewer says, “ The influence of Mr. G. Meredith’s individuality is making itself felt in the usualfashion. He is no longer a, soli- tary master; he is the head of a rapidly increasing school, and Mrs. Stevenson is one of his disciples.” This idea being carried out through half the review, until it seems that Mr. Meredith is the writer reviewed. The fact is I had read one only of Mr. Meredith’s books—“ Diana of the Crossways ” —when I wrote my book, and that was read four years ago. I alluded to “The Kgoist,” but had not read it. I have just finished “ One of Our Conquerors.” My admiration of Mr. Meredith is very great, He seems to me the Carlyle of fiction colossal in his art. But I have not dared to attempt imitation, and I am no disciple of his. Ina humble way I also prefer originality, and feel it due both to Mr. Meredith and myself to say that the “cleverness” and ‘ qualities more valuable than cleverness” ascribed to me by this same critic are my own, and not, as an imitation, a false development. Mrs. Mary Exiz. STEVENSON. Dingley, Sept. 4.  THE AUTHOR. IV. PusiisHers’ Work. I do not recollect to have seen in the Author any detail description of what a publisher has to do to put a book before the public which he desires in his own interest to push. TI assume the following matters comprise some of the things to be done, but what else :— 1. Gives MS. to his reader to report upon and pays his fee, how much ? 2. Having accepted MS., takes printer’s con- tract to produce at per sixteen pages, having settled size of book, size of type, form of binding, and design for cover. 3. Sends and provides for the sending of proofs to author for correction. 4. The book having been produced, receives a supply bound up for stock to sell. 5. Draws up form of advertisement, negotiates cost, selects where to send same, and includes book in his general catalogue of books on sale. 6. Selects newspapers and periodicals and special persons to whom copies are to be sent for review. 7. Sends round libraries for sale. 8. Sends copies to proprietors of railway book- stalls on sale or return. g. Sits down contented and waits for buyers to call, and what else ? KE. BL. copies by a traveller to NV Tue Extension or ourR Lanauace. The Editor of the Author has recently shown how much larger is the English speaking and reading population of this day than in the time of Dickens. It is worth while thinking of this, for, though we enumerate 110 millions of English-speaking population, that is nothing, he says, “ compared with the audience which he (the author) will command in a future by no means distant.” A question for the author, the statesman, and for patriots to consider is, whether anything can be done to promote this result. Part of this result is due to the efforts of some, with whom Mr. Besant has taken part, in promoting the use of the English language; but to a great extent no care is shown for the extension of the English language. For the French language, and for its active propaganda against English in the East, in Canada, and the North-Western Territories, a great French society exists, with large funds obtained from subscriptions of five francs. In India for some time our officials resisted the desire of the native population to learn ryt English, and even now it is not effectually pro- moted. Sanskrit, which is not a spoken language, not a language of modern science, and Persian, which is a language foreign to India, have re- ceived greater favour from the Government than English. How many people in India speak English the Census of 1891 does not tell us. It is in the vast population of India, however, that a great expansion of our language can take place, and ought for the promotion of culture to take place, and it is to this efforts should be directed, as well as to Canada, the Cape, and many other regions. In such efforts authors are more particularly interested, and the cost need not be heavy. Organisation is, however, wanting. The Alliance Francaise has organisation, and its labours are patronised by Lord Mayors at the Mansion-house. The St. George’s Societies afford the elements of such organisation, particularly in the United States and in Canada. In London we have only one Society of St. George, which Mr. Besant has supported as a member, and of which the hon. secretary is Mr. W. H. Christmas, 414, Blooms- bury-square, who is now engaged in an active campaign for its extension. The society has already done much work of an unobtrusive character, but chiefly in. propagandism on the other side of the Atlantic It was through the action of the society that the conception of the confederation of the 110 millions of the English-speaking races, and the 450 millions under their government, has acquired acceptance. Mr, Andrew Carnegie has now devoted himself to the promotion of this public labour, but few can yet appreciate its im- portance. Hype Ciarke. 32, St. George’s-square, S.W. VI. Tue Noverist as TopogRaPHEr. A writer of good books is more skilful than the painter, more talented than the orator, and more useful than the legislator, because without the aid of colour he can attract, without the splendid gift of articulation he can enthral, and without the reforming powers of the legislator he can do good to multitudes. I do not think that the duty of the novel- writer is only to amuse, but to leave some good firmly engrafted upon the mind of his reader, and this contention is capable of ample proof, for if an appeal is made to many writers of this and past ages—writers whose works are for all time the imperishable monuments of their fame—it will invariably be found that their purpose was instruction, not amusement. 172 THE AUTHOR. Life for one half of the world—the half that takes its literature with the regularity of its church going—is simply made up of amusements of one kind or another; there is therefore no reason why these people should pick up a book and expect to find it a continuation of their frivolity. If I, who as yet am no’ novelist, might pre- sume to lay down a dogma pertaining to the first duty of a novelist, it would be to suggest to him that a description of his own neighbourhood is sometimes as essential to his work as the inven- tion of a plot, which is sometimes very unreal, unhealthy, and morally unsound. What does Thackeray say on this point? “ Out of the fictitious book I got the expression of the times, of the manners, of the merriment, of the dress, of the pleasures, the laughter, the ridi- cules of society; the old times live again, and I travel in the old country of England. Can the heaviest historian do more for me?” A citizen should closely describe the scenery and life as they appear to him in the city; a townsman as they appear in his town ; a country- man as they appear in his village—so that in the perusal of novels the reader may gain a view of his native land far more entertaining, and some- times far more correct, than can be found in the best guide-book ever written. Some writers—notably Mr. Blackmore and Mr. Thomas Hardy—do combine the arts of novelist and topographer; and what charming books theirs are in consequence! Both have performed excellent service to their county and their county’s literature. They have done for their neighbour- hoods—Exmoor and Wessex—that which George Eliot did for Warwickshire; and this is what should be the inexorable duty of a novel writer. In their works are to be found all the elements requisite and necessary for the novel and the country history; and, tf only on account of the latter qualification, these Exmoor and Wessex books are far in advance of the ordinary novel of the time. Grorer Morey. Leamington. Vil. Kprroriat Eruics. Editors are naturally and very properly “arbitrary gents” as touching the publications which they control, nevertheless it is a ques- tion whether and to what extent they have a right to sophisticate, either by addition or sub- traction, signed contributions which are neither libellous nor offensive. Here is a case in point, as to which I should be pleased to have your opinion, A short time ago I sent toa London evening paper an article which contained the following passage :—“ The success of the feuilleton in the country is in curious contrast with its comparative failure in London ‘papers of the same class. The cause, however, is obvious. London editors have not given to the wants of their readers and the choice of their stories the same care as their country colleagues. They have thought it enough to buy a novel from a distinguished novelist, forgetting that the popu- larity of an author with magazine readers or Mudie’s subscribers is no guarantee that he will succeed with newspaper readers.’ The presump- tion is rather the other way.” That part of the passage which I have quoted was deleted when the article appeared. Witiiam WESTALL. High Beach, Sept. 20. [If the paper was unsigned, surely the editor has a perfect right to alter the article as he pleases. An unsigned article has always been recognised as carrying with it the editor’s responsi- bility. If it were signed, then the question arises whether the editor has any right at all to omit or to change anything without permission of the author.—Eb. | VIII. ‘A Pree Lance” agarnst “ Nature.” A member of the Society, who writes under the name of “A Free Lance,” has sent me a printed circular, containing a complaint against Nature. The facts of the case, taken from the circulars, are these: In May, 1892, “Free Lance” published a thirty-page pamphlet called “The Organisation of Science.” This was sent out for review, and was actually reviewed in certain scientific papers, but not in Nature. On June 29, 1893, a letter appeared in Nature from Mr. Swinburne (not the poet) raising inde- pendently many of the points discussed in this pamphlet The author“ Free Lance ”__wrote to Nature, pointing out that, while he did not impute plagiarism to Mr. Swinburne, many of the points in the letter had been already advanced by himself in that pamp!let. The editor of Nature refused to publish the letter with- out the writer’s name, The editor had previously printed a letter without his name. Another scientific paper published the letter, and there was an editorial in Nature containing ‘ similari- ties’? which “Free Lance” acknowledges may very well be due to the simple coincidence between the thoughts of two writers treating the same subject. |  THE AUTHOR. 173 “Free Lance” complains, also, of no notice being taken of his pamphlet. These are the plain facts as stated by the circular, which we produce in deference to “ Free Lance’s”” request as a member. It is doubless very hard to have one’s work neglected and one’s proposals advanced by other and later writers. But we cannot see that there is the smallest ground for complaint against the editor of Nature. It is a rule in every respect- able paper that the writer of a letter should give his name. That a previous letter by “Free Lance” appeared without sending the name may very well have happened by an accident. ‘“ Free Lance’’ does not impute plagiarism, but he does seem to impute a wilful ignoring of his pamphlet. But why wilful? Every pamphlet sent to a paper cannot be noticed. But then, is it proved that the author of the leading article had read it? ‘Similarities,’ are observed; but then “Free Lance” allows that these may arise from the treatment of the same subject by two minds. Here, however, are the facts. I have only to add that I refused to admit this statement in the Author without the writer’s name, and have perhaps incurred the same displeasure on the same grounds. The following is what the editor of Nature says himself: ““We have received a printed circular signed ‘Free Lance,’ condemning a recent action of. ours in refusing to print a letter from the author on the subject of the ‘ Publication of Physical Papers’ unless, in accordance with the rule to which attention is drawn in every number of Nature, he divulged his name. We fail to see any adequate reason for violating our rule in the favour of ‘Free Lance’ more than in the case of any other of our correspondents.” (Ep.) IX. GzrorGEe Exiort anp RESPECTABILITY. This is a delicate question, as well as a some- what subtle one ; and it is perhaps better to leave it severely alone, lest one be misinterpreted and misjudged in consequence. However; I should like to say a few words upon it, as it involves much more than the reputation of the eminent woman concerned. I hold that human differences arise as often from diversity in interpretation of words as from variety in opinion of deeds; in effect that, in many such questions, as Cardinal Newman said of certain religious discussions, when we come to agree as to.the meanings of words, we generally find that “argument is either superfluous or hopeless.’ Similarly, in the present case, the controversy really lies more between diverse inter- pretations of the word “respectability” than in any differences of opinion as to the ethics of the question—great though these are likely to con- tinue to be. So many problems of ethology, psychology, sociology, or theology are involved that only the superficial would venture to pronounce final judg- ment without duly considering how the peculiar course of conduct affected the character of the chief actors, the spiritual culture of their inti- mates, and the quality of society in general, as well as the welfare of posterity in particular—as indefinitely influenced by them. In other words, did or did not George Eliot remain the same pure-souled woman after as before her breach of ‘ conventionality” ? Did she or did she not harm as well as hurt certain members of the community more immediately involved? Did she or did she not lessen her vast power for good by thus defying ‘“‘ Mrs. Grundy ” ? While nothing is easier than to judge, nothing is harder than to judge justly. Realising this, it behoves us to be humble in judging our fellows individually ; recognising that reputation is at best merely a social conception, just as conceit is a personal opinion, of a certain character only partially known—even to its possessor. As to the social influence, there is room for limitless speculation, according to our individual share of racial ignorance. We may question the expedience of a gifted and noble woman’s atti- tude, even while concluding that it more than neutralised its own possibilities for evil, by fos- tering a reaction in favour of ethical conserva- tism; but, none the less, our philosophy pro or con. will probably resolve itself mainly into a mere matter of popular phraseology, in spite of ourselves. In effect, when we think we have established primary principles, we may have merely endorsed popular phrases. The danger of a doctrine is no proof of its iniquity, but is only an index of its potentiality. Until marriage is duly recognised as a fine art, and properly understood as the most sacred institution of social science, there will continue to be considerable diversity of opinion as to how far its divinity consists in its ceremony or in its harmony ; and how far ceremony is a matter of legality or of morality; as well as how far morality is a matter of individual duty or of social utility. Meantime, it would be well were conventionality more clearly differentiated from morality, and reputability from respectability ; but this might necessitate a reform in the art of language, as well as a revolution in the science of soul. PHINLAY GLENELG. 174 X. James DEFOE. The following communication speaks for itself. Will anyone among our members take the lead in this matter ? “Saturday's Daily Chronicle contained a pathetic letter from James W. Defoe, an out- door pauper of Chelmsford Union. It would appear from investigations made by Mr. Thomas Wright that this unfortunate man_is the father of the last lineal descendant of Daniel Defoe. One would desire, of course, that everything that can be done should be done for the father; but T would suggest that since the son has been educated attention should be directed to him. We cannot force this young man to marry, but we can impress upon him, if perchance he should fail to appreciate the fact, that in representing Daniel Defoe his position is far more distin- guished than it would be were he the repre- sentative of Defoe’s great contemporary John Churchill. To let the name of Defoe die would be a national loss; it should be continued. Who knows what potentialities may yet remain in the family which has given us the author of “ Robin- son Crusoe.” John Churchill and his descen- dants were well provided for by Parliament ; Defoe, a greater benefactor to his country than Churchill, for, leaving the esthetic and literary question untouched, he has been the real father of much of the colonising and exploring activity of our race, got nothing for himself or for his descendants. I would suggest that we try to remedy this injustice. A letter signed by the leading novelists making an appeal to the public might be sent to the journals, and I venture to think a substantial capital sum might be raised. This sum, held by trustees, should be invested for the benefit of James W. Defoe and his heirs male in the usual manner. “e5, Se. lee “Sept. 18, 1893.” XI. Rerention oF MSS. sy Eprrors. I The following case of a story of my own will serve to illustrate the question. In June, 1892, I sent a story of about 14,000 words, which I had been to the expense of having typed, to the editors of a well-known magazine for their Christ- mas number. ‘Time went on, and I heard. nothing, and at last, when I saw the Christmas number advertised, I wrote to the editors to in- quire whether my story were to be inserted. After some little delay, I heard that it had never been received by them. I then made inquiries of the publishers to whose care it THE AUTHOR. had been sent, but without result, and, needless to say, I could obtain neither compensation nor redress. This, though of course very annoying, is one of the accidents of an author’s life, which, whether due to the carelessness of post-office officials or of publishers’ clerks, can only be endured with the best grace possible, though I think some plan of acknowledgment might be established, and authors thus enabled to institute inquiries for missing MSS. at a time when they might be of use, instead of, as in my case, several months after. But, now to the next chapter in the history of my story. I set to work and rewrote it from my rough copy with slight alterations, as it was written to illustrate a given motto in the first in- stance, and, this accomplished, I sent it to another popular monthly. Seven months elapsed, and then, on the advice of the Secretary of the Authors’ Society, I wrote to the editor reminding him of my story, and asking him to be so kind as to tell me whether it was accepted. This produced a return of the MS. with a polite note from the sub-editor expressing “pain” that he “ did not think it quite suitable” for the magazine, and laying out a hint that, should I send another contribution, it might—it would be accepted. In acknowledging the MS., I ventured to suggest that, before sending another, I should like some guarantee that so much time would not be wasted again. T do not wish to dispute the editor’s refusal of my story ; it may have been too long, or not sen- sational enough, or unsuitable in many ways, but where I do complain is that an author's MS. should be retained so long and then rejected. My case is, I expect, by no means exceptional, and surely there must be some want of organisation or some inadequacy of staff in editorial offices for such things to occur. II. One of the unfortunate beings who has to live by his pen sends a story to the editor of a magazine or journal, and hears nothing about it for three, four, or six months. He is loth to write and inquire, for if he does ten to one back comes the MS. (provided stamps were inclosed) by the next post ; the personage having doubtless expressed himself much in this way—‘ Hang the fellow; why does he keep bothering me about his wretched stuff? Let him have the confounded rubbish back.” Now, the point I want informa- tion on is this—How long after submitting @ MS. should one wait before sending another copy elsewhere? Does the fact of an article being submitted to an editor give that mighty indivi- : i 2  THE AUTHOR. 75 dual an exclusive right to the use of that article for as long a time as he in his irresponsible great- ness may choose to keep it in suspense? I sup- pose itis considered an incorrect proceeding to send the same story or paper to more than one publishing source at a time? I amvery ignorant in these matters, and should be greatly obliged if any reader of the Author would enlighten me. H. RB. G. XII. Mopern Poetry. Modern poetry is now becoming so difficult that it is almost cruel, if not terrible and truculent. As for example take me, a beginner who sits down and studies it. What becomes of me? I have an ink-dream, and find this that follows on my bed-side table in the morning. It is a horrible failure: but where, and with, or by whom, or when, is a commencing poet to start ? Here is my nightmare. But I must say a few more prefatory words. It seems to poor students of poetry that all you have to do is to get a certain swing into your ear, distrust everybody else, see that you’re not copying anybody, and disconsult the rhyming dictionary. Then go to sleep, and do as I did: Older and older sinks the Dust into the bottoms of our fathers’ graves. Where that is laid we know we shall and must—down to the level of old Wisdom’s knaves. The piles of pillory are all in rust; but fetters polish on the noble slaves ! Old Death is lone and in the must; his hoops are shrunken round these staves. You see the jokes? No. Then you are not JEB SLINTER. XIII. PUBLISHERS’ READERS. Mr. James Payn, in his “ Notes” of this week, falls to upon me (among, I think, all your other correspondents), for expressing the particular opinion that if, as Mr. Sherard said, authors should not be critics, they should still more not be readers for publishers. This he summarises (with your other correspondents’ ideas) as rubbish. Now the position of the hebdomadal sum- mariser may be, while perhaps envious, rather demoralising, for he is so like the parson who cannot be contradicted. _ Whereas the ordinary correspondent only obtains leave to ventilate an idea, the hebdomadal summariser is under an obligation to fill several columns with ideas, and must find matter—but will you allow me to add a few words to those printed in last month’s Author, apropos of Mr. Payn’s objections ? lf authors should not be critics then they are more out of place as readers, is surely sensible. The critic passes judgment on the production when produced, the “reader” passes judgment thereon when it is only proposed to be produced ; it is evident, therefore, that whereas the first can only, if he think proper, injure its reputation on publication, the other can use a still more power- ful agency against it—he can nip it off altogether so far as his “firm” is concerned. As the number of publishing firms is not very large, these author-readers must be as proportion- ally more powerful to hinder publication of a par- ticular style of work than the author-critic is to merely injureit, as is the difference between the number of “firms” and of critical organs. So that a writer sending his work to a firm who have an author-reader who dislikes his “ form” and rejects it, is more fatally injured hereby, than when he is only “slated” by an author-critic, among the very numerous critical organs. This rejected writer has then to go afield among the limited number of tasters for someone more sympathetic, but it is obvious that in this he is more justly handled, if he is in the power of, and affected by, only absolutely impartial judges of his wares. As the Author deals with the machinery of authorship—what Mr. Payn calls the “ways and methods ’—I venture to submit these observa- tions to it; and upon the question of the suit- ability of the author as “ reader,” I will hope in a few lines to strengthen my argument. An author must be strongly prejudiced the better one he is. Icould not conceive a good painter, occupying the position of “buyer” to picture- dealers, flooding the market with oleographic pictures of gaudy attractiveness—or even in manners strongly opposed to his own—without a peculiar catholicity essentially foreign to the best workers. Would Carlyle have been a reader suited to “run” the concerns of an enterprising firm ? Of course, the wnsuitability I have here advanced, of authors being good commercial “tasters” for publishers, always becomes less as the status, genius, and deep earnestness of that author are less, and if Mr. Payn believes a reader is quite properly employed when he is passing all work that will bring grist to the mill, then surely that points to quite another person than the author of any importance. One would think the public would esteem the great author better employed producing his own work for their delight than placing (though perhaps but temporarily) bars before someone else. I am convinced Johnson would have ‘“ returned with thanks” “Tristram Shandy.” INGENUE. BOOKS OF 1892. 176 TYNE following lists have been compiled from the books announced day by day in the Times Jan. 1—Dee. 31, 1892. It includes reprints, new editions, and all the publications, good or bad, of the year: General Theology. Educa- | Novels. Law. Political. | Arts. Voyages. | History. |Biography.| Poetry. |) ature, tional. January et 31 8 56 6 8 28 II 21 14 27 50 Webruary ...:.6:------- 25 18 68 6 19 26 6 25 22 17 53 March |b 29 17 go 13 24 24 4 33 18 17 42 RTE coi cccsc seers sees 19 18 76 9 II 25 12 21 22 II 51 MAY f2. oes so sss tence eee aenes> 39 20 75 it 20 45 6 28 32 23 64 PUNS ec cei ces esse eenuve ees 17 20 61 9 32 31 5 37 22 28 89 THE AUTHOR. Te oe ee 18 II 59 6 17 20 3 25 II II 55 JUN ee 9 14 43 7 12 19 — 20 9 12 38 September ..............6045 20 32 123 5 7 29 4 32 23 19 45 October 6.6. ec 29 27 1g! 8 12 32 6 29 31 25 103 November .............. ae 25 13 178 12 II 43 18 53 39 41 112 December .......ccs0..- 068 29 19 98 7 13 33 3 23 27 23 104 : Wotel: 5 oe 288 217 1118 99 186 355 78 347 272 254 806  THE AUTHOR. WHAT THE PAPERS SAY. L. “THe Book Hat FAarLep.” [A publisher writes to the Author to say that, for the first time in his experience, the writer of a book which was not a success has sent him an unsolicited cheque to com- pensate him for the loss he has sustained by producing it.] AS THINGS ARE TO-DAY. Publisher (nastily): I tell you that it’s no earthly use your asking about profits, because there are none. Author (amazed): No profits! And you really mean to tell me that the public has not thought fit to purchase my shilling work of genius—‘ The Maiming of Mendoza?” By our agreement only a paltry 6000 copies of the work had to be bought before my royalty of a penny a volume began. Publisher: Iam quite aware of it. The sale of the 6000 copies would just about have repaid us for cost of production. As a matter of fact, only 3000 have been sold. We've lost heavily, and very much regret we were ever induced to accept the work. Author: Aud you really ask me to believe that after such a sale as that a loss on your part is possible? Why, if you take price of printing at- | Goes elaborately into cost of produc- tion. | Publisher: Yes, but you see the price of every- thing has gone up in our trade. Binding is now ten per cent. dearer, composing is [Also goes into precise and prolonged details. | Author (turning desperate at last): Oh, let us end this chatter! You really say that no cheque whatever is due to me for all my labours? Publisher: Nota single penny. It’s the other way about. Author (leaving): And you call this “the beneficial system of royalties,’ do you? Good day! And if I don’t set the Society of Authors ‘at you before I am a day older, then my name’s not Butwer Maxerreace Deroz SmitH! [Lait tempestuously. | AS THEY MAY BE TO-MORROW. Utterly Unknown Novelist : Then I am afraid that my last three-volumed work of fiction, in ‘Spite of the cordial way in which it was reviewed by my brother-in-law in the Weekly Dotard, my maternal uncle in the Literary Spy, and afew other relatives on the daily press, has not upon the whole been a decided success ? Publisher: Well, it’s useless. to conceal the fact, that from a mere base material point of view, the publication of “The Boiling of Benjamin” has not quite answered our expectations. In 177 fact, we have lost a couple of thousand pounds over it. But (more cheerfully) what of that ? It is a pleasure to lose money over introducing good work to the public; a positive privilege to be sacrificed on such an altar as “ The Boiling of Benjamin.”” So say no more on that head! U. U. Novelist (enthusiastically) : Good and generous man! But I will say more! You recollect that the terms you made with me were a thousand pounds down, and a hundred pounds a month for life or until the copyright expired ? Publisher (groaning slightly): Oh, yes! I remember it very well. U. U. Novelist: And that I have already received cheques for one thousand and five hun- dred pounds, without your mentioning a word about the loss you have been nobly and silently enduring ? Publisher: An agreement’s an agreement, and you are only experiencing one result of the bene- ficial system of royalties. U. U. Novelist: Quite so! But if there is to be a division of profits, there should be division of losses as well. So (¢aking out cheque-book, and hurriedly writing in it) there! Not a word of thanks! It’s merely repaying you the fifteen hundred I’ve received, with another thousand to compensate you for the loss on production. Publisher (melted into tears): Oh, thanks, thanks! You have averted ruin from my starving little ones! And if you should wish to bring out any other work of He is gone, to escape my gratitude! (Takes up cheque). By far the best thing he ever wrote! (Curtain.) —Punch, Sept. 22. Ef, EXPERIENCES OF A LITERARY BEGINNER. The following facts have been extracted from two memorandum books, one of which contains a numbered list of every article or story written, with particulars of where sent, when sent, when returned, when accepted, prices paid, &c. The other book has its pages headed with the names of the various journals to which a manuscript or manuscripts have been sent—one page for each journal. The former book is indexed by the titles of the articles or stories, the latter according to the names of the journals. During this period of five months, sixty-seven articles, &c., have been written and offered to twenty-five journals. Up to the date of writing, twenty-seven articles or stories have been accepted, fifteen are ‘ out’ to meet their fate, and twenty- five are in the drawer set apart for rejected MSS. —some of these will be sent off again ; others are obviously faulty.  178 As regards the twenty-seven acceptances, sixteen were accepted at the first offer, five at the second trial, two at the third time of asking, one at the seventh, and three were “ ordered ” by an editor on the strength of a lucky article which pleased him. The payments for these twenty-seven accepted MSS. amounted to £96 7s. Concerning the fifteen MSS. which are “ out,” and whose fate is thus not yet decided, five are “ maidens,” six are on their second trip, one is at the fourth trial, two at the fifth venture, one at the sixth. The twenty-five MSS. which are in the drawer for rejected articles have been treated thus :—Four have been returned once, three have come back twice, eight have been coldly received by their author at their third rejection, six have been glared at upon their fourth return to home, and four have shamefacedly crept back no fewer than five times. So much for the three groups of MSS. Now about the journals to which they were sent. The twenty-four journals have been classed in three groups :—I. Those which accepted some or all of the MSS. offered; II. Those which refused all MSS. offered; and III. Those whose decision is not yet known. Group I. contains seven journals: One London newspaper (morning), four weeklies, and two monthlies. Group II. relates to twelve journals of various kinds. Group III. comprises five publications whose respective editors have not yet arrived at a decision upon the MSS. offered. A point which may be usefully examined by a writer is the number of separate times he offered his MSS. Here are the tabulated facts relating to the sixty-seven MSS. now mentioned :—the twenty-seven accepted were, in the aggregate, sent out forty-two times; the fifteen which are “out” have been offered, in the aggregate, thirty-seven times ; and the twenty-five which are inthe “rejected” drawer have received among them no fewer than seventy-eight refusals. Thus, the whole sixty-seven MSS. have a total of 157 separate trials. This means 314-27==287 journeys through the post, and up to the present time not a single MS. has been lost. This fact speaks well for both editors and post- men. The cost of postage, both ways, of those 157 offers of MSS. has amounted to £2 5s. 2d. —say £3 if paper be included—thus the net profit in respect of the twenty-seven accepted MSS. is £96 7s. less £3, or £93 78. The fore- going are actual facts, and the result is by no means discouraging; moreover some of the fifteen MSS. which are awaiting their fate are “ig fish,” one is a 20-pounder, and two others, if accepted, will considerably increase the above figure ; again, a few out of the twenty-five MSS. which are now “resting” will probably find their THE AUTHOR. way into print when touched up a little. But even if these 15 +2540 manuscripts should none of them be accepted, the net amount of £93 7s. in five months represents £225 per annum. Finally, all the journals referred to are London journals, the writer of the manuscripts sent to them started as an entire “ outsider,’ and beyond the fact of taking great pains with his work, he cannot be said to possess any exceptional ability ; so, perhaps, there may be more room at even the bottom of the ladder of literature than some of us are disposed to think.—The Globe. Ti. Tus Heattuy CuLture or THE Literary Lire. Before concluding this address, one other point seems to me to deserve particular atten- tion in connection with the literary life. It relates to jealousy as the bane of competi- tion, under which the best men are sometimes doomed to fall. I am speaking literally and medically when I affirm from experience and observation that jealousy may turn into actual disease, and may so affect the physical life as to lay the foundation of fatal disease. There is nothing in all callings so opposed to success as jealousy, but in literature it is the danger of dangers. It destroys the quietude of the reason- ing soul; it keeps up a fever of the animal organization ; it leads to passions that are as wearing as pain, to competitions as exhausting as the strife of the gaming table, to failures as certain as those which are produced by strong drink. I pray you all who intend to labour in the literary field, do your best to kill all jealousy lurking in your bosoms. It is seated in the centres of the passions, and no doubt in many persons it is strong as life, keen as death. It has often heredity as its root, and so much the more is it hard to conquer; but it can, by force of will and exercise of reason, be subdued and even utilised for the purpose of honourable ambition, if it be from the first kept in subjection. It is best kept in subjection by the exercise of a reso- lute determination on the part of the writer to apply the same fair criticisms to his own work as he ought to apply to the works of others, on the grand principle of doing unto others what he would they should do unto him. To this effort should be added the desire to discover in the successful the secret of success. Insuccess there is always a secret, though it be an open one; and in every case there is some opening, which, fol- lowed up, leads to success, under which jealousy vanishes, with all its evil train. My advice, therefore, is, go on working and improving your own work; think no evil, feel no contempt, of .  THE AUTHOR. 179 fellow-workers ; find what path in the wide field of literature suits best your powers; and be sure that in the end you will win if you live and make the best of life—Sir Benjamin Ward Richardson in The Asclepiad. EV. READING FOR THE WORKHOUSE. The books which the Free Literature Society seem to think suitable for workhouses appear to belong exclusively to the class of ‘books which are no books— biblia abiblia.”’ The Kettering Union, who subscribe to the society, report that the last parcel sent tothem included “The Manufacture of Bleaching Powder,” an 1862 “Guide to London,’ ‘“ A Chronology of the Soap Trade,” ‘The Oil and Colourman,” “Improvements in Acid Manufacture,” ‘“ Con- densation of Noxious Vapours,” and a batch of German almanacs. This list will fairly vie with Charles Lamb’s of ‘Court calendars, directories, draught-boards bound and lettered on the back, almanacs, and Paley’s ‘Moral Philosophy.’’”’ One recalls, too, Macaulay’s story of the Italian prisoner who was suffered to make his choice between Guicciardini and the galleys. He chose the history. But the war of Pisa was too much for him. He changed his mind, and went to the oar. The inmates of the Kettering Union will, no doubt, try the German almanacs—and go back to the stone-yard.— West- minster Gazette. Vv. “ Fuavia.” “Flavia,” by Adair Welcker, a little book printed at Berkeley, California, is somewhat of a curiosity. It is a drama, and owes very much to the influence of Shakespeare. Although it is printed, the ‘ publisher’s announcement ” states that “copies of this work cannot be obtained in any other than manuscript form.” The author offers to make and sell autograph manuscript copies for 1000 dollars a copy. “People not caring to pay that sum,” Mr, Welcker informs us, “ can either make manuscript copies themselves or hire other people to make them,” or, he might have added, do without. Of a previous play Mr. Welcker has made fifty-four manuscript copies. Ina manuscript note to the printed edition of “ Flavia,” Mr. Welcker states that up to the time when he “ began the publica- tion himself of his play ‘‘ Louis XVI.” with pen and ink (for want of a more extensive publishing plant) he was of the opinion that it would not be- come widely known during his lifetime. But since he began making manuscript copies, giving to anyone the right to employ others to make manu- script copies from copies wherever they find them, and since he has put on that ring which was worn by Aladdin (it will be useless to ask him what is that ring, for his answer, if he made one, could not inform you) he has seen that during his life- time it is destined to achieve a success such as has never been achieved by those having at their com- mand giant presses and unlimited publishing facilities.” After this it is not surprising to know, also on the authority of Mr. Welcker’s autograph note, that “ Flavia,” “ properly read or acted by persons who have not a fetish worship for the present condition of the stage, will hold an audience spellbound.— Manchester Guardian. pecs “AT THE SIGN OF THE AUTHOR'S HEAD.” ——>e> -—- ILL be published very shortly, by Mr. W. Herbert Hill, a work entitled “ The Political Economy of Jesus, being an introduction tothe Study of Christian Sociology.” (Andrews, Hull. Price to subscribers, 35. 6d.) Mr. H. G. Keene, C.I.E., has in preparation a History of India from the earliest times to the present day, for the use of students. It will be in two vols., each 6s. The publishers are Messrs, W. H. Allen and Co. Limited. Mr. Charles E. Hall has in the press a new novel called “An Ancient Ancestor.” It will be published early in October by Messrs. Skeffing- ton and Sons. “Rambles in Shakespeare’s Land,” by George Morley, is published by the Record Press, 276, Strand. It is a cheap and very handy little volume, adapted for use as a guide-book, as well as a pleasant and readable little work. The Rev. Frederick Langbridge’s poems of home and homely life, ‘‘ Sent Back by the Angels, &e.,” of which the first thousand at 4s. 6d. was quickly exhausted, and of which a cheap edition has since been sold, is to appear again this season at 2s. 6d. Messrs. Cassell are the publishers. Miss Katherine Tynam has written a volume of poems, entitled ‘A Cluster of Nuts,” with a title-page and cover design by Laurence Housman, which will shortly be published by Messrs. Elkin Mathews and Lane. Mrs. Graham Tomson is engaged upon a volume of poems to be entitled “ After Sunset,” for which Mr. A. Bell has designed the cover. Messrs. Elkin Mathews and Lane are the pub- lishers.  THE 180 Lady Wolverton has adopted the Spinning Wheel as the official organ of her Needlework Guild, now numbering many thousands of members throughout the country, and presided over by the Duchess of Teck. The paper, which willretain all its usual features and characteristics, will in future devote a corner in its pages to the guild news. A new novel, by Fitzgerald Molloy, entitled « An Excellent Knave,” will be published early this month (October), in three vols., by Messrs. Hutchinson and Co. This story, which ran serially in England, has been already published in volume form in America and Germany. Messrs. Hutchinson and Co. will publish in the spring a cheap edition of the same author’s novel, “His Wife’s Soul.” “The Religion of a Literary Man” is the title of Mr. Le Gallienne’s new volume of essays, which will shortly be published by Messrs. Mathews and Lane. A special edition on hand-made paper, limited to 250 copies, will accompany the cheap edition, The same writer’s ‘‘ Prose Fancies,” issued by the firm above mentioned, will also appear in the autumn. Mr. G. H. Greene, of the Rhymers Club, has been at work upon translations of the “ Ttalian Lyrists of To-day,” which will shortly be pub- lished by Elkin Mathews. «“ Orchard Songs ”’ is the attractive title chosen by Mr. Norman Gale for his new volume of poems. The dainty volume, with a title-page and cover design by Mr. Rothenstein, will shortly be issued from the famous “ Bodley Head ” in Vigo-street. Mr. Grant Allen’s new novel, “The Tents of Shem,” has been published by Chatto and Windus in regulation three-volume form. Mr. Walter Besant’s new novel, “The Rebel Queen” (three vols.), has also been produced by the same publishers, who have issued a cheap edition of the “ Ivory Gate” and his “ Katherine’s by the Tower.” A collection edition of Mr. Davidson’s plays, “An Unhistorical Pastoral,” “A Romantic Farce,” “ Bruce, a Chronicle Play,” and “ Scara- mouch in Naxos, a Pantomime,” will be published in the autumn by Messrs. Elkin Mathews and Lane. Mr. Aubrey Beardsley will design the cover and a frontispiece, the latter containing portraits of living celebrities. Mr. John David- son’s “A Random Itinerary ” will also be pub- lished about the same time. It isa record of short journeys chiefly in and about London, the illustrations being provided by Mr. Rothenstein. AUTHOR. “ Keynotes,” a new volume of stories by a new writer, George Egerton, will appear very shortl from the firm of Elkin Mathews and Lane. x merciless dissection of woman and her idiosyn- cracies characterises the book. : Mr. G. C. L. Sparkes, Principal of the National Art Training School, and Mr. F. W. Burbidge have (says the Westminster Gazette) written a new and beautifully illustrated work called « Wild Flowers in Art and Nature.” It will be published in six parts by Mr. Edward Arnold, and each part will contain three or four coloured plates of flowers painted from life by Mr. H. 8. Moon. A volume of short stories by M. E. Francis, whose first novel ‘‘ Whither ?’’ appeared last year, will shortly be published by Messrs. Osgood, McIlvaine, and Co.. who will also bring out early in January an Irish novel by the same author. Cream (of the World’s Fact, Fun, and Fancy) is the title of a new weekly penny paper, which, under the editorship of Mr. Francis George Heath, will shortly appear. Mr. Robert Bird, the author of “Jesus, the Carpenter of Nazareth,” has in the press a new book, entitled “A Child’s Religion,” which will form a sequel to his popular Life of Christ, now in a seventh edition. It is intended to set forth simple Christianity for the young, and will be published early in October. The publishers are Kegan Paul and Co. Mr. Walter Besant’s new book on London is not an abridgment of his previous work. It is a totally different book. The first book is an attempt to portray the condition, manners, and customs of the London people from age to age; the new book is a_ history of the City and its institutions, designed for the use of schools in the first place. It is published by Messrs. Longman, with a great number of illustrations. New editions have been produced by the same publishers of James Payn’s “ A Trying Patient,” Mrs. Croker’s “Family Likeness,” Christie Murray’s “ 'Time’s Revenges,” Francillon’s “ Ropes of Sand,” “ Dick Donovan’s “ Suspicion Aroused,” Grant Allen’s “Ivan Greet’s Masterpiece,’ and Ernest Glanville’s “ Fossicker.” We spoke last month of the West Indies as a fine field for a new writer. We are reminded that this field has already been successfully occu- pied—not, of course, wholly—by Mr. Eden Phill- potts. His stories of West Indian life have been for some time running through the pages of the Graphic, Black and White, &c., and a West —  tbe 2, THE AUTHOR. Indian book by him, called “Fun from Afar,” is now in the press. Mr. Grant Allen is to make his first appear- ance as a poet. Messrs. Elkin Mathews, and Lane will be his publishers. Science, Fiction, and Poetry. May his success be as great in the third branch as in the other two ! A new and fifth edition of Mrs. Brightwen’s “Wild Nature Won by Kindness” is announced by the publisher, Mr. Fisher Unwin. “Lays of the Scottish Highlands” is the title of a collection of verses by Ryder £. N. Breeze, published by Ward and Downey. It is apparently designed as a popular work, being attired ina gaudy paper cover, with a picture, outside, of one against a multitude. There are, besides the Scottish lays, Oriental tales, prison rhymes, and patriotic poems. “Songs in Springtime,’ by John Cameron Grant. These verses have reached a second edition, which speaks better for the author than all the press notices together. These are collected and form a kind of introduction. The book may be taken as one among many signs of the approaching revival of verse. “Some Country Sights and Sounds”’ is the title of Mr. Phil RKobinson’s new book. On Sept. 19, 1471, the first book ever printed in the English language, the “ Recuyell of the History of Troy,” was issued at Cologne by William Caxton. On the same day, 1806, the end came to that great Greek scholar, Richard Porson, librarian of the London Institution, in a fit of apoplexy. The City Press has supplied us with these two reminders. Mrs. Skey is bringing out a new novel in one volume called “That Mrs. Grundy!” It is pub- lished by the Arundel Publishing Company, Granville House, Arundel-street, Strand. The following novels will be published by Messrs. Bliss, Sands, and Foster during the autumn season: Percival Pickering’s “ Life Awry;” Mrs. G. 8. Reaney’s “Dr. Grey’s Patient;” Mrs. Murray Hickson’s “A Latter Day Romance;” Clara Savile Clarke’s “The World’s Sharon.” They will also bring out a new edition of Scriblerius Redivivus on the “Art of Pluck;” and a book on Somersetshire, with illustrations by C. R. B. Barrett. Miss Eleanor Stredder’s new story for boys, “Doing and Daring,” will be published shortly by Messrs. Nelson and Sons. This lady has re- ceived a perhaps unique expression of approval concerning her last book, “ Alatch,’ from the Chinese Ambassador, Ta-jan-Sieh. 181 Thomas Cobb (author of “On Trust,” “The Westlakes,”’ &c.) has written the new serial, entitled “Ronald’s Wife,” for Household Words. Mr. Reynolds Ball is about to publish in The Hotel a series of technical and descriptive papers on the hotels of Europe from the English traveller's standpoint. These articles will pro- bably be ultimately reprinted in book form, and should prove a useful handbook to English tourists travelling in the main lines of European travel, “Lord Tennyson and his Friends” is the title of a book containing four portraits of Tennyson, including that by G. F. Watts, and portraits of Arthur Hallam, Longfellow, Henry Irving, and other friends of the Laureate. It is a limited edition of 400 only—all copies numbered—and will cost six guineas. An essay by Mrs. Thackeray Ritchie and an introduction by H. H. Hay Cameron are contained in the work. The pub- lisher is Mr. Fisher Unwin. Messrs Conway and Coolidge’s Climber’s Guides (Fisher Unwin), will sh ortly receive two additions, (1) The Adula Alps; (2) The Mountains of Corfu (Fisher Unwin). The Adventure Series (Fisher Unwin) will also be enlarged by the “ Life of James P. Beckworth,” and the “Memoirs of Mauritius, Count de Benijowski.”’ Joseph and Elizabeth Robins Pennell are going to take us into “ Gipsyland” (Fisher Unwin) with pen and pencil. Five more volumes of the Pseudonym Series are also announced by the same publisher. Mr. J. E. Gore, F.R.A.S., has in the press “ An Astronomical Glossary,” which will be published in October by Messrs. Crosby, Lockwood, and Sons. Besides a dictionary of terms used in astro- nomy the book will contain tables of data and lists of remarkable and interesting celestial objects. Dr. Waldstein, the archeologist, has written a volume, which will shortly be published by Messrs. Harper, entitled “The Work of John Ruskin: Its Influence on Modern Thought and Life.” Mr. David Christie Murray is reported to be writing an autobiography, portions of which have appeared from time to time in the pages of the St. James’s Gazette. It will be published by Messrs. Chatto and Windus. Mr. Cranage, of King’s College, Cambridge, has written an architectural account of “The Churches of Shropshire,” many of which are very beautiful and quaint. The book will be fully illustrated.  182 Mr. Mackenzie Bell’s new volume of Poems will be published by Messrs. Ward, Lock, and Bowden Limited. Rev. Stopford Brooke has wnitten a little book called “The Development of Theology as Illustrated in English Poetry from 1780 to 1830.” Mr. John Robert Robinson is busy at work on a curious biography, which will be entitled ‘‘ The Last Earl of Barrymore.” He was the most “pronounced” of that singular coterie that claimed George IV., when Prince of Wales, as its head. Thackeray, when writing his “ Barry Lyndon,” exploited the character of Richard the seventh earl for recklessness in monetary matters to add to the singular proclivities of his hero. He is called by him in one place “Sir Richard Wargrave,” a surname that brings to our memory what Mr. Robinson’s work will deal with, besides fashionable life of the period embraced (1769-1824), the drama, racing, hunt- ing, &c. Messrs. Sampson Low, Marston, and Co. will be the publishers. ec NEW BOOKS AND NEW EDITIONS. Theology. Brooxe, Rev. Sroprorp A. Theology in English Poetry. The Essex-hall Lecture, 1893. Philip Green. Is. Moors, Rev. S., AND BRINKMAN, REv. A. The Anglican Brief against Roman Claims. Simpkin, Marshall. 7s. 6d. Srmms, Rev. A.H. The Atonement of Our Saviour. Six Sermons by. Skeffington and Sons. “Variorum” Arps TO THE BrBLE STUDENT, THE. Eyre and Spottiswoode. History and Biography. BEsanT, WALTER. The History of London. and Co. 2s. 6d. Bromrreip, Rev. J. C. History of Fritwell. Compiled by. Paper covers. Eliot Stock. Bury, J.B. A History of the Roman Empire, from its Foundation to the Death of Marcus Aurelius. Murray. 7s. 6d. Couns, Pror. Extiorr. The History of the Expedition of Lewis and Clark. A new edition, reprinted from the Authorised Edition of 1814, with copious Critical Com- mentary, prepared upon examination of unpublished Archives and many other sources of information, inclu- ding the Original Manuscript J ournals and Field Note- books of the Explorers, together with a new Biogra- phical and Bibliographical Introductioe, new maps, and other Illustrations, and a complete index. Edited by. In 4 vols. Henry Stevens and Son. (Limited edition) Longmans copies 1 to 200, £5; 201 to 1000 £2108. THE AUTHOR. Diary or SAMUEL Pepys, THE: transcribed from the shorthand manuscript in the Pepysian Library, Mag- dalene College, Cambridge. By the Rev. Mynors Bright, with Lord Braybrooke’s notes. Edited, with additions, by Henry B. Wheatley, F.S.A. Vol. II. George Bell and Sons. 10s. 6d. Discourse oF THE ComMoN WEAL OF THIS REALM OF Eneianp, A. First printed in 1581 and commonly attributed to W. 8S. Edited from the MSS. by the late Elizabeth Lamond. Cambridge University Press. Epyz, Mason L. The Historical Records of the Royal Marines. Vol.I. Harrison and Sons. Exits, A.B. A History of the Gold Coast of West Africa. Chapman and Hall. 10s. 6d. Frarensipz, C. S. The Intermediate Text-Book of Eng- lish History. Vol. I. W. B. Clive. Gasquzt, F. A. Henry VIII. and the English Monasteries. New Edition, with illustrations. Parts XVII. and XVIII. John Hodges. 2s. net. Hernvon, W. H. and WzIk, JEss1z W. Abraham Lincoln, The True Story of a Great Life. With an introduction by Horace White. [Ilustrated. 2 vols. Sampson Low, Marston. Hoox, Rev. Waiter. A History of the Ancient Church of Porlock, and of the Patron Saint, St. Dubricius, and his times. Parker and Son. Hurron, Rev. W.A. The Marquess of Wellesley, and the development of the Company into the Supreme Power in India. (Rulers of India series.) Clarendon Press, Oxford, Henry Frowde. 2s. 6d. Juss, R. C., M.P. The Work of the Universities for the Nation, past and present. Cambridge University Press. Paper covers. Is. Krenz, H.G. History of India, from the earliest times to the present day. For the use of students and colleges. W.H. Allen and Co. 2vols. 16s. Linton, W. J. Life of John Greenleaf Whittier. “ Great Writer” Series. Walter Scott Limited. 1s. 6d. Myune, Rev. B.S. The Master Masons to the Crown of Scotland and their Works. Scott and Ferguson, Edin- burgh. Published by subscription. “ Ramster” (A. MontEFIORE). Isle of Thanet, Ramsgate, Margate, Broadstairs, &c., with historical and descrip- tive notes. R. Sutton and Co. Is. Riemann, Dr. H. Catechism of Musical History, Part IL., History of Musical Forms, with Biographical Notices of the most Illustrious Composers. Translated from the German. Augener and Co. 2s. RurLanp, Ducuess or. Haddon Hall, being Notes on its History. Reprinted from the Quarterly Review. Simpkin, Marshall. Sarnt-AMANT, IMBERT DE. Women of the Valois Court. Translated by E. G. Martin. Hutchinson and Co. 58. SmrrH, Gorpwin. The United States. An Outline of Political History, 1492-1871. Macmillan. 8s. 6d. SmirH, Mary. Mary Smith, Schoolmistress and Noncon- formist. Vol. I., Autobiography, with letters from Jane Welsh Carlyle and Thomas Carlisle. Vol. IL, Miscellaneous Poems. Bemrose and Sons. Story, Anrrep T. William Blake ; his Life, Character, and Genius. Sonnenschein.  fox “iH CHANNEL ISLANDS. THE THE ExcHEQuer Rous oF ScoTnanp. Edited by George Burnett, LL.D., and A. J. G. Mathay, M.A. Vol. XIV. H. M. General Register-house, Edinburgh. Tuirrs, Lovrs A. History of the Consulate and the Empire of France under Napoleon. Translated by D. Forbes Campbell and John Stebbing. With 30 steel plates. Vol.I. Chatto and Windus. 12s. General Literature, ABERDEEN, COUNTESS oF. Through Canada with a Kodak. With illustrations. W. H. White and Co., Edinburgh. Appison, Katz. Economical Cookery for the Middle Classes. New and enlarged edition. Hodder and Stoughton. 3s. 6d. ADMISSIONS TO THE COLLEGE oF St. JoHN THE Evan- GELIST IN THE UNIVERSITY OF CAMBRIDGE. Parts I—11. THe CamBripce UNIVERSITY CALENDAR FOR THE YEAR 1893-4. Deighton, Bell, and Co., Cambridge. 6s. 6d. net. ANNUAL REPORT OF THE SECRETARY OF Minus, VicToria. R. S. Brain, Government Printer, Melbourne. ARMENIANS, THE, AND THE TURKS UNDER SULTAN ABDUL Hamip. Printed by the Ottoman Committee of “Young Turkey ” at Constantinople. ARMY aND Navy CaLenpar, 1893-94. Corrected to June 1, 1893. 12th Edition. W. H. Allen and Co. 2s. 6d. ARNOLD-ForsTER, H. O. took H.M.S. Majestic into Action. Cassells. Paper covers. 1s. Barnes-Lawrence, Rey. A.E. A Churchman to Church- men. Simpkin Marshall. 1s. net. BeHRING SEA ARBITRATION. Letters to the Times, by its Special Correspondent, together with the Award. Reprinted by permission. William Clowes and Sons and the Times Office. Paper covers. 2s. 6d. Brown’s “Sourn Arrica.” A Practical and complete Guide for the use of Tourists and others, with six maps. Sampson Low. 2s. 6d. BULLETIN OF THE UnitTeD Sratzes FisH Commission. Vol. X. for 1890. Washington, Government Printing Office. Burpetr, Henry C. The Uniform System of Accounts, Audit, and Tenders for Hospitals and Institutions, The Scientific Press. 6s. Burton, Lapy. A Mission to Gelele, King of Dahome. In 2 vols. Being vols. 3 and 4 of the Memorial Edition of the works of Sir Richard Burton. Edited by. Tylston and Edwards. 12s. net. CATALOGUE oF THE SpErciaAL LOAN EXHIBITION oF PicTURES AT THE Muszum Aanp ART GALLERY, NotrinaHam. September, 1893. J. Sands, Notting- ham. In a Conning Tower ; or, How I 6th edition. By the late D.T. Ansted, M.A., and the late R. E. Latham, M.A. Revised and edited by E. Toulmin Nicolle. Third edition. W. H. Allen and Co. to. CowPsr, Frank. Sailing Tours: The Yachtsman’s Guide ye .to the Cruising Waters of the English Coast. Part II.— The Nore to the Scilly Isles. With numerous charts, L. Upcott Gill. AUTHOR. 183 Crompton, Frances E. The Gentle Heritage. With numerous illustrations by T. Pym. A. D. Innes. 38. 6d. CrosskEY, Hunry W. A Handbook of Rational Piety Philip Green. 2s. 6d. CURRENCY QuzEsTION, THE. Report of the Herschell Committee proceedings in the Imperial Legislative Council. W.H. Allen and Co. Limited. 2s. Dicsy, James Draxn. Skating and Curling. The Glacia- rum: A brief history of the invention and the Glacia- rum Club. Phipp and Connor. 6d. Dimpuzsy, J. B. Almanack of the Flood Period. Ei ghth Edition, 2d., and The New Era at Hand, third edition, 3d. The Book Society. GENERAL Stup Book, Tue, containing pedigrees of race- horses, &c. Vol. XVII. Weatherby. Goopman, E. J. Western Norway. Notes to accompany Paul Lange’s Photogravures. Sampson Low. 258. GorpDon, Witt1am. Company Drill Made Easy (1s. 6d.), ninth edition; Battalion Drill Made Easy (2s.), ninth edition, enlarged and re-written. Gale and Polden. Grunpy, R.S. China and Her Neighbours. With maps. Chapman and Hall Limited. 9s. GUIDE TO BRIDLINGTON QuAY AND FILEY. and Co. Is. GUIDE TO THE Lake St. JoHN AND ITs TRIBUTARY Waters. Montreal: John Lovell and Son. Harpy, W.J. The Handwriting of the Kings and Queens of England. With photogravures and facsimiles of signatures and historical documents. os. 6d. Home Rue Bint 1nCommirrer. With index. 26, Palace- chambers, S.W. 6d. InLusTRATED GUIDE To LonDON AND SUBURBS. maps. G. W. Bacon and Co. Paper covers, 6d. Ward, Lock, With IvperiaL Instirute Serres Gurpes to COMMERCIAL CoLLEcTIons, InpIAN SxctTIon No. 1—GuIpE To COLLECTION OF 1892. Published at the Office of the Superintendent Government Printing, Calcutta. Knieut, E. F. Where Three Empires Meet: a Narrative of Recent Travelin Kashmir, Western Tibet, Gilgit, and the adjoining countries, with a map and fifty-four illus- trations. Third edition. Longmans. 78. 6d. Knicut, Sim Tuomas. Le Morte d’Arthur. The Introduction by Professor Rhys. The designs by Aubrey Beardsley. PartII. Dent and Co. 2s. 6d. MAHOMEDAN AND Hinpvu Riors 1n BompBay, August, 1893. From the Bombay Gazette. Second edition. Printed at Bombay Gazette Steam Press. 4 annas. MATHESON, GREVILLE E. About Holland. A practical Guide for Visitors. Simpkin, Marshall. 1s. McMuturn, R. T. Down Channel. Revised edition. Horace Cox. 7s. 6d. M‘Ewen, Ouitver. The Humours of Shorthand. Pub- lished by the Author, 4, Furnival’s-inn, E.C. 1s. 6d. Minne, Joan, F.R.S., The Miner’s Handbook. Crosby Lockwood and Son. M‘Lennan, WittiAm. Montreal and some of the Makers Thereof. (Montreal Board of Trade Souvenir Volume). Sabiston Lithographic and Publishing Company, Montreal.  184 Morey, GEORGE. Rambles in Shakspeare’s Land. The Record Press. Is. OFFICIAL HANDBOOK OF THE PRESBYTERIAN CHURCH OF ENGLAND, 1893+1894- Publishing Office of the Presbyterian Church of England. 6d. Purmrson, W., M.A., LLD. Cornellii Taciti Dialogus de Oratoribus. A revised text with introductory essays and critical and explanatory notes. Clarendon Press. 10s. 6d. Potowskt, Josrr. The Rival Powers in Central Asia; or, the Struggle between England and Russia in the East. translated from the German by A. B. Brabant, and edited by {C. E. D. Black. Archibald Constable and Co. REPORT OF THE PROCEEDINGS OF THE Beirast MEEtT- ING OF THE TRADES UNION Coneruss, 1893. Reprinted from the Belfast News Letter. Printed at the Belfast News Letter Printing Establishment, Belfast. Rigg, ARTHUR, AND GARVIE, JAMES. Modern Guns and Smokeless Powder. HE. and F. N. Spon. Roya ATLAS oF MopDERN GEOGRAPHY. Part 23, con- taining Asia and South America, North. W. and A. K. Johnson.. 4s. Od. SARGEAUNT, LIEUTENANT-CoLoNEL R. Administration Report on the Railways in India for 1892-3. Part I. Printed at the Government Printing Office, Simla. SHRUBSOLE, Ep@ar S. Long Casts and Sure Rises. Being a collection of angling “ yarns” and experiences. Remington and Co. 1s. SraNDAGE, H. C. Cements, Pastes, Glues, and Gums. With upwards of 900 Recipes and Formule. Crosby Lockwood. 2s. 6d. SruDIEs FROM THE Museums, Fo1o V.; Woop CARVINGS FROM THE SouTH Kensineron Museum. Edited by Eleanor Rowe. Sutton and Co. 12s. SuMNER, CHARLES. The True Grandeur of Nations. An oration before the authorities of the City of Boston, July 4, 1845. Lee and Shepard, Boston, U.S.A. 75 cents. SuzANNE, ALFRED. Is. Egg Cookery. Newton and Eskell. TaytEeR, JamEs, A Guide to the Business of Public Meetings. Effingham Wilson. 2s. 6d. Taytor, J. CLEAsBy. The Health Resorts of the Canary Islands in their Climatological and Medical Aspects. J. and A. Churchill. 33s. 6d. TRANSACTIONS OF THE SANITARY INSTITUTE, Vou. XIII. ConGREss AT PORTSMOUTH. Stanford. Warp, Hon. J. G. New Zealand, Financial Statement for 1893. Colonial Treasurer. Samuel Costall, Welling- ton. Wess, Wititiam W. The Currencies of the Hindu States of Rajputana. Constable and Co. WELLS, SrR SPENCER. Cremation and Cholera. Re- printed, with additions, from the Forwm for Feb. 7, 1893. The Cremation Society, 8, New Cavendish- street, W. 3d. WisHart, ANDREW. The Behring Sea Question: The Arbitration Treaty-and the Award. William Green Sons, Edinburgh. THE AUTHOR. Woop, Rev. JAMES. Dictionary of Quotations: From Ancient and Modern, English and Foreign Sources. Frederick Warne and Co. 7s. 6d. Wornvum, Ratpu. Analysis of Ornament. Hall Limited. 8s. YEAR-BOOK OF THE IMPERIAL INSTITUTE FOR 1893, THE. Issued under the authority of the Executive Council. John Murray. Chapman and Fiction. ADAMS, Mrs. Lurrs. Louis Draycott. A novel. Second edition. Jarrold and Son. 33. 6d. Apury, C. The Victorious Hero (The Hinherjar) ; or, the Imperial Hall. Simpkin, Marshall. 2s. 6d. AuexanpERy Mrs. Fouud Wanting, A novel. 3 vols. F. V. White and Co. ALLEN, Grant. The Scallywag. A novel. In 3 vols. Chatto and Windus. A Lone Lanz. By the author of “Cherry Blossom.” The Family Story-Teller series. William Stevens Limited. Anstry, F. The Man from Blankley’s, and other Sketches, reprinted from Punch, with 25 illustrations by J. Bernard Partridge. Longmans. 6s. Arxinson, Rev. J.C. The Last of the Giant Killers ; or, the Exploits of Sir Jack of Danby Dale. Illustrated edition. Macmillan and Co. gs. 6d. BARRETT, FRANK. Kitty’s Father. A novel. W. Heine- mann. 3s. 6d. Barriz, J. M. The Little Minister. A new edition, with illustrations by W. Hole, R.S.A. Co. 6s. BayFoRD-HaARRISON, F. The Ideal Artist. A novel. 3 vols. Hurst and Blackett. Besant, WALTER. The Rebel Queen. 3 vols. Chatto and Windus. Buack, Witi1am. Sabina Zembra. A novel. Sampson Low. Cassell and Brontii, Emruy.—Wuthering Heights, by Emily Bronté, and Agnes Grey, by Anne Bronté, with illustrations by H. 8. Greig, and ornaments by F. C. Tilney. 2 vols., forming vols. 9 and 10 of the works of Char- lotte, Emily, and Annie Bronté, in 12 vols. Dent and Co. 58. Brooxs, Hezena. Lord Lynton’s Ward. Jarrold and Sons. 3s. 6d. Carr, A. Comyns. Lily and Water Lily. A. Innes and Co. 2s. 6d. Carr, EstHeR. The Heart of Montrose. T. Fisher Unwin. 38. Od. Conan Doyun, A. The Great Shadow and Beyond the City. ILustrated. 1s. The Doings of Raffles Haw 5s. Cassell and Co. Limited. Croxrr, B.M. “To Let,” &. Chatto and Windus. Crommernin, May. Bay Ronald. In 3 vols, Hurst and Blackett. ‘ Doupney, Saran. Through Pain to Peace. Hutchinsons. 58. Durure-Listz, T. The Heirloom; or, The Descent of In 3 vols. Vernwood Manor. Gay and Bird.  THE AUTHOR. EpgEewortH, Maria. Belinda. Being vols. 1 and 2 of the Ex Libris Edition of the Novels and Tales of Maria Edgeworth. Dent and Co. 53s. Fietp, Mrs. E. M. Little Count Paul. A Story of Troublesome Times. Wells Gardner, Darton, and Co. 3s. 6d. Being vols. 3, Edited by FIELDING, Henry. Tom Jones. In 4 vols. 4, 5, 6 of the works of Henry Fielding. Geo. Saintsbury. J. M. Dent and Co. Ios. FLETCHER, J.S. The Quarry Farm, a country tale. and Downey. 6s. Fogerty, J. Juanita. In 3 vols. Ward and Downey. Francis, Henry. A Broken Shilling and St. Briavel’s Rectory. Remington and Co. Paper covers, Is. each. Ward GInGoLD, HELENE E. Seven Stories. Harpine, CLaup. The Capture of the Estrella, a Tale of the Slave Trade. Cassell and Co. §s. The Hand of Ethelberta. Remington and Co. Harpy, THOMAS. A Comedy in Chapters. New and cheaper edition. Sampson Low, Marston. Hatton, JosEPH. Under the Great Seal. Hutchinson. 38. Od. HAWTHORNE, NATHANIET. Twice-told Tales. (Second Series.) Warne and Co. 2s. RoBERT. In 3 vols. JOCELYN, Mrs. Sporting Novel. For One Season Only. A F.V. White and Co. Kennarp, Mrs. E. The Hunting Girl. A novel. 3 vols. F. V. White and Co. Kine, Epwarp. Joseph Zalmonah. A novel. Gay and Bird. 5s. Kyieut, H. B. F. The Courage of Sylvia Fulgent. 3 vols. Richard Bentley and Son. LreigH, Esm&. Mermaid. Tourist Library series. Glasgow: David Bryce and Son. is. 3d. L’Estranee, H. Platonia: a Tale of other Worlds. By Henry L’Estrange. Paper covers. Is. Matuers, Hrten. What the Glass Told. A novel. Paper covers. F.V. White and Co. Is. MrxszatH, Cotoman. The Good People of Palicz. Dean and Co. 21s. Mouuoy, J. FirzgerRaLp. An Excellent Knave. 3 vols. MuLuIneR, Ernest. Declined with Thanks. Henry and Co. 338. 6d. Ovurpa. The Tower of Taddeo, with illustrations by Holland Tringham. W. Heinemann. 6s. OxtEy, J. Macponaup. Fergus Mactavish; or, a Boy’s Will. Hodder and Stoughton. 5s. Parr, Mrs. Can this be Love? Longmans. 6s. Payn, James. A Trying Patient, &c. Chatto and Windus. PraEep, Mrs. CampBELL. December Roses. Bristol. Paper covers. 1s. QUENTIN, CHARLES. A Year’s Tragedy. lishing Company. 35¢. Scort, Sir WattTEer. Kenilworth. With Introductory Essay and Notes by Andrew Lang. In 2 vols, with twelve etchings, being vols XXII. and XXIII. of the Border Edition of the Waverley Novels. John C. Nimmo. 12s. Arrowsmith, Cleveland Pub- 185 SrreL, Frora A. Fromthe Five Rivers. William Heine- mann. 6s. STEVENSON, R. L.- Catronia ; a sequel to “ Kidnapped.” Cassells, 6s. ToLD BY THE SUNBEAMS AND Me. Stories by various authors, illustrated. Raphael Tuck and Sons. VALLINGS, HAROLD. The Transgression of Terence Clancy. In 3 vols. Richard Bentley and Son. VioLeTta. The Heir of Inglesby. Swan Sonnenschein. Wauuace Lew. The Prince of India: or, Why Constan- tinople Fell. In 2 vols. Osgood, M'‘Ilvaine, and Co., 21s. Worron, Maset E. A Mannerless Monkey. A. D. Innes and Co. Youne. E.L. The Happy Reader. Part II]. Simpkin Marshall. The Premier and the Third edition. ZANGWILL, I. and Cowen, Louis. Painter; a Fantastic Romance. William Heinemann. 6s. Poetry and the Drama. BREEZE, RYDER N. Lays of the Scottish Highlands and other poems. Ward and Downey. Is. Bronté, CHartorre. The Professor. By Charlotte Bronté.’ 2s. 6d. Poems. By the Sisters Bronté. 2s. 6d. Being Vols. VII, and VIII. of the Ex Libris Edition of the Works of Charlotte, Emily, and Ann Bronté. Catow, Roprert. Agnes, the Bower of Souls, and other poems. Remington and Co. Ditton, ARTHUR. River Songs and other poems. Ulus- trated by Margery May. New edition. Reming- tons. D. M. B. London Sketches and other poems. Cooper, Maidstone. Frnnevu, C. A.M. Pindar: The Olympian and Pythian Odes. Edited by. New edition. Cambridge Univer- sity Press. Grant, J. CAMERON. Songs in Spring-time, and other poems. Second edition. E. W.Allen. 1s. Jacoss, Rey. Henry. A Lay of the Southern Cross, and other poems. Skeffington and Sons. Junxins, Rev. R. C. Ballads of High and Humble Life, with some occasional verses. T. Kentfield, Folkestone. 2s. Od. Merry, W. W. Aristophanes : tion and notice. Part I. 38. Od. Young and The Wasps, with introduc- Clarendon Press Series. OrsMOND-ANDERTON, A. Baldur, a lyrical drama. Fisher Unwin. 2s. PoETS AND THE PoETRY OF THE CENTURY, THE—Robert Bridges and Contemporary Poets. Edited by Alfred H. Miles. Hutchinson. 4s. RoBerts, CHARLES G. D. Songs of the Common Day; and Ave! an Ode for the Shelley Centenary. Long- mans. 38. 6d. SHAKESPEARE, Wm. ‘The Warwick Shakespeare Series. Macbeth. Edited by EH. K. Chambers, B.A. Blackie and Son Limited. ts. | | e i; ii i i 186 SHAKESPEARE, Wm. Works of William Shakespeare. Edited from the original texts by H. A. Doubleday, with the assistance of T. G. Foster and Robert Elson. In 12 vols. The Whitehall Edition, Vol.1. Archibald Constable and Co. 53s. SuapEN, Epwarp. Comedies of T. Maccius Plautus. Translated in the original metres. Swan Sonnenschein. WorpDswortH FOR THE Youna. With introduction and notes by J. C. Wright. Jarrold and Sons. ts. 6d. Science and Art. Benr, F. B. Lightning Express Railway Service: 120 to 150 miles per hour. 10, Drapers’-gardens. CAMBRIAN MINSTRELSIE: a national collection of Welsh songs. The music edited and harmonized by Joseph Parry, Mus. Doc., Cantab ; the words, in English and Welsh, edited by David Rowlands, B.A. (Dewi Mon). Vol. Il. Edinburgh: T. C. and E. C. Jack. 8s. 6d. Ciremow, Frank. The Cholera Epidemic of 1892 in the Russian Empire, with notes upon treatment and methods of disinfection in cholera, and a short account of the Conference on Cholera held in St. Petersburg in December, 1892. Longmans. 5s. Cust, R. N. Essay on the Progress of African Philology. Prepared for the World’s Congress, Chicago. London: Elliot Stock. GREEK PAPYRI IN THE BriTiIsH Museum FacsImMiuEs, and CATALOGUE wiTH Trxts. HEdited by F. G. Kenyon, M.A., Assistant in the Department of Manu- scripts, British Museum. Printed by order of the Trustees. Longmans. GRENFIELD, THE Late Rev. THomas. Critical and Poetical Rehearsals of Handel’s Oratorio “The Messiah,” with notes. Edited by Charles Theodore Grenfield, Professor of Music. Hart and Co., 22, Paternoster- row. Is. Hatscuek, Dr. B. The Amphioxus, and its development. Translated and edited by James Tuckey, M.A. TIilus- trated. Swan Sonnenschein and Co. HowE tt, F. W. Icelandic Pictures. Drawn with pen and pencil. The Religious Tract Society. 8s. InDEX Kewensis: An Enumeration of the Genera and Species of Flowering Plants from the Time of Linnzus to the Year 1885 inclusive, together with their Authors’ Names, the Works in which they were first Published, their Native Countries, and their Synonyms. Compiled at the expense of the late Charles Robert Darwin, under the direction of Joseph D. Hooker, by B. Daydon Jackson. PartI. Oxford, Clarendon Press; London, Henry Frowde. Price to subscribers, 2 guineas net. Macu, Dr. Ernst. The Science of Mechanics. Trans- lated from the second German edition by Thomas J. M‘Cormack. With 250 cuts and illustrations. Watts and Co. MoRELLI, GIOVANNI. Italian Painters, Critical Studies of their Works. Translated from the German by Con- stance Jocelyn Ffoulkes, with illustrations. 15s. Muir, M. M. P., M.A., Cantab. The Chemistry of Fire. 2s. 6d. Riemann, Dr. H. Analysis of J. S. Bach’s Woltemperirtes Clavier. By Dr. H. Riemann. Translated from the German by J. 8. Shedlock. Part II. Augener. 2s. THE AUTHOR. Romanes, G. J. An Examination of Weismannism. Longman and Co. 6s. TABLES FOR THE DETERMINATION OF ROCK-FORMING MinerAts. Compiled by Professor F. Loewinson- Lessing. Translated from the Russian by J. W. Gregory, B.Sc., F.G.S. With a chapter on the Petro- logical Microscope by Professor Grenville A. J. Cole, M.R.LA., F.G.S. Macmillan. 4s. 6d. ToLLEMACHE, B. L. Diderot’s Thoughts on Art and Style, with some of his shorter essays. Remington and Co. WeLts, Siz SPENCER. The Prevention of Preventable Disease. An address. Reprinted from the Glasgow Medical Journal for July, 1893. Glasgow: Alex. MacDougall. WHITEHEAD, CHarRutzEs, F. J. 8. Hop Cultivation. John Murray. Is. Woopwarp, C. J. A B C Five-figure Logarithms for General Use. Simpkin, Marshall. 4s. Law. Company Law. An Abridgment of the Law contained in the Statutes and Decisions. By M. M. Mackenzie, E. A. Geare, and G. B. Hamilton, Barristers-at-Law. Stevens and Sons. 21s. Evuis, AktHUR M. A Guide to the Income-tax Acts. Third Edition. Stevens and Sons. 7s. 6d. Lracett, Eugene. A Treatise on the Law of Bills of Lading. Second edition. Stevens and Sons. 3os. TayLor, SypnNEy. A Digest of the Law and Practice relating to the Office of Coroner. Horace Cox. 6s. WHEELER, GEORGE. Privy Council Law, Appeals 1876- 1891. Barrister-at-Law. Stevens and Sons. 31s. 6d. Architecture. Perry J. Tavenor. The Chronology of Mediwval and Renaissance Architecture. Murray. 16s. Savery, C. E. Short History of Church Architecture in England, from the Earliest to the Present Time. C. Straker and Sons. Educational. BuatngE, R. G. Elementary Lessons, with Numerical Examples, in Practical Mechanics and Machine Design. New edition, revised and enlarged, with 79 illustrations. Cassells. 2s. 6d. Burcu, G. J. The University Extension Series —A Manual of Electrical Science. Methuen and Oo., Oxon. 3s. Lypz, L. W. An Elementary Geography of India. Rivington, Percival, and Co. ts. MEYER’s KONVERSATIONS-LEXIKON ; ein Nachschlagewerk des allgemeinen Wissens. Fifth edition, re-written. Vol.. If. Bibliographisches Institut, Leipsic and Vienna. Parrott, J. Epwarp. The Life and Duties of the Citizen. A Handbook for Teachers. W. H. Allen and Co. TREITSCHKE, H. Von. Modern German Series Advanced Texts. Das Deutsche Ordensland Preussen. Edited by W.S. Lyon. 2s. ADVERTISEMENTS. 1847 Mr Horace Cox’s New Novels. me NOW READY, AT ALL LIBRARIES. In Three Vols., crown 8vo., price 315. 6d. “BA STEP ASIDE. x GWENDOLEN DOUGLAS GALTON (Mrs TRENCH GASCOIGNE). Oe Crown 810., price 38. 6d., Cheap Edition of A STUMBLE ON THE THRESHOLD. JAMES PAYN. ee Crown 8vo., with [llustrations, price 3s. 6d. THE MARTYRDOM OF SOCIETY. QUILLIM RITTER. IG WINDSOR HOUSH, BREAM’S BUILDINGS, EC.  188 ADVERTISEMENTS. MESDAMES BRETT & BOWSER, TYPISTS, SELBORNE CHAMBERS, BELL YARD, TEMPLE BAR. Authors’ MSS. carefully and expeditiously copied, from Is. per 1000 words. Extra carbon copies half price. Refer- ences kindly permitted to Augustine Birrell, Esq., M-P. THE AUTHOR’S HAIRLESS PAPER-PAD. (Tur LrapEnnatt Press Lrp., H.C.) ES Contains hairless paper, over which the pen slips with perfect freedom. Siwpence each: 58. per dozen, ruled or plain. Miss R. V. GILL, TYPE-WRITING OFFICES, 6, Adam-street, Strand, W.C. spect Authors’ and dramatists’ Work a Speciality. All kinds of MSS. copied with care. Extra attention given to difficult hand-writing and to papers or lectures on scientific subjects. Type-writing from dictation. Shorthand Notes taken and transcribed. FURTHER PARTICULARS ON APPLICATION. MISS E. ALLEN & CoO., TYPE AND SHORTHAND WRITERS, Scientific Work and Translations a Special Feature. 39, LOMBARD SsT-_, H.C. Office No. 59 (close to Lift). Now ready, price 5s. SONGS GRAVE AND GAY. By F. B. DOVETON, Author of ‘Snatches of Song,” ‘t Sketches in Prose and Verse,” ‘* Maggie in Mythica,” &c. References to Authors. London: Horace Cox, Windsor House, Bream’s-buildings, E.C. COX’S — ARTS OF READING, WRITING, AND SPEAKING. LETTERS TO A LAW STUDENT. By TEE Lats MPR. SHRVJVEBANT Cox. MRS. GILT, TYPH-WRITING OFFICE, 35, LUDGATE HILL, E.C. (ESTABLISHED 1883.) Authors’ MSS. carefully copied from 1s. per 1000 words. Plays, &c., 1s. 8d. per 1000 words. Extra copies (carbon) supplied at the rate of 4d. and 3d. per 1000 words. Type-writing from dictation 2s. 6d. per hour. Reference kindly permitted to Walter Besant, Esq. MIss PATTEN, TYPIST. 44, Oakley Street Flats, Chelsea, S.W. Authors’ MSS. carefully transcribed. References kindly permitted to George Augustus Sala, Esq., Justin Huntly McCarthy, Esq., and many other well-known Authors. Hire- Proof Safe for MSS. Particulars on Application. LITERARY PRODUCTIONS OF EVERY DESCRIPTION AREFULLY REVISED, CORRECTED, or RE- WRITTEN by the Author of “The Queen’s English up to Date.” Facilities for publication. Typewriting 1s. per 1000 words. Address SecrETARY, Literary Office, 342, Strand, W.C. e HAT?” “T say that Ellen Terry “Yes, yes, you’ve said that Ellen Terry uses nothing else for sticking papers together, but what does she use ?” “ Why StickPHAST Paste of course !” Just published, cloth lettered, price 5s. LYRIcs. Dr. J. A. GOODCHILD. London: Horace Cox, Windsor House, Bream’s-buildings, E.C. Published every Friday morning; price, without Reports, 9d.; with Reports, 1s. sae LAW TIMES, the Journal of the Law and the Lawyers, which has now just completed its fiftieth year, supplies to the Profession a complete Record of the Progress of Legal Reforms, and of all matters affecting the Legal Profession. The Reports of the Law Times are now recognised as the most complete and efficient series published. Offices: Windsor House, Bream’s-buildings, E.C. RE-ISSUE (SIXTH THOUSAND). PRICE 7s. 6d. LONDON: HORACE COX, “LAW TIMES” OFFICE, WINDSOR HOUSE, BREAM’S BUILDINGS, E.C. Printed and Published by Horace Cox, Windsor House, Bream’s-buildings, London, E.C. Dublin Core The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/. Title A name given to the resource The Author, Vol. 04 Issue 05 (October 1893) Subject The topic of the resource <em>The Author</em>, Vol. 04 Issue 05 (October 1893) Type The nature or genre of the resource Publication Identifier An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context 1893-10-02-The-Author-4-5 publications The Author https://historysoa.com/files/original/5/454/1893-09-01-The-Author-4-4.pdf 3570f54a188039567b55887f9ee03b42 PDF Text Text ������������������������������������������ Dublin Core The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/. Title A name given to the resource The Author Subject The topic of the resource <em>The Author</em> Description An account of the resource A digitised run of the Society of Authors' monthly periodical, <em>The Author</em>, 1890<span>–</span>1914, made available together for the first time.<br /><br />Currently users can browse issues and <a href="https://historysoa.com/items/browse?search=&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Bjoiner%5D=and&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Belement_id%5D=51&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Btype%5D=is+exactly&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Bterms%5D=Index&amp;collection=&amp;type=&amp;tags=&amp;exhibit=&amp;date_search_term=&amp;submit_search=Search+For+Items&amp;sort_field=Dublin+Core%2CTitle">indices</a> (not available for all volumes). Full text search for all issues, and other additional search functionality, will be added in 2022. Date A point or period of time associated with an event in the lifecycle of the resource 1890–1914 Identifier An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context The-Author-Issues Publication Date The date of an event (in YYYY, YYYY-MM or YYYY-MM-DD format) 1893-09-01 Volume 4 Issue 4 Pages Page range in volume 109–148 Ngram Date Version of the date in YYYYMMDD format for use by the Ngram plugin 18930901 Ngram Text Version of the text with no HTML formatting for use by the Ngram plugin Che HMuthor. (The Organ of the Incorporated Society of Authors. Monthly.) CONDUCTED BY WALTER BESANT. Vou. IV.—No. 4.] SEPTEMBER 1, 1893. [PRICE SIXPENCE. CONTENTS. PAGE PAGE Warnings ae wee aoe Feuilleton— ; . 1.—Confessions of a Critic ... aes see ose oe wee 134 How to use =o pomey : ae! R= - Modern Comedy () 2.6 ee ola ks 86 The Authors Syndicate ... ime ase ee woe con se me So-So Sociology = a ee ae ee oe - ... 136 Notices ... eee + 112 | Ugolino’s Love. By N. Chester... ... 0 ns tos SLB Literary Property— Literature in Oxford ... sea fee a. soe oe ss ce Lod 1.—Authors’ Rights in Germany ... ae as see pieclie Correspondence— : 2.—Cost of Production a ile 1.—A Novel Experience wee toe sas one tee 5 kao Omni Gath POR RCaInh 15 2.—A Dread Tribunal ... oes cS ses a8 ees nen koe mum Gatherum for september eee vee see nee eee 2 3.—George Eliot... as oe ey eee fe cs —g8 The Literary Conference at Chicago... a one oe seen ba. 4.—The Sweating of Authors... me as Be rea auc bee The Relati Z 8 isher. A P: Read at the 5.—Reviewing ... ae bbe aps are ea ae ose a0 os a f Whe bebo Uae 6 agp ey ee ere ee Pi -Autiorama diel. ce Pe al on, TAO The Sinner’s Comedy See ae ed owe eee at LT 8 “Thoetranster of BOOKS... i a ee 1 An American Statement. By Grace Greenwood ... eee +» 128 | ‘At the Sign of the Author’s Head” ... is ce wee oe UAL Notes and News oe oS ee See coe ace see ac aed New Books and New Editions ... ees is eS ce ... 143 1. The 9. The 3. The PUBLICATIONS OF THE SOCIETY. Annual Report. That for January 1892 can be had on application to the Secretary. Author. A Monthly Journal devoted especially to the protection and maintenance of Literary Property. Issued to all Members. Grievances of Authors. (The Leadenhall Press.) 1s. The Report of three Meetings on the general subject of Literature and its defence, held at Willis’s Rooms, March, 1887. 4. Literature and the Pension List. By W. Morris Cotes, Barrister-at-Law. (Henry Glaisher, ou . The 6, The 7. The g5, Strand, W.C.) 3s. History of the Société des Gens de Lettres. By S. Squrrm Spricen, late Secretary to the Society. 1s. Cost of Production. In this work specimens are given of the most important forms of type, size of page, &c., with estimates showing what it costs to produce the more common kinds of books. Henry Glaisher, 95, Strand, W.C. 2s. 6d. Various Methods of Publication. By S. Squrrz Spriaex. In this work, compiled from the papers in the Society’s offices, the various forms of agreements proposed by Publishers to Authors are examined, and their meaning carefully explained, with an account of the various kinds of fraud which have been made possible by the different clauses in their agreements. Henry Glaisher, 95, Strand, W.C. 3s. 8. Copyright Law Reform. An Exposition of Lord Monkswell’s Copyright Bill now before Parlia- 9. The ment. With Extracts from the Report of the Commission of 1878, and an Appendix containing the Berne Convention and the American Copyright Bill. By J. M. Leny. Eyre and Spottiswoode. 1s. 6d. Society of Authors, A Record of its Action from its Foundation. By Water Besant (Chairman of Committee, 1888—1892). 1s. IIo ADVERTISEMENTS. The Society of Authors (Sncorporated). PRESIDENT. GHORGH MEREDITH. COUNCIL. Sir Epwin ARnoxp, K.C.LE., 0.8.1. ALFRED AUSTIN. J. M. Barrie. A. W. A Beckert. Ropert BATEMAN. Sir Henry Berane, K.C.M.G. WALTER BESANT. : AUGUSTINE BIRRELL, M.P. R. D. BuacKMORE. Rev. Pror. Bonney, F.R.S. Ricut Hon. James Bryce, M.P. Hawt Caine. EGERTON CASTLE. P. W. CLAYDEN. EDWARD CLODD. W. Morris Couzs. Hon. JoHN COLLIER. W. Martin Conway. F. Marion CRAWFORD. Austin Dosson. A. W. Dusoura. EpmunD Gossk. Tuomas Harpy. J. M. Lety. OswaLD CRAWFURD, C.M.G. Tue Haru or DEsaRrt. J. Eric Exicousen, F.R.S. Pror. MicHaEt Foster, F.R.S. Ricut Hon. HERBERT GARDNER, M.P. Ricuarp Garnett, LL.D. H. Riper Haeearp. Jerome K. JEROME. RuDYARD KIpPuine. Pror. E. Ray LAnKESTER, F.R.S. Ruv. W. J. Lorrie, F.S.A. Pror. J. M. D. MEIKLEJOHN. Herman C. MERIVALE. Rev. C. H. MippLEToN-WAKE. Lewis Morzis. Pror. Max MULLER. J. C. PARKINSON. Tue EARL OF PEMBROKE AND Mont- GOMERY. Sir FreprricKk Pouiock, Bart., LL.D. Water Herrizs PoLLock. A. G. Ross. GrorGEe AUGUSTUS SALA. W. Baptiste Scoonses. G. R. Sus. S. SqurrE SPRIGGE. J. J. STEVENSON. Jas. SULLY. Witiiam Moy THomas. H. D. Trait, D.C.L. Baron HENRY DE WoBRMs, E.B.S. EpMunD YATES. MP., Hon. Counsel—E. M. UNDERDOWN, Q.C. Solicitors—Messrs Fretp, Roscoz, and Co., Lincoln’s Inn Fields. Accountants—Oscar BERRY and CARR, Monument-yard, E.C. Secretary—G. HERBERT THRING, B.A. OFFICES. 4, PortuagaL STREET, Lincoun’s Inn Frenps, W.C. Third Edition, with Additions throughout, in demy 8vo., 700 pages, price 15s. AN ANECDOTAL HISTORY OF THE BRITISH PARLIAMENT, From the Earliest Periods to the Present Time. WITH NOTICES OF EMINENT PARLIAMENTARY MEN, AND EXAMPLES OF THEIR ORATORY. ComPpiLED FROM AUTHENTIC SouRCcES BY GHORGE HHNERY JENNINGS. CONTENTS. Parr I—Riseand Progress of Parliamentary Institutions. Part Il.—Personal Anecdotes: Sir Thomas More to John Morley. Part Ill.—Miscellaneous. 1. Elections. 2. Privilege; Ex- clusion of Strangers; Publication of Debates. 3. Parliamentary Usages, &c. 4. Varieties. Apprnpix.—(A) Lists of the Parliaments of England and of the United Kingdom. (B) Speakers of the House of Commons. (C) Prime Ministers, Lord Chancellors, and Secretaries of State from 1715 to { 1892. Opinions of the Press ‘“« The work, which has long been held in high repute as a repertory of good things, is more than ever rich in doth instruction and amuse- ment. ’—Scotsman. (Tt is a treasury of useful fact and amusing anecdote, and in its latest form should have increased popularity.” —Globe. ‘Its advantage to those who are seeking seats in Parliament, or who may have occasion to assist as speakers during the electoral eampaign, is incomparable.”—Sala’s Journal. of the Present Edition. “Tt is a work that possesses both a practical and an historical value, and is altogether unique in character.”—Kentish Observer. “We can heartily recommend this work to the politician, whatever may be his party leanings.”—WNorthern Echo. ‘Here we have the whole company of Parliamentary celebrities, past and present, reduced to puppets, so to speak, and made to repeat their best and most approved rhetorical performances for our leisurely entertainment, which is not less enjoyable from being allied with edification.”—iverpool Courter. KS Orders may now be sent to HORACE cox, “Law Times Office,” Windsor House, Bream’s-buildings, E.C.  ‘ERTS SN 1 4 3.8 Che #Huthbor. (The Organ of the Incorporated Society of Authors. Monthly.) CONDUCTED BY WALTER BESANT. Vou. IV.—No. 4.] For the Opinions expressed in papers that are signed or initialled the Authors alone are responsible. None of the papers or para- graphs must be taken as expressing the collective opinions of the committee unless they are officially signed by G. Herbert Thring, sec. a Nees Secretary of the Society begs to give notice that all remittances are acknowledged by return of post, and requests that all members not receiving an answer to important communications within two days will write to him without delay. All remittances should be crossed Union Bank of London, Chancery-lane, or be sent by registered letter only. res AGREEMENTS. [ is not generally understood that the author, as the vendor, has the absolute right of drafting the agree- ment upon whatever terms the transaction is to be carried out. Authors are strongly advised to exercise that right. Inevery other form of business, the right of drawing the agreement rests with him who sells, leases, or has the control of the property. ec. WARNINGS. EADERS of the Author and members of the Society R are earnestly desired to make the following warnings as widely known as possible. They are based on the experience of nine years’ work by which the dangers to which literary property is especially exposed have been discovered :— 1. SeR1AL Riauts.—In selling Serial Rights stipulate that you are selling the Serial Right for one paper at a certain time only, otherwise you may find your work serialized for years, to the detriment of your volume form. VOL. Iv. SEPTEMBER 1, 1893. [Price SIxPence. 2. STAMP YOUR AGREEMENTS. — Readers are most URGENTLY warned not to neglect stamping their agreements immediately after signature. If this precaution is neglected for two weeks, a fine of £10 must be paid before the agree- ment can be used as a legal document. In almost every case brought to the secretary the agreement, or the letter which serves for one, is forwarded without the stamp. The author may be assured that the other party to the agree- ment never neglects this simple precaution. The Society, to save trouble, undertakes to get all the agreements of members stamped for them at no expense to themselves except the cost of the stamp. 3. ASCERTAIN WHAT A PROPOSED AGREEMENT GIVES TO BOTH SIDES BEFORE SIGNING IT.—Remember that an arrangement as toa joint venturein any other kind of busi- ness whatever would be instantly refused should either party refuse to show the books or to let it be known what share he reserved for himself. 4. LirrrARy AGENTS.—Be very careful. You cannot be too careful as to the person whom you appoint as your agent. Remember that you place your property almost un- reservedly in his hands. Your only safety is in consulting the Society, or some friend who has had personal experience of the agent. Do not trust advertisements alone. 5. Cost or Propuction.-—Never sign any agreement of which the alleged cost of production forms an integral part, until you have proved the figures. 6. CHOICE oF PuBLIsHERS.—Never enter into any cor- respondence with publishers, especially with those who ad- vertise for MSS., who are not recommended by experienced friends or by this Society. 7. Futurr Worx.—Never, on any account whatever, bind yourself down for future work to anyone. 8. Royaury.—Never accept any proposal of royalty until you have ascertained what the agreement, worked out on both a small and a large sale, will give to the author and what to the publisher. 9g. PERSONAL RisK.—Never accept any pecuniary risk or responsibility whatever without advice. 10. RusecteD MSS.—Never, when a MS. has been re- fused by respectable houses, pay others, whatever promises they may put forward, for the production of the work. 11. AMERICAN Riaurs.—Never sign away American rights. Keep them by special clause. Refuse to sign any agreement containing a clause which reserves them for the publisher, unless for a substantial consideration. If the publisher insists, take away the MS. and offer it to another. K 2 112 12. Cesston or CopyrigHt.—Never sign any paper, either agreement or receipt, which gives away copyright, without advice. 13. ADVERTISEMENTS.—Keep control over the advertise- ments, if they affect your returns, by a clause in the agree- ment. Reserve a veto. If you are yourself ignorant of the _ subject, make the Society your adviser. 14. NevER forget that publishing is a business, like any other business, totally unconnected with philanthropy, charity, or pure love of literature. You have to do with business men. Be yourself a business man. Society's Offices :-— 4, PORTUGAL STREET, Lincoun’s Inn FIELDs. Secs HOW TO USE THE SOCIETY. 1. Every member has a right to advice upon his agree- ments, his choice of a publisher, orany dispute arising inthe conduct of his business or the administration of his pro- perty. If the advice sought is such as can be given best by a solicitor, the member has a right to an opinion from the Society’s solicitors. If the case is such that Counsel’s opinion is desirable, the Committee will obtain for him Counsel’s opinion. All this without any cost to the member. 2. Remember that questions connected with copyright and publisher’s agreements do not generally fall within the experience of ordinary solicitors. Therefore, do not seruple to use the Society first—our solicitors are continually engaged upon such questions for us. 3. Send to the office copies of past agreements and past accounts with the loan of the books represented. This isin order to ascertain what has been the nature of your agree- ments, and the results to author and publisher respectively so far. The Secretary will always be glad to have any agreements, new or old, for inspection and note. The infor- mation thus obtained may prove invaluable. 4. If the examination of your previous business trans- actions by the Secretary proves unfavourable, you should take advice as to a change of publishers. 5. Before signing any agreement whatever, send the pro- posed document to the Society for examination. 6. The Society is acquainted with the methods, and—in the case of fraudulent houses—the tricks of every publish- ing firm in the country. Remember that there are certain houses which live entirely by trickery. 7. Remember always that in belonging to the Society you are fighting the battles of other writers, even if you are reaping no benefit to yourself, and that you are advancing the best interests of literature in promoting the indepen- dence of the writer. 8. Send to the Editor of the Author notes of everything important to literature that you may hear or meet with. THE AUTHOR. THE AUTHORS’ SYNDICATE. EMBERS are informed : 1. That the Authors’ Syndicate takes charge of the business of members of the Society. With, when necessary, the assistance of the legal advisers of the Syndi- cate, it concludes agreements, collects royalties, examines and passes accounts, and generally relieves members of the trouble of managing business details. 2. That the expenses of the Authors’ Syndicate are defrayed mainly out of the commission charged on rights placed through its intervention. This charge is reduced to the lowest possible amount compatible with efficiency. In consequence of the immense number of MSS. received, it has become necessary to charge a small booking fee to cover postage and porterage expenses, in all cases where there is no current account. 3. That the Authors’ Syndicate works for none but those members of the Society whose work possesses a market value. 4. That the business of the Syndicate is not to advise members of the Society, but to manage their affairs for them. 5. That the Syndicate can only undertake arrangements of any character on the distinct understanding that those arrangements are placed exclusively in its hands, and that all negotiations relating thereto are referred to it. 6. That clients can only be seen personally by appoint- ment, and that, when possible, at least four days’ notice should be given. The work of the Syndicate is now s0 heavy, that only a limited number of interviews can be arranged. 7. That every attempt is made to deal with the corre- spondence promptly, but that owing to the enormous number of letters received, some delay is inevitable. That stamps should, in all cases, be sent to defray postage. 8. That the Authors’ Syndicate does not invite MSS. without previous correspondence, and does not hold itself responsible for MSS. forwarded without notice. 9. The Editor will be glad to receive the titles of pub- lished novels available for second right serial use. Tt is announced that, by way of a new departure, the Syndicate has undertaken arrangements for lectures by some of the leading members of the Society; that a “Transfer Department,” for the sale and purchase of journals and periodicals, has been opened ; and that a “ Register of Wants and Wanted” has been opened. Terms on application to the Manager. There is an Honorary Advisory Committee, whose services will be called upon in any case of dispute or difficulty. It is perhaps necessary to state that the members of the Advisory Committee have no pecuniary interest whatever in the Syndicate. —_—— rs NOTICES. hae Editor of the Author begs to remind members of the Society that, although the paper is sent to them free of charge, the cost of producing it would be a very heavy charge on the resources of the Society if a great many members did not forward to the Secretary the modest 6s. 6d. subscription for the year.  THE AUTHOR. The Editor is always glad to receive short papers and communications on all subjects connected with literature from members and others. Nothing can do more good to the Society than to make the Author complete, attractive, and interesting. Will those who are willing to aid in this work send their names and the special subjects on which they are willing to write? Communications for the Author should reach the Editor not later than the 21st of each month. All persons engaged in literary work of any kind, whether members of the Society or not, are invited to communicate to the Editor any points connected with their work which it would be advisable in the general interest to publish. Members and others who wish their MSS. read are requested not to send them to the Office without previously communicating with the Secretary. The utmost practicable despatch is aimed at, and MSS. are read in the order in which they are received. It must also be distinctly under- stood that the Society does not, under any circumstances, undertake the publication of MSS. The Authors’ Club is now open in its new premises, at 3, Whitehall-court, Charing Cross. Address the Secretary for information, rules of admission, &c. Will members take the trouble to ascertain whether they have paid their subscriptions for the year? If they will do this, and remit the amount, if still unpaid, or a banker’s order, it will greatly assist the Secretary, and save him the trouble of sending out a reminder. Members aré most earnestly entreated to attend to the warning numbered (7). It is a most foolish and a most disastrous thing to bind yourself to anyone for a term of years. Let them ask themselves if they would give a solicitor the collection of their rents for five years to come, whatever his conduct, whether he was honest or dishonest? Of course they would not. Why then hesitate for a moment when they are asked to sign themselves into literary bondage for three or five years ? Those who possess the “Cost of Production” are requested to note that the cost of binding has advanced 15 per cent. This means, for those who do not like the trouble of “doing sums,” the addition of three shillings in the pound on this head. In other words, if the cost of binding is set down in our book at eight pounds, to this must now be added twenty-four shillings more, so that it now stands at £9 4s. The figures in our book are as near the exact truth as can be procured; but a printer’s, or a binder’s, bill is so elastic a thing that nothing more exact can be arrived at. Some remarks have been made upon the amount charged in the “ Cost of Production” for advertising. Of course, we have not included any sums which may be charged for inserting advertisements in the publisher’s own magazines, or in other magazines by exchange. As agreements too often go, there is nothing to prevent the publisher from sweeping the whole profits of a book into his own pocket, by inserting any number of advertisements in his own magazines, and by exchanging with others. Some there are who call this a form of fraud; it is not known what those who practise this method of swelling their own profits call it. 113 LITERARY PROPERTY. L Tue Protection or AutHors’ Ricuts IN GERMANY. HE Congress of German Journalists and Authors, which met at Munich in the second week of July, dealt, among other things, with the question of the protection of the rights of authors and “ mental property” (Das Urheberrecht and Das geistige Eigenthum). The result of the deliberations on this subject was embodied in the form of a projet de lot, or bill, which has been addressed to the Legislatures of all the States in the German Empire, with a recommendation from the Congress that it should be passed into law. The following is a transla- tion of the proposed measure: Sect. 1. The rights of authors comprise (a) the protection of every author in his personal relations to the intellectual work produced by him, and (6) mental property. Sect. 2. As mental property within the meaning of the present law is to be regarded every intellectual creation (getstige Schipfung) which has been put forth in external form. Any part, too, of a mental work is to be treated as such, if, when taken by itself, it represents a mental creation. Productions which result from working up or remodelling (existing works), and which are not new creations, are only to be treated as mental works in so far as the original creation does not come into con- sideration. Sect. 3. Every author is protected, according to the provisions of the present law, against unauthorised dealings with the mental work produced by him. Sect. 4. The following proceedings, when entered upon without the assent of the author, are to be regarded as unlawful dealings with a mental work: (1) the publication of any mental work not yet published; (2) enlarging the com- pass of a publication or changing the mode of publication ; (3) making any change whatever in a mental work. Sect. 5. In the absence of any special reserva- tion, the assent of an author is deemed to have been tacitly given for the reproduction of political articles and political speeches in newspapers, and likewise for quoting any special portion of a mental work in independent works devoted to a particular scientific or pedagogic object. Sect. 6. The reproduction of public transactions, as well as the publication of any State docu- ments and of any announcements made by the public authorities, is free.  114 THE Sect. 7. The author of a mental work, or his successors according to law, possess a mental pro- perty in such work. Mental property is the right of the exclusive and unrestricted economic owner- ship and disposal of a mental work. Sect. 8. Mental property is divisible in so far as various methods of deriving economic advantage from a mental work, can be pursued at the same time and independently of each other. Sect. 9. Mental property may be transferred, wholly or in part, from one living person to another, or on account of death. The use of mental property may also be granted for a pecu- niary consideration (usufruct) or it may be pledged (or mortgaged). Sect. 10. Those illegal dealings with 4 mental work which are designed to make a profit out of it, or which are detrimental to the mental owner’s interest in the property, or which injure the economic value of a mental work, are to be regarded as encroachments upon such mental property. Sect. 11. Mental property of which no use has been made tor thirty years 1s to be held to have been renounced. This assumption may, however, be invalidated at any time by a declaration on the part of the mental owner (claiming his former property) but without prejudice to the rights that any third person may have acquired in the meantime. Mental property expires after having been actually utilised for thirty years. Sect. 12. In contracts, the purpose of which is to transfer, utilise, or otherwise make money on mental property, the following regulations will have force in the absence of other arrangements between the contracting parties—first, during the life of the author, the rights derived from a contract, to deal with a mental work are only to be exercised in accordance with the consent given by the author (sects. 3 to 6 of this draft); second, after the death of the author, third parties, in dealing with a mental work, are only restricted in reference to the mental property. Sect. 13. Unlawful dealings with a mental work as contemplated in- paragraphs 3 to 6 of this statute are punished with a money fine up to 15,000 marks (£750), or by arrest or imprison- ment up to six months. A criminal prosecution is only to be undertaken when proposed by the author. Sect. 14. If the author proposes it, any person who is guilty of a transgression against the 13th paragraph of this statute, may be condemned by the Court to pay to the author such compensa- tion as it may think fit to impose. AUTHOR. Sect. 15. If the author should propose it, the publication of a sentence may be ordered in accordance with the provisions of paragraph 200 of the (German) Criminal Law Book. Sect. 16. Whoever, for the purpose of secur- ing to himself or to any other person a pecuniary advantage in violation of the law, encroaches on the mental property of another (paragraphs 7, et seq. of this statute) shall be punished with imprisonment. The attempt to do this is also ~ punishable. Sect. 17. The provisions of this statute are also applicable to mental works by foreign authors. Sect. 18. In case this statute clashes with the legal prescriptions of any foreign country, the provisions concerned in the Convention of Berne are to be applied as a constituent part of this law. Sect. 19. The penal prescriptions of this law have no retrospective effect. Sect. 20. Impressions of a mental work pro- duced before the official publication of this law, and which, according to its provisions, are unlaw- ful, may, if bearing an official stamp prior to this statute coming into force, be circulated afterwards in case the mental proprietor does not prefer to acquire them by payment of the cost of their production. Sect. 21. The benefit derived from an amplifi- cation of a piece of mental property belongs to the mental proprietor. The person who is to be regarded as such proprietor is determined in accordance with the contracts that have been entered into. II. Cost or PropuctTion. An account received only recently for a book published a short time ago is instructive in com- parison with the prices given in the “Cost of Production.” The book contained twenty-four sheets, printed in small pica, 272 words to the page (see “ Cost. of Production,” p. 27). The following are the accounts (1) as furnished by the publisher, whose figures there is no intention of questioning ; (2) as given in our estimate. The edition was of L000 copies. (1.) Publisher’s account : £ s. da. Composition and printing... ... ... 62 4 9 Paper a a Moulding 6. 4. ee Binding 700 at 83d. i 24 IS fo  THE AUTHOR. 11s (2.) As by the “Cost of Production,” altered for the number of words in the page. & s. ad Composition and printing ... 53.120 apene 68 2t 12 0 Woutdmo 6 ©: © Binding 700 at 4d. a vol. ... Tr 134 The binding actually used was much superior to that contemplated in the estimate, which was a perfectly plam boarding. Moreover, since our estimate, binding, as we have elsewhere stated, has gone up some 15 per cent. It will be seen, therefore, that our estimate was very nearly that charged for printing and paper ; and that the moulding was much lower than in our estimate. eo OMNIUM GATHERUM FOR SEPTEMBER. Subjects for Treatment. — The Red-legged Partridge ; the Local Guide Book; the Compara- tive Value of Sea, Lake, and River Bathing; Facilities for Riding Lessons in public schools; the Abolition of Second Class Railway Carriages ; the Printers’ Reader; a Bray September; ‘“ Not to be forwarded ” ; a Short Way with the Game, or Single-barrelled Guns for New Beginners. V’s for U’s.—In many inscriptions the curious habit of carving a “v’’ where a “u” is needed (e.g., Publicvm for Putlicum) has been, and is still (see, e.g., the new Shaftesbury fountain in Piceadilly-arcus) in vogue. The cause of this is believed to be either the ease of the lapidary or an unreasoning fondness for the art of ancient Rome, but surely the habit is an abnormally foolish one. And for that matter, why have Latin inscriptions at all? Lady Burton’s Book.—An entrancing bio- graphy, but sadly marred, as pointed out in the Athenzum review, by interpolations of letters to newspapers and other superfluous matter of every kind. Could not all this (except the one letter from Lady Burton to her mother in defence of her engagement) be swept out, and the reader swept along through Lady Burton’s picturesque pages without a check ? The Bill of Fare.—‘ French,” it is observed in the preface to Liddell and Scott’s Greek Lexicon, “is confessedly the language of mathematics,” and, it may be added, that it is also the language of light comedy. But it is only historically the language of cookery, and I submit that the time is come, for us in England at all events, to re- place “ menu” (a hard word for English lips) by “bill of fare,” and for the dishes served to substi- tute English titles for French. Few, indeed, are the cases where, as with ennui (by which we “ let the French translate the awful yawn which sleep cannot abate”), a title other than English for a dish or set of dishes is necessary or desirable. Hors d’ceuvres might perhaps be rendered by “ uncooked morsels.” At any rate, every kind of fish or bird should be Englished. Fairly good render- ings can be found in Mrs. Matthew Clarke’s translation of the 366 menus of the Baron Brisse ; but the whole work of producing English bills of fare (which I respectfully commend to the atten- tion of the cooks of English speakingdom) is one requiring a rare combination of culinary know- ledge and linguistic skill. Spooks.—Beyond all doubt these are greatly on the increase. Hven Miss Yonge and Miss Cole- ridge in the Monthly Packet must needs have their ghost story. I myself have seen three appa- ritions of persons well known to me during the last fortnight, and have carefully noted the hour (2.45 a.m. in one case, 3.15 a.m. in another, and 3.47 a.m. in the third), but the persons them- selves were and are alive. This strange expe- rience ought to be chronicled ;* if only to depart from “ the method” (I quote from Bacon’s Novum Organom, par. 46, Kitchin’s translation) “of almost every superstition, as in astrology. in dreams, omens, judgments, and the like, in which men who take pleasure in such vanities as these attend to the event when it is a fulfilment, but where they fail (though it be much the more fre- quent case) there they neglect the instance, and pass it by.” The Authors’ Club.—The library of this club is not quite up to the mark of its dinners. J. M. Lety. Ce THE LITERARY CONFERENCE OF CHICAGO, (Reprinted from the Times.) HE Literary Congress held at Chicago from July 10 to July 15 was divided into five departments or sections, named respectively after the Authors, the Librarians, History, Philo- logy, and Folk Lore. All these separate confer- ences were held simultaneously at the Art Insti- * By the way, are they rhymed with “snooks” or with “books,” &c.? The author of the cruelly clever lines in Punch, or the London Charivari for Aug. 5 has boldly rhymed them with ‘“ Cooks;’’ but he may have been a Lincolnshire man.  116 tute, a large and convenient pbuilding in the city itself, and not in the buildings of the Exhibition itself, which, as everybody knows, is seven miles distant from the city. There were many advantages in this arrangement. The congress, although an integral part of the programme of the World’s Fair, belonged to the city rather than to the Exhibition ; it could hardly be expected that the general run of visitors at the latter—as yet mainly Americans from the Mississippi Valley and the west—would care to assist at discussions on copyright, on realism in Art, or on the rela- tions of literature and journalism. Moreover, a congress must have its social side, and in 4 mere summer camp. such as_ that created by the temporary hotels round the Worlds Fair, there can be no social side at all. Therefore the librarians and authors and folk-lorists met quietly and peacefully in the halls of the Art Institute ; their papers were read before an audience largely composed of Chicago ladies, and their proceedings were only interrupted by the bells of the tram and the electric trolly and by the horn of the railway train—noises which in an American city must not be considered as any interruption, because they are part and parcel of the city itself, just as in medieval times London boasted its mingled roar of many industries, church bells and rum- bling wheels, which could be heard as far off as the slopes of Highgate. The project of a Literary Conference was first formed in the autumn of last year, when a rough draft of the proceedings was drawn up and sent about tentatively to literary men and women of America and Great Britam. At first the re- sponse was extremely disappointing. Very few writers took up the scheme at all; still fewer offered to send papers; none, at first, proposed to be present in person, It seemed as if the pro- posed Conference must fall through because there would be no authors to confer. Two fortunate accidents saved it. In London, the Society of Authors thought that good might come out of such a public Conference and offered to send papers on some of the more practical subjects proposed, leaving the ornamental part to the Americans themselves. Two members of the Society also offered to attend the Conference as delegates, if possible. At the same moment it occurred to a few literary men in New York, for much the same reasons, that the Congress ought to meet with the support of American authors. They therefore formed themselves into a committee, of which Oliver Wendell Holmes, in order to emphasize the importance of the occasion, was invited to become nominal chair- man, On the list of the committee are the well- known names of Aldrich, Cable, Furness, Gilder, THE AUTHOK. Howells, Higginson, Stedman, and Dudley Warner, while Professor Woodbury, of Columbia College, acted as secretary. The result of their labours, together with those of the English society, was that the Congress became a truly representative meeting, and that most of the papers produced were written by men whose experience in the subjects treated and whose position in the world of letters entitled them at least to a respectful hearing. The editor of the Dial, a literary and critical paper of Chicago— Mr. Francis F. Browne—was the chairman of the local organising committee, and there was ap- pointed a women’s auxiliary committee, on which, among others, was Miss Harriet Monroe, the author of the ode spoken on the opening of the Exhibition. What is the good of holding such a Conference ? A certain English man of letters has asked this question, adding, as his answer, that an author has notuing to do but to sell his wares and have done with it. But suppose he will not sell his wares and so have done with it. Suppose he understands—what many men of letters seem totally unable to understand—that his wares may represent a considerable, even a great, property, which is going to yield a steady return for many years; that he ought no more to sell this property “and have done with it” than he would sell a rich mine, or a mill, or a row of houses, and have done with it, unless for a consideration based on business principles. To such as understand this axiom—i.e., to all who are concerned in the material interests of literature—such a Conference may prove of the greatest possible use. _ For instance, among the questions to be con- sidered were (1) all those relating to copyright, international and domestic; (2) all those which relate to the administration of literary property ; (3) all those which are concerned with literature itself{—its past, its present, its tendency. In this paper 1 purposely keep the third branch in the background, because, unless a Congress is to attempt the function of an Academy, this must be either an ornamental section or the battle- ground of opinions and fashions of the day. Tt is manifest that the first two branches may be most important to those concerned with literary property—too. often any one but the producer and creator of it. There is, however, another point. It is greatly to be desired that those who belong to the literary profession should from time to time gather together and recognise the fact that they do belong to a common calling. Hitherto the author, though he calls himself a man of letters, has been too apt to refuse the recognition of a profession or calling of letters. He has sat apart—alone ; nay, in many cases his  fv THE only recognition of his brethren has been a cheap sneer or a savage gibe. To this day there remain a few of those of whom Churchill wrote, who can never speak of their brethren but with bitter- ness or derision. Sucha man at such a Conference is out of place; much more important. his very existence comes to be recognised as an anachro- nism: he will no longer be tolerated. Another kind of literary man is he who is con- tinually inveighing against the baseness of con- necting literature with lucre. He appears in this country, on an average, once a year, with his stale and conventional rubbish. Where this kind of talk is sincere, if ever it is sincere— mostly it comes from those who have hitherto failed to connect literature with lucre—it rests upon a confusion of ideas. That is to say, it confuses the intellectual, artistic, literary worth of a book with its commercial value. But the former is one thing, the latter is another. They are not commensurable. The former has no value which can be expressed in guineas, any more than the beauty of a sunset or the colours of a rainbow. The latter may be taken as a measure of the popular taste, which should, but does not always, demand the best books. No one, therefore, must consider that a book necessarily fails because the demand for it is small; nor, on the other hand, is it always just or useful to deride the author of a successful book because it is successful. In the latter case the author has perhaps done his best; it is the popular judg- ment that should be reproved and the popular taste which should be led into a truer way. A book, rightly or wrongly, then, may bea thing worth money—a property, an estate. It is the author’s property unless he signs it away; and since any book, in the uncertainty of the popular judgment, may become a valuable pro- perty, it is the author’s part to safeguard his property, and not to part with it without due consideration and consultation with those who have considered the problem. And it is the special function of such a Conference to lay down the data of the problem, and so to help in pro- ducing, if possible, a solution. But as for the question—is it sordid, is it base, for an author— a genius—to look after money? Well, a popular author is not always a genius. But even those who are admitted to have some claim to the possession of genius have generally been very careful indeed with regard to the money pro- duced by their writings. Scott, Byron, Moore, Dickens, George Eliot, Thackeray, Trollope, Tennyson, Wilkie Collins, Charles Reade—almost every man, or woman, of real distinction in letters can be shown to have been most careful about the money side of his books. It is left for VOL. IV. AUTHOR. 1T] the unsuccessful, for the shallow pretenders, or for some shady publisher’s hack, to ery out upon the degradation of letters when an author is advised to look after his property. Let us simply reply that what has not degraded the illustrious men who have gone before will not degrade those smaller men, their successors. The Conference called together in order to throw the light of publicity upon these and similar questions held its first meeting, its open- ing meeting, on the evening of Monday, July to. The speeches were complimentary; the English delegates, Dr. Sprigge, formerly secretary of our Authors’ Society, and myself, were duly welcomed, and we separated till the next morning. The subject of the first day’s conference was literary copyright, under the presidency of the Hon. George H. Adams. This meeting was from the practical point of view the most useful of any. The chairman asked for a fair trial of the present International Copyright Bill; he admitted, how- ever, that the tendency was growing more and more in favour of giving the author larger and fuller rights over his own book. Then one of the papers brought over by the English delegates was read—that by Sir Henry Bergne on the Berne Convention of 1887, in which the author, after explaining what was meant by that convention, earnestly invited America to send a delegate to the Convention of 1894. Mr. George Cable, the novelist, of Louisiana, read a paper in which, among other points, he contended that authors have a right to demand nothing more than “ what will be best for the whole people.” As it is certainly best for the whole people that every man should enjoy what is his own, we may cordially agree with Mr. Cable. Mr. Gilder, the editor of the Century, made a forcible appeal in his paper for an extension of the term of copyright. The important paper of the day followed, one which was for the most part quite new to the audience—that, namely, by Dr. Sprigge on the copyright question in Great Britain. No one had suspected or realised the present condition of muddle and mess in which this important subject now stands in our country. The speaker analysed and explained the new Bill already read by Lord Monkswell in the House of Lords and drafted by the Copyright Committee of the Society of Authors. He pointed out that it is intended in this Bill to reduce eighteen separate Acts, all confused and contradictory, which now contain the law of copyright, such as it is, into one comprehensive and intelligible Act. The principal clauses of that Act are (1) the adoption of a uniform term of copyright—the author’s life and thirty years beyond—for every class of work; (2) the right of abridgment to L  118 remain with the author—this is the so-called “ mutilation ” clause, not intended to trespass at all on the fair right of fair quotation, but to pro- tect the author from such mutilation of his work as in his opinion is calculated to injure the book or himself; (3) the right of a novelist to dramatise a story, and the converse; (4) the period for which the proprietor of a magazine may keep an article locked up to be reduced from twenty-eight years to three ; (5) registration to be compulsory; this provision, for instance, would enable officials to enforce the law of piracy by giving them a list of books which must not be pirated; at present there is no such list ; (6) provision for the seizure of piratical books. Mr. R. R. Bowker, whose paper was read on the following day, advocated, among other things, the protection of the author by making it illegal to sell a copyright for more than a limited period, so that the author should not be allowed by law to give away for a song a work which in after years may perhaps become a property of great value to himself or to his heirs. The following day, under my own presidency, a paper was read by myself—(1) on the history of the relations between author and publisher ; and (2) on the recent investigations of the British Society into the meaning, the extent, and the value of literary property. In this paper I ven- tured to offer a solution of the difficulties now existing in the administration of literary property —a solution advanced solely as a personal sug- gestion, and in no way pretending to represent the official opinion of our Society. Papers on the same questions were read by Mr. Maurice Thomp- son, a Western poet, and Mr. Stanley Waterloo, a Western novelist. Papers by Sir Frederick Pol- lock (a paper which had already appeared in the Pall Mall Gazette), by Mr. J. M. Lely, barrister-at-law, by Mr. W. Morris Colles on “ Syndicating,” and by Mr. J. Stuart Glennie on “The Necessity of a Trades Union,” were read for the writers, in their absence. The absence of all the American publishers from this day’s Conference was marked, with ominous consent they stayed away from the discussion. It may be noted, however, that the position of the American author is not so independent of the publisher as with us. In the States most literary men either have some interest in a publishing house, or they are the salaried servants of pub- lishers; with us in England it is, of course, exceptional, though not unknown, to find a suc- cessful man of letters taking a salary from a publisher. These were the two meetings of the chief import- ance. Then followed other meetings at which papers were read upon purely literary points. THE AUTHOR. Charles Dudley Warner (president of the Critical Section), John Burroughs, Professor Moses Coit Tyler, Miss Marian Harland, Miss Molly Seawell, “Margaret Sidney,” Eugene Field, George Cable, “Octave Thanet,” Mrs. Catherwood, Mrs. Anna Rohlfs, and Thomas Nelson Page among the Americans read papers. Among English authors papers were read from Mr. Henry Arthur Jones, on the future of the drama; from Mr. H. D. Traill, on the relations of literature to journalism ; and from Mr. Douglas Sladen, on realism. If it is the intention of the promoters of this Congress that the papers should be edited, condensed, pub- lished, and sent to all the libraries of the United States and Great Britain, the Conference cannot fail to do great good by calling attention to the various points for which the English Society of Authors is responsible for bringing them to light. The Congress of Literature was held at Chicago ata fitting moment. It may be taken as the inauguration of a new Literature which has just begun to spring up in the West; a Literature of which I for one was profoundly ignorant until I learned about it on the spot. At present it exists chiefly in promise; but if it is a bantling, it is a vigorous bantling. In what direction this new Literature of the West will develop it would be quite impossible, even for one who knows the conditions of Western life, to predict. Enough to place on record for the moment, the fact that there has sprung. into existence during the last year or two a company of new writers wholly belonging to the West. All over the broad valley of the Mississippi and on the Western prairies there are farmers im vast numbers living for the most part in solitary homesteads; their chief recreation is reading ; there are also small towns and villages by the thousand; places whose population is between one and two thousand, in every one of which will be found a ladies’ literary society and a library. The former holds meetings, receives papers, and is, generally, a centre of a certain intellectual activity; for the latter, the ladies who manage it endeavour to procure as many new books as possible. The whole of this enormous district, together with the North-West country—Alberta, British Columbia, and Manitoba — contains as many readers as there are people. Hitherto they have read the literature of England and the Eastern States. They are now beginning to create their own. To meet this newly-born literature, there has been established in Chicago a large number of publishing houses—more than fifty. If we remember that the Directory shows for London, the centre of the book trade for the whole British Empire, no more than 400 pub- e  Se THE AUTHOR. lishers, speaking from memory, and not more than twenty-five or so who may be considered by literary men as serious and responsible pub- lishers, the fifty of Chicago may be taken to represent a very considerable bulk of business. They are publishers of various kinds, as we find in London—good and bad; those who sail near the wind and those who sail at large. One of them, for instance, has done me the honour to put my name to a work which I never saw, and to advertise it as a new book by myself. Others of them, owing to the trouble and expense of bringing the long arm of the law upon them, too often ignore the law of international copyright, and “chance it.” There are, how- ever, honourable firms, as is reported by those who ought to know, among the Chicago publishers. Meantime, what concerns us is that there has arisen, quite unknown to ourselves and not yet reported, so far as I know, by any literary paper, a new centre of publishing, and a new company of literary men and women. How great this new branch of Letters has already become may be inferred from the fact that some of the recent books issued by Chicago houses have arrived at sales numbering nearly 100,000—comparing favourably with the greatest successes of English books—and that I learned from one writer of standing and reputation that a work of his, beginning with one edition of 4000, has now gone, within a short period of three months, and apparently with a local success alone, to 18,000. Again, when the writing of books was first attempted in the West by the sons of the original settlers, it was with self- distrust and trepidation. They published their books by subscription; the men who managed their business for them have mostly retired with handsome fortunes. As I have heard no com- plaints from the authors, it may be supposed that they, too, have retired with handsome fortunes. But this I doubt. Some of the names of these western writers have gone eastward and have even reached English shores. Most of them, however, are as yet unknown. There are already about a hun- dred, or perhaps more, who are known in the West as writers. Whitcombe Ryley, Maurice Thompson, Eugene Field, Harriet Munroe—who wrote the Ode on the opening of the Exhibition —and W. V. Byers are among the poets. From the rest I learn the names of Sladen Thompson, Hamlin Garland, Opie Reid, and Stanley Water- loo. The most popular author is Opie Reid, novelist and writer of short stories of Western life. His best book is a highly successful work called “The Kentucky Colonel.” Mr Stanley Waterloo has also written a novel which is now, VOL. Iv. 119 deservedly, I believe, enjoying a very considerable success, called ‘“‘ An Odd Situation.” The works of these writers are said to be characterised, as one would expect, by vigour rather than by style. I have not yet read any of their books, because I do not desire in this place to criticise the works, but only to note the point that a new literature is beginning, free from the old English traditions and the continuity which makes Holmes and Longfellow direct suc- cessors of Goldsmith and Pope. It will also be quite free from the old traditions of publishing, and may make a departure of its own on condi- tions to be laid down by an association of their own. I have talked, further, with one of the leading Chicago publishers, and I found him ready to discuss the whole question openly and fairly; and, above all, ready at the outset to concede the principles for which our own Society has always contended—the right of audit; the right of open dealing, so that both parties to the agreement may know what it means to both sides; the absolute abolition of secret profits ; and the recognition of the simple moral law that he who secretly falsifies his partner’s accounts to his own advantage is—whatever you please to call him. On these points my Chicago friend had no doubts whatever. Wauter Besant. Fao eet —____. ___ THE BRITISH AUTHORS SOCIETY AND THE RELATIONS OF AUTHOR AND PUB- LISHER. (A Paper read before the Literary Congress of Chicago by WALTER BESANT.) EFORE I proceed to the main subject of this paper, which is the actual relation existing in Great Britain between authors and publishers, [ beg permission to read a brief apology for considering the material side of literature at all. I do so because one of the greatest difficulties with which our Society of Authors has had to contend is the charge of sordidness in considering money in connection with literature. I do not know whether that prejudice exists here. I hope not. In my own country it vanishes from the mind of a man of letters the moment that he finds his work to possess a marketable value. I venture, however, in case there may be any here to-day who think that a man of letters must not take thought for the commercial side of his work, must not inquire who is to enjoy the property created by his brain, to read a few words from an address delivered by myself to the English Society of Authors in L2 120 December last. What I then said was as follows :— «There has existed for 150 years at least, and there still lingers among us, a feeling that it is unworthy the dignity of letters to take any account at all of the commercial or pecuniary side. No one, you will please to remark, has ever thought of reproaching the barrister, the solicitor, the physician, the surgeon, the painter, the sculptor, the actor, the singer, the musician, the composer, the architect, the chemist, the physicist, the engineer, the professor, the teacher, the clergyman, or any other kind of brain worker that one can mention, with taking fees or salaries or money for his work; nor does anyone reproach these men with looking after their fees and getting rich if they can. Nor does anyone suggest that to consider the subject of payment very carefully—to take ordinary precautions against dishonesty—brings discredit on anyone who does so; nor does anyone call that barrister unworthy of the Bar who expects large fees in proportion to his name and his ability ; nor does anyone call that painter a mere tradesman whose price advances with his reputation. I beg you to consider this point very carefully. For the moment any author begins to make a practical investigation into the value—the monetary value —of the work which he puts upon the market—a hundred voices arise from those of his own craft as well as from those who live by administering his property—voices which cry out upon the sordidness, the meanness, the degradation of turning literature into a trade. We hear, I say, this kind of talk from our own ranks—though, one must own, chiefly from those who have never had an opportunity of discovering what literary property means, Does, I ask, this cry mean any- thing at all? Should it be considered ? Should we pay any attention at all to it? Well, first of all, it manifestly means a confusion of ideas. There are two values of literary work—distinct, separate ; not commensurable—they cannot be measured—they cannot be considered together. The one is the literary value of a work—its artistic, poetic, dramatic value; its value of accuracy, of construction, of presentation, of novelty, of style, of magnetism. On that value is based the real position of every writer in his own generation, and the estimate of him, should he survive, for generations to follow. I do not greatly blame those who cry out upon the connec- tion of literature with trade; they are jealous, and rightly jealous, for the honour of letters. We will acknowledge so much. But the confu- sion lies in not understanding that every man who takes money for whatever he makes or does may be regarded, in a way, and not offensively, as THE AUTHOR. a tradesman; but that the artistic worth of a thing need have nothing whatever to do with the the price it will command; and that the com- mercial value in the case of a book cannot be measured by the literary or artistic value. “ Tn other words, while an artist is at work upon a poem, a drama, or a romance, this aspect of his work, and this alone, is in his mind, otherwise his work would be naught. “But, once finished and ready for production, then comes in the other value—the commercial value, which is a distinct thing. Here the artist ceases and the man of business begins. Either the man of business begins at this point or the next steps of that artist infallibly bring him to disaster, or at least the partial loss of that com- mercial value. Remember that any man who has to sell a thing must make himself acquainted with its value, or he will be—what? Call what you please—over-reached, deluded, cheated. That is a recognised rule in every other kind of business. Let us do our best to make it recog- nised in our own. « Apart from this confusion of ideas between literary and commercial value, there is another anda secondary reason for this feeling. For 200 years, at least, contempt of every kind has been poured upon the literary hack, who is, poor wretch, the unsuccessful author. Why? We do not pour contempt upon the unsuccessful painter who has to make the pot boil with pictures at 15s. each. Clive Newcome came down to that, and a very pitiful, tearful scene in the story it is—full of pity and of tears. If he had been a literary hack, where would have been the pity and the tears? In my experience at the Society, 1 have come across many most pitiful cases, where the man who has failed is doomed to lead a life which is one long tragedy of grinding, miserable, underpaid work, with no hope and no relief possible. One long tragedy of endurance and hardship. I am not accusing anyone ; I call no names; very likely such a man gets all he deserves ; his are the poor wages of incompetence ; his is the servitude of the lowest work ; his is the contumely of hopeless poverty ; his is the derision of the critic. But we laugh at such a wretch, and call him a literary hack. Why, I ask, when we pity the unsuccessful in every other line, do we laugh at and despise the unsuccessful author ? “Onee more, this contempt—real or pretended —for money. What does it mean? Sir Walter Scott did not despise the income which he made by his books; nor did Byron, nor did Dickens, Thackeray, George Eliot, Charles Reade, Wilkie Collins, Macaulay—nor, in fact, any single man or woman in the history of letters who has ever  THE AUTHOR. succeeded. This pretended contempt, then, only belongs to those who have not succeeded. It is sometimes assumed by them; more often one finds it in articles written for certain papers by sentimental ladies who are not authors. Where- ever it is found, it is always lingering somewhere —always we come upon this feeling, ridiculous, senseless, and baseless—that it is beneath the dignity of an author to manage his business matters as a man of business should, with the same regard for equity in his agreement, the same resolution to know what is meant by both sides of an agreement, and the same jealousy as to assigning the administration of his property. “Again, how did the contempt arise? It came to us as a heritage of the last century. In the course of our investigations into the history of literary property — the result of which will, I hope, appear some day in a volume form—TI recently caused a research to be made into the business side of literature in the last century. Publishers were not then men of education and knowledge, as many of them are at the present moment; they were not advised by scholars, men of taste and intuition; the market, compared with that of the present day, was inconceivably small; there were great risks due to all these causes. The practice, therefore, was, in view of these risks, to pay the author so much for his book right out, and to expect a suc- cessful book to balance, and more than balance, one that was unsuccessful. Therefore they bought the books they published at the lowest price they could persuade the author to accept. Therefore—the consequence follows like the next line in Euclid—the author began to appear to the popular imagination as a suppliant standing hat in hand beseeching the generosity of the bookseller. Physician and barrister stood up- right taking the recognised fee. The author bent a humble back, holding his hat in one humble hand, while he held out the other humble hand for as many guineas as he could get. That, J say, was the popular view of the author. And it still lingers among us. There are, in other callings, if we think of it, other professional con- tempts. Everybody acknowledges that teaching is a noble work, but everybody formerly despised the schoolmaster because he was always flogging boys—no imagination can regard with honour and envy the man who is all day long caning and flogging. The law is a noble study, but every- body formerly despised the attorney, with whom the barrister would neither shake hands nor sit at table. . Medicine is a noble study, but the surgeon was formerly despised because in former days he was closely connected with the barber. Do not let us be surprised, therefore, if the author, 12] who had to take whatever was given him, came to be regarded as a poor helpless suppliant.” These words, I repeat, were addressed to our members as an apology for our very existence. If they are not sufficient, if any other apology be needed, I would submit this consideration. Some branches of the literary calling — say, rather, some literary men—demand for their work absolute freedom from every other kind of work. Whether their work is successful or not, good or bad, popular or unpopular, it must absorb all their day, all their thoughts, all their strength. They must live by their work, whether they live poorly or richly. They must live upon it. Now, the whole history of letters shows that the best work has been always produced under the influence of a certain material well- bemg. The most illustrious writers in our lan- guage—whether Shakespeare, Ben Jonson, Dry- den, Pope, Fielding, Smollett, Johnson, Words- worth, Coleridge, Lamb, Scott, Washington Irving, Longfellow, Emerson, Lowell, Tennyson, Dickens, Thackeray, George Eliot, Browning— have written from their own studies, in physical ease, with little thought about the morrow’s dinner ; yet all witha certain driving of necessity. Thackeray could never sit down and say, “I will only write when I feel disposed to write.” Had he been able to say it, the world would have been the poorer by the ‘‘ Newcomes ”’ at least. Genius starving; genius mendicant; genius holding out his hand for another guinea from the publisher; genius in rags—genius under these conditions has produced very little work which the world cares to preserve. Who are they—the starving poets—the Budgells and Savages of the last century? They area ragged, drunken company, whose names are already— as well as their work—things of the dead and forgotten past. Like the flowers of the field and hedge, the flowers of literature want sunshine and warm showers, and the soft breezes of summer. We are, then, I hope, agreed to discuss, in the highest interests of literature, its material side. The main facts in the history of publishing are these : a. Publishers, who were also booksellers, began by buying their works of authors for a certain sum. In order to protect them- selves, several joined in the—then real— risk. b. Authors sometimes issued their books by subscription—a very good plan, which seems still capable of wide application. ce. The plan of sharing profits was introduced towards the end of the last century.  122 Profits meant the simple difference be- tween proceeds and cost of production. d. The general rule was to share profits equally. There were, however, some authors—e.g., Gibbon—who received two-thirds of the profits. e. This system, which still seems to many the most equitable, fell into disfavour entirely through the practice, secretly introduced about sixty years ago, of secret and fraudulent profits. Publishers began to falsify their accounts. f. Then some form of royalties was invented ; and authors jumped eagerly at this method, being now sure of getting some- thing. g. Observe that no British publisher, even in the most risky venture, has ever dared to claim, as his share, more than half of the profits. But the royalty system now enables him to pocket, unknown to the author, a very much larger share, amount- ing to three and four times the author’s share. h. In purchasing books, some houses withhold from the author the actual value of his work, and pay hima tenth of what they know the book will bring in. Here we come upon another and a wholly unexpected difficulty. This is the difficulty of persuading people, especially our own people, those most interested in it, that there is any such thing as Literary Property. They can’t see it; houses, lands, warehouses full of things, they can see that is property, but—a book or a thousand books— they cannot understand that they mean real, tangible, marketable property; nay, in some cases, like Mr. Thrale’s Brewery, the potentiality of wealth beyond the dreams of avarice, the average person cannot understand. You think, perhaps, that such blindness is impossible. In America you are credited with a keener vision and a stronger common sense than our people possess. Doubtless you can all understand that Literary Property is a very real thing; but I assure you that very many of our literary people cannot. It is in vain that we point out to them publishers who live in great houses ; publishers who die worth great fortunes; publishers, now rich, who, thirty years ago, had nothing at all. They think it is successful gambling that has made them prosperous. They cannot believe in literary property at all. Actually our own brothers—the men who create the property—are rising up against us, saying that it is all very well to talk, but there is no such thing as literary property. THE AUTHOR. If you tell them that certain men by writing history, novels, scientific works, educational works, religious works, have made great fortunes, and are making great incomes, they still cannot understand —they cannot understand that the literary man should be anything but a starving and dependent hack. That view, indeed, was. never wholly true, and is now absolutely futile. I will give you an illustration. The man con- cerned is a very distinguished writer; you all know his name. He was told some time ago that, for his share in a certain work he would receive a certain royalty. “I would rather,” he said, “have a ten pound note down.’ That was his view of literary property. In plain words we have against us certain rooted prejudices. 1. That’ it is beneath the dignity of Literature to consider the question of money. Of course, this opinion has been carefully nursed by those who want to have all the money. 2. That publishing is a great gambling game, and that the production of every book means the risk of an enormous sum of money. 3. That there is no such thing as literary property. 4, That authorship is a beggarly and contemp- tible trade. These prejudices we have found rooted in the minds not only of the outside world at large, but also of the journalists who move the world, and even, in many cases, of those who follow the lite- rary profession. Tt has been the work of the Society of Authors to uproot and destroy these prejudices. So far we have, I think, quite succeeded with the younger generation of writers, but only partially with the old. One writer with a great name—a name that you all respect—has always held aloof fromus. I hayeonly recently discovered the reason. Tt is that he has never succeeded in making any money at all by his own books, and therefore he cannot be persuaded that anybody else can. ‘As for our friends the journalists, they follow the younger men and the newer ideas, and so may be left, and little by little I think that we shall destroy the Grub-street ghost. Grub-street itself is now transformed into a street of warehouses. The denizens of Grub-street shall be transformed into an orderly and clean living race of men who occupy the lower paths of literature. The task which the Society of Authors pro- posed to itself was threefold. First, it desired - to remove these prejudices and ignorances con- cerning the literary calling; next to expose and to present to men and women of letters the mean-  THE AUTHOR. ing and condition of literary property and the actual share possessed by those who create that property ; thirdly, to maintain the rights of lite- rary men over their own property; and, lastly, to establish the material side of literature upon an equitable basis, or, at least, on a basis recognised and accepted by authors and publishers alike as satisfying the claims of both. The Society has been in existence for eight years. What it has done so far I will tell you immediately. What it is in point of members and of numbers you ought first to know. It contains, to begin with, over a thousand members. We have not, of late, published a list of members and, for many reasons, we shall not publish a list. A very common charge is made against us by our enemies, who are the fraudulent members of the publishing trade, that wedo not contain in our body the leading men and women of the day. Very well! I will suppose this charge to have been made in this place. Who, let me ask, are the leading men of the day ? [Here followed a list of the principal members of the Society, which can here be omitted. ] In short, the Society has attracted to itself by far the greater number of the better kind of living English writers, and the fact that at every meeting we elect more members proves, not only that we are trying to do work that was wanted, but that we are trying in a way that recommends itself to these leaders. There are our leaders and our officers. In the rank and file of our regiment are many menand women that you have never heard of, many that you will never hear of. In the same way there are hundreds called to the Bar who never achieve distinction, and hundreds ordained to the Church who do not become leaders and prophets. There must be everywhere rank and file. We admit all those who call themselves literary mean and women without question. In our profession more than any other, out of the ranks will step forth the officers of the future. We should not be a representative body did we not number those who only carvy a rifle as well as those who carry a sword. I want you, this day, to accept the British Society of Authors as, in fact, it is—the only existing representative body of modern British literature. The first difficulty which met us was our own ignorance of the meaning of things. What did a book cost to produce? What should be spent in advertising it? What is the price of it to the retail trade? Until we had learned these things —-apparently quite simple things—it was useless attempting anything. We therefore attacked the printer, and after, considerable difficulty and labour and getting estimates from many people, 128 we succeeded at arriving ata fair. average esti- mate of the cost of almost every kind of book, with the average amounts actually expended in advertising them and the actual price to the retail trade. This knowledge we did not keep to ourselyes—we printed it and published it, greatly to the benefit and advantage of authors. This so-called ‘‘ Cost of Production”—a copy of which I lay before you—is a little book, the figures of which, though only approximate, are closely approximate. A printer’s bill is an elastic thing. But the figures given in our book have never been seriously attacked ; one publisher who ventured to dispute them was silenced by the offer to conduct the whole of his printing on these terms. We are thus able to consider the question from the same point of view as the other side. We know what any book of any form is going to cost. : The next thing was the application of this knowledge. Our-secretary, Mr. Sprigge, began and conducted exhaustively an examination into all the methods of publication in use. There are, as perhaps you know, a great many. There are the various forms of sharing profits ; there are the various forms of royalty ; there is the purchase of copyright; there is the commission business ; and there are the agreements framed to meet all these forms. In our book called “Methods of Pub- lishing” all these are considered, and the tricks and frauds practised in connection with each are exposed. I have used the words “tricks and frauds.” They are not pretty words. I use them, however, deliberately. I say, “tricks and frauds.” This is not an occasion on which we should disguise the truth, and the melancholy truth is that among British publishers we find, on investiga- tion, that tricks and frauds were widespread. Every kind of trick, every kind of fraud, was carried on with impunity upon the helpless and ignorant author. The accounts were systemati- cally falsified, the cost of everything was over- stated, the profits were swamped by advertising in the publisher’s own magazine, which cost him nothing, or. in other magazines by exchange, which cost him nothing; very large discounts were swept into his own pocket, the sales were understated—in fact, whatever you can imagine in the way of robbery was carried on with impunity, because the author did not know, and there was no one to tell him or to help him, We have stated these facts openly ; we have never tried to conceal them; they have never been denied. All that the sharks have done in reply is to raise the cry that we call all publishers thieves, which is false, because we have never  124 brought any such sweeping charge. We have said, and we shall repeat it, that we have found a widespread system of fraud among publishers. It is still going on, but in a greatly mitigated form. These facts, I say, never have been denied. We did expect, however, that the better-class pub- lishers would, for their own credit, and for the honour of their calling, and out of self-respect and having regard for their own honour, join with us in our attempt to enforce openness and honesty of dealing. They have not done s0. Messrs. Longmans, it is true, most honourably justified the traditions of their house by publicly accepting our claim that all accounts between author and publisher should be open to audit. They now send out vouchers with every account, thereby setting an example to honourable houses which should become a law to all others. With most publishers, however, I am sorry to say that hosti- lity and misrepresentation have met our labours. We are none the worse, collectively or individually, because, as you may also remember to your own advantage, modern literature may be bought, modern authors may be tricked, by publishers— but modern literature is neither created nor con- trolled by them. For the most part they consti- tute a machinery of distribution only, and a machinery which may be changed or placed in other hands at the will of the creators. Should there be any doubt in your minds as to the truth of these statements, you may consider the position. Hitherto a game of blind confidence has been carried on and demanded: the pub- lisher rendered accounts which he refused to have audited: no one must question his word: he alone among living mortals, must hide his books from his partner. That was the position. Next consider the subject of human weakness under such conditions. Is it possible that such a power should be deposited in any man, or body of men, without its abuse? Who among us could resist this temptation in a time of difficulty, when to falsify a few accounts would smooth over every- thing, and could never be found out? Ever since I began to understand the situation I have been inclined to think that there is a certain clause in the Lord’s Prayer which must be uttered by publishers with more than common fervency. Other thieves are sure of being found out—he who falsified an author’s accounts was sure never to be found out. Therefore the temptation to this unfortunate class of persons was far stronger than to other men, and the backslidings have been more frequent. We have, then, therefore taught the world of letters exactly what is meant by the agreements which authors have hitherto signed in ignorance. THE AUTHOR. We have shown them what it costs to produce any kind of book; we have shown what books are sold for to the retail trade; we have shown the profits made by publishers, where agreements are honestly carried out, and what are made by dishonest persons. We have therefore prepared the ground in the minds of authors for the question to be argued on fair grounds, and the data known to both sides—what should be the equitable relations between authors and pub- lishers ? At present, and while this question awaits debate and settlement, we limit our demands to three points— : 1. The right of audit. 2, That in any agreement based on royalties we must know what this agreement gives to either side 3. That there must be no secret profits, 7.e., no falsification of accounts. What else has the Society done during its eight years of existence ? We have investigated and published an account of the administration of the Civil List from its beginning. The Civil List is an anoual grant of £1200 made to literature, science, and art. It is annually diverted from its purpose by successive First Lords of the Treasury, and given to widows of men in the army and navy and civil service. We opened up a correspondence on the subject with the late W. H. Smith, then First Lord of the Treasury. It began with a letter from his private secretary, in. which that gentleman made the astonishing statement that the “ regulations ’ did notallow of any novelists, except historical novelists, being placed upon the List. We pointed out that this rule was not followed in former lists, which we copied for Mr. Smith’s information. This did no good. We then asked Mr. Gladstone if he knew of these regulations. He replied that he did not. We then respectfully invited the First Lord of the Treasury to let us see those regulations. He refused, We then caused certain questions to be asked in the House, when Mr. Smith had to state publicly that, in spite of his private secre- tary’s statement, there were no such regulations. An attempt, therefore, probably made by some subordinate, without Mr. Smith’s knowledge at ‘all, to exclude novelists from the Civil List, was happily defeated. We have made a careful and prolonged inquiry into the very difficult subject of the present nature and extent of literary property. By the passing of the American International Copyright Act a writer of importance in our language may address an audience drawn from a hundred million of English-speaking people. Remember that never before in the history of the  THE world has there been such an audience. There were doubtless more than a hundred millions under the Roman rule round the shores of the Mediterranean, but they spoke many different languages. We have now this enormous multitude, all, with very few exceptions, able to read, and all reading. Twenty years ago they read the weekly paper; there are many who still read nothing more. Now that no longer satisfies the majority. Every day makes it plainer and clearer that we have arrived at a time when the whole of this multitude, which in fifty years time will be two hundred million, will very soon be reading books. What kind of books? All kinds, good and bad, but mostly good; we may be very sure that they will prefer good books to bad. Even now the direct road to popularity is by dramatic strength, clear vision, clear dialogue, whether a man write a play, a poem, a history, or a novel. We see magazines suddenly achieving a_ circulation reckoned by hundreds of thousands while our old magazines creep along with their old circulation of from two to ten thousand? Hundreds of thousands? How is this popularity achieved? Is it by pandering to the low, gross, coarse taste commonly attributed to the multitude? Not at all. It is accomplished by giving them dramatic work—stories which hold and interest them— essays which speak clearly—work that somehow seems to have a message. If we want a formula or golden rule for arriving at popularity, I should propose this. Let the work have a message. Let it have a thing to say, a story to tell, a living man or woman to present, a lesson to deliver, clear, strong, unmistakable. The demand for reading, then, is enormous, and it increases every day. I see plainly—as plainly as eyes can see—a time—it is even now already upon us—when the popular writer—the novelist, the poet, the dramatist, the historian, the physicist, the essayist—will command such an audience—so vast an audience—as he has never yet even conceived as possible. Such a writer as Dickens, if he were living now, would command an audience—all of whom would buy his works—of twenty millions at least. The world has never yet witnessed such a popularity —so wide-spread —as awaits the successor of Dickens in the affections of the English-speaking races. This consideration must surely en- courage us to persevere in our endeavours after the independence of our calling. For you must not think that this enormous demand is for fiction alone. One of the things charged upon our society is that we exist for novelists alone. That is because literary property is not understood at all. Asa fact educational litera- ture isa much larger branch than fiction. But VOL. Iv. AUTHOR. 125 for science, history—everything—except, perhaps poetry — the demand is leaping forward year after year in a most surprising manner. Now, in order to meet this enormous demand, which has actually begun and will increase more and more—a demand which we alone can meet and satisfy—I say that we must claim and that we must have a readjustment of the old machinery —a reconsideration of the old methods—a new appeal to principles of equity and fair play. Well: we have taken another step to assist us in this new appeal. We have founded for our own purposes a paper which is devoted entirely to the accumulation of facts and the dissemination of teaching in our own business relations. This paper has now been running for two years and a half. I have just been turning over the leaves of the paper, and I am amazed at the mass of material that has been brought together and the number of contributors who have assisted in bringing together that mass of material. Expo- sures of swindlers who advertise for MSS.: exposures of iniquitous agreements: discussions on reviews and reviewers: the discovery of tricks : the meanings of royalties: the law as to diffi- cult points which turn up day by day: warnings : advice: controversies—there has never been pub- lished anywhere any paper like our own, so entirely devoted to things which four or five years ago were carefully concealed from us or supposed to be beyond our own province. Add to the books we have published, and the paper we issue, the great fact that our Office has become the recognised Refuge for all who are in trouble or doubt. People come to us for advice on all subjects connected with literary property. The cases always in the Secretary’s hands average at any moment about a dozen. As fast as one is cleared off, another one comes in. The corre- spondence increases daily; from all parts of the country, and from the Colonies, the letters pour in. Our secretary, Mr. Thring, told me, a short time ago, that he dealt with sixty-two cases in six months, all of them being disputes between author and publisher, or author and editor. Of these, thirty were cases in which editors of third-rate journals refused to pay for published contributions, refused to return MSS. offered, or refused to answer letters. Of these thirty, he succeeded in twenty cases ; and in the other ten he failed, either because the paper could not pay, or the author declined to give evidence in court. Of the other thirty-two cases, between auth r and publisher, all, with one or two exceptions, were settled satisfactorily. He had also in his hands the claims of certain ra  126 authors against a bankrupt. These debts he proved, and the dividends which they would otherwise only have obtained by every man employing a solicitor for himself at heavy cost, had been secured for the claimants at no cost to themselves at all, and no trouble. This, then, is something of what we have done for the members of the Society, and for the cause of literature generally, during the nine years of our existence. What has still to be done? First of all, to maintain an attitude of vigilance; and next, to persevere in our attitude of aggression until we succeed in placing the relations of author and publisher on a footing which will be accepted and recognised by honourable men on either side. This done, it will only remain for us to maintain, as I said before, that attitude of vigi- lance, because property cannot be defended once for all. Where riches are stored up thieves will break in and steal. Property of every kind must be always under watch and guard; the Society of Authors has, therefore, come to stay. Next, we have, if possible, to procure this adjustment of the relations between author and publisher. Remember that we have never ques- tioned the right of the latter to a substantial share in the work. The question is, what he does for a book, and what should be his share. So far we have only arrived at vague statements totally unconnected with practical claims. We have been told of enormous risks and frightful losses. We have ascertained that the risk, as a rule, does not exist, and that when it does exist, it is generally very small, and that neither risk nor loss need be encountered by a cautious house. To say that risks are never run would be ridicu- lous, though we are constantly charged with saying so. To say that there are no losses would be ridiculous, but it is certain that with the great majority of publishers the only loss is the failure of expectation, z.e., that the big success fondly anticipated did not arrive. But some answer to these questions must be given. Here is a great body of men and women always producing property of a most valuable character. Very rightly, as we have shown, and for very good cause they are profoundly dissatis- fied with the machinery that distributes their pro- perty, and the persons who run that machinery have hitherto turned a contemptuous ear to their complaints. It is, however, always com- petent for the dissatisfied to set up new machi- nery for themselves. This is the first occasion on which English- speaking writers have ever met in congress. It will not, I am sure, be the last. I hope that something very practical, something very definite, THE AUTHOR. may come out of this congress. I do not expect from an American Conference the solution of difficulties which are distinctly English. Your problems are not always ours, yet some of them are the same. I hear complaints of false returns in royalties. I hear of suspicions; there are, doubtless, hard cases with you as well as with us. It will help if you accord to us your sympathy and your advice. On our part, since the works of those who write in our language are now published with equal popularity on both sides of the Atlantic, I venture to offer you the practical assistance of the Society in advising you how and when to publish. I venture to promise you the agency of the Society’s syndicate in order to place your works, and I am instructed by my committee to lay before you all our papers and the results of our investigations. But suffer me to submit my own proposal for the solution of the problem. It is a very simple proposal; it is based upon a long consideration of present and past usage, and of the figures involved. It is not, again, a new thing. I pro- pose, therefore, that, in the case of books by authors whose names alone is a guarantee of the demand exceeding the actual cost of production, the principle to be adopted should be that the publisher be allowed one-third of the actual profits —meaning by profits the excess of proceeds over actual cost of production—the author taking two- thirds. I may explain that in two or three of the foremost houses in London this method is already practised. The plan in honest hands seems to me one that is as just and fair as could be desired, and one that should work well. Of course, one cannot by any plan on paper provide altogether against the robber. There must be a few simple safeguards. The return of accounts must be accompanied by an audit in the interests of the author. There must be absolutely no secret profits. No advertisements must be charged except those actually paid for, 1.€., neither advertisements in the publishers’ own magazines nor in exchanges. Next, as regards books which carry risk. English publishers, as we have said—in fact, all publishers—naturally avoid risk as much as possible. But there are many books—a very large proportion of them published—which, though they are certain to pay their bare expenses, are not certain to give the publisher such a return as will make it worth his while to take them up on such terms as those proposed above. The great mass of new books belong, in fact, to this class. For instance, I take at random, and without choice of any particular day, those columns of the London Times, which are  THE AUTHOR. 127 devoted, on one day, to advertising new publica- tions. I find forty-one new books advertised. Among these there are four books of biography, which are certain to prove a valuable success. There are three religious books, which will also be successful, but not greatly. There are sixteen books of essays, history, and general literature, which certainly cannot be expected to pay either author or publisher anything worth consideration. There are eighteen novels, of which four are new editions of a very popular writer; three more are certain to run into cheap editions; and the rest (eleven in number) are published just to fill the boxes of Mudie’s circulating library or at the cost of the writers. It is quite certain that there will never be second editions of any, and it is also evident, to those who know, that, by the circulating library system, they are issued in order to give the publishers about £100 apiece and the author about half that sum. We must, therefore, meet this case, because the publisher, like the solicitor, must be paid first. 1 would propose, therefore, that a first charge be made on the proceeds, a first charge to be agreed upon ; that this sum be taken out of the proceeds by the publisher ix advance of his profits; that is to say, to take simple figures, the first charge agreed upon being £20, and the actual profits proving no more than £30, the author’s profits bemg under the agreement, two-thirds the whole, less this sum agreed upon, he must pay over to the publishers first this £20. If, on the other hand, the profit should amount to £60, the share of the author would be £40 and of the-publisher £20. But the publisher would draw that £20 out of the proceeds as a first charge. I advance the plan, not as a new thing, but as a method already tried. It is better than a royalty, because it leaves the publisher’s hand free to deal with the book as he wishes, i.e., to make bargains with it at special prices to meet special conditions of sale. It is not so con- venient as a royalty because it necessitates, for the sake of the audit, greater care in accounts than has hitherto been customary. If a royalty is preferred it should be based on this principle of proportion in accordance with the actual cost of production. T advance this method as my own solution. I have submitted it as yet to none of my friends on the council of our Society. I lay it before you as my personal contribution only—as a pro- posal which, I submit, is worthy of serious con- sideration and argument as a proposal not alto- gether new, because it is already practised to a sale extent by at least three leading English rms, THE SINNER’S COMEDY. HE appearance of a new book by the lady who calls herself John Oliver Hobbes is one of those minor literary events the noting of which assigns to the writer a certain place on the literary ladder. The author of “Some Emotions and a Moral” has, in fact, seized upon the place which belongs to one who can write epigrams. Therefore one took up the “Sinner’s Comedy,” which is her latest work, with the pleasurable anticipation of things clever and things sparkling. That there was going to be a story, in the ordinary sense of the word, one did not expect. Therefore there was no disappointment. In about a hundred and sixty small pages of large type the author introduces some seventeen characters. They are all quite distinct, all carefully drawn in a very few lines, and, with perhaps one exception, all seem to come out exactly as the artist intended. The characters include a noble lord who is ambitious of being accepted as an authority, and therefore starts a daily paper, which is very funny, and only anticipates what will happen in the future by ten years or so; a woman, his sister, who is very carefully drawn, but yet, somehow—it may be the fault of the reader— remains blurred; a truly admirable baronet— “ his views on Woman were perhaps more remark- able for their chivalry than their reverence ; that she lost her youth was a blot on creation; that she could lose her virtue made life worth living ;” one Anne Christian, a wife separated from her husband—* an actor; a gentleman with strong feelings and a limp backbone. He was an un- speakable man ; and, having endured all things, she left him. It was a bad beginning, but two years’ companionship with the Impossible had taught her to bear the Necessary with patience ” ; an artistic couple. As for the man, “the ends of his pale yellow necktie were hid with artistic abandon, his short serge coat was of the finest texture, and his loose trousers, of the same mate- rial, hung with an idea of drapery about his elegant legs. Mr. Digby Vallance was a gentleman of some fame, who had translated Theocritus out of honesty into English, and in his leisure bred canaries. His celebrated paradox, ‘There is nothing so natural as Art,’ was perhaps even more famous than he.” There is, again, a dean; and there is the sister of a dean; there is a literary hack of some genius; so that in real life he would have ceased to be a literary hack and commanded righteous royalties in a cheap issue. As for the story, the Baronet loves the sepa- rated wife innocently (¢) for four years. Then he  128 marries. The separated wife consoles herself by falling in love, innocently, (?) with the Dean, who becomes a Bishop. The literary hack dies ; so does the separated wife. That seems to be all the story. The book, nevertheless, carries the reader along by its wealth of epigram and its clear sketches of persons and character, who have nothing what- ever to do with the thin thread of a story. The principal character is the separated wife. But, in fact, nobody has much to do with the story. Now, seeing that the author is distinctly very clever—seeing, besides, that she deliberately chooses fiction as her medium of expression, and, moreover, that she possesses, apparently, most of the qualities required to make a writer of the first class, would it not be well for her to treat her fiction seriously? The kind of thing that she has on three separate occasions put before us, is very pleasant reading ; it is pleasant because it is clever, but as fiction it is naught. The Art in it is the delineation of character by description without necessary incident, or by dialogue which does not forward or advance any kind of story. One would not propose seriously to such a writer that she should imitate anyone ; but there are a few simple rules in every work of Art; as that there should be a central thought, intention, or motif in the work; that characters should only be introduced which belong to that central intention; and that dialogue, description, incident, and everything should belong to that central intention. At present itis truly deli ehtful, and a man may read it twice through in an evening, and bubble and simmer gently over it like a kettle on the old-fashioned hob. Yet it isn’t Fiction. The writer, since she is so clever, has, perhaps, the right to do exactly what she pleases. ‘And whatever she does she is sure to please. Yet—one cannot help thinking—there is such a thing as Art in Fiction, and these little books are not Art in Fiction. e———_—— AN AMERICAN STATEMENT. TRCUMSTANCES are terrible tyrants ; and, they having forbidden me to take my humble place in the most noble Columbian Congress of representative women, and even from that session of it accorded to our gallant little band of recalcitrant authors, I have resolved nevertheless to have my say, though in writing— to tell my experience by proxy. I would like to take more time than can well be allowed ‘me. I would willingly preach a double-headed sermon—or one based on two THE AUTHOR. distinct texts, yet not without spiritual con- nection—namely, “ Put not your trust in pub- lishers!’”” ‘Train up your daughters in the way they should go, as—not for—business men.” Tn treating both texts, I should be compelled to stand forth as the “awful example.” I shrink with actual shame from revealing, as I must in a truthful statement, my own weakness, ignorance, and eternal verdancy in matters of business. I have been almost from the beginning of my book- making experience a meek sheared sheep —a bewildered, plucked goose, subject to all the inclemencies of the book markets and trade sales —Jost in “the ways that are dark ”—done for by “the tricks that are vain” of the masters of the Guild. Still, for the truth’s sake, and the good of younger writers, I have made up my mind to “a yound unvarnished tale deliver,” wherein I shall “naught extenuate, and naught set down in malice.” My first publishers, a distinguished Boston house, who took me up in 1850, perhaps spoiled me a little by their kindness. They were my personal friends, and fair and considerate, as publishers go. I was really very popular in those days, when clever young women, ambitious for literary honours, did not beset publishers in such ravenous hosts as office-seekers beset Congress- men now, and I don’t think that Messrs. Ticknor and Fields, who continued to publish for me some twenty-five years, lost by me at any time. But the house changed hands, and durmg my absence of a year in Europe, their successor, without con- sulting with me (a lordly way these potentates have), sold the plates of all my books, some fourteen volumes, to a certain New York publisher also distinguished, who, I was assured, would continue for me, keeping the books in the market, as far as possible, and paying me my royalty on all copies sold. T never received from this New York house one penny, nor was any account ever rendered, even of the copies printed, which were, I was told, sold with the plates. Had I not been crippled by some pecuniary losses, and discouraged by more serious illness, I should myself have bought the plates, and resumed the publication of at least the juvenile story-books, which were and are the most popular of my writings — my readers as they grew beyond them, kindly handed them down to children of a smaller growth. As it was, I had to let them remain in the hands of that very respectable concern, hoping always that they had “a good holt” on them, and would see their way to resume their publication and do justly by me. For generosity, I was not quite simple enough to look,  THE AUTHOR. “Tt never rains but it pours” disasters on the poor, unprotected female orphan-author. On my return from that visit abroad I ascer- tained that another New York house, which had published my two last volumes, bringing them out handsomely, and reporting good sales, had, in a stress of adverse fortune, sold, not only the plates of both books, but the copyrights. My copyrights! Still I did nothing. I did not see that I could do anything but harm others without benefiting myself. If before sailing for Europe, Thad intrusted my modest store of family plate to the care, left it in the hands of certain Boston and New York friends, and if on my return I had found that one party had pawned my paternal teapot, and the other party had sold my grand- mother’s spoons, I should have roundly declared that such conduct was mean, unjustifiable, abso- lutely dishonest, and ought to be looked into! But these gentlemen were publishers, respectable citizens, honourable men — “all honourable men.” During another, and prolonged visit to Europe, I was informed that a certain book-concern had exhumed the long-buried plates of my juvenile books, and were publishing them, in a cheap, much mixed up edition. I winced a little at the inelegant new dress of the Boston-born volumes, but was comforted somewhat by a modest royalty, which was regularly paid me, for two or three years, till that company failed, owing me several hundred dollars! This time, a court awarded me judgment for the amount due, but the sheriff reported that he could only collect sufficient from the wreck to pay his own fees! Still I believe the company soon revived, and went on as before—even better, lightened of its tiresome obligations. Then the big scoop-net of another big Book Company gathered up my poor little floating volumes. ‘T'o pacify me, who tearfully demanded my rights, they brought out a new edition, on which I bestowed a great amount of new work, and was beginning to receive something in the way of royalty when that stupendous publishing concern was suddenly wound-up or tied-up, leaving me again in the lurch. It was in debt to me, though not to such an extent as to have pre- cipitated the grand catastrophe. One or two of my volumes are in the hands of Tait, Sons, and Co. They are also New York publishers, and yet I have hope in their justice and fair dealings. “ Hope springs eternal in the human breast.” Since the failure of that gigantic book company, the Juggernaut of smaller publishing concerns, I have ascertained that they are publishing two additional volumes, bearing my name, one of 129 which I had heard of, and denounced to them as “a, piracy ’’—an early book, reprinted with a new title, the other was one on which I had received no royalty since the first year, when the payments were quite satisfactory. The other volume, wherein it is held I have no rights which a publisher is bound to respect, is a “ Life of Queen Victoria,” published by a certain, or uncertain, transitory firm. This firm dissolved partnership in 1884, since which time the remain- ing partner has given me no returns, vouchsafed me no account, though he did make to me, some four years after the dissolution of partnership, the astonishing statement (which I have in writing, as a curiosity in a business way) that he had destroyed his old account books so that he knew nothing of what was due to me, if any- thing, and had no way of finding out. He has, however, offered to sell me at a third of their cost (a considerable sum at that) the plates of the biography—a book which was certainly very well received by the public, both here and in England, and approved by the Royal Family, but the sale of which was injured by a gaudy style of binding and by exceptionally bad management. During the Jubilee year, however, it revived, and did well, as the party most concerned him- self admitted ; but not then, nor in any year since 1884, has the value of one of the Queen’s own penny postage stamps been poured into my coffers by a grateful publisher. Still I doubt not but that in the eyes of his kind, he is an honourable man. “So are they all, all honourable men.” Grace GREENWOOD. Washington, May 16th, 1893. ee NOTES AND NEWS. HF following paragraph is taken from the Times :-— The seventieth birthday of Miss Yonge has been marked by a presentation to her from admirers in all parts of the world. An album containing 5000 autographs and criticisms of her writings was left on her birthday at her dwelling in the village of Otterbourne. On the front page is the fol- lowing inscription in an illuminated border :—‘ Charlotte Mary Yonge.—We offer our hearty congratulations on your seventieth birthday, and desire to express to you the great enjoyment that we have received from your writings, and our belief that they have done much good in this genera- tion. August 11, 1893.” Amongst the signatures are those of the Archbishop of York, the Earl of Selborne, the Marquis of Salisbury, Viscount Wolmer, the Bishops of London, Manchester, Salisbury, Chester, Bath and Wells, Chichester, Leicester, Reading, Southwell, Cape Town, Con- necticut, and St. Helena, Bishops Selwyn, Jenner, and Hob-  130 house, the Deans of Winchester, Windsor, and Salisbury, Canon Scott Holland, the Warden of Keble College, Mr. Balfour, and several members of Mr. Gladsdone’s family, besides the local clergy and gentry. The Queen of Italy sent a large photograph of herself, bearing her autograph and accompanied by a congratulatory note. Local presentations were made to Miss Yonge on the eve of her birthday. May we, too, members of an association honoured by the membership of Miss Charlotte Yonge, venture to add our congratulations and our best wishes for a long continuance of work from this accomplished hand? Great as have been the achievements of women in the world of fiction, it will be admitted by all that no one has surpassed Miss Charlotte Yonge in the lifelike reality of her characters, nor in the interest with which she can surround a group, a family, a little company of girls in whose lives there occurs no incident except, perhaps, the disturbing element of love. And certainly no one man or woman has done more than Miss Yonge for the Church of England, and for that part of the Church represented by the teachers of Miss Yonge’s youth, Keble and _ his friends. We may add that the type of gentlewoman, high- minded, pure, religious, charitable, artistic, delicate in speech and thought and manner, created by Miss Yonge, has done more to elevate the women of our middle class than anything else ever invented or taught Girls by the thousand have tried to reach that standard ; they have not, perhaps, quite succeeded, but the endeavour has transformed them. It is forty years since the “ Heir of Redclyffe ” captured the world. The author has held her own ever since that first success without a note of weariness or of “ writing out.” The world has nothing but praise and gratitude for this novelist. She has written nothing that she can herself regret or that the world would wish had never been written. Of what other living writer can so much be said ? And since her work is still so young and strong, we may hope for more and still for more. Sir Edward Hamley is dead. Soldier, poli- tician, and novelist, had he been one instead of three, he might have made a greater mark. His “Lady Lee’s Widowhood”’ was the most success- ful thing he wrote. The “Story of the Cam- paign of Sebastopol,” ‘ Wellington’s Career,” the “ Operation of War,” ‘‘ Our Poor Relations,” and an Essay on Thomas Carlyle exhaust his literary baggage, unless we include work lying concealed in back numbers of Blackwood, which, for some reason, he was contented to leave there. Perhaps, now that he is dead, these papers of his will be collected. — THE AUTHOR. I see that a writer in the Sketch cannot agree with me as to the magnitude of the audience commanded by a popular author now compared with that enjoyed by Dickens. He says he will give figures. He then says that Dickens went into 30,000 copies, after which the copies could not be counted. Where are his figures, then? That is not reasoning by figures; therefore, now I will give my figures. The population of Great Britain and Ireland in 1835 was 24,000,000. In 1893 it is 37,000,000. The population of the United States in 1835 was 15,000,000. It is now 60,000,000, @.e., four times as great. The population of Australia was in 1835 nothing to speak of ; it is now 4,000,000. The white population of New Zealand in 1835 was nothing at all; it is now nearly a million. The population of Canada in 1835 was about a million ; it is now six millions. The population of South Africa in 1835 was about 200,000; it has now reached a million. The population of India is about 250,000,000. In 1835 none of these people could read English, At the present moment there are hundreds of thousands who read English literature new and old. In other words, there were in 1835 about 40,000,000 of English-speaking people. There are now, without counting the scattered islands and small settlements, about a hundred and ten millions, and will soon be a hundred and twenty millions. The number of possible readers has therefore trebled. But the proportion of readers to population has also enormously increased. The whole of England and Scotland now reads; the whole of the United States, except the negroes of the south ; the whole of Australia and New Zealand; the whole of Canada. Again, there were no free libraries at all in 1835; there are now in Great Britain and America and the colonies about 4000. How many readers must be reckoned for one popular book before it falls to pieces? A thousand ? Thena single popular writer gets 4,000,000 readers for 4000 copies of his books. These are my figures ; and with them before me I have no hesitation whatever in saying that Dickens could not command a quarter—perhaps not an eighth—of the audience that one who successfully appeals to the popular imagination already commands—and that is nothing com- pared with the audience which he will command in a future by no means distant. —— THE AUTHOR. I find that during my absence in America I have been the object of some delicate and appreciative courtesies from the delicate and courteous pen of Mr. Robert Buchanan in the Daily Chronicle, and, by an interesting coinci- cidence, at the same time, the subject of certain pages in Longman’s Magazine from the pen of Mr. Andrew Lang. It is not often that one can enjoy the privilege of coupling these two writers together. Indeed I never remember any instance before in which the opinions of Mr. Lang or his methods coincided with those of Mr. Buchanan. It would be interesting to discover, if one could, the mental process which could lead these two poets to this simultaneous attack—surely, a coincidence—upon the Society which does its best to maintain the interests of those who follow, as they themselves follow, literature as a profession. What Mr. Buchanan says, however, is what one expects from Mr. Buchanan. What Mr. Lang says is not what one expects from Mr. Lang. That is the main difference. For instance, one does not expect from Mr. Lang the perversion of words. “The writer in the Author,” says Mr. Lang, “ decides that there is a prejudice against literary men as against needy mendicants.”’ The writer in the Author did not decide anything of the kind: he lamented the fact of a prejudice. Mr. Lang then proceeds to alter his position. “We are,” he first said, “to sell our wares and there’s an end.” He now says “ we are to dispose of our wares toan advantage.” Very good. Thealtera- tion makes a considerable difference. Mr. Lang next points out, very justly, that a mendicant does not sell, but begs. He also pretends that in the Author begging and selling are confused. Of course they are not. But, unhappily, the history of our literature is full of begging. I have seen the most astonishing begging letters, borrowing letters, letters entreating for more money—an advance—a further advance—stiil more money. We do not wish the practice of mendicancy to continue; we desire that those who write shall learn that their material interests are not dependent on the caprice of a publisher, but on the demand of the public. We do say—what is perfectly true—that some writers in the past and in the present have been mendicants and are mendicants; that the thing degrades literature ; and that it can only be stopped when writers cease to think, or to speak, or to appeal to the “ generosity’ of the publisher. Mr. Lang says, further, “ we are dependent on the public, dependent for the commercial profits, but we are dependent on no other thing under Heaven.” Is it possible that any man who has ever written books could deliberately write such a sentence and believe it to be true? Dependent 131 on the public? Why, if so, there would be nothing to be said. Authors would be indepen- dent. Observe that I say independent, not rich, or prosperous. They would be independent—poor, perhaps, which does not so much matter—but independent, which is the main thing. At present authors are dependent, all but a very few, on the publisher. There is no independence of authors save for this very small number. They are dependent on the publisher. They have got to go to the publisher and ask him on what terms he will consent to administrate their property. Why, if authors were only dependent on the public they would no longer—any of them—have to stand in the attitude of the needy mendicant with bending knees and bowing back, entreating the “ generosity ” of the men with the bag. The change from dependence upon the publisher to dependence upon the public is the one great end and aim of all our efforts—the end and aim which have aroused the indignation of these two poets. Mind—not the abolition of the publisher at all, but the establishment of systematic and recog- nised methods of publishing. Consider. A man has a book. He now takes it to a publisher, or a publishing company, or a religious society. He endeavours, as Mr. Lang advises, to “ dispose of his wares to an advantage.’’ He wants, perhaps, to sell. He is offered a sum of money ; he knows not why this sum, or that sum, or any other sum should be offered ; he has to take that sum because, you see, a man cannot go hawking literary wares about; he cannot; he is ashamed ; he takes that sum. Or, if he tries to get better terms—on what grounds is he to base his objection? Because the book will fetch much more in the market? No; because this he does not under- stand, and it is not explained to him; he must depend upon the “ generosity ” of the publisher. According to the old ideas—which are still struggling for existence—what a publisher gave for a book was prompted by his mood of the moment, without the least reference to the com- mercial value of the book! And this is what Mr. Lang calls being dependent on the public! Or, say that he does not wish to “ sell his wares.” Then he is offered some kind of royalty, and an agreement is placed before him which he is called upon to sign blindly, without the least inquiry into the meaning of the royalty or the proportion of his own estate which he gives up to his partner or his agent, as the case may be. Nor is he ever told what proportion he is receiving for this concession of the sole per- manent administration of his estate. Mr. Lang says that he does not dispute the existence of literary property. He assumes, how- ever, that the average author knows what it  130 house, the Deans of Winchester, Windsor, and Salisbury, Canon Scott Holland, the Warden of Keble College, Mr. Balfour, and several members of Mr. Gladsdone’s family, besides the local clergy and gentry. The Queen of Italy sent a large photograph of herself, bearing her autograph and accompanied by a congratulatory note. Local presentations were made to Miss Yonge on the eve of her birthday. May we, too, members of an association honoured by the membership of Miss Charlotte Yonge, venture to add our congratulations and our best wishes for a long continuance of work from this accomplished hand? Great as have been the achievements of women in the world of fiction, it will be admitted by all that no one has surpassed Miss Charlotte Yonge in the lifelike reality of her characters, nor in the interest with which she can surround a group, a family, a little company of girls in whose lives there occurs no incident except, perhaps, the disturbing element of love. And certainly no one man or woman has done more than Miss Yonge for the Church of England, and for that part of the Church represented by the teachers of Miss Yonge’s youth, Keble and _ his friends. We may add that the type of gentlewoman, hirgh- minded, pure, religious, charitable, artistic, delicate in speech and thought and manner, created by Miss Yonge, has done more to elevate the women of our middle class than anything else ever invented or taught Girls by the thousand have tried to reach that standard ; they have not, perhaps, quite succeeded, but the endeavour has transformed them. It is forty years since the “ Heir of Redclyffe”’ captured. the world. The author has held her own ever since that first success without a note of weariness or of “ writing out.” The world has nothing but praise and gratitude for this novelist. She has written nothing that she can herself regret or that the world would wish had never been written. Of what other living writer can so much be said ? And since her work is still so young and strong, we may hope for more and still for more. —— Sir Edward Hamley is dead. Soldier, poli- tician, and novelist, had he been one instead of three, he might have made a greater mark. His “Lady Lee’s Widowhood”’ was the most success- ful thing he wrote. The “Story of the Cam- paign of Sebastopol,” ‘“ Wellington’s Career,” the “ Operation of War,” ‘‘ Our Poor Relations,” and an Essay on Thomas Carlyle exhaust his literary baggage, unless we include work lying concealed in back numbers of Blackwood, which, for some reason, he was contented to leave there. Perhaps, now that he is dead, these papers of his will be collected. ee THE AUTHOR. I see that a writer in the Sketch cannot agree with me as to the magnitude of the audience commanded by a popular author now compared with that enjoyed by Dickens. He says he will give figures. He then says that Dickens went into 30,000 copies, after which the copies could not be counted. Where are his figures, then? That is not reasoning by figures; therefore, now I will give my figures. The population of Great Britain and Ireland in 1835 was 24,000,000. In 1893 it is 37,000,000. The population of the United States in 1835 was 15,000,000. It is now 60,000,000, z.e., four times as great. The population of Australia was in 1835 nothing to speak of ; it is now 4,000,000, The white population of New Zealand in 1835 was nothing at all; it is now nearly a million. The population of Canada in 1835 was about a million ; it is now six millions. The population of South Africa in 1835 was about 200,000; it has now reached a million. The population of India is about 250,000,000. In 1835 none of these people could read English. At the present moment there are hundreds of thousands who read English literature new and old. In other words, there were in 1835 about 40,000,000 of English-speaking people. There are now, without counting the scattered islands and small settlements, about a hundred and ten millions, and will soon be a hundred and twenty millions. The number of possible readers has therefore trebled. But the proportion of readers to population has also enormously increased. The whole of England and Scotland now reads; the whole of the United States, except the negroes of the south ; the whole of Australia and New Zealand; the whole of Canada. Again, there were no free libraries at all in 1835; there are now in Great Britain and America and the colonies about 4000. How many readers must be reckoned for one popular book before it falls to pieces? A thousand ? Thena single popular writer gets 4,000,000 readers for 4000 copies of his books. These are my figures ; and with them before me I have no hesitation whatever in saying that Dickens could not command a quarter—perhaps not an eighth—of the audience that one who successfully appeals to the popular imagination already commands—and that is nothing com- pared with the audience which he will command in a future by no means distant, =e fied Ef Poy 52 i Ge. ce bo =o THE AUTHOR. I find that during my absence in America I have been the object of some delicate and appreciative courtesies from the delicate and courteous pen of Mr. Robert Buchanan in the Daily Chronicle, and, by an interesting coinci- cidence, at the same time, the subject of certain pages in Longman’s Magazine from the pen of Mr. Andrew Lang. It is not often that one can enjoy the privilege of coupling these two writers together. Indeed I never remember any instance before in which the opinions of Mr. Lang or his methods coincided with those of Mr. Buchanan. It would be interesting to discover, if one could, the mental process which could lead these two poets to this simultaneous attack—surely, a coincidence—upon the Society which does its best to maintain the interests of those who follow, as they themselves follow, literature as a profession. What Mr. Buchanan says, however, is what one expects from Mr. Buchanan. What Mr. Lang says is not what one expects from Mr. Lang. That is the main difference. For instance, one does not expect from Mr. Lang the perversion of words. “The writer in the Author,” says Mr. Lang, “ decides that there is a prejudice against literary men as against needy mendicants.” The writer in the Author did not decide anything of the kind: he lamented the fact of a prejudice. Mr. Lang then proceeds to alter his position. ‘“ We are,” he first said, “to sell our wares and there’s an end.” He now says “ we are to dispose of our wares toan advantage.” Very good. Thealtera- tion makes a considerable difference. Mr. Lang next points out, very justly, that a mendicant does not sell, but begs. He also pretends that in the Author begging and selling are confused. Of course they are not. But, unhappily, the history of our literature is full of begging. I have seen the most astonishing begging letters, borrowing letters, letters entreating for more money—an advance—a further advance—stiil more money. We do not wish the practice of mendicancy to continue; we desire that those who write shall learn that their material interests are not dependent on the caprice of a publisher, but on the demand of the public. We do say—what is perfectly true—that some writers in the past and im the present have been mendicants and are mendicants; that the thing degrades literature ; and that it can only be stopped when writers cease to think, or to speak, or to appeal to the “ generosity ’ of the publisher. Mr. Lang says, further, “we are dependent on the public, dependent for the commercial profits, but we are dependent on no other thing under Heaven.” Is it possible that any man who has ever written books could deliberately write such a sentence and believe it to be true? Dependent 131 on the public? Why, if so, there would be nothing to be said. Authors would be indepen- dent. Observe that I say independent, not rich, or prosperous. They would be independent—poor, perhaps, which does not so much matter—but independent, which is the main thing. At present authors are dependent, all but a very few, on the publisher. There is no independence of authors save for this very small number. They are dependent on the publisher. They have got to go to the publisher and ask him on what terms he will consent to administrate their property. Why, if authors were only dependent on the public they would no longer—any of them—have to stand in the attitude of the needy mendicant with bending knees and bowing back, entreating the “ generosity ” of the men with the bag. The change from dependence upon the publisher to dependence upon the public is the one great end and aim of all our efforts—the end and aim which have aroused the indignation of these two poets. Mind—not the abolition of the publisher at all, but the establishment of systematic and recog- nised methods of publishing. Consider. A man has a book. He now takes it to a publisher, or a publishing company, or a religious society. He endeavours, as Mr. Lang advises, to “ dispose of his wares to an advantage.’ He wants, perhaps, to sell, He is offered a sum of money ; he knows not why this sum, or that sum, or any other sum should be offered ; he has to take that sum because, you see, a man cannot go hawking literary wares about; he cannot; he is ashamed; he takes that sum. Or, if he tries to get better terms—on what grounds is he to base his objection? Because the book will fetch much more in the market? No; because this he does not under- stand, and it is not explained to him; he must depend upon the “ generosity ” of the publisher. According to the old ideas—which are still struggling for existence—what a publisher gave for a book was prompted by his mood of the moment, without the least reference to the com- mercial value of the book! And this is what Mr. Lang calls being dependent on the public! Or, say that he does not wish to “ sell his wares.” Then he is offered some kind of royalty, and an agreement is placed before him which he is called upon to sign blindly, without the least inquiry into the meaning of the royalty or the proportion of his own estate which he gives up to his partner or his agent, as the case may be. Nor is he ever told what proportion he is receiving for this concession of the sole per- manent administration of his estate. Mr, Lang says that he does not dispute the existence of literary property. He assumes, how- ever, that the average author knows what it  132 means. For he depicts the author saying airily, as one strong in the possession of full and accurate knowledge. ‘‘ You offer me too much or too little”? But the author must know what literary property means, else how should he be able to say “too much” or “too little P” Before he can say this, the author must know (1) the cost of printing, paper, binding, cor- rections, advertisements—all the details which o to the manufacture of a book; (2) the price of the book to the trade; (3) the probable circulation of the book; (4) the fair proportion of the proceeds between publisher and author. With this knowledge the author is certainly able to say “too much” or “too little.” Without that knowledge he cannot, as a wise man, say anything at all. The working man, with whom Mr. Lang compares the literary man, sells his wares for what he can—but with a difference. For the working man, dependent on the master trades- man, has his Union, which, in a rough and ready way, does regulate prices. We have no such union; we are like the working man as he was ; we are dependent upon the publisher. Our depen- dence is mitigated, it is true, by the competition between publishers, and that 1s doubtless a very great thing, but. still the author is dependent upon the publisher. The position we have always maintained cannot be too often repeated : 1, A book may be a very considerable property. 2. An author should recognise this possibility, and should be as careful in the disposition of this kind of property, as he is in the disposition of any other kind of property. _ ‘He must ascertain for himself, or learn from others, what the administration of such property means, namely, what are the expenses incurred, and what are, or may be, the returns realised. 4. He must not sign away any rights unless he knows exactly what these rights mean. “How,” asks Mr. Lang, “can a hundred Congresses at Chicago secure these conditions ”— i.e., of independence for the author ? The author’s independence will be secured for him from the moment that his pay—the com- mercial side of his work—is put, once for all, on such a footing of recognised terms and propor- tions as will make him absolutely independent of the publisher and dependent solely on the public, as a physician, or a barrister, or an architect, or a solicitor, is independent. This can be done, and will be done, by the arrival at an understand- ing between honourable publishers and leading writers. Whatever understanding this may be, it must rest upon the basis of the demand for a book by the public. Our efforts have been all THE AUTHOR. along directed to showing the literary profession the meaning of their property so that they may see the necessity of coming to such an under- standing. Mr. Lang does his best—Mr. Buchanan does his best—to retard this most desirable condition of things ; the former by representing the author as already, and actually, dependent upon the public alone; and by supposing him already possessed of so much technical knowledge as to enable him to know what he should receive for an unpublished book, The latter does his little best to darken counsel by prating foolishness about Literature and Luere. When we do come to that attempt, however, I have hopes that we may find Mr. Andrew Lang in the conference—or congress— OF committee—or meeting. Mr. Buchanan, I am sure —that is, I hope and trust—will not be present. Meantime we are not dependent on the public —no—no—a thousand times No—we are depen- dent on the publishers, which is the reason why some of us dispose of our wares through the agency of a third person. And as to those material interests which are so sordid .to the Scottish bard —I mean Mr. Buchanan—let us take courage and go on safe- guarding them and so degrading Literature with Lucre, in the company of Scott, Byron, Dickens, Thackeray, Reade, Wilkie Collins, George Eliot, Tennyson, and a goodly number of living men and women into whose company it is an honour and a distinction to be received. I cut the following from an American paper, I wonder how many of our readers know anything about Mr. FitzJames O’Brien :— That reminds me of a story told about FitzJames O’Brien and Fletcher Harper, then the head of the Harper publishing house. O’Brien had a habit of always finding his way down to the Harper office when he was unsteady, as you call it, and borrowing money. One day the poet went down to Franklin-square and begged Fletcher Harper to let him have 25 dollars. Harper refused, and this made O’Brien mad. He swore around, and finally seeing a large placard with “ Livingstone’s Africa ”’ printed on one side, he took it, turned it over, and on the blank side drew in large black letters the words : “ One of Harper’s Authors. T am starving.” Before any one was aware of his intention, O’Brien had attached a string to the cardboard, hung it about his neck, walked down to the street, and was parading up and down before the publishing-house. Of course, a large crowd gathered, but O’Brien was obdurate against all entreaties. “Won't stop till I get some money from Harper,” said he, and he didn’t. A compromise was effected through the medium of a 5-dollar bill, and O’Brien went on his way for that day. FitzJames O’Brien, poet, journalist, story- teller, and politician, was an Trishman by birth. emai  Pte ee THE AUTHOR. He was born in 1828, and in 1852, after a brief career in London, he went to America, where he lived and wrote till the outbreak of the Civil War. He joined the Army of the North, and was killed in action in the year 1862. This is the brief record of a man possessed of a rare genius. Some of his short stories have been collected and published in this country (Ward and Downey, 1887), but none of his verses, so far as I know. The collection of stories is called “The Diamond Lens.” I do not know whether they have become popular, but they deserve a very wide popularity. There is a magazine in the United States—L believe it is newly started—which is founded for the purpose of publishing MSS. “rejected by publishers” —or editors—which? This invaluable journal will be called Happenchance. It will probably be followed by the foundation of another magazine to contain articles rejected by Happenchance. This will be called Happen- chance-by-luck. Then a third magazine will be founded for articles rejected by Happen-chance- by-luck. This will be called Happenchance-by- luck-and-lottery. Others will follow, and there is no limit possible to the series, each an advance upon its predecessor in literary excellence. — After the iron has entered your soul, try it on your manuscript. In other words, when an unappreciative editor has returned your contribution with the paper creased by folding, so that it has a worn and weary look, take it to the kitchen, get Mary to give you a hot flat-iron, and iron the offending creases out. Then send the manu- script out again. The preceding is from the Writer, an American paper. Everybody who remembers the Days of Rejection—who does not ?—must acknowledge the appropriateness of the adjectives, the ‘‘ worn and weary ” look of the unlucky MS. returning once more unsuccessful. It has a guilty look as well —an ashamed and guilty look. Perhaps the hot iron may restore its self-respect as well as its early freshness. The bogus publisher is with the Americans as wellas with us. His methods are apparently the same there as here. His reader returns a highly- flattering opinion of the MS., and the publisher, wholly influenced, of course, by this disinterested reader, who is a noble Patron of Literature, makes what he calls a ‘“ highly advantageous ” offer : ‘You to pay us the sum of so much—one- half the cost of publishing—we to produce the book, &¢., and the proceeds to be divided equally between us.” And there never are any pro- ceeds, and the unlucky author finds at the end 133 that he has paid the whole, instead of the half of the cost, with something over. The following is from the Writer : While reading in the Writer for April, 1892, the article entitled ‘Shall Writers Combine,’ by John Bancroft, I determined to tell you my ‘tale of woe.” In November, 1890, seeing the advertisement of the Welch-Fracker Com- pany, I determined to put a book manuscript of humorous sketches, entitled ‘‘ Mirandy and Dan’el,” into their hands. If they thought it worth publication, I would see what arrangements could be made. I had written quitea number of these sketches for the Burlington Hawkeye. After the very flattering comments of the Welch-Fracker reader, I decided to allow publication. J. L. Waite, of the Hawkeye, wrote an able introduction for the forthcoming book. The proof was sent to me for correction, and the contract be- tween us was that the book was tobe sent out May 6, 1891, I to send check for the 300 dollars—one-half of the expense of publishing—that day. I fulfilled my part of the agree- ment, but, alas for the honour of that firm ! the firm, money, manuscript—all have disappeared, and I am left, without either. I took every precaution, and was referred to Hon. Francis Sessions, of Ohio, and he wrote me that he had found the Welch-Fracker Company all right. But since his decease, I have been informed that before his death, he, too, found them unreliable. Yes, it is quite time there was some plan by which an author may save his money and manuscripts from such misfortune. Maria M. Van DERVEER. Long Branch City, N.J. All the American magazines do not come over here; there is for instance, Godey’s, which has been running for sixty-three years, as long as any of the English monthlies except the Gentle- man and Blackwood. Ifound it in America, and looked at a number, and was rewarded with a pleasant and well written story, called “ Judy Robinson-Milliner,” by Lee C. Harby. It is a story of American life— quite through and through American—and therefore, perhaps, the more interesting to me after seeing something—a little—of American ways. There was also in the number a paper on Francis Saltus, musician, composer, dramatist, linguist, traveller, and poet. He wrote ten complete operas, and over a thousand pieces of music. Whether he was a great musician or not I know not. That he was not a great poet is obvious from the specimens given; but that he was a real, though a minor, poet seems certain. The paper conveys the impression of a richly gifted nature and of wide and singular abilities and activities. He died at the age of forty. The verses of the minor singers are sometimes pleasant to read. Here and there among the rhymes and the thoughts, and the lines dragged in for the rhyme, are phrases that strike the eye. “DPD. M. B.” sends me a small volume of verse called ‘‘ London Sketches,” published at Maid-  134 stone—the bard must be very modest who does not publish in London, where the writer, like so many others, finds his inspiration. There is sometimes—not always—the real ring about “TD. M. B’s” verses. For instance: The light is low ; The sea to night is like a silver lake ; The weary reapers harvest fields forsake, And homeward go— Till I alone Am left with the young moon and the still sea ; The green bents shimmering along the lea In one grey tone. No burning glow Of sunset glory changing grey to gold, But cloudless opal—clear and crystal cold The shadows grow. Alone I stand Within the magic of the northern light, While all my senses seek a southern night When shining sand And deep blue wave Are whispering to another soft and sweet ; Our spirits in the twilight stillness meet, And meeting—save For this brief hour All heartache and all yearning of the day, Soothing and tender—soon to pass away In night’s dark power. The light is gone: The sea is toneless and as quiet as fate. The moon and I, we are not desolate, Though all alone. There was anarticle in the Speaker a week or two ago with which there was little to disagree, pleading, as it did, that the reason why books do not succeed lies with the public and not with the publisher. But who ever said otherwise ? What man in his senses could possibly suppose that a publisher would not “boom” everyone of his books if he could? What was the good of advancing such a self evident proposition? I only notice the paper here because of the use made of my name. I am told that I “ will not see it”—see, that is, that a certain amount of work is produced which is “too delicate, too imaginative, or too bizarre” to please the public. I do see it, and I also know under what circum- stances and conditions this kind of work is produced. I know, in fact, what the writer of this article advances as a new thing, that pub- lishing is a business. The writer then pretends that I “dream of the time when thousands of royalty-paid writers will be reeling off high-class works of fiction for the millions of English speaking readers.” Where did he find that dream? My dream is of a much simpler and more practical kind. It is of a time, not far off, when a popular writer of English—there can never be more than two or three at a time—will command an audience of as many millions as THE AUTHOR. Dickens had thousands, or Fielding hundreds. Having thus made me say what I have never said, this truthful person adds, “ Yet Mr. Besant paints the public with a halo round its great stupid head, and puts a lily in its horny hand.” Where have T executed this remarkable work of art? From what words, metaphorically, can the writer justify this statement? He cannot. But of course it is “all ofa piece.” The Society can only be attacked by misrepresentation, Therefore those who attack it must misrepresent. A circular has been sent me stating the in- tention of erecting a bust of Lord Tennyson in the Abbey, for which permission has been granted by the Dean. It is believed that the bust will cost £300. The circular is signed by the Duke of Argyll. Subscriptions will be received by Mr. G. L. Craik, at Messrs. Macmillan’s, Bedford. Street. The books of the month are the new edition after more than twenty years, of Mrs. Webster's “ Portraits”; “ Selections” from the same poet’s verse; and Forrest’s ‘‘ History of the Indian Mutiny.” One notes also Mr. Le Gallienne’s “Poems of Arthur Hallam,” It seems as if this book had been wanting all along to supplement the works of Tennyson. There is a field for the novelist, almost new, in the West Indian Islands. A young writer, Mr. W.R. H. Trowbridge, is attempting this field. He sends me a book of sketches and stories called ‘Gossip of the Caribbees,” published in New York; Ihave read it with considerable interest and pleasure. I mention it here because he tells me that itis about to appear in this country. I hope it will meet with a kindly reception. The workmanship is good for a beginner—promising for the future—and the people and the scenes are novel. Water Besant. © sec FEUILLETON. L CoNFESSIONS OF A CRITIC. BEGIN with a letter. A letter written ina bold round hand, full of character, and evidently connected with a firm wrist. Nothing has ever amazed me so much as that letter. It came from an unknown lady, who told me that she was the secretary of a women’s literary society. The members, she said, num- bered twenty-four damsels, whose ages began at ea reread oe SS : me THE AUTHOR. nineteen and left off at twenty-five. They were pledged, by the rules of this society, to submit twelve manuscript stories each month—that is, one manuscript per member per two months—to a critic, whose business it was to point out defects, encourage good qualities, reprimand eccentricities of style, grammar, and composition, and endea- vour to make himself generally useful. The honorarium for these benefits was represented by the symbol zero. It was all for love—naturally love—and nothing for reward. Now, the presiding critic had come to the con- clusion that he had bestowed sufficient largess upon this club by the simple method of unpaid services. He therefore retired. Some kind friend advised the secretary to invite me to try on the empty shoes. He said I was a benevolent, com- passionate, genial soul, and ready at all times to succour the friendless. Hence the secretary’s letter, setting forth the foregome facts. The letter ended by saying that the burning hearts of the society were quivering for my answer. If I should comply with their secretary’s request, how grateful—and so on. If I should decline—but then it was not possible for so kindly a heart as mine to think of declining. I looked this communication squarely in the face. It asked me to instruct a school of ladies in the art of letters. It meant that I must teach them composition, scheme, technique, develop- ment, plot, counterplot, the difference between marionettes and human beings, conversation, repartee, a general insight into the ways and manners of all grades of society, geography (including the use of the globes), history (omit- ting, perhaps, the times of the Jacobites), and— but that would be sufficient for the present. Whether or not I could claim to be sufficient for these things was a question which passed me by, because of the dazzling halo around the title of critic. Oh, to be a critic! To possess the un- limited power of slanging—even as one’s self had been slanged. To know the luxury of ripping things to pieces. To be the happy owner of a thick blue pencil, warranted to obliterate choice bits with such a mark as should defy the attack of any yet known ink-eraser. Then to be able to write a critique, with a pen of pity and a hand of scorn. To realise the joy of gibbetting slips of the memory, venial errors, little flights of fancy betokening the first faint flutter of unfledged wings—yet giving promise of a bolder and more successful power. ‘ Revenge, revenge! ” Timo- theus cried; and so did I. I accepted the post of critic, and lay in wait for manuscripts. I was not asked to review—only to criticise. And there was no pay attached to my office, eh? Very well! 135 The manuseripts came ; twelve maiden stories told upon sheets of virgin white ; no erasures, no blots; fair as an unblemished snowdrift recently liberated from a glass case. Well, two or three were very bad. Some of them, with a little dressing, might have found a home in this or that magazine. All of them smacked of remi- niscences: of Dickens, of Victor Hugo, of Zola, Ouida, Girton, Newnham, Somerville Hall. But I missed some old friends. Not a single hero was described as a Greek god; neither were his ivory limbs—indistinctly observable through the lining of his pantaloons—tinged with the roseate hues of conscious integrity. It grieved me to see that there was nothing of this sort of thing. More- over, I was disgusted to find that no heroine hurled herself into the arms of her lover before she had known him for at least a week. In fact there was nothing for a critic to lay hold of which could afford him any real delight. True, there were errors of judgment, style, motive, and the happy-go-lucky deviation into reverie so dear to the unmasculine mind. But whatever there was of fault only required a little snipping and trimming; and of what use is a critic with- out his steam hammer ? This question vexed me, until Madam Con- science paid me a visit. Said she, “ You were once an ignorant fool. I have not observed that any other title rightly belongs to you now. When you were prevailed upon to submit your manuscript to a really qualified opinion—because I asked you to deduct 75 per cent. from the opinion of your friends—you approached to reason and sanity as nearly as I ever remember. The Authors’ Society helped you and sent your trash to a reader who knew things. When it came back, with a criticism pinned to the corner, you called the reader a dolt, a booby, a fraud, a know-nothing, a make-believe, a _ blind-eyed ignoramus, a fellow, a person who could not recognise a good thing when he sawit. Oh, yes, you did. I heard you. But why? Because he was a wise andtalented man. You raved against a student and a scholar, because you were neither. I, who know you better than you know yourself, recognise in the hard names you called him a-splendid description of yourself. But for the gentle nature of that reader, he might easily have chopped you into little bits. And now--- what are you going to do with these manu- scripts P”’ If anybody has ever studied the gingerly, leisurely, daintily-fluffy, don’t-ye-mind-me-dear kind of fashion in which an old hen lets herself down upon a newly-hatched brood of chickens, he will understand the qualities which charac- terised me as the critic of this Ladies’ Literary  136 Society. I even went so far as to offer the secre- tary —after I had despatched the first lot of criticisms—the few scattered locks of hair still left to me for submission to the vengeance of the members. Further, and as a lover of fair play, I wrote a story, and invited the members to criticise it. The result was to enlarge my vocabulary of phrases ; because all the criticisms were tentative. Asthus: “Don’t you think the story—very good as a whole—would run better if,” &¢e; “How would it be if you made the story run upon this sort of line,” &c.; “I ques- tion if a girl, under similar circumstances, would,’ &e.; “The whole thing might be improved, perhaps, if,” &c. So that the sweet solicitude of Woman taught me how to stand in the position of other people. T understood the Power of Sympathy. It is better to tickle than to thump in a case of this kind, A critic may bang an author back into his shell; but he may, with a little trouble, wheedle him out of it, and cause him to exhibit his proportions. Evena peacock will expand his beautiful tail if you but whistle softly to him. And I take no merit to myself in the last confession that I am still the critic of a Ladies’ Literary Society, whose members have taught me how to see with their own eyes. Bennett Coue. I. A Moprrn Comepy (?). (Enacted Daily.) Scene: Fleet-street. A large shop, bearing on the signboard the announcement “ Furniture pought and sold.” Enter Mr. Young Author. (Reads announce- ment.) “Ha! the very thing for me. I have some nice chairs at home I should like to dispose of. I'll bring them here.” (Goes home, gets a chair, and brings it to the shop.) Mr. Y. A.: “Good morning, sir; I see you deal in furniture. I have just brought you a nice chair of a new pattern which I am making a number of at present. I’ll be very glad to sell . you this one. What’ll you give me for it? Mr. Cute Editor (proprietor of the business) : “No time to discuss matter with you at present. You can leave the chair though.” Mr. Y. A.: “Oh thanks! I'll leave it, and take the liberty of calling again.” (EHxit.) (Six months elapse.) _Mr. Y. A. (timidly): “I have taken the liberty, Mr. Editor, of calling to know whether THE AUTHOR. you have agreed to purchase my chair. I sent it you six months ago, you will perhaps re- member. Mr. C. E. (surprised): “ Your chair! Why, my dear sir, it was of no earthly use to me, and I sent it off with my rubbish to be made into fire- wood. Mr. Y. A. (groaning): But, surely you might have returned it to me; I would willingly have paid the cost of carriage, or come for it myself if you had let me know.” Mr. C. E. (offended) : You ought to have kept a copy. You can surely easily make another of the same pattern, just a little more wood, and a few hours’ labour ; and yet you come and annoy me and take up my precious minutes about a paltry chair!” Mr. Y. A.: “Allow me to reason out the matter with you calmly, sir. The chair was my property, not yours. It may have been a poor thing, but it was my own—my own idea and my own labour, to say nothing of the wood. If it was of no value to you, it might have been of value to some other dealer; it was at least of value to me; and I shall thank you to pay me that value, or produce the chair.” Mr. C. B.: “As L already said, I have no time to waste discussing matters with you; but before you take any legal action you had better direct your attention to this notice. Perhaps you didn’t see it, but that wasn’t my fault. Underneath my name on the signboard you will see, if you look carefully, the words ‘ We cannot undertake to return any furniture sent us for approval; makers send at their own risk.’ And now, sir, you will please remember that I have the law on my side. Good morning.” Evit Mr. Y. A., aghast and threatening vengeance. — re $0-S0 SOCIOLOGY. (Continued from page 97-) 25. Melancholy is oftener due to poverty of body than to piety of soul. 26. The morbid soul would rather cherish a grievance than welcome a benefit. 27. The saner the soul, the sounder the sympathy. 28. Marriages are angel-made, man-made, or devil-made: of heaven, earth, or hell. 29. Hell often apes heaven to please earth. 30. It is generally far easier to disapprove than to disprove.  3k VG THE AUTHOR. 31. Proof is less a matter of accuracy than of acceptance. 32. All truth is not beautiful, all beauty good, nor all goodness true, to an imperfect race. 33. Happiness, like beauty, is less a duty than a harmony. 34. Fashion may be only a matter of tense; taste is more a manner of temperament. 35. Constancy is no more a matter of sex than charity is of sect. 36. It is far easier to forget conduct than to forgive character. 37. Inconsistency of character is a mere myth. 38. Nature never fully forgives where she has once injured. 39. Fancies of the present are popularly credited to facts of the other tenses. 40. Credulity is not always a reliable gauge of veracity. 41. But for extremes, the mean would never rise. fz. The value of a civilization is estimable by the due culture of its children. 43. Misuse the rod—damn the child. 44. The main difference between saint and sinner is self. 45. Even personal experience fails to teach hopeless fools. 46. Relative truth is less a matter of reflection than a manner of refraction. 47. "Tis but a feeble fiction that cannot outbid fact, in fancy and in flattery. 48. The past is always greater than the present: there was ever so much more of it. 49. The weak vainly try to recover by obstinacy what they have lost by credulity. 50. When health goes, hell grows. 51. Who physics himself poisons a fool. 52. Bigotry is the devilry of temporary theology. 53. Charity is the archangel of right religion. 54. There is one vice—selfishness: and one virtue—sacrifice. 55. There is no sex in courage, devotion, wisdom, or wickedness. 56. Personal purity is essential to perfect poetry. 57. A minim of sympathy is worth a tun of theology. 58. Nature admits no claim to compensation ; she punishes—as she rewards—with compound interest. 59. Living nature shows neither equality nor identity. 60 The majority is usually more concerned with consistency than with accuracy. 137 61. The insane soul reveres power more than virtue. PHINLAY GLENELG, Erratum on p. 96: Delete “or proof.” (To be continued.) UGOLINO’S LOVE. ‘* Poscia piu che ’l dolor pote il digiuno.” Inf., XX XTIL., 75. Thrice cruel grief since thou refus’dst to stay, When Ugolino’s sons lay on the ground, Mute chilly corpses, whence no more should sound The voices welcome as the dawn of day ; Shall even famine rob thee of thy prey, And in her heart more tenderness abound, By her shall freedom for the soul be found, Whom thou wouldst keep in tenement of clay ! Alas! the groping o’er those dear dead sons, Alas! the horror of the midnight tomb ! Why e’en in traitors, fathers’ hearts blood runs, And Ugolino from thy awful doom, Which with dismay the hardest spirit stuns, Thy human love still shines above the gloom. NoRLEY CHESTER. LITERATURE IN OXFORD. URING the summer term the following D lectures were held at Oxford—the Taylor Institute: —One by the Professor of Poetry on the influence of the Renaissance in English Poetry, which included the reading of many poems of that period; one on Russian and Old Russian Ballads, by the Reader in Slavonic Languages; one on Molitre, by Mr. Markham, of Queen’s College ; one on the importance of Lan- guage Teaching in Education, by Professor Blackie, of Edinburgh; two on Scandinavian Literature, by Dr. Lentzner—the first treated of Danish Language and Literature, the second of Bjérnstjerne Bjornson. Dr. Lentzner will also deliver two more lectures next term—one on the Danish poet, Paludan Miiller, and the second on Henrik Ibsen. CORRESPONDENCE. I. A Novet EXPERIENCE. We have had here far more failures than successes, but I am content to put the failures down to bitter bad luck, or to lack of under- standing in regard to the artfulness and mysteri- ousness of the craft of publishing. But this is not quite what I sat down to write about. This morning’s post brings an unasked-for and most acceptable cheque towards recouping publishers’ losses from one whose book—a really good book that was much praised—failed to ‘catch on.” I want to place on record that this is our first and only experience of the kind. Gladly would I help in placing the effigy of so generous hearted a man on a pedestal in the sanctum sanctorum of the Society of Authors. Anprew W. Turr. The Leadenhall Press Limited. TI. Toe Reat “ Dreap TRIBUNAL.” Among all the utterances about the trials of authors, their most real and most formidable adversaries are rarely alluded to. These I con- ceive to be those familiars of the inquisition who, while keeping out of sight themselves, superintend and direct the tortures that are in- flicted on the uphappy aspirants to literary fame. I mean the readers employed by the publishers to judge the manuscripts. These are “the gods who kill and make alive ”—for is it not often a matter of life and death to a poor author, whether his work is accepted or rejected P—and the blow is struck in secret, we never see the hand by which it is dealt. An author seeks an interview with a publisher, and is somewhat reassured in his trepidation by the kindness of the suave gentleman who, in spite of a preoccupied look which he cannot quite suppress, receives him politely, and listens to him with attention, taking the MS. from his hand, and laying it carefully on his own particular table, before he graciously bows his visitor out. The author, if he or she be young, goes away more happily, fondly cherishing the idea that Mr. A. or B.—the publisher—is going to make an exception in his favour, and look at this author’s work himself. Alas! how different is the fate of the unhappy MS.! It goes we know not whither, to be tried we know not by whom. The unseen foe that we have to encounter is omnipotent, from his tribunal there is no appeal. The reader may be a prejudiced man, an ignorant man, an interested man, THE AUTHOR. even a dishonest man, but there is none to call him to account. Surely authors have some ground of righteous complaint here; surely the readers, in whose hands all the power really is, ought to be, like other experts, known to the public, so that those who refer to them may feel sure that they will be honestly dealt with. They should be formed into a separate association, admitted only after an examination, so that authors may no longer feel that their works—which, perhaps, is the only property they possess, and which means often their very life- blood itself—is not being judged by incompetent _ or prejudiced persons who are acting only in the interests of the one publisher whom they serve. Surely, considering the fact that authorship is a calling involving great responsibility and great anxiety, with but small reward, except in few cases, those who are treading its thorny path ought to feel assured that their work will be honourably and justly dealt with by persons fully qualified and competent to form a right judgment as to its merits and its value. L. C. Sry. [The writer must remember that a reader who passed. by or rejected good work would very soon cease to be a reader. ‘That is to say, a reader— even the best reader—may make a mistake, but such incompetence, or neglect, or malignity as our writer imagines, is not conducive to the interests of a publishing house and would not be endured.—Ep. | IT. Grorce Evior AND RESPECTABILITY. In his interesting paper on “ The Profession of Letters,” in the July number of the Author, does not Mr. Besant somewhat exceed the mark when he says that George Eliot’s “ whole life was a protest against respectability ?” There are some female writers—notably Georges Sand—whose life and writings amply justify such a description. But, notwithstanding her connec- tion with Mr. Lewes, I have never regarded George Eliot as one who delighted to outrage public opinion ; nor do I think that she wished her example to be regarded by others as a prece- dent. Her connection with Mr. Lewes seems to to have been the result of exceptional circum- stances in her environment, rather than the pro- duct of natural character. Georges Sand held peculiar views upon mar- riage, deliberately acted upon them, and sought to justify them through the medium of her novels. George Eliot, I think, wished so far as possible to ignore her anomalous position. She desired  I a Sag ce THE AUTHOR. in all respects to be treated ag Mr. Lewes’s wife, and nothing distressed her more than being addressed as Miss Evans instead of Mrs. Lewes. It even seems to me that the almost startling and painful suddenness, with which she entered into marriage after Mr. Lewes’s death may be traced to her keen susceptibility concerning the position in which she had been placed by that death. Again, with her religious opinions; though she held views upon religion that, when held by a woman, were considered a few years ago to be less “‘ respectable ” than they are rapidly growing to be now, yet in no sense can she be described as openly inculcating them. They were studiously ignored in her novels—somewhat too much SO, as I venture to think. I have often regretted that one who could draw so sympathetically and finely the characters of the Methodist Dinah Morris and the Catholic Savanarola should not have devoted time to the delineation of a character holding views similar to her own. It seems to me that her susceptibi- lity about her position may have made her anxious to do nothing further to outrage public opinion, and thus rendered her less courageous in her convictions than she would otherwise have been. So far from holding revolutionary views upon marriage, I agree with Mr. Hutton that “in story after story, she attempted to impress upon others the absolute sacredness of the rela- tions to which her own action had apparently shown her to be indifferent.” Would one whose “whole life was a protest against respectability ” have thought it necessary to do this? Aug. 7. C. E. Puumerre. [I should be sorry, indeed, to say one word in disrespect of George Eliot. But I have always understood her open, unconcealed connection with G. H. Lewes to mean a defiance of the laws and conventions which govern the world in the matter of marriage. In that sense, if I am right, it was a long “protest against respectability.” But, if I am wrong, Iam most willing to be put right, and therefore I publish Mr. Plumptre’s remonstrance without hesitation.—W. B.] IV. Tue Sweating or AvtHors. Mr. R. H. Sherard complains, with reason, of the sweating to which translators are subjected ; but, as a writer of original matter, my case—and that of hundreds of others no doubt—is little better. For short stories, of between three and four thousand words, I receive one guinea (less percentage), my remuneration being thus about a 139 halfpenny a line. On the whole, I think the translator is the better paid of the two, for he has not to wear out his brains trying to hit on novel subjects. His work is more or less mechanical, and demands little thought. Truly it is no wonder we should all have periodical fits of discouragement. The wonder is that the periodicity does not merge in continuity. H. R. G. V. Reviewine. In the current number of the Author Mr. Sherard concludes an article with some remarks on the inappropriateness (I will not use a word of a different shade—impropriety) of one author reviewing the work of another. Now, if an author should be forbidden to eriti- cise the book of his brother, how much more is he falsely and meretriciously employed in acting as a publishers’ reader, standing at the very fountain head, and either letting pass, or im- peding, work that should flow to the public for them to taste. How entirely wrong is it that an author—who must of nature (he must be greatly ignorant of the history of literature who does not know this) be a creature of the strongest prejudices—should be arbiter as to what order of, or predilection in, literature shall reach the public, and be in a position to colour, to a vast extent, the work set before us. I believe we have sufficient record that the very greatest and most illustrious of English writers have left behind them abundant instances of such prejudices. I would ask, what would have resulted had Johnson been a publisher’s reader? I do not think he would have let us have Sterne or Fielding. I do not think Sterne would have let us have Johnson. I do not think Byron would have permitted Wordsworth. I think Scott would have allowed a flood of rather mawkish stuff. We have seen how Milman tried to squelch Keats, as a critic—what would he have done as a publisher’s reader of his work ? The fact is, the author is, and must be, ever- more particularly narrow in his vein of ideas— he cannot have the insight into, the genuine toleration for, other work that a perfectly im- partial publisher’s reader should have. INGENUE. VI. Tue Pousuic Taste. I wonder if it is true (as we are constantly assured) that there is always a remunerative market for good literary work, no matter what its genre may be. 140 THE AUTHOR. About two years ago I wrote a “ study,” which the publishers were kind enough to tell me was extremely clever, and which they would have been only too delighted to bring out had they been in Paris, but that the book (which I must hasten to add was not the least improper) would not do for England. It hadn’t swing enough. It was with- out the elements of popularity. I, therefore, entirely rewrote it; trying to work it up (I daren’t say down) to the public taste. And now they write again as follows : “T have carefully reread (your MS.) and have reluctantly come to the conclusion that it is stilla work which the English novel reader would fail altogether to appreciate. You have certainly improved the story by making it less diffuse and giving it more plot; but it is still much too delicate and much too subtle for English tastes. I should have-greatly liked to accept the book if I had been able to anticipate any success for it ; but there is really no place in this country for work of this kind.” T don’t in the least complain of the publishers, andif the book would have no sale they are only acting rightly in refusing it. I am writing this merely to ask if it be true that the English public are so narrow as to neglect work because it is “ delicate and subtle,’ and whether there is, there- fore, really “no place in this country for work of thiskind” ? If this be so (and I, myself, cer- tainly think it is), howand what must I write in future ? If it be not so; what shall I do with my MS.? An INEXPERIENCED AUTHOR. Vil. AvtHOoR AND EpITorR. “M. B.” writes: “An author forwards a MS. accompanied by an envelope directed and stamped to the tune of 2d. or 3d. He receives back the MS. torn and dirty, perforated with pins and tacks, not in the envelope sent for the protection of his property, but in a rolled wrapper of skimpy dimensions, and stamped to half the amount sent by him for postage.” He goes on to say that, if this is the general practice, somebody must make aw nice little addition to his salary by the differ- ence in the postage. He points out further that, so long as the MS. is the author’s property, no one has the right to make marks or remarks on the pages. Perhaps there are editors and editors, those who treat the contributor with courtesy and those who treat him as if he were a mendicant. The latter, let us hope, are the exceptions. VIII. TRANSFER OF Books, Tt often happens that a publisher—more especially one who has not a very large business —sells the whole or part of his stock to another publisher without giving any notice of the transaction to the authors of their publications. In certain cases this unmannerly proceeding may not be productive of any harm to the respective authors, but frequently it may inflict material loss—when the author has to expect a “ royalty ” —or cause moral injury or personal annoyance. It is a well-known fact in the publishing trade that publishers sometimes purchase the copyright of books merely with the view of suppressing them, so that they should not compete with their older and perhaps more profitable publications. This is in particular the case with works relating to special subjects, such as scientific and educa- tional books, works on art, &c. Now most authors are not satisfied with the remuneration alone which they receive, however liberal it may be, but they want their books to live, as it were, and to effect some good—which, of course, they cannot do if silently suppressed. It may also be that a publisher disposes of his stock to a person between whom and the author of some of the books unfriendly or downright hostile relations prevail, and the thought that the productions of his labours should enrich an enemy of his must be painful to him, however humanely disposed he may be. I beg, therefore, to suggest that the attention of authors should be called to the advisability of stipulating in certain cases “that, whenever the publisher of their books should sell, during their lifetime, his copyright stock to someone else, they should be consulted on the matter, and if they can produce any valid objection, the publisher should not be allowed to sell the copyright of the respective books to the person in question.” I think that when an author has to expect a “royalty ” on his works he has, of course, a legal claim to be consulted about the disposal of his works, and when he has unfortunately sold the copyright once for all, he ought at least to retain a moral veto in the transaction. ——  THE AUTHOR. “AT THE SIGN OF THE AUTHOR'S HEAD.” eat ee [We propose for the convenience of members who do not see all the papers containing literary intelligence, to compile as complete a list as possible every month. We shall endeavour to acknowledge the source of our news in every case; and we must beg our readers to bear in mind that when no acknowledgment is set down they must credit us with having received it independently. ] NEW novel is about to be produced by Cecil Cole. It will be called “A Norse- man’s Wooing.” The second edition of Mr. Theodore Bent’s “Ruined Cities of Mashonaland ” will shortly be ready. It is chiefly remarkable for additional notes in the Preface by Professor D. H. Miiller, of Vienna, and Mr. A. St. Chad Boscawen. There is also an appendix on the present state of Mashonalind and the progress it has recently made, by the secretary of the Chartered Company. The Newcastle Daily Journal now devotes several columns a week to current literature, and signed articles are written by a member of the Society of Authors. Books intended for review or literary notices from authors or publishers will receive attention if addressed “ Hirondelle,” Daily Journal Office, Newcastle-on-Tyne. With the July number of the Art Amateur the English supplement will be increased to eight pages, and, in addition to giving brief accounts of the chief doings of the Art world in England, it will contain the first instalment of a serial story, entitled “A Cruel Dilemma,” by Mary H. Tennyson. This story describes the struggles of an art amateur who is suddenty thrown entirely on her own resources. Her art difficulties are great, and her ignorance of the world leads her into many perilous positions. Messrs. J. EH. Nixon and E. H. C. Smith, of King’s College, Cambridge, are about to produce a Book of Parallel Verse Extracts (Latin), being extracts for Verse Composition for Higher Forms, with Prefaces on Idioms and Metres. Macmillan (pp. Ixxxvilit152). 5s. 6d. The poem addressed by Mowbray Marras to Arrigo Boito, which appeared in our July number, is quoted in the Gazzetta Musicale of Milan otf the 6th August, together with an Italian trans- lation and a eulvgistic paragraph, referring in flattering terms to the English author. The Rey. Professor Momerie sailed for Canada from Liverpool on Aug. 24, en route for Chicago, to attend the great International Church Congress which is to be held in September. Dr, Momerie has been appointed a member of the Council. He will read a paper on Theism, 141 Mr. H. Johnson, editor of “On Sledge and Horseback to Outcast Siberian Lepers,” which has already reached a fifth edition, and a popular edition being now in the press, is preparing a short “ Life of Miss Kate Marsden.” The volume will be published simultaneously in England and America, the Record Press, Limited, 376, Strand, London, WC., being the publishers in this country. The second edition of a Treatise on *‘ Dynamics,” by W. H. Besant, Se.D., F.R.S., has just been published by Messrs. Bell and Sons. Many improvements on the first edition have been effected by careful re-arrangements and con- siderable additions. A play from the pen of Mr. F. H. Cliffe is in the press, and will shortly be published by Messrs. Remington and Co. “ Four Centuries After; or, How I Discovered Europe,” by Ben Holt, published in New York, is a fairly amusing book of modern travel in Europe. It is, however, lacking in sustained interest, and the humour does not flow with suffi- cient strength to carry the reader to the end. “The Discovery of Europe” does not throw any new light either on the aborigines of that conti- nent or their manners and customs. A four-act play of serious interest, by Charles Thomas and Walter Ellis, entitled “Troubled Waters,” has been purchased by the American actress Miss Frances Drake, who preposes to make it the leading feature of her coming season in the United States. The play will probably be presented in London next year. Miss Drake has for the past few seasons played all the leading parts in one of Daniel Frohman’s companies, and is said to be an actress possessed of unusual emotional powers. “The Transgression of Terence Clancy ” is the title of the new novel, in 3 vols., by Harold Vallings, author of ‘The Quality of Mercy,” &c. The publishers will be Bentley and Son. Mr. F. Bayford Harvcison is taking a new de- parture in the shape of a novel, which will be published early in the autumn by Messrs. Hurst and Blackett. “ Who Wants Home Rule?” The question is answered in blank verse in six pages. There is no author’s name ; but as the brochure advertises other works by William Alfred Gibbs, it is rea- sonable to suppose Mr. Gibbs is also the author of these lines, which are at least vigorous, The title of Mr. J. HE. Muddock’s forthcoming novel, to be published by George Newnes Limited in the autumn, is “Only a Woman’s Heart.”  i i 1 tt | 4 | | | { | i | | | 142 A few days ago, Mr. J. E. Muddock, the nove- list, who is also known as “ Dick Donovan,” was presented with a handsome and valuable diamond ring, by a numerous circle of friends, on the oceasion of his fiftieth birthday, and as a token of his many excellent qualities as a man, and his ability as a writer. Messrs. Chatto and Windus have the thir- teenth volume of the Dick Donovan series of detective stories in the press, and will issue it shortly under the title of “Suspicion Aroused.” Thirteen volumes in something like four years is not a bad record even for the exhaustless Dick Donovan. A new novel by Annabel Gray, called “A Spanish Singer,” will appear in Theatricals of October next. “ Verses Grave and Gay,’ is the title of a new volume of verse, which Mr. F. B. Doveton has compiled, and which will be published by Mr. Horave Cox. Many of the pieces included in this collection are old friends. The dexterity and effectiveness of Mr. Doveton’s work is well- known to the readers of the Author. The verses entitled “The Outcast,’ “Why not Women Solicitors ?” “Flee the Flask,” “A Melody of Mars,” and “A Modern Fatima ” (in part), are reprinted by permission from the P. M. G., and “Mag on the Moor” and “The Old Fisherman,” from Bailey’s Magazine. Mr. Lawson Johnstone has completed a new story of adventure entitled “In the Land of the Golden Plume.” It will be published in October by W. and R. Chambers. Mr. Charles Ashton, of Dinas Mawddy, North Wales, is performing a useful but laborious task for his compatriots. This is nothing less than a complete bibliography of Welsh books, pamph- lets, periodicals, and newspapers, including books about Wales in other languages. He intends to give the title-page in full, with an added note stating the size, number of pages, and biographi- cal details. Mr. Ashton is appealing to all who own Welsh books to send him a list of short titles, in order that he may mark those about which he desires fuller information. Nine thousand entries have already been made.— Literary World. Miss Annie Swan, the novelist, has been appointed editor of a new magazine for women, entitled Woman at Home, the first number of which will appear on September 20th. Illustrated interviews with women will form a great feature of the periodical, which will also devote a portion of its space to the interests of children.—Sé. James’s Gazette. THE AUTHOR. Mr. John Southward, author of various books on printing, has in preparation an entirely new work for the use of students and practitioners, entitled “ Typography : a Synopsis of the History and an Account of the Processes of Letterpress Printing,” with many original illustrations. The author has devoted many years to the subject of printing, and has had considerable experience in conducting and contributing to trade journals. Mr. Southward will endeavour to describe the art in its multitudinous modern developments, as practised by the best printers of the present day. —Literary World. Miss Hannah Lynch is engaged upon a new novel dealing with modern French provincial life. An interesting article from her pen, dealing with the Spanish dramatist Echegaray—who may be called the Ibsen of Spain—will appear in the October number of the Contemporary Review. Mr. Hare’s new book, “The Story of Two Noble Lives: Charlotte, Countess Canning, and Louisa, Marchioness of Waterford,” will be issued in three volumes shortly by Mr. George Allen. The first volume will shed fresh light on some obscure points of French history, particu- larly about the period of the accession of Louis Philippe. The second volume will contain some interesting particulars of the Indian Mutiny, and of Lord Canning’s experiences and trials as Governor-General of India; while the last volume will deal chiefly with matters of personal interest connected with the life of Lady Waterford.—St. James’s Gazette. A new book of travel, entitled “In Search of a Climate,’ by Charles G. Nottage, LL.B., F.R.G.S., will be published in the early autumn by Messrs. Sampson Low, Marston and Co. It will deal chiefly with the Sandwich Islands and Southern California; and will give various data relating to the different health resorts of the world. The author was in Honolulu during the Revolution, and the true state of affairs as between Queen Liliuokalani and the American Minister will be given. Ina chapter on Ancient Hawaii, the author will show that the native idea of the creation is very similar to that set forth in Genesis. The book, which should appeal both to the invalid and traveller, will be illustrated by over thirty pictures done by the photomezzotype process.— Westminster Gazette. Miss Annie E. Holdsworth, better known by her pseudonym ‘Max Beresford,’ has written a serial .story for the, Woman’s Herald, under the name of “Johanna Traill, spinster.” It is a tale of modern London life, and deals with the problem of female work and independence.  THE AUTHOR. 143 Mrs. Steel, the writer of a number of admirable sketches of Indian life which have lately appeared in’ Macmillan’s Magazine, has written a new volume of stories dealing with phases of Indian life hitherto undepicted. The book is called “From the Five Rivers,” and is published by Mr. Heinemann. A collection of biographical, critical, and topographical sketches entitled “In the Foot- steps of the Poets,’ to which Professor Masson, Mr. R. H. Hutton, the Bishop of Ripon, and others have contributed, will be published next month by Messrs. Isbister. The same publishers will also bring out a volume dealing with the English cathedrals, to which Archdeacon Farrar, Canon Fremantle, and others have contributed. Mr. Herbert Railton has illustrated the book. Dr. J. Woodward, says the Daily Chronicle, has just completed a book on “ Ecclesiastical Heraldry,” with numerous emblazoned and other plates, which will shortly be published by Messrs. W.and A. K. Johnstone. We are glad to observe that Mr. Walter Low’s admirably written and accurate little book on the “ English Language ” has just gone into a second and larger edition. Though primarily intended for London University students, its scholarship makes it something more than a text-book, and it will be found of use by every literary man who knows less about the English language than he should. The book is published by Messrs. Cave and Co. “Bay Ronald,” a novel by Miss May Crom- melin, has just been published by Messrs. Hurst and Blackett. The scene is laid in Kent; time, the end of the last century up to the date of Waterloo. All the scenery is copied from a well- known moated house in Kent. es NEW BOOKS AND NEW EDITIONS. Theology. Hicxiz, W. J. Greek-English Lexicon to the New Testa- ment, after the latest and best authorities. Macmillan. THE CONSTRUCTION OF THE BIBLE AND THE Koran. Watts and Co. History and Biography. Apkins, W. Rytanp. Our County. Sketches in Pen and Ink of Representative Men of Northamptonshire, Illustrations by W. B. Shoosmith. Elliot Stock. Beacu’s Historica, READER. Standard 5-6. W. H. Allen. 1s. 3d. CHUNDER BHOLANAUTH. Raja Digambar Mitra, his Life and Career. Hare Press, Calcutta. Forrest, G. W., B.A. Selections from the Letters, Despatches, and other State Papers preserved in the Military Department of the Government of India, 1857-58. Hdited by. With a map and plans. Vol. 1. Calentta, Military Department Press, 1893. Gasquet, F. Arpan, D.D. Henry VIII. and the English Monasteries. Parts xv. and xvi. John Hodges, Agar- street, W.C. 2s. Ty Memoriam: Georce HERBERT. A collection of papers relating to the parish of Bemerton. Salisbury. Edward Roe and Co. Macxintuay, Rev. J. B. Saint Edmund: King and Martyr. A history of his life and times; with an account of the translations of his incorrupt body, &c., from original MSS. London and Leamington Art and Book Company. New York, Cincinnati, and Chicago. Benziger Bros. tos. 6d. Mauuxson, Coronet G. B. Lord Clive, and the Establish- ment of the English in India. (Rulers of India Series, edited by Sir W. W. Hunter.) Oxford, at the Claren- don Press. London: Henry Frowde. 2s. 6d. Marsuam, J. C. Abridgment of the History of India. Third edition, with map. Blackwood, 6s. Moserty, G. Hersert. Life of William of Wykeham. Second and enlarged edition, published for the quin- gentenary celebration. Winchester: Warren and Son. London: Simpkin and Co. Limited. SANDoRN, F. B., anp Harris, W. T. A. Bronson Alcott: His Life and Philosophy. 2 vols. T. Fisher Unwin. TopuuntTeER, Isaac. A History of the Theory of Elasti- city and of the Strength of Materials from Galilei to the Present Time, by the late Isaac Todhunter, D.Sc., F.R.S., edited and completed for the Syndics of the University Press by Karl Pearson,.M.A. Vol. II. Parts I. and II. Cambridge, at the University Press. Weir, Preston. The Invaders of Britain. An Intro- duction to the Study of British History. J. Baker and Son, Clifton. Simpkin, Marshall. WeLcH, CHARLES, F.S.A. History of the Monument. Published under the authority of the City Lands Com- mittee of the Corporation of the City of London. Is. 6d. General Literature, ABERDEEN, THE CouNTESs or. Through Canada with a Kodak. Edinburgh: W. H. White and Co. AnnUAL REpoRT oF THE SANITARY COMMISSIONER WITH THE GOVERNMENT oF INDIA, 1891. Calcutta, office of the Superintendent of Government Printing. 5 rupees. BarDEKuR’s SWITZERLAND, and the adjacent portions of Italy, Savoy, and the Tyrol, with thirty-nine maps, twelve plans, and twelve panoramas. 15th edition. London: Dulau. 8 marks. BaRTHOLOMEW, J. Plan of Bournemouth, with Environs. New and revised edition, on cloth. W.H. Smith and Son, ts. Bent, J. THeoporn, F.S.A. The Ruined Cities of Mashona- land, being a Record of Excavation and Exploration in 1891, with a chapter on the Orientation and Mensura- tion of the Temples, by R. M. W. Swan, new edition. Longmans. 7s. 6d. Brrp, Rey. A. Ryper. Boating in Bavaria, Austria, and Bohemia, Down the Danube, Moldau, and Elbe. Simpkin, Marshall. 6s. Boot’s District GuipEr To Lonpon, 6d.; issued with the authority of the District Railway Company; A B C Holiday Guide and Hotel, Boarding-house, and Apart- ment Directory, 3d.; The Thames from Hampton Court to Clacton, Harwich, Margate, and Ramsgate, SS ES ET Se Si SSS PSL RLS ENA OER ne 144 THE AUTHOR. official guide of the Victoria Steamboat Association Limited. Boot and Co., 24, Old Baily, E.C. 2d. Bramston, A.R., AND Leroy, A.C. A City of Memories, With a preface by the Lord Bishop of Winchester. Etchings and illustrations by W. B. Roberts, S.P.E. Winchester, P. and G. Wells; London, David Nutt. 5s. net. BusHevy, Rev. W. Dons. Harrow Octocentenary Tracts, II. Wulfred and Cwoenthryth. Camb.: Macmillan and Bowes. Is. Catutius. Edited by Elmer Truesdell Merrill, Rich Professor of Latin in Wesleyan University. (College Series of Latin Authors). Boston, U.S.A., and London : Ginn and Co. CurLp, Jacop 8. The Pearl of Asia: Reminiscences of the Court of a Supreme Monarch; or, Five Years in Siam. Kegan Paul. os. 6d. Cooke, C. W. Rapcurrre, M.P. Four Years in Parliament with Hard Labour. Third edition. Cassells. Is. “ Drvia Hrpernis.” The Road and Route Guide for Ireland of the Royal Irish Constabulary. Compiled and edited by George A. de M. Edwin Dagg, D.I., of the Royal Irish Constabulary. Dublin: Hodges, Figgis, and Co. Limited. Durr, E.Gorpon. Early Printed Books. Kegan Paul. 6s.net. Exsersoup, F. Illustrated Europe Series, Nos. 155, 156, 157, and 158; Through the Bernese Oberland. With seventy-six illustrations and a map. Zurich: Art. Institut Orell Fussli. 52s. EHRENBERG, Fritz. Illustrated Europe: Hohwald and its Environs in the Vosges Mountains. With twenty- three illustrations by J. Weber, a map, and “ Hohwald Indicator.” Published by the Art. Institut Orell, Fussli, Zurich. 6d. Fow ier, G. Hersert. The Conditions for successful Oyster Culture. Dulau and Co. 4d. GARDNER, Pror. Percy, Litt. D. Catalogue of Greek Vases in the Ashmolean Museum. Frowde. £3 33. Grsps, Henry H. A Colloquy on Currency. ts. London: Effingham Wilson. Manchester: J. EH. Cornish. Gipson, Herspert. The History and Present State of the Sheep-breeding Industry in the Argentine Republic. Ravenscroft and Mills. Griec, JonHn. Scots Minstrelsie: A National Monument of Scottish Song. Edited and arranged by. Vol. 3. Edinburgh: T. C. and E. C. Jack. GuipE To Ben Nevis, with an account of the foundation and work of the Metrological Observatory. 1s. John Menzies and Co., Edinburgh and Glasgow. GwyNnepp, Mapoc Owen. Madoc; an essay on the dis- covery of America in the 12th century. By Thomas Stephena. Edited by Llywarch Reynolds, B.A. (Oxon). Longmans. 7s. 6d. Hacearp, F.T. Strikes versus Supply and Demand, and Live and Learn. Tunbridge-wells, Courier Printing and Publishing Company. Here, Hernricu. The Works of Heinrich Heine. Vol. 4. The Salon ; or Letters on Art, Music, Popular Life, and Politics. Translated by Chas. Godfrey Leland (Hans Breitmann). Heinemann. 5s. Hougarr, CLuirroRD W. Winchester Commoners, 1800- 1835. An index of the surnames of commoners given in the “Lacy Rolls” of Winchester College for the years 1800 to 1835 inclusive. With introduction and notes. ts. net. Salisbury, Brown and Co. ; Winchester, P. and G. Wells; London, Simpkin, Marshall, and Co. Hupson, W. H. Birds in a Village. 7s. 6d. Chapman and Hall. InLustRATED OrFiciAL HANDBOOK OF THE CAPE AND SoutH Arrica: A Resumé of the History, Conditions, , Populations, Productions, and Resources of the several Colonies, States, and Territories. Edited by John Noble. Cape Town and Johannesburg, J. C. Juta and Co. INSTITUTE OF CHEMISTRY OF GREAT BRITAIN AND TRELAND. ReG@uLATIONS FoR ADMISSION TO MeEm- BERSHIP AND ReGisTeR. Issued by order of the Council. Is. JENKINSON’S PRACTICAL GUIDE TO THE ENGLIsH LAKES, 9th edition, revised and edited by the Rev. H. D. Rawnsley, M.A., and Thos. Bakewell, with maps and views. Stanford. 6s. Jorpan, W. L. The Standard of Value. Fifth edition. Longmans. Kina, Cuarurs. Love in the Woods: a Rustic Idyll, con- taining 100 hidden names of trees and woods. King. 2d. Kina, Cuaries. Riding, the Use and Misuse of Reins and Stirrups. Fifteen illustrations. Fourth edition. King. 2d. Lane, ANDREW, M.A. Custom and Myth. Longmans. 38. Od. Lester, EpwarD. The Story of Abibal, the Tsourian. Trans- lated from the Pheenician by. Preceded by an account of the finding of the manuscript by Emily Watson. Edited by Val. C. Prinsep, A.R.A. Smith Elder. Low’s HANDBOOK TO THE CHARITIES OF LONDON, giving the objects, date of formation, office, &c., of over a thousand Charitable Institutions, revised according to the latest reports. Sampson Low, Marston. 1s. 6d. Narurauist’s Map or Scornanp. By J. A. Harvie- Brown and J. G. Bartholomew. J. Bartholomew and Co. 3s. 6d. NeEILson, GeorGE. Peel: Its Meaning and Derivation. Re- printed from the Transactions of the Glasgow Archzxo- logical Society. Glasgow, Strathern and Freeman. Norman, J. H. A Ready Reckoner of the World’s ‘xchanges. Sampson Low. OFFICIAL GUIDE TO THE SCARBOROUGH AND WHITBY Raitway Coast Rovutsr. Scarborough, Alexander Wilson, 29, Falsgrave-road. OrricrAL HanpBookK oF THE NATIONAL ARTILLERY ASSOCIATION, 1893. Issued by order of the Council. J. J. Keliher and Co., 33, King William-street. On THE DisTRIBUTION OF RAIN OVER THE BRITISH IsLES DURING THE YEAR 1892, as observed at nearly 3000 stations in Great Britain and Ireland, with articles upon various branches of rainfall work, com- piled by G. J. Symons, F.R.S., and H. Sowerby Wallis, F.R.Met.Soc. Pamety, Cates. The Colliery Manager's Handbook. Containing nearly 500 plans, diagrams, and other illus- trations. Second edition, revised, with additions. Crosby Lockwood. PHotograpHy ANNUAL FoR 1893. A compendium of information and statistics of the year. Edited by Hy. Sturmey. Iliffe and Son, 3, St. Bride-street. H.C. Rozortom, ArTHuR. Travels in Search of New Trade Products. Jarrold and Sons. Paper covers. Is. net. Roya CononraL InstituTE: REPORT OF PROCREDINGS. Edited by the Secretary. Vol. xxiv., 1892-93. Pub- lished by the Institute. Roya UNIVERSITY oF IRELAND EXAMINATION PAPERS, 1892. A Supplement to the University Calendar for the year 1893. Dublin, Alex. Thom and Co. Speru, G. W. Whatis Freemasonry? George Kenning, 16 and 16a, Great Queen-street, W.C. Tus Bapminton Lisrary—Swimmine. By Archibald Sinclair and William Henry, with illustrations by S. T. Dadd and from photographs by G. Mitchell. Large paper copy. Longmans.  THE AUTHOR. “Tue Bookman” Directory or BooxksELLEeRs, Pus- LISHERS, AND AuTHoRS. Hodder and Stoughton. 1s. THE CHAMBERLAIN OF LONDON (TREASURER) IN ACCOUNT WITH THE CORPORATION OF LONDON IN RESPECT OF THE Ciry’s EsTATE FOR THE YEAR 18092, ALSO IN RESPECT OF VARIOUS PUBLIC AND Trust FUNDS IN THE CHAMBER OF LoNDoN. Printed by Charles Skipper and East, St. Dunstan’s-hill, B.C. THe County Council FoR THE CounTY PALATINE OF Lancaster. Report of the Director of Technical Instruction, J. A. Bennion, M.A., Cambridge, of the Inner Temple, barrister-at-law, for the year ending September, 1892. With appendices, tables, and twenty-eight maps. Printed by C. W. Whitehead, 125, Fisher-gate, Preston. THE CURRENCY QUESTION: REPORT OF THE HERSCHELL CommirTrE. Proceedings in the Imperial Legislative Council. Speeches by the Viceroy, Sir David Barbour, and the Hon. J. L. Mackay. Verbatim Report. Allahabad, the Pioneer Press. One rupee. THE ‘“GENTLEWomMAN’s” Royan REcoRD OF THE WEDDING OF THE Princess Mary or TECK AND THE DvuKE oF YorEK. Gentlewoman Office. 2s. 6d. Tue Letters oF “ VeTUS” ON THE ADMINISTRATION OF THE WAR OrFice. Reprinted, by permission, from the Times. With a preface by Gen. Sir George Chesney, K.C.B., M.P. Cassell’s. 15. Tue Lrsrary Assocration Series, No. 2, Pusuic Liprary LeGisnation. By H. W. Fovargue and J. J. Ogle. Simpkin, Marshall. 2s. 6d. THE PARLIAMENTARY DEBATES (AUTHORISED EDITION.) Fourth series, Vol. XII. Fifth volume of Session 1893, containing the Debates in both Houses from May 4 to June 1, 1893. Eyre and Spottiswoode. THe TWENtTY-FIFTH ANNUAL CO-OPERATIVE CoNGRESS, 1893, held in the hall of the Y.M.C.A., St. James’s- square, Bristol, on May 22, 23,and 24. Edited by J. G. Gray, general secretary. Manchester, the Co-operative Union Limited, City-buildings, Corporation-street. Topp, Grorcr Eyre. Byways of the Scottish Border: A Pedestrian Pilgrimage. With illustrations by Tom Scott, A.R.S.A. Selkirk: James Lewis, 13, High- street. 4s. 6d. Tompkins, Norton. Bread, Meat, and Cheese: The great Agribultural Depression, its causes, and how to meet it. Vinton and Co. Limited, 9, New Bridge-street, E.C. 1s. Watsu, Most Rey. Dr. Bimetallism and Monometallism : What they are and how they bear upon the Irish Land Question. Second edition. 6d. Dublin, Brown and Nolan. Watters, H. B. Catalogue of the Greek and Etruscan Vases in the British Museum. Vol. 2. Black-figured vases. Printed by order of the Trustees. Sold at the British Museum, and by Messrs. Longmans, Quaritch, Asher, Kegan Paul, and Henry Frowde. WELLSMAN, W.H. Provincial Press, with Offices in Lon- don. 100, Fleet-street. H.C. 1s. W.H.Smiru anv Son’s Serius or RepucED ORDNANCE Mars ror Tourists. By J. Bartholomew, F.R.G.S. Plan of Nottingham. 1s. Lake District. Scale, three miles toaninch. 1s. W.H. Smith and Son. W. H. Smiru anp Son’s Serizs or ReDUCED ORDNANCE Mars ror Tourists. By J. Bartholomew, F.R.G.S. Map of Keswick, Ulleswater, &c. Scale, one mile to an inch. London, W. H. Smith and Son. Wiaston, W. F. C. Discoveries of the Bacon Problem. Turnbull and Spears, Edinburgh. Wiuiiams, James L. The Home and Haunts of Shake- speare. Illustrated by fifteen plates in water-colour, forty-five full-page photogravures, and more than 1 50 illustrations. Sampson Low. -STELLIER, KiLsyTH. 145 Fiction. A SHILLING’s-worTH or ALL Sorts. Cassells. Buackmore, R. D. Lorna Doone, Sampson Low. Buack Witt1am. White Heather. 2s. 6d. Briscor, Margaret S. Perchance to Dream, and other stories. Heinemann. Currs BY AN OLD Cuum, or Australia in the Fifties. Cassell. 1s. CLERKE, ELLEN M. The Planet Venus. Knowledge office. rs. Conan Dorin, A. The Refugees: a Tale of Two Conti- nents. New Edition. Longmans. 6s. CouprER, J. R. Mixed Humanity. Allen and Co. 2s. CRAWFORD, F. Marion. The Witch of Prague. A fantastic tale. Macmillan. 3s. 6d. Croker, B. M. To Let, &. Chatto and Windus. CRoMMELIN, May. Midge. Hutchinson. 2s. 6d. Donovan, Dick. From Clue to Capture; a Series of Thrilling Detective Stories. With Illustrations by Paul Hardy and others. Hutchinson. 3s. 6d. Eastwoop, MarK. When a Woman’s Single, the humours of a sedate profession. Ward and Downey. 1s. Euis, T. Mutuntr. Reveries of World History from Earth’s Nebulous Origin to its Final Ruin ; or, the Romance of a Star. Swan Sonnenschein. 1s. Farsreon, B. L. The Last Tenant. Hutchinson. 5s. Fereuson, R.M. My Village. Digby and Long. 2s. 6d. FULLER, EDWARD. The Complaining Millions of Men. Osgood, M‘Ilvaine. 6s. GRAIL, STEPHEN. The Nameless City: a Rom many Romance. Osgood, M‘Ilvaine, ank Co. 2s. GRAND, Mapam Saran. Ideala. W. Heinemann. Harcourt-Roz, Mrs. A Man of Mystery. Blackwood. Harpy, THomas. The Return of the Native. New edi- tion. Sampson Low, Marston. 2s. 6d. Hay, Hunter, F. Sonsofthe Croft. Oliphant, Anderson, and Ferrier, Edinburgh and London. Hospes, JOHN OLiveR. The Sinner’s Comedy. Fourth edition, Pseudonym Library. TT. Fisher Unwin. 1s. 6d. JEROME, JEROME K. Novel Notes. Leadenhall Press 2s. 6d. Limited. 3s. 6d. Jewett, SARAH O. Tales of New England. Osgood, M‘Ilvaine. Jocetyn, Mrs. R. For One Season Only. 3 vols. F. V. White and Co. Kearny, C.F. The Two Lancrofts. vaine. 31s. 6d. Kraszewski, Ianattus. The Jew. A novel. Polish. W. Heinemann. 2s. 6d. Lucas, KarHiemn. Whispered by the Leaves. Written and illustrated. Day and Son and Simpkin, Marshall. 38. 6d. 3 vols. Osgood, M‘T- From the Mann, Mary E. Perdita. A novel. 2 vols. Bentley. Matuers, Heten. What the Glass Told. F.V. White. Mippueron, Cour. Innes of Blairavon. 3 vols. Hurst and Blackett. Mocarra, Percy G. A Legend of Florence. E. Howell, Liverpool. Simpkin, Marshall. Morris, Cocorane. An Unco Stravaig. Ilustrated. Ward and Downey. Norris, W. E. The Countess Radna. A novel. 3 vols. W. Heinemann. Reavg, Cuaruus. It is Never too Late to Mend. New edition. Chatto and Windus. 6d. Rirrer, Quittim. The Martyrdom of Society. Horace Cox. 38: 6d. Seron, Henry. From Wisdom Court. Stephen G. Tallentyre. 3s. 6d. Taken by Force. Merriman and Gale and Polden Limited. 1s. Se AR a aetna 146 THE AUTHOR. Sropart, M.A. Won at the Last Hole. A Golfing Romance. Illustrated. Cassell. Paper covers, 1s. 6d. Srronsuy; or, Hanxs oF Hi@HLAND YARN. By the author of “ Tobersnorey.” Edinburgh, Macniven, and Wallace. 2s. Srrona, Rev. Jostan, D.D. The New Era. Hodder and Stoughton. 5s. Sturges, JoNATHAN. The First Supper and other Episodes, The Moonlighter of County Clare, The Brother, Three Forms, Koznuishef. Osgood, M‘Ilvaine, and Co. 38. 6d. Tasma. A Knight of the White Feather. Heinemann. 38. Od. THompson, Maurice. The King of Honey Island: An Historical Romance of the Creole Coast. James Henderson. 1s. 6d. Tuun, Carrer. The Summer Tenant: An Idyll of the Three Brothers. Third edition. Simpkin, Marshall. 1s. TowNSEND, DororHEA. Strange Adventures of a Young Lady of Quality, MDCCV. Digby, Long. ts. TRELAWNEY, DAYRELL. The Bishop’s Wife. Bentley. Ver@a, GIOVANNI. Cavalleria Rusticana and other Tales of Sicilian Peasant Life. Translated by Alma Strettell. Pseudonym Library. ts. 6d. WarveEN, Frorencre. A Terrible Family. Wm. Stevens Limited. 1s. 6d. Wavertey Novets, Tue Assot. Two vols. Border edition, with introductory essays and notes by Andrew Lang supplementing those of the author. John C. Nimmo. 6s. per vol. Wicxs, FREDERICK. Stories of the Broadmoor Patient and the Poor Clerk. Illustrated by A. Morrow. Remington. 2s. cloth, Is. paper. ZANGWILL, I. Ghetto Tragedies. M‘Clure. ts. net. Zota, Emrue. Doctor Pascal; or, Life and Heredity. Translated by Ernest A. Vizetelly. With a portrait of the author. Chatto and Windus. 3s. 6d. Poetry and the Drama. Barrow, Sir J. Croker. The Seven Cities of the Dead, and other poems, lyrics, and sonnets. Longmans. 5s. Bucunem, ©. A., Po.D. Balladen und MRomanzen. Selected and arranged with notes and literary intro- duction. Golden Treasury Series. Macmillan. 2s. 6d. net. Musarave, GEor@E. Dante’s Divine Comedy, consisting of the Inferno, Purgatorio, and Paradiso. A version in the nine-line metre of Spenser. The Inferno or Hell. Swan Sonnenschein. WorpswortH, CHarues, D.C.L. Shakspeare’s Historical Plays, Roman and English; with revised text, intro- ductions, and notes glossarial, critical, and historical. 3 vols. Remington. Science and Art. ANNALS OF THE AMERICAN ACADEMY OF POLITICAL AND Socran Scrence. Vol. 4., No. 1. 1 dol. England: P. S. King and Son, 5, King-street, Westminster, London. ARTILLERY: ITS PROGRESS AND PRESENT PosrTion. By E. W. Lloyd, late Commander R.N., and A. G. Badcock, late R.A. Portsmouth, J. Griffin and Co., 2, The Hard. 31s. 6d. Buuuer, Ernest W. Semi-Azimuths, a New Method of Navigation. Part 1. Caruistn, E.M.F. A Practical Method of Dress Cutting, for technical classes, schools, and self-teaching. Part 1. Griffith, Farran. 1s. 6d. Dunn, Sinciarr. Ninety-six Auld Scotch Sangs. Arranged and harmonised. Glasgow, Morison, Brothers. 2s. 6d. Durton, THomas. Indigestion, Corpulency, Gout, Clearly Explained, Treated, and Dieted. Third edition, enlarged and revised. Kimpton, 82, High Holborn; Hirschfeld Brothers, Bream’s-buildings, Fetter-lane. GARDINER, ALFonzo. Rudiment of the Theory of Music. J. Heywood. GILLEsPin, JamEs. The Triumph of Philosophy ; or, The True System of the Universe. Being an earnest endeavour to correct several fallacies of the accepted theory of astronomy. London, R. Sutton and Co., 11, Ludgate-hill. 2s. 6d. Harrison, J. Park. Archeologia Oxoniensis : Supplement to Part 2., English Architectur before the Conquest. Illustrated. Frowde. 1s. Heywoop, Joun. The Art of Chanting. History— principles—practice. William Clowes. Houston, ALEXANDER C. Report upon the Scott Mon- crieff System for the Bacteriological Purification of Sewage. Waterlow. 3s. 6d. Praaort, F. T. The Music and Musical Instruments of Japan. With notes by T. L. Southgate. B. T. Batsford. Prout, EBENEZER. Musical Form. Lond., Augener. THORNE THORNE, R. Cholera Prospects and Prevention. A Lecture delivered to the Technical Teachers of the National Health Society. Allman and Son. Law. Anson, Str WiLu1aAm. Principles of the English Law of Contract and of Agency in its relation to Contract. Seventh edition. 10s. 6d. Oxford, the Clarendon Press ; London, Frowde. AUSTEN-CARTMELL, James. Abstract of Reported Cases relating to Trade Marks (between the years 1876 and 1892 inclusive). With the statutes and rules. Sweet and Maxwell Limited. Bztiot, Hue H. lL. Ireland and Canada: Studies in Comparative Constitutional Law. Reeves and Turner. Is. Reicuet, Oswatp J. Short Manuals of Canon Law. Part I.—The Canon Law of the Sacraments. Edited by. John Hodges. Is. Suite, James WALTER. Legal Forms for Common Use. Effingham Wilson and Co. 5s. Educational. A Practicat ARABIC GRAMMAR. ParTII. Compiled by Major A. O. Green, R.E., p.s.c. Third edition. En- larged and revised. Oxford, Clarendon Press; Lon- don, Henry Frowde. Brent, Danten. Euclid, Books I. to VI., with notes and exercises. Rivington, Percival. 4s. 6d. Heatiey, H. R. Junior Students’ Classical Series, St. Luke, the Greek Text, Notes,and Vocabulary. Edited by. Rivington, Percival. 2s. Lecuner, A. R. Easy Readings in German, with parallel pieces for retranslation and vocabularies. New edition, revised. Rivington, Percival. 2s. Mopern Frencu Series, InreRMEDIATE Texts, Le Cou pD’ANTERNE ET LE LAC DE Gers, from R. Topffer, “Nouvelles Genevoises,’ edited by R. J. Morich. Rivington, Percival. tod. Taytor, W. W. Solutions of Exercises in Taylor's Euclid. Book I.—IV. Cambridge, at the University Press. respec  ADVERTISEMENTS. 147 NEW NOVEL BY JAMES PAYN. AT ALL THE LIBRARIES, BOOKSELLERS’, AND BOOKSTALLS. In 2 vols., crown 8vo., cloth extra, price 21s. A STUMBLE ON sy THE THRESHOLD, TAT es PFPAY WN. OPINIONS OF THE PRESS. THE TIMES: ‘‘Mr. James Payn’s pleasant story contains a startling novelty. - The leading actors are a group of undergraduates of Cambridge University. Mr. Payn’s picture of University society is frankly exceptional. Exceptional, if not unique, is the ‘nice little college’ of St. Neot’s. Cambridge men will have little difficulty in recognising this snug refuge of the ‘ploughed.’ . . . An ingenious plot, clever characters, and, above all, a plentiful seasoning of genial wit. The uxorious master of St. Neot’s is charmingly conceived. If only for his reminiscences of his deceased wives, ‘A Stumble on the Threshold’ deserves to be treasured. . . . We turn over Mr. Payn’s delightful pages, so full of surprises and whimsical dialogue. Bae DaILy NEws: “The dramatic story is told with an excellent wit. It abounds in lively presentation of character and in shrewd Sayings concerning life and manners. That study of mankind which is ‘man’ has furnished a liberal educa- tion to this genial humorist. The men and women he pourtrays move before us, as do our friends and acquaintances, distinct individualities, yet each possessed of that reserve of mystery a touch of which in the delineation of human nature, is more convincing than pages of analysis. Needham, Fellow of St. Neot’s, Cambridge—simple, loyal, gently independent—is a beautiful study. The story alternates in its setting between Bournemouth, Cambridge, and some charming spots near the Thames. The description of life in the Alma Mater on the banks of the Cam gives Mr. Payn opportunities for humorous sketches of professors and students, and he shows himself in the light of an excellent raconteur. This part of the narrative furnishes some delightful reading; we seem to be listening to the best talk, incisive, racy, and to the point. Space will not allow us to quote some of the wise and witty sayings, tinged it may be with cynicism, which are the outcome of Mr, Payn’s philosophy of life, and which are not the least entertaining part of this attractive novel.” DAILY CHRONICLE: ‘*Mr. James Payn is here quite at his usual level all through, and that level is quite high enough to please most people. The character drawing is good. The story of the master sounds strangely like truth. A book to read distinctly.” DAILY GRAPHIO, ‘ . . . The dramatic unity of time, place, and cir- ‘cumstance has never had a more novel setting. » SATURDAY REVIEW: ‘*A very interesting story, and one that excels in clever contrast of character and close study of individualism. : The characters make the impression of reality on the reader. : Extremely pleasant are the sketches of University life.” THE WORLD: “The most.sensational story which the author has written since his capital novel, ‘By Proxy.’ Never flags for a moment.” BIACK AND WHITE. “ . . . Ingenious and Original. Mr. Payn knows how to invent and lead up to a mystery.” LEEDS MERCURY: ‘“Three more distinctive characters have, perhaps, never been drawn by Mr. James Payn than in Walter Blythe, Robert Grey, and George Needham, Cambridge undergraduates, who figure prominently in ‘A Stumble on the Threshold.’” GLASGOW HERALD: “. , . . Mr. Payn’s latest invention in sensational episode; but wild horses will not drag from us a statement of the mystery. It is new and thoroughly original, and worthy of the ingenuity of the loser of Sir Massingberd.” BATLEY REPORTER: “. . . . Is most attractive reading.” HAMPSHIRE TELEGRAPH AND CHRONICLE: ‘*Mr, James Payn’s latest story, ‘A Stumble on the Threshold,’ which has been the chief attraction in the ‘ Queen’ during the last few months—where, by the way, it was most admirably illustrated—has just been issued in two handsome vols. by Mr. Horace Cox. The story is written in Mr. Payn’s happiest vein; it sparkles with wit, the characters are most unconventional, and the old, old theme is worked out on quite novel lines.” HEREFORD TIMES ‘‘ With all their sparkle and gaiety, Mr. Payn’s novels would not be complete without the dread Nemesis, mysterious in operation, and casting suspicion for a time on every side but the right one. The novel is thoroughly attractive, and a credit to the practised hand which penned it.” THE OBSERVER: “6... 6s a characteristic story, remarkably quietly told, always pleasing and satisfying, and pro- viding a startling incident at a moment when everything seems serene.” London: HORACE COX, Windsor House, Bream’s Buildings, E.C.  148 ADVERTISEMENTS. MESDAMES BRETT & BOWSER, TYPISTS, SELBORNE CHAMBERS, BELL YARD, TEMPLE BAR. Authors’ MSS. carefully and expeditiously copied, from 1s. per 1000 words. Extra carbon copies half price. Refer- ences kindly permitted to Augustine Birrell, Esq., M.P. THE AUTHOR’S HAIRLESS PAPER-PAD. (Tue Leapennatt Press Lrp., E.C.) pe Contains hairless paper, over which the pen slips with perfect freedom. Siwpence each: 58. per dozen, ruled or plain. Miss RR. V. GILT, TYPE-WRITING OFFICES, 6, Adam-street, Strand, W.C. 0 Authors’ and dramatists’ Work a Speciality. All kinds of MSS. copied with care. Extra attention given to difficult hand-writing and to papers or lectures on scientific subjects. Type-writing from dictation. Shorthand Notes taken and transcribed. FURTHER PARTICULARS ON APPLICATION. MISS E. ALLEN & CO., TYPE AND SHORTHAND WRITERS, Scientific Work and Translations a Special Feature. 39g, LOMBARD ST-., £5.C. References to Authors. Office No. 59 (close to Lift). Nearly ready. VERSES GRAVE AND GAY. By F. B. DOVETON, Author of ‘‘Snatches of Song,” ‘ Sketches in Prose and Verse,” “« Maggie in Mythica,” &c. London: Horace Cox, Windsor House, Bream’s-buildings, E.C. MRS. GILL, TYPH-WRITING OFFICE, 35, LUDGATE HILL, E.C. (ESTABLISHED 1883.) Authors’ MSS. carefully copied from 1s. per 1000 words. Plays, &c., 1s. 8d. per 1000 words. Extra copies (carbon) supplied at the rate of 4d. and 3d. per 1000 words. Type-writing from dictation 2s. 6d. per hour. Reference kindly permitted to Walter Besant, Esq, Miss PATTEN, TYPIST. 44, Oakley Street Flats, Chelsea, S.W. Authors’ MSS. carefully transcribed. References kindly permitted to George Augustus Sala, Esq., Justin Huntly McCarthy, Esq., and many other well-known Authors. Fire - Proof Safe for MSS. Particulars on Application. BUY, BEG, BORROW, or STEAL. 3 TICKPHAST- PASTE. 6d. and 1s. LITERARY PRODUCTIONS OF EVERY DESCRIPTION AREFULLY REVISED and CORRECTED on Mode- rate Terms by the Author of ‘“ The Queen’s English up to Date” (see Press Opinions), price 2s. Address “ Anglophil,’” Literary Revision Office, 342, Strand, W.C. NEW NOVEL BY QUILLIM RITTER. Now ready, crown 8vo., with Illustrations, price 3s. 6d., THE MARTYRDOM OF SOCIETY. QUILLIM RITTER. London: Horace Cox, Windsor House, Bream’s-buildings, E.C. Just published, cloth lettered, price 5s. rL.YyYRIics. BY Dr. J. A. GOODCHILD. pe a London; Horace Cox, Windsor House, Bream’s-buildings, E.C. COX’S ARTS OF READING, WRITING, AND SPEAKING. LETTERS TO A LAW STUDENT. By THE DATES MR. SHRIBANT CoO. RE-ISSUE (SIXTH THOUSAND). PRICE 7s. 6d. LONDON: HORACE COX, “LAW TIMES” OFFICE, WINDSOR HOUSE, BREAM’S BUILDINGS, E.O. Printed and Published by Horace Cox, Windsor House, Bream’s-buildings, London, E.C, Dublin Core The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/. Title A name given to the resource The Author, Vol. 04 Issue 04 (September 1893) Subject The topic of the resource <em>The Author</em>, Vol. 04 Issue 04 (September 1893) Type The nature or genre of the resource Publication Identifier An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context 1893-09-01-The-Author-4-4 publications The Author https://historysoa.com/files/original/5/453/1893-08-01-The-Author-4-3.pdf fadae7a5f249311b04f3b521a3d10d9a PDF Text Text ������������������������������������ Dublin Core The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/. Title A name given to the resource The Author Subject The topic of the resource <em>The Author</em> Description An account of the resource A digitised run of the Society of Authors' monthly periodical, <em>The Author</em>, 1890<span>–</span>1914, made available together for the first time.<br /><br />Currently users can browse issues and <a href="https://historysoa.com/items/browse?search=&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Bjoiner%5D=and&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Belement_id%5D=51&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Btype%5D=is+exactly&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Bterms%5D=Index&amp;collection=&amp;type=&amp;tags=&amp;exhibit=&amp;date_search_term=&amp;submit_search=Search+For+Items&amp;sort_field=Dublin+Core%2CTitle">indices</a> (not available for all volumes). Full text search for all issues, and other additional search functionality, will be added in 2022. Date A point or period of time associated with an event in the lifecycle of the resource 1890–1914 Identifier An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context The-Author-Issues Publication Date The date of an event (in YYYY, YYYY-MM or YYYY-MM-DD format) 1893-08-01 Volume 4 Issue 3 Pages Page range in volume 73–108 Ngram Date Version of the date in YYYYMMDD format for use by the Ngram plugin 18930801 Ngram Text Version of the text with no HTML formatting for use by the Ngram plugin The HMutbor. (The Organ of the Incorporated Society of Authors. Monthly.) CONDUCTED BY WALTER BESANT. Vou. IV.—No. 3.] AUGUST 1, 1893. [PRicE SIXPENCE. CONTENTS. PAGE | PAGE Warnings and Notices See es ee as oe ee age Guy de Maupassant ... ae oe ies a cas ae ise eae: Lterary Property— Feuilleton. ‘tA Method of Advertisement” ... ae os ae UE 1.—Editor and Contributor ... ies ee Ae gee Shean So-So Sociology aes ee a Sg ae Se oe en 206 s ; 2.—Editorial Announcements ae ea er we wets A Bridesong of Britain Bs tbe tee aes ay oy yee OF 3.—The Ethics of Mutilation ... ‘ a oa eae Ses ke Correspondence— 4.—Authors and Editors See are see oe eae see oO 1.—Payment for Interviews... oe SS a wae ee 8 A Hard Case. ‘The L. P. A. Limited” a es se 00 2.—Copyright in New Zealand i ne ise ane wee, C98 Omnium Gatherum for August ... ees aes ae ae tee SOE What the Papers Say— American Notes and News. By the Editor ... acs ses Bee. | 1,.—The Preternatural Story... oe Ses ae fe sae 90 The Congress of Authors ... cae ae te ace ee ce oe 2.—Withdrawn from Circulatien ... ay ar cue ces oo Notes and News te cae se aye nee eee oe Gow (ae At the Sign of the Author’s Head oe ae Lae Ses ne 99 Notes from Paris... ne ag ots ee as sre ae 0 New Books and New Editions... BE ue ae oon wow LOT PUBLICATIONS OF THE SOCIETY. 1. The Annual Report. That for January 1892 can be had on application to the Secretary. 9. The Author. A Monthly Journal devoted especially to the protection and maintenance of Literary Property. Issued to all Members. 3. The Grievances of Authors. (The Leadenhall Press.) 1s.. The Report of three Meetings on the general subject of Literature and its defence, held at Willis’s Rooms, March, 1887. 4. Literature and the Pension List. By W. Morris Coxxss, Barrister-at-Law. (Henry Glaisher, g5, Strand, W.C.) 3s. 5. The History of the Société des Gens de Lettres. By S. Squire Spricex, late Secretary to the Society. Is. 6. The Cost of Production. In this work specimens.are jiven of he most important forms of type, size of page, &c., with estimates showing what it costs =, --- ‘xe more common kinds of books. Henry Glaisher, 95, Strand, W.C. 2s. 6d. 7. The Various Methods of Publication. By S. Squrrz Sprices. In this work, compiled from the papers in the Society’s offices, the various forms of agreements proposed by Publishers to ‘Authors are examined, and their meaning carefully explained, with an account of the various kinds of fraud which have been made possible by the different clauses in their agreements. Henry Glaisher, 95, Strand, W.C. 3s. 8. Copyright Law Reform. An Exposition of Lord Monkswell’s Copyright Bill now before Parlia- ment. With Extracts from the Report of the Commission of 1878, and an Appendix containing the Berne Convention and the American Copyright Bill, By J. M.Lrny. Eyre and Spottiswoode. 1s. 6d. 9, The Society of Authors. A Record of its Action from its Foundation. By Water Besant (Chairman of Committee, 1888—1892). 1s.  74 ADVERTISEMENTS. The Society of Authors (Sncorporated). PRESIDENT. GHORGH MBREDITHEH,. COUNCIL. Sir Epwin ARNOLD, K.C.LE., C.8.1. ALFRED AUSTIN. J. M. BARRIE. A. W. A Beckett. RoseErt BATEMAN. Sir Henry Berens, K.C.M.G. WALTER BESANT. AUGUSTINE BIRRELL, M.P. R. D. BuAcKMORE. Rev. Pror. Bonney, F.R.S. Rieut Hon. James Bryce, M.P. Hatt CAINE. EGERTON CASTLE. P. W. CLAYDEN. EDWARD CLODD. W. Morris Cougs. Hon. JoHN COLLIER. W. Martin Conway. F. Marion CRAWFORD. Austin DoBson. A. W. Duzsoura. EpMuND GossE. Tuomas Harpy. J. M. Lety. OswALD CRAWFURD, C.M.G. THE EARL or DEsaRT. J. Exic Exnicusen, F.R.S. Pror. MicHasEt Foster, F.R.S. Rieut Hon. HERBERT GARDNER, M.P. RICHARD GARNETT, LL.D. H. Riper HaGearp. JEROME K. JEROME. RupyYaRD KIpPuina. Pror. E. Ray Lanxestsr, F.R.S. Rev. W. J. Lortie, F.S.A. Pror. J. M. D. MEIKLEJOHN. Herman C. MERIVALE. Rev. C. H. MippLETON- WAKE. Lewis Morris. Pror. Max MULLER. J.C. PARKINSON. Tue Ear. oF PEMBROKE AND Mont- GOMERY. Sir FREDERICK PoLiock, Bart., LL.D. Wa.rerR HERRIES POLLOCK. A. G. Ross. GEoRGE AUGUSTUS SALA. W. Baptiste Scoonzs. G. R. Sms. S. SqurrE SPRIGGE. J. J. STEVENSON. Jas. SULLY. WiuurAm Moy THOMAS. H. D. Traut, D.C.L. Baron HENRY DE WoRMS, F.RB.8. EpMuUND YATES. M.P., Hon. Counsel—E. M. UNDERDOWN, Q.C. Solicitors—Messrs Freu~p, Roscor, and Co., Lincoln’s Inn Fields. Secretary—G. Herpert THRING, B.A. OFFICES. 4, Portugan StrEEet, Lincoin’s Inn Freips, W.C. Now ready, Third Edition, with Additions throughout, in demy 8vo., 700 pages, price 15s. AN ANECDOTAL HISTORY OF THE BRITISH PARLIAMENT, From the Earliest Periods to the Present Time. WITH NOTICES OF EMINENT PARLIAMENTARY MEN, AND EXAMPLES OF THEIR ORATORY. CoMPILED FROM AUTHENTIC SOURCES BY GHORGEH BBW ERY JEN NiNGe. CONTENTS. Part I.—Riseand Progress of Parliamentary Institutions. Part II.—Personal Anecdotes: Sir Thomas More to John Morley. Part III.—Miscellaneous. 1. Elections. 2. Privilege; Ex- clusion of Strangers; Publication of Debates. 3. Parliamentary Usages, &c. 4. Varieties. Apprnprx.—(A) Lists of the Parliaments of England and of the United Kingdom. (B) Speakers of the House of Commons. (C) Prime Ministers, Lord Chancellors, and Secretaries of State from 1715 to 1892. Opinions of the Press ‘¢The work, which has long been held in high repute as a repertory of good things, is more than ever rich in doth instruction and amuse- ment. ’—Scotsman. ‘Tt is a treasury of useful fact and amusing anecdote, and in its latest form should have increased popularity.”—Globe. ‘“‘Tts advantage to those who are seeking seats in Parliament, or who may have occasion to assist as speakers during the electoral campaign, is incumparable.”—Sala’s Journal. of the Present Edition. “Tt is a work that possesses both a practical and an historical value, and is altogether unique in character.”—Kentish Observer. ‘We can heartily recommend this work to the politician, whatever may be his party leanings.”—wNorthern Echo. ‘Here we have the whole company of Parliamentary ge siege past and present, reduced to puppets, so to speak, and made to repeat their best and most approved rhetorical performances for our leisurely entertainment, which is not less enjoyable from being allied with edification.” —Liverpool Courier. = Orders may now be sent to HORACE COX “Law Times Office,” Windsor House, Bream’s-buildings, E.C.  cuaaatal The HMutbor. (The Organ of the Incorporated Society of Authors. Monthly.) CONDUCTED BY WALTER BESANT. Vou. IV.—No. 3.] AUGUST 1, 1893. [PRIcE SIXPENCE. For the Opinions expressed in papers that are signed or initialled the Authors alone are responstble. None of the papers or para- graphs must be taken as expressing the collective opinions of the committee unless they are officially signed by G. Herbert Thring, sec. 1. Secretary of the Society begs to give notice that all remittances are acknowledged by return of post, and requests that all members not receiving an answer to important communications within two days will write to him without delay. All remittances should be crossed Union Bank of London, Chancery-lane, or be sent by registered letter only. FP Oe AGREEMENTS. T is not generally understood that the author, as the vendor, has the absolute right of drafting the agree- ment upon whatever terms the transaction is to be carried out. Authors are strongly advised to exercise that right. Inevery other form of business, the right of drawing the agreement rests with him who sells, leases, or has the control of the property. pe WARNINGS. EADERS of the Author and members of the Society are earnestly desired to make the following warnings as widely known as possible. They are based on the experience of nine years’ work by which the dangers to which literary property is especially exposed have been discovered :— 1. SeriaL Ricurs.—In selling Serial Rights stipulate that you are selling the Serial Right for one paper at a certain time only, otherwise you may find your work serialized for years, to the detriment of your volume form. VOL. IV. 2. Stamp YouR AGREEMENTS. — Readers are most URGENTLY warned not to neglect stamping their agreements immediately after signature. If this precaution is neglected for two weeks, a fine of £10 must be paid before the agree- ment can be used as a legal document. In almost every case brought to the secretary the agreement, or the letter which serves for one, is forwarded without the stamp. The author may be assured that the other party to the agree- ment never neglects this simple precaution. The Society, to save trouble, undertakes to get all the agreements of members stamped for them at no expense to themselves except the cost of the stamp. 3. ASCERTAIN WHAT A PROPOSED AGREEMENT GIVES TO BOTH SIDES BEFORE SIGNING 1T.—Remember that an arrangement as to a joint venture in any other kind of busi- ness whatever would be instantly refused should either party refuse to show the books or to let it be known what share he reserved for himself. 4. Lirerary AGENTS.—Be very careful. You cannot be too careful as to the person whom you appoint as your agent. Remember that you place your property almost un- reservedly in his hands. Your only safety is in consulting the Society, or some friend who has had personal experience of the agent. Do not trust advertisements alone. 5. Cost oF PrRopucTion.-—Never sign any agreement of which the alleged cost of production forms an integral part, until you have proved the figures. 6. CHoiIck or PuBLISHERS.—Never enter into any cor- respondence with publishers, especially with those who ad- vertise for MSS., who are not recommended by experienved friends or by this Society. 7. FUTURE Worxk.—Never, on any account whatever, bind yourself down for future work to anyone. 8. Royaury.—Neyer accept any proposal of royalty until you have ascertained what the agreement, worked out on both a small and a large sale, will give to the author and what to the publisher. g. PersonaL Risx.—Never accept any pecuniary risk or responsibility whatever without advice. 10. Resyectrep MSS.—Never, when a MS. has been re- fused by respectable houses, pay others, whatever promises they may put forward, for the production of the work. 11. AmeRicAN Riauts.—Never sign away American rights. Keep them by special clause. Refuse to sign any agreement containing a clause which reserves them for the publisher, unless for a substantial consideration. If the publisher insists, take away the MS. and offer it to another. G2 ti ti AES EE SSRIS 76 THE 12. CEssion oF CopyRigHT.—Never sign any paper, either agreement or receipt, which gives away copyright, without advice. 13. ADVERTISEMENTS.—Keep control over the advertise- ments, if they affect your returns, by a clause in the agree- ment. Reserve a veto. If you are yourself ignorant of the subject, make the Society your adviser. 14. Never forget that publishing is a business, like any other business, totally unconnected with philanthropy, charity, or pure love of literature. You have to do with business men. Be yourself a business man. Society’s Offices :— 4, PoRTUGAL STREET, Lincoun’s INN FIELDS. pec HOW TO USE THE SOCIETY. 1. Every member has a right to advice upon his agree- ments, his choice of a publisher, orany dispute arising inthe conduct of his business or the administration of his pro- perty. If the advice sought is such as can be given best by a solicitor, the member has a right to an opinion frem the Society’s solicitors. If the case is such that Counsel’s opinion is desirable, the Committee will obtain for him Counsel’s opinion. All this without any cost to the member. 2. Remember that questions connected with copyright and publisher’s agreements do not generally fall within the experience of ordinary solicitors. Therefore, do not seruple to use the Society first—our solicitors are continually engaged upon such questions for us. 3. Send to the office copies of past agreements and past accounts with the loan of the books represented. This isin order to ascertain what has been the nature of your agree- ments, and the results to author and publisher respectively so far. The Secretary will always be glad to have any agreements, new or old, for inspection and note. The infor- mation thus obtained may prove invaluable. 4. If the examination of your previous business trans- actions by the Secretary proves unfavourable, you should take advice as to a change of publishers. 5. Before signing any agreement whatever, send the pro- * posed document to the Society for examination. 6. The Society is acquainted with the methods, and—in the case of fraudulent houses—the tricks of every publish- ing firm in the country. Remember that there are certain houses which live entirely by trickery. 7. Remember always that in belonging to the Society you are fighting the battles of other writers, even if you are reaping no benefit to yourself, and that you are advancing the best interests of literature in promoting the indepen- dence of the writer. 8. Send to the Editor of the Author notes of everything important to literature that you may hear or meet with. 0 AUTHOR. THE AUTHORS’ SYNDICATE. EMBERS are informed : 1. That the Authors’ Syndicate takes charge of the business of members of the Society. With, when necessary, the assistance of the legal advisers of the Syndi- cate, it concludes agreements, collects royalties, examines and passes accounts, and generally relieves members of the trouble of managing business details. 2. That the expenses of the Authors’ Syndicate are defrayed mainly out of the commission charged on rights placed through its intervention. This charge is reduced to the lowest. possible amount compatible with efficiency. In consequence of the immense number of MSS. received, it has become necessary to charge a small booking fee to cover postage and porterage expenses, in all cases where there is no current account. 3. That the Authors’ Syndicate works for none but those members of the Society whose work possesses a market value. : 4. That the business of the Syndicate is not to advise members of the Society, but to manage their affairs for them. 5. That the Syndicate can only undertake arrangements of any character on the distinct understanding that those arrangements are placed exclusively in its hands, and that all negotiations relating thereto are referred to it. 6. That clients can only be seen personally by appoint- ment, and that, when possible, at least four days’ notice should be given. The work of the Syndicate is now so heavy, that only a limited number of interviews can be arranged. 7. That every attempt is made to deal with the corre- spondence promptly, but that owing to the enormous number of letters received, some delay is inevitable. That stamps should, in all cases, be sent to defray postage. 8. That the Authors’ Syndicate does not invite MSS. without previous correspondence, and does not hold itself responsible for MSS. forwarded without notice. 9. The Editor will be glad to receive the titles of pub- lished novels available for second right serial use. It is announced that, by way of a new departure, the Syndicate has undertaken arrangements for lectures by some of the leading members of the Society; that a “Transfer Department,” for the sale and purchase of journals and periodicals, has been opened ; and that a “ Register of Wants and Wanted ” has been opened. Terms on application to the Manager. There is an Honorary Advisory Committee, whose services will be called upon in any case of dispute or difficulty. It is perhaps necessary to state that the members of the Advisory Committee have no pecuniary interest whatever in the Syndicate. NOTICES. HE Editor of the Author begs to remind members of the Society that, although the paper is sent to them free of charge, the cost of producing it would be a very heavy charge on the resources of the Society if a great many members did not forward to the Secretary the modest 6s. 6d. subscription for the year.  THE The Editor is always glad to receive short papers and communications on all subjects connected with literature from members and others. Nothing can do more good to the Society than to make the Author complete, attractive, and interesting. Will those who are willing to aid in this work send their names and the special subjects on which they are willing to write? Communications for the Author should reach the Editor not later than the 21st of each month. All persons engaged in literary work of any kind, whether members of the Society or not, are invited to communicate to the Editor any points connected with their work which it would be advisable in the general interest to publish. Members and others who wish their MSS. read are requested not to send them to the Office without previously communicating with the Secretary. The utmost practicable despatch is aimed at, and MSS. are read in the order in which they are received. It must also be distinctly under- stood that the Society does not, under any circumstances, andertake the publication of MSS. The Authors’ Club is now open in its new premises, at 3, Whitehall-court, Charing Cross. Address the Secretary for information, rules of admission, &c. Will members take the trouble to ascertain whether they have paid their subscriptions for the year? If they will do this, and remit the amount, if still unpaid, or a banker’s order, it will greatly assist the Secretary, and save him the trouble of sending out a reminder. Members are most earnestly entreated to attend to the warning numbered (7). It is a most foolish and a most disastrous thing to bind yourself to anyone for a term of years. Let them ask themselves if they would give a solicitor the collection of their rents for five years to come, whatever his conduct, whether he was honest or dishonest? Of course they would not. Why then hesitate for a moment when they are asked to sign themselves into literary bondage for three or five years P Those who possess the “Cost of Production” are requested to note that the cost of binding has advanced 15 per cent. This means, for those who do not like the trouble of “doing sums,” the addition of three shillings in the pound on this head. In other words, if the cost of binding is set down in our book at eight pounds, to this must now be added twenty-four shillings more, so that it now stands at £9 4s. The figures in our book are as near the exact truth as canbe procured; but a printer’s, or a binder’s, bill is so elastic a thing that nothing more exact can be arrived at. Some remarks have been made upon the amount charged in the “ Cost of Production” for advertising. Ofcourse, we have not included any sums which may be charged for inserting advertisements in the publisher's own magazines, or in other magazines by exchange. As agreements too often go, there is nothing to prevent the publisher from sweeping the whole profits of a book into his own pocket, by inserting any number of advertisements in his own magazines, and by exchanging with others. Some there are who call this a form of fraud; it is not known what those who practise this method of swelling their own profits eall it. Oe AUTHOR. 77 LITERARY PROPERTY. I. Epiror AND CONTRIBUTOR. HERE is one point touching literary pro- perty which is of great importance, and which has never been satisfactorily settled, namely, the return or non-return of rejected manu- scripts. On many occasions both parties are in the wrong. The editor screens himself behind a notice hidden away somewhere among the advertisement columns of his paper. The contributor is careless in sending up his name and address or the necessary stamped envelopes. In a properly organised business establishment there should be no difficulty. It seems to be entirely and absolutely unfair that a contributor should be bound by a notice that he has never seen. Many contributions are sent without any reference to the columns of the paper. Under these circumstances, is a contri- butor bound? It is to be hoped not. Tf a contribution is sent wittingly and with full information, there can be no doubt on whom the onus lies. Take, however, another not uncommon case. An editor writes, saying he would be glad to read any contribution forwarded from A. B.—this editor having a “ no-responsibility ” notice in his paper.—A. B. sends a contribution and does not get it returned. On repeated application, the editor retires behind the notice. Is he respon- sible ? This is the editor’s weakness. It is counter- balanced by the contributor’s carelessness. He forwards an MS. under a pen-name. He writes under his own. No stamped and ad- dressed envelope is inclosed. Worse still, the MS. is forwarded without name, without address, no stamped envelope is enclosed, and often no stamps. Under these circumstances, notice or no notice, the editor’s responsibility is enormously lessened, but is he not still liable as the most irresponsible of legal bailees, however such an individual may be defined ? The following is thrown out as a suggestion: All MSS. received by an editor with insufficient or no address should be carefully and orderly placed aside (not in the paper basket), and upon application being made by a faulty contributor, he should pay a search fee, say of 2s. 6d.,and the stamps for postage in addition, if the MS. is found. Seeeaenee eer i 18 THE AUTHOR. This fee would cover any expense the editor might be put to, and would save many and many miserable disputes as undignified on the part of the editor as they are irritating to the author. Another suggestion would be an MS. clearing house. This, however, requires combination, and, from a chemical point of view, editors and pub- lishers are not combinable. Il. Epirror1aL ANNOUNCEMENTS. It might be of some advantage to the readers of the Author to have a few of these notices placed before them. The subjoined are a promiscuous collection from all sorts and conditions of periodicals, and may therefore be of more use from their variety than if they had been more carefully gathered and assorted. It will be observed that some notices, while inviting the contributions, at the same time state that the Editor is not and will not hold himself responsible. Some papers will not be responsible for acci- dental loss. Others will not be responsible at all. Others only if certain conditions are regarded. There are a few that acknowledge MSS.—a courteous avowal. The reader is, however, left to judge for himself. The Times, To CoRRESPONDENTS.—No notice can be taken of anony- mous communications. Whatever is intended for insertion must be authenticated by the name and address of the writer, not necessarily for publication, but as a guarantee of good faith. We cannot undertake to return rejected communications. Advertisers are requested not to send stamps. Post-office orders to be made payable to Mr. George Edward Wright, at the Chief Office. The Lancet. Eprroriat Norice.—It is most important that com- munications relating to the Editorial business of the Lancet should be addressed exclusively “To the Editors,” and not in any case to any gentleman who may be supposed to be connected with the Editorial staff. It is urgently necessary that attention be given to this notice. It is especially requested that early intelligence of local events having a medical interest, or which it is desirable to bring under the notice of the profession, may be sent direct to this office. Lectures, original articles, and reports should be written on one side only of the paper. Letters, whether intended for insertion or for private information, must be authenticated by the names and addresses of their writers, not necessarily for publication. Local papers containing reports or news paragraphs should be marked and addressed “ To the Sub- Editor.’ We cannot undertake to return MSS. not used. Saturday Review. Noricz.— We beg leave to state that we cannot return rejected Communications ; and to this rule we can make no exception, even if stamps for return of M8. are sent. The Editor must also entirely decline to enter into correspon- dence with the writers of MSS. sent in and not acknow- ledged. The following note is now added to all proofs. ‘‘ Please note that the sending of the Proof does not carry with it any Contract that the Article will either be accepted or published.” Athenzeum. No notice can be taken of anonymous communications. Daily Graphic. Sketches have been received from J. S. N., Croydon ; F. D., Limerick; T. H. L., York; J. J., Newcastle ; W. Cc. M., Dublin; A. G. W., Barbadoes; A. D. MedJ., Stirling; L. E. L., Greenock; H. S., Leeds; F. A. F., London Wall, B.C.; R. J. C. T., Lancaster ; J. MeM., Bel- fast; A. E. H., Edinburgh ; R., Brighton; M., Bros.,, Cheapside, E.C.; J. M., New Bridge-street, E.C.; H. W., Upper ,Norwood, 8.E.; E. C. M., Birmingham; P. O., Bristol; M. D., Paris; M. I., Cowes; S. and Son, Read- ing; C. H. M. J., Cannes; E. A. §5., Blandford; C. R., Gateshead; G. G., Tunbridge Wells; T. J. B., Ashbourne ;. F. W., Crouch End, N. Notice To ConrripuTors.—The Proprietors cannot: hold themselves responsible for loss of or damage to MSS., sketches, or other contributions arising from any cause: whatever. A sufficiently stamped and directed envelope must accompany contributions where their return is. desired. The Strand Magazine has no notice. London Society. Notice To CoRRESPONDENTS.—MSS. sent to Editor should bear the name and address of the writer, and must be accompanied in all cases by a stamped directed envelope, for their return if unsuitable. Copies should be kept of all articles. Every care is taken of the papers forwarded by correspondents, but no responsibility is assumed in case of accident. The Editor cannot undertake to return rejected poems. All communications should be addressed to the Editor of London Society, to the care of Belgravia. To CoRRESPONDENTS.—All MSS. should be addressed, prepaid, to the Editor of Belgravia, 31, Southampton-street, Strand, W.C. Every MS. should bear the writer’s name and address, and be accompanied by postage stamps for its return if not accepted; but the Editor cannot hold himself responsible for any accidental loss The editor cannot undertake to return rejected poems. Answers. “Pur Monry IN THY PursE.”—One guineaacolumnispaid for original contributions to Answers. Short, bright articles, dealing with strange occupations and curious phases of life, are the most acceptable. No copied matter of any kind is. required. Payment is made immediately upon acceptance. MSS. are not read unless they are accompanied by a large fully stamped addressed envelope for return, and in no case are MSS. returned unless this rule is complied with. <A de- claration of originality must be enclosed with every contri- bution. Contributors must write on one side of the paper only. The full name and address of the author must be written upon the MS. itself. Short contributions are much more frequently accepted than long ones. Articles must not exceed 1400 words in length. All contributions to be addressed to Answers, Manuscript Department, 108, Fleet- street, E.C. Wuy Don’r you ComprTs ?—One guinea is sent every  THE AUTHOR. 79 week to the person who sends in the best “storyette,” written on a postcard. The anecdote may be original or selected ; but, if not original, the source from which the story is copied must be named. No religious anecdotes will be accepted. The name and address of the sender must be written plainly at the bottom of the postcard. Answers reserves the right to use any anecdote sent in. Westminster Gazette. Notice To Conrrisurors.—The Editor of the West- minster Gazetle cannot hold himself responsible in any case for the return of MS. or sketches. He will, however, always be glad to consider any contributions, literary or pictorial, which may be submitted to him; and when post- age stamps are enclosed every effort will be made to return rejected contributions promptly. Piccadilly. The Editor cannot be responsible for the safety or return of manuscripts forwarded for approval. Subscribers are particularly requested to forward all communications con- cerning changes of address or additional copies to the Publisher. All communications for the Editorial Depart- ment of Piccadilly should be addressed to the Editor, 248, Craven-street, Strand (end of Northumberland Avenue, opposite the Hotel Métropole). Black and White. Notice To ContriputTors.—The Editor of Black and White does not in any case hold himself responsible for the return of rejected contributions. He is, however, always glad to consider MSS. and sketches; and, where stamps are enclosed, every effort will be made to return rejected contri- butions promptly. Sala’s Journal. The Editor cannot undertake to return unsolicited contri- butions ; therefore all authors forwarding MSS. to Sala’s Journal are earnestly requested to keep copies thereof. The Idler. To Conrrisutors. — Contributions are invited, and receive immediate consideration. Stories and articles sub- mitted should be short. All MSS. (type-written preferred) should be addressed to the Editors, Talbot House, Arundel- street, London, W.C. Every MS. should bear the writer’s name and address, and be accompanied by stamped envelope for its return if not accepted. The Editors cannot hold themselves responsible for any accidental loss. The Builder. All statements of facts, lists of tenders, &c., must be accompanied by the name and address of the sender, not necessarily for publication. We are compelled to decline pointing out books and giving addresses. Note. — The responsibility of signed articles, and papers read at public meetings, rests, of course, with the authors. We cannot undertake to return rejected communications. Letters or communications (beyond mere news-items) which have been duplicated for other journals, are not desired. All com- munications regarding literary and artistic matters should be addressed to the Editor; those relating to advertise- ments and other exclusively business matters should be addressed to the Publisher, and not to the Editor. The Hospital. Noricz To CoRRESPONDENTS.—AILl MS., letters, books for review, and other matters intended for the Editor should be addressed The Editor, The Lodge, Porchester-square, London, W. The Editor cannot undertake to return rejected MS., even when accompanied by stamped directed envelope. St. James’s Gazette. The Editor cannot undertake to hold himself responsible for the return of rejected contributions. The Rural World. Norice.—All communications of a literary character for publication in The Rural World should be written upon one side of the paper only ; be addressed to the Editor, 95, Colmore-row, Birmingham; be accompanied by the name and address of the writers, and reach that office not later than the first post on Wednesday. The Guardian. The Editor is not necessarily responsible for the opinions expressed in signed articles, or in articles marked ‘“ Com- municated ”’ or ‘‘ From a Correspondent.” Novice TO CoORRESPONDENTS.—The very frequent dis- regard of our rule about the return of MSS. compels us to restate it in a slightly different form:—No MS. can be returned unless a stamped and addressed envelope is sent in the same cover as that which contains the MS. Stamps alone, or a stamped and addressed envelope sent afterwards or in another cover, are not sufficient. ‘Health. Notice TO WRITERS OF ARTICLES.—AII articles sent to the Editor of Health must be accompanied by stamps to ensure their return in case of rejection. It must be dis- tinctly understood that the Editor and Proprietor do not hold themselves responsible for the loss of rejected commu- nications. ITI, Tur Eruics or Mvuriiation. An author, of the sex usually victimised in such cases, had a work accepted some years ago by a “religious sweating establishment,” and received for it the modest sum of £10. It sold well, which presumably benefited its publishers, though it made no difference to her; but, not content with their profits from its production m its original form, they have since republished it with a new title and in a totally different cover, the author not being either consulted or remune- rated further. We are not concerned with the position of a purchaser of the work in question who, already owning it, parts with his money under the impression that he is buying a new book, that is a matter which rests between him and the publisher. As to the position of the lady, we can only say that, if she has parted with the copyright of her book without securing any dis- tinct agreement as to the conditions under which it was to be published, she has acted in exact con- trariety to the advice which we unceasingly reiterate in these columns. It seems clear, from the judgment given in the case of Lea v. Gibbings, that an author thus circumstanced has only one remedy, and that is, damages in a libel action for detriment to reputation. If, however, the book is published anonymously, it would be very difficult to show direct damage. The conclu-  sors secs 80 THE AUTHOR. sion must, it seems, be drawn, therefore, that, under the above circumstances, the writer has no redress. — IV. AvurHors AND EpITors. The late Auguste Barbier wrote a sort of ‘one book” (among several others) called ‘“‘ Iambes,” which was all the rage in Paris about 1830. chiefly, of course, for its political acridity of satire. Dentu was the publisher of these Tambics, and the poems were republished by him in 1837, 1864, 1872, and so on. But Dentu’s being defunct, the business was bought by Capel, Goupil, et Cie., who proceeded in ordinary course of trade to bring out another edition, on their own behalf, upon the occasion of Barbier’s death, which occurred not long since. But the poet’s heirs objected, and pleaded that, in default of any stipulation to the contrary, an agreement between author and editor has a character strictly personal to each of those par- ties thereto. This view has now been confirmed by the French commercial courts, and the con- tract of Barbier with Dentu is classed under the exceptions in Art. 1122 of the Civil Code ; one of the grounds of the judgment being that the author chooses his publisher, for his own personal reasons, aS a quasi-collaborator ; whereas the reputation and acts of any substituted publisher might be morally and materially damaging to the book and its success. Another equitable point laid down, is that it would be impossible to subject any author and his works to all the successive transfers to which the business of a publisher is commercially ex- posed. The court decided, therefore, that Auguste Barbier only treated intuitu persone with Edouard Dentu; and the latter’s successors are enjoined not to issue any new edition or any new print (tirage) of Barbier’s “Iambes”’ on penalty of £8 for every ascertained contra- vention. This is a most important decision, as bearing upon the often-canvassed case of a publisher’s bankruptcy. Until something definite be done here for the protection of the only property the law deserts, perhaps it would be well for each agreement to be made personal to A. B. and C. D., the author and his chosen publisher, sub- ject to the subsequent power of the author to continue the contract with the publisher’s suc- cessor. J. ON. A HARD CASE. «Tye L. P. A. Limrrep.” CERTAIN Literary Publishing Associa- A tion Limited is engaged in the production of a monthly journal. As the journal ig not of much interest to the public, it natu- rally does not pay, and is soon on the verge of failure. The L. P. A. Limited thereupon looks round on the gullible and irresponsible body of would-be authors, and with the view of choosing an editor for the paper, iuserts an advertisement in some well-known literary review. In a short time the answers come pouring in, and a young lady who has got a spare £100 to invest is duly elected to the position on a salary, provided she takes up 100 £1 shares. Young authors with £100 to spare are rarz aves. But there are not a few people who, fancying they have a literary tendency, and fascinated by a literary connection, will produce some spare cash for investment. The case is all the more probable when the investment is painted in glowing colours, and rich rewards in the shape of dividends and a salary are offered to the too easy dupe. The money is paid. The shares are subscribed for and allotted. Limited companies are delightfully irrespon- sible bodies; there is no vulnerable point im the armour; fighting with them is like fight- ing with thin air. You waste your own energy without any tangible result. As a con- sequence the young lady of literary aims and unbusinesslike qualifications, loses her £100, and never gets a farthing by way of salary or dividend. The Authors’ Society is implored for advice and assistance, but alas too late. The shares are allotted. The directors cannot pay a dividend if there are no profits. No fraudulent statement has been made, and the manager has perhaps drawn cheques for the £100 as salary. An action is useless. It is an expensive luxury to go to law against an insolvent body. So the L. P. A. Limited “ drags its slow length along.’”” No doubt when it wants another £50 or £100 it will start another paper, or find another editor, or perhaps get a fresh director on the board. Who knows? Men must live, and there is no better method of facing the battle of life to the initiated than clad in the armour of a limited liability company. eh Lo THE AUTHOR. 81 OMNIUM GATHERUM FOR AUGUST. Subjects for Books or Articles.—The curious curse of the 18th Article; the Excesses of Des- criptive Reporting, with a few words on the use and abuse of the Interview; the Rivalries of Colleges, Schools, and Watering Places; Com- pulsory Swimming Lessons for Girls and Boys in Elementary Schools; Wedding Presents; One Parliament, One Session; August in Ireland. Publication by Subscription—This mode of publication was the rule and not the exception in the last century. Now it has become the exception and not the rule, but the exceptions seem to be on the increase in the case of county histories and the like, eg., Mr. Cranage’s “ Architectural Account of the Churches in Shropshire” is being brought out in parts, with a notification that it will be impossible to proceed with it “unless a certain number of names are guaranteed.’ Such a very safe mode of issue might perhaps be more widely tried. Illustrations. — Quality before quantity is wanted here more than in any branch of pro- duction in connection with literature. Really good illustrations, such as those of, I think, Turner to Roger’s “Italy,” are too rare, and instead of such we have far too frequently good letter- press choked by pictures little wanted. The Vacant Laureateship. — Mr. Gladstone has announced in the House of Commons, in answer to Mr. Cobb (see the morning papers of the 22nd July), that “there is no intention at present of making any appointment” to the vacant Poet-Laureateship. Lord Tennyson died on the 7th October last. The honorarium attached to the post is about £100 a year, the annual butt of sherry having been commuted on the death of Southey for an annual £27, or, as some say, £29, so that about £80 has been already saved. But does the appointment rest with the Sovereign or the Prime Minister? If with the Prime Minister, how is it that the late Prince Consort offered it to Rogers (who at the age of eighty-seven refused it) before its accept- ance by Tennyson. The Dead Languages.—The resurrection of the dead languages is nowhere better accomplished than by the representation of Latin plays, suchas the Westminster play, and Greek plays, such as that of “Andromache,” so finely given by the ladies of Queen’s College in Harley-street, nor, as I humbly think, can the languages themselves be more encouragingly taught. Copyright.—No less than three Consolidation Bills of importance, dealing with copyhold law, VOL. Iv. the law of the administration of estates, and the law of trustees, have been in this session sub- mitted to a joint committee of both Houses of Parliament. Would it not be possible for the Government to introduce, and submit to this joint committee, a Copyright Law Consolidation and Amendment Bill? The amendments of sub- stance would be few, though important, and the controverted points very few indeed. Or perhaps an amending Bill might come first, and a consoli- dating Bill afterwards, in the fashion of the Lunacy Acts of 1889 and 1890. However this may be, it is to be hoped that those in authority have read and marked the indignant denuncia- tions against the form of copyright law which were transcribed from a recent judgment of Mr. Justice Chitty in the St. James’s Gazette of the 21st of last month. Mr. Justice Chitty’s words were these : I could wish, if I am at liberty to express a wish, that the Legislature could devote some time to the consolidation and amendment of the mass and congeries of statutes which represent the result of the legislative mind in such a manner that it is difficult to understand their meaning. I think it a matter of great importance to all interested in international copyright that those statutes should receive attention, and the statutes placed before, I will not say the courts, but Her Majesty’s subjects in such a manner that an ordinary man could understand them. Handwriting. — Bad handwriting increases labour and cost of proofs, and decreases the chances of acceptance of MSS., besides its waste of the time and temper of editors and such like. I respectfully suggest that those of us who write badly should take lessons in handwriting, but if we can’t stomach this, we at least take the trouble (a) to dot our i’s, (6) to cross our t’s, (c) to loop our e’s, (d) to put in at least our full stops, and (e) to write our own names and the names of others with perfect legibility. Advertisement of Review Notices.—The plan (see, e.g., some of the advertisements of ‘ Dodo’’) which prints unfavourable as well as favourable notices is much to be commended. It is fair to the public, it checks careless reviewing, and I cannot help thinking that it greatly helps a book if really good. J. M. Lety. H SEE 82 THE AUTHOR. AMERICAN NOTES AND NEWS. Buffalo, July 2. a following remarks are for novelists alone. Tf the bookstall may be accepted as an indication of popularity, it will be useful to note the books offered for sale at the bookstall of a reat American hotel. Everybody knows that a bookstall forms part of that little world, com- plete in all its parts, known in American as a hotel. Moreover, if we consider that the hotel in ques- tion belongs to Boston, and is one of the best and largest of that intellectual centre, the works offered may be accepted as some indication of the taste of the higher average. The catering is, of course, only for a passing crowd: visitors at hotels are literary butterflies; they only hover ; only the lighter works are wanted by them ; help to pass an hour is all they ask of Literature Here, then, written in alphabetical order, is a list of the authors whose books are on the stall of the Brunswick Hotel, Boston. One or two foreign writers appear in translation. Grant Allen. John Harberton. Robert Appleton. Fergus Hume. Duke of Argyll. Rudyard Kipling. J. M. Barrie. H. O’Meara. Paul Bourget. J. MacAlpine. Rhoda Broughton. A. McLeod. Mrs. Campbell-Praed. Fitzgerald Molloy. Christabel Coleridge. Alan Muir. Marie Corelli. Mrs. Needell. Robert Drake. Gilbert Parker. Alex. Dumas. Albert Ross. A. Finlay. Clark Russell. A K. Grew. Paul Schobert. Gunton. This list contains, you will observe, eleven American, thirteen English, and three French writers. But it is a very short list. If we look into the long rows of books exposed at the stall of a great railway station, we shall find the propor- tion of native to foreign authors somewhat changed. There are a great many American novelists of popularity whose very names are un- known with us. One of them, Mr. Albert Ross, is represented in the above list. It is, however, difficult to form from the bookstalls any trust- worthy conclusion as to the popularity of an indi- vidual writer. For this reason, that books and authors offered for sale vary in the most remark- able and unexpected manner ; but of the thirteen English writers in the above list perhaps one alone—Kipling—or two—Barrie and Kipling— may be found on some other stall. These two writers seem to me the two British authors most popular this day in the States. At the same time, one may meet the books of Conan Doyle, Hardy, and others almost as often. So far as one can judge, and speaking generally, all those novelists who in Great Britain enjoy popularity, large or little, are in corresponding demand in America. As to the question of American rights and their value, novelists may take note (1) that serial form is very difficult to secure, for reasons which it would take too long to explain; (2) that, never- theless, they must most carefully reserve their American rights in their agreements; (3) that they must remember the blessedness of expecting nothing ; and (4) that American publishers, like their British brethren, are men of business—some of them, like some of our brave Britons, “ sharp,” which means—what we know. A Buffalo paper in a literary letter gives what professes to be the opinion ofa librarian. Now the opinion of a librarian can only be of value if he isa large librarian, and if he knows the demand. upon the works in other libraries. This opinion has a “journalistic” flavour, #.e., I rather believe thatthe writer invented his librarian. However, he places Hardy and Conan Doyle at the head of contemporary novelists in point of American popularity. It must be owned that the American public might do worse. Edna Lyall is very popular. Mary Wilkins, however, is the most popular of all the women novelists in America to-day. “Latterly there has been a revival of Mark Twain’s books.” Did Mark Twain, then, ever fall off in popularity? Of modern poets who are in the greatest demand? Tennyson, Swinburne, Browning, Shelley, Wordsworth ? Presumptuous islander! Eugene Field, Will Carleton, and James Whitcomb Riley; while Longfellow, Whittier, and Holmes are still in steady demand. Nothing is said about other branches of literature. We have already more than once spoken of the tradition or the prejudice that the British people do not buy books, while the Americans do. I do not believe that this belief has any basis whatever in fact. The Americans, from all that I can hear, do not buy more books than we do. Perhaps they buy the dime novels, from which will now be excluded all the best new books. But books to keep; books to put on shelves; books as friends and companions, they do not buy, I am quite convinced, in anything like the same proportion as our own people. There are sixty millions of them as against our thirty-six millions. Those who live in the towns are much  THE AUTHOR. 83 richer in proportion than those who live in our towns. There ought to be a demand for books, considering the excess of numbers as well as of wealth, nearly double our own. Is there? Certainly not. You can see, down below, that an American publisher considers 5000 is a very large circulation of a popular book. Yet, with us, a very popular book at 6s, runs into tens of thousands. I think that cultivated Englishmen and women buy all the books they can afford. They cannot afford to buy allthey read; therefore cir- culating libraries must exist ; their shelves are not large enough to contain all that they would buy, but they buy all that they can affordto, They buy all that they can find room for, and, so far as I can learn, the Americans as a rule, do not. Yet, so far as my inquiries have led me, more books are read here than at home. A book-shop, whether in America or at home, may reveal many things and suggest points for reflection. I have seen two very good book- shops indeed—that of Little, Brown, and Co., in Boston, which I take to be one of the best book- shops—or stores—in the whole world, and that of Judd’s, in Newhaven, which is an admirable example of what a book-shop in a university town ought to be—that is, it reminds one exactly of Macmillan’s, of Cambridge. From these two shops one may understand the position of living English writers of the better sort in America. I have no hesitation whatever in saying that either the publishers, or the booksellers, or the public of America, possess wider sympathies, or greater intellectual curiosity, than our own. For here, side by side with the American authors, are all— actually all—whom we ourselves have selected for honour. Let us remember that there is a vast mass of American literature which never gets to us at all; that there is a period—1620-1775—when what is American is British also ; that the history of the colonial times, forgotten and neglected by ourselves, is full of human and of political interest ; that there are men belonging to that period whom we simply cannot afford to forget, if we are to maintain the continuity of our national life, and to understand our own development ; that since the Year of Independence there has been carried on an experiment—an example—in government and society unlike anything ever seen before in the world’s history, and productive of results which can only be understood, and that most imperfectly, on the spot; that the colonial his- tory, the national history, the ways and thoughts of this Republic of the present; the hopes and fears of its best men—because they are almost as full of fears as of hopes—are all to be read in VOL. Iv. its modern literature; that in such a place as Little, Brown, and Co.’s, one sees all the books in which these things are written; and that in no English publisher’s lists; in no English book- seller’s shop; in no Englishman’s house, can these books be found. Of course we get the novels and the poetry; but the graver books, the biographies, the histories, as a rule we do not get. It may be contended that all that is really best in American literature comes to us. Perhaps, best for purposes of opinion, of right under- standing, of forming a just conclusion of the nation. We want more than the really best; we want some of the second and third best. For the function of literature is not always to present reason, opinion, fact, and fancy, in its best and noblest form, but reason, opinion, fact, and fancy as they exist, and as they can be presented by the average writer. For example, in the reign of Queen Anne the opinions of the average citizen are far better illustrated by John Dunton—plain bourgeois—in his “Athenian Oracle” than by Addison ; and the present tendencies of America drift and opmion may be more fully revealed by the third-rate essayist, poet, or novelist, than by Lowell or Holmes. “ Then the talk drifted to the always fascinating topic of the profits of authors, and one of the company asked of a publisher present : “ What do you call a successful novel, nowadays? How many copies should be sold, and what does it mean to the author P” “‘ Well,” said the publisher, ‘“‘ a very successful novel will sell 5000 copies, but the average successful one means about 2000. A novel must sell the latter number before it pays either publisher or author. Of course, I speak now of a novel bound in cloth that sells for a dollar. Take a sale of 5000 copies of such a novel. The entire proceeds of such a book will fall considerably under 5000 dols., for it must be remembered that a dollar book is not always sold for 100 cents. A 12mo. novel contains about 250 pages, or 75,000 words. Ona rough estimate such a book will cost the publisher about 30 cents a copy. This includes composition, printing, and binding. The entire expenses, including a royalty of 10 per cent. to the author, the usual rate, and the advertising, will amount to 50 cents. For this book, which costs the publisher 50 cents, he gets from 60 to 65 cents, leaving him a profit of from 10 to 15 cents. This profit is generally increased somewhat by the retail sales of the publishing house. Publishers are bound—and this is for the protection of the bookstores—to sell a dollar book for a dollar. Enough books are sold by them at this price to bring up the average profit, say to 15 cents. Thusa publisher who sells 5000 copies of a novel will make about 750 dols. out of the transaction—not a very large profit for the capital invested and the risk involved. The profits of the author at 10 per cent. will amount to 500 dols., that is to say, his labour of writing and revising and his time, for which he is not certain of any return, not to mention the mental wear and tear, will bring about seven mills a word. Magnificent pay, and yet he is a successful author. Of course, there are some books, but they are very few, which make a phenomenal success, and these are the ones which mu 2 eRe PD GR Re 84 THE AUTHOR. are read about from one end of the country to another. Most publishers say that it hardly pays in this present era of cheap paper-covered novels to publish the more expen- sive cloth-covered editions.” —Bufalo Courier. The above is interesting, as it affords some in- sight into the American cost of production. A book of 250 pp. @.e., 153 sheets, of 300 words to a page, costs, including advertising, 40 cents a copy. Remark that this means 500 dollars, or £100, spent in advertising the average book. Are the exchanges and “our own publications,” which cost nothing, inciuded in this estimate? In other words, the publisher’s initial liability on an average sale of 2000 copies is £160—less the minimum number of copies he knows he can place. The difference is the “risk,” which, as usual, is duly trotted out. If 5000 copies are sold, the author gets, at 10 per cent., £100; the publisher £150—“ not a very large profit for the capital invested and the risk.” But why the investment of the publisher should produce half as much again as the investment of the author is not stated. In England the publisher would invest in the case of a successful author just nothing at all, except, perhaps, some of the adver- tising charges, and there would be no risk. Niagara Falls, July 5. The stalls, both of the railways and the hotels— for in this country literature is not left to be found but is offered—show piles of American magazines—so do the railway stalls at home. But where are the English magazines? They do not exist; they are not apparent ; no one inquires for them. The “thoughtful” magazines — are there no thoughtful readers in the States? Apparently not, unless they are satisfied with their own thoughtfulness as illustrated by the Forum and the Arena and the Atlantic Monthly. But what does it mean that the American magazines have obtained so firm a hold in Great Britain, while our own wholly fail and are never seen on this side? It is a question admitting a great deal of explanation. Perhaps this may indicate the nature of the answer. An American magazine means business. It is provided with a highly-paid editor, and, in the case of successful magazines, a highly-paid staff of servants. The editor and his assistants are supposed to give their whole time, their thoughts, their strength, to the interests of the paper. They must be always thinking of it—providing material well ahead ; engaging writers at rates of pay which would make some (so called) first-class English magazine editors to jump ; they think of their readers, you see, and lay their lines and set their bait to attract and to catch them. Compare this with the casual editing of an English magazine. Where is there any thought for what is wanted ? Where do we find continuity of subject, serial papers (not serial fiction only)? Papers of the moment, papers of passing interest, there are in plenty. But these are not what the reader wants ; he gets them already in the daily papers ; he knows beforehand all that the writer in the monthly or the quarterly can tell him ; nor does he care twopence for the opinions of Lord A. and the Right Hon. B. about questions of the day which are decided for him every morning. It is not true, as some Americans say, that they have killed our magazines, but they are inflicting deadly injury upon them, and they will continue to do so until our people change their ways. The autograph hunter has hit upon a new and most creditable dodge. Audacious invention is, I find, called by the American Press “nerve.” This inventor, therefore, must be owned to have a wonderful nerve. He writes: “ May I trouble you, my dear Sir, to send me the present address of your aunt, Mrs. Maria Brown (sister to Thomas Carlyle), if she is still living? I might obtain her address elsewhere, but in order to save time I address you personally. Thanking you in advance, &c.” Dear me! Is it possible that the world credits me with being the nephew of Thomas Carlyle, upon whose face, in the flesh, I have never gazed? Alas! the poor man is mistaken, he must be undeceived. Let me sit down and write a letter of explanation: “My dear Sir,—The lady whose address you ask, Mrs. Maria Brown, sister of Thomas Carlyle, is not my aunt, nor can I claim the honour of any kinship with that great man. Nor can I give you her address, or any information concerning her. I remain, &.’’ Here follows the auto- graph. Oh! hunter of signatures—Nimrod of letters—wonderful is thy craft. Behold! the net is spread; the trap is set; and the silly fowl is caught. Albany, July 17. I have just learned from the New York Sun that Mr. Buchanan is having a “ quarrel” with me. It generally takes two to make a quarrel, and I am not one of the two, However, I hope that Mr. Buchanan is thoroughly enjoying him- self. When I get home I dare say I may find a few remarks to make. But that cannot be for some weeks to come—not, so far as the Author is concerned, until the September number. cman, Water BaEsant. pee  ¥ t | & THE AUTHOR. THE CONGRESS OF AUTHORS. T is hardly possible, at a date when the Literature Congresses have but just com- pleted their work to take anything like a a philosophical survey of the week s proceedings. We have. however, thought it best, even at the risk of offering our readers an incomplete and imperfectly {digested report, to summarize the series of events that have made the week just ended noteworthy in the intellectual history of Chicago. If we may not tell the whole story, and if our coign of vantage be too near the object for realisation of the proper perspective, our report may at least embody the salient features of the Congresses, and point a possible moral here and there. As has already been stated in these pages, Congresses to the number of five were planned for the week ending July 15, their subjects being Literature proper, Philology, Folk- lore, History, and Libraries. They have provided an intellectual repast, bewildering in variety, and quite beyond the assimilative powers of such rash mortals as may have attempted to partake of all the courses. They have been characterised by many notable contributions to both general and special culture, as well as by many of those dis- cussions and comparisons of diverse views from which a subject often receives more light than from some more formal method of treatment. The Congresses were happily opened on Monday evening, July 10, by a general recep- tion given to such of the participants in the week’s work as had at that time reached the city. The reception began with the usal introduction and handshakings, and ended with a few speeches of welcome by representatives of the World’s Con- gress Auxiliary. followed by responses from some of the more distinguished guests. Under the latter category come the remarks made by Mr. Charles Dudley Warner, Mr. Richard Watson Gilder, Mr. George W. Cable, Mr. Walter Besant, and Dr. Max Richter. In the course of Mr. Warner’s remarks, a tribute was paid to the beauties of the World’s Fair, and the speaker concluded with these words : I fear all the time that the Fair will disappear, and, as I say, I grudge every moment spent away from it, for it will go, like everything else that we have created by hand. And when it has gone these poor scribblers who have not money enough to create it, and many of them not imagina- tion enough to put it into poetry or into romance even— because I don’t know anybody, except St. John in the Apocalypse, who has hit it off at all so far—these poor scribblers will have to take up the task of perpetuating this creation of beauty and of splendour, and the next generation that wanders about Lake Michigan looking at the ruins of Chicago—the distant generation of course—will have to depend upon some wandering bard—who even then won't be 85 half paid, I dare say—for the remembranee, for the descrip- tion of the great achievement of this city of Chicago in 1893. Mr. Gilder, in a few well-chosen words, contrasted the literary art with the arts of form and colour, pointing out that the very subtlety of the former makes its discussion difficult. Hence the speaker concluded that a Congress of Authors must of necessity for the most part deal with the physical side of literature, with “ the relation of that art to its presentation through books to the public.” Probably the most noteworthy incident of all this speech-making was to be found in the applause that interrupted Mr. Gilder when he said: “I, for one, would not have the countenance to stand up before a World’s Congress of Authors if within a short time we, as a nation had not wiped out the unbearable disgrace of international piracy.” The sentiment thus expressed by Mr. Gilder had many an echoin the subsequent proceedings of the Congress of Authors. The Tuesday session of this Congress was devoted to the general subject of Copyright, and it was pecu- larly fitting that Mr. George E. Adams should serve as the presiding officer. The enactment of the Copyright Law of 1891 was, as our readers will remember, largely due to the efforts of Mr. Adams, then a member of the House of Representatives. Major Kirkland, who introduced Mr. Adams to the audience, gracefully alluded to this fact, as did also Mr. Gilder, when his turn came to share in the general discussion. That the services of Mr. Adams had been appreciated, and were still re- membered by those present, appeared in the applause that followed every allusion made to them. The discussion was opened by the pre- siding officer himself, who read an admirable paper upon our copyright legislation, past and future. He took an eminently sane and practical view of the question, making clear the funda- mental distinction between a copyright and a patent (a distinction too often neglected), but still averring that our future legislation is sure to be based upon the broad considerations of public policy rather than upon purely theoretical grounds. “The question of the so-called moral right of an author in his book is not likely to arise in any future movement in this country for the enlargement of authors’ mghts by Congress. Such legislation will be supported on the ground of public policy rather than on the ground of just protection of property.” Dr. 8. S. Sprigge, late secretary of the London Society of Authors, followed Mr. Adams with a brief paper on “The International Copyright Union,” sent to the Congress by Sir Henry Bergne, the British Commissioner at the Berne Conference of 1886.  86 Dr. Sprigge also read a paper of his own upon the present complicated condition of copyright legislation, English and international. The re- mainder of the session was given up to an informal discussion, among the participants being Mr. Gilder, Mr. George W. Cable, Mr. Charles Dudley Warner, Professor T. R. Louns- bury of Yale, President C. K. Adams of the University of Wisconsin, and General A. C. McClurg. There was general agreement among the speakers in deprecating the necessity of the “ manufacturing clause” of the Act of 1891, but there was an equally general agreement in the admission that the law, with all its defects, is vastly better than no law at all. Even Professor Louns- bury, who proclaimed himself one of the irrecon- cilables, admitted the justice of this view. The injury done to writers by the condition of simul- taneous publication also came up for discussion, as well as the inadequacy of the term at present provided. “Nearly all our great American authors have outlived their copyrights, which is a ridiculous perversion of justice,’ said Mr. Gilder; and Mr. Warner, echomg the opinion, allowed his wit to play upon the thought, greatly to the delight of h's hearers. The copyright question was again brought for- ward, at the Wednesday session. by Mr. R. R. Bowker, editor of the Publishers’ Weekly, who read a carefully prepared paper upon “ The Limi. tations of Copyright.” We may also mention in this connection, as an illustration of the interest taken by foreign countries in the work of the Congress, that a representative of the French Syndicat pour la Protection de la Propricté Litté- raire et Artistique, placed in the hands of the committee, for distribution among the members of the Congress, a pamphlet, ‘‘ Note sur l’Acte du 3 Mars 1891,” especially prepared and printed for the purpose. After congratulating the Copy- right League upon the successful outcome of its labours, the pamphlet adds: “Il ne saurait se présenter une occasion plus favourable que celle de la réunion du Congrés de 1893 pour exprimer les remerciements des intéressés & tous ceux qui ont eu confiance en l’esprit de justice du peuple Américain.” The special subject of the Wednes- day session. “The Rights and Interests of Authors” was introduced by Mr. Walter Besant, who also presided over the ses- sion. Myr. Besant’s paper summarised the history of the London Society of Authors, ex- plaining also the reasons for its existence and the difficulties with which it has had to contend. A recent editorial in the Dial, upon the subject of the Society, gave the principal facts embodied in Mr. Besant’s statement, and it is unnecessary to repeat them here. To the majority of those who THE AUTHOR. heard them upon this occasion, they were doubt- less new, and, as presented by Mr. Besant, they were given the added force that always charac- terises a man’s spoken words upon some subject to which he has devoted years of active thought. The following is one of the passages of more general interest contained in Mr. Besant’s paper :— We have made a careful and prolonged inquiry into the very difficult subject of the present nature and extent of literary property. A writer of importance in our language may address an audience drawn from a hundred millions of English-speaking people. Remember that. never before in the history of the world has there been such an audience. There were doubtless more than a hundred millions under the Roman rule around the shores of the Mediterranean, but they spoke many different languages. We have now this enormous multi- tude, all, with very few exceptions, able to read, and all reading. Twenty years ago they read the weekly paper ; there are many who still read nothing more. Now that no longer satisfies the majority. Every day makes it plainer and clearer that we have arrived at a time when the whole of this multitude, which in fifty years’ time will be two hundred millions, will very soon be reading books. What kind of books? All kinds, good and bad, but mostly good; we may be very sure that they will prefer good books to bad. Even now the direct road to popularity is by dramatic strength, clear vision, clear dialogue, whether a. man write a play, a poem, a history, or a novel. We see magazines suddenly achieving a circulation reckoned by hundreds of thousands, while our old magazines creep along with their old circulation of from two to ten thousands. Hundreds of thousands? How is this popularity achieved P Is it by pandering to the low, gross, coarse taste commonly attributed to the multitude? Not so. It is mainly accomplished by giving them dramatic work stories which hold and interest them—essays which speak clearly—work that somehow seems to have a message. If we want a formula or golden rule for arriving at popularity, I shoulé propose this: Let the work have a message. Let it have a thing to say, a story to tell, a living man or woman to present, a lesson to deliver, clear, strong, unmistakable. * The demand for reading is enormous, and it increases every day. I see plainly—as plainly as eyes can see—a time—it is even now already upon us—when the popular writer—the novelist, the poet, the dramatist, the historian, the physicist, the essayist—will command such an audience —so vast an audience—es he has never yet even conceived as possible. Such a writer as Dickens, if he were living now, would command an audience—all of whom would buy his works—of twenty millions at least. The world has never yet witnessed such a popularity—so wide spread—as awaits the successor of Dickens in the affections of the English speaking races. The consideration must surely encourage us to persevere in our endeavours after the independence and therefore the nobility of our calling, and therefore the nobility of our work. But you must not think that this enormous demand is for fiction alone. One of the things charged upon our Society is that we exist for novelists alone. That is because literary property is not understood at all. As a fact educational literature is a. much larger and more valuable branch than fiction. But for science, history—everything—except, perhaps, poetry— the demand is leaping forward year after year in a most surprising manner. Now, in order to meet this enormous demand, which has actually begun and will increase more and more—a demand which we alone can meet and satisfy— & 4 od 3 4 i ; i] : )  THE AUTHOR. I say that we must claim and that we must havea readjust- ment of the old machinery—a reconsideration of the old oo new appeal to principles of equity and fair play. The remainder of this session was taken up by a paper on “ Syndicate Publishing,” sent by Mr. W. Morris Colles, of London, by ‘Some Con- siderations of Publishing,’ a paper sent by Sir Frederick Pollock, and by a discussion in which part was taken by Mr. Besant, Mr. Charles Carleton Coffin, Mrs. Mary Hartwell Catherwood, and Mrs. D. Lothrop. The general subject of ‘Criticism and Litera- ture” occupied the Thursday session of the Con- gress. Over this session Mr. Charles Dudley Warner presided, and read the opening paper, his subject being “The Function of Literary Criticism in the United States.’’ Mr. Warner’s paper is so sound and so suggestive that we feel justified in reproducing a somewhat lengthy extract :— There seems to be a general impression that in a new country like the United States, where everything grows freely, almost spontaneously, as by a new creative impulse, literature had better be left to develop itself without criticism, as practically it had been left—every tree to get as high as it can without reference to shape or character. I say, as practically it had been left. For while there has been some good criticism in this country of other literatures, an application of sound scholarship and wide comparison, there has been very little of this applied to American literature. There has been some fault-finding, some ridicule, a good deal of the slashing personality and the expression of individual prejudice and like or dislike, which characterised so much of the British review criticism of the beginning of this century—much of it utterly conventional and blind judgment—but almost no attempt to ascertain the essence and purport of our achievement and to arraign it at the bar of comparative excellence, both as to form and substance. I do not deny that there has been some ingenious and even just exploiting of our literature, with note of its defects and its excellences, but it will be scarcely claimed for even this that it is cosmopolitan. How little of the application of universal principles to specific produc- tions! We thought it bad taste when Matthew Arnold put his finger on Emerson as he would put his finger on Socrates or on Milton. His judgment may have been wrong, or it may have been right; matter of individual taste we would have been indifferent to; it seemed as if it were the universality of the test from which our national vanity shrank. We have our own standards; if we choose, a dollar is sixty-five cents., and we resent the commercial assertion that a dollar is one hundred cents. It seems to me that the thing the American literature needs just now, and needs more than any other literature in the world, is criticism. In the essay by Matthew Arnold to which I have referred, and in which, as you remember, he defines criticism to be “a disinterested endeavour to learn and propagate the best that is known a 1 thought in the world,” he would have had smooth sailing it he had not attempted to apply his principles of criticism to the current English literature. And this application made the essay largely an exposition of the British Philistine. The Philis- tine is, in his origin and character, a very respectable person, whether he is found in Parliament, or in Exeter Hall, or in a newspaper office; he is incased in tradition. 87 The epithet, borrowed from the German, would not have stung as it did if Arnold had not further defined the person to be, what Ruskin found him also in England and Wagner in Germany, one inaccessible to new ideas. Now, we have not in the United States the Philistine, or Philistinism, at least not much of it, and for the reason that we have no tradition. We have thrown away, or tried to throw away, tradition. We are growing in the habit of being sufficient unto ourselves. We have not Philistinism, but we have something else. There has been no name for it yet invented. Some say it is satisfaction in superficiality, and they point to the common school and to Chautauqua; the French say that it is satis- faction in mediocrity. At any rate it is a satisfac- tion that has a large element of boastfulness in it, and boastfulness based upon a lack of enlightenment, in literature especially a want of discrimination, of fine dis- cernment of quality. It is a habit of looking at literature as we look at other things—literature in national life never stands alone—if we condone crookedness in politics and in business under the name of smartness, we appiy the same sort of test, that is the test of success, to literature. It is the test of the late Mr. Barnum. There is in it a disregard of moral as well as of artistic values and standards. You see it in the Press, in sermons even, the effort to attract attention, the lack of moderation, the striving to be sensa- tional in poetry, in the novel, to shock, to advertise the per- formance. Everythingisonastrain. No, this is not Philis- tinism. I am sure, also, that it is not the final expression of the American spirit, that which will represent its life or its literature. I trust itis a transient disease, which we may perhaps call by a transient name—Barnumism. Another paper of importance, sent by Mr. Hamilton W. Mabie (who was unfortunately absent), had for its subject ‘‘Criticism as an Educational Force,” Speaking of the change that has of late years come over the spirit of criti- cism, Mr. Mabie writes : It was not until criticism passed into the hands of men of insight and creative power that it discovered its chief func- tion to be that of comprehension, and its principal service that of interpretation. Not that it has surrendered its function of judging according to the highest standards, but that it has discovered that the forms of excel- lence change from time to time, and that the question with regard to a work of art is not whether it conforms to types of excellence already familiar, but whether it is an ultimate expression of beauty or power. In every case the artist creates the type and the critic proves his competency by recognising it; so that while the critic holds the artist to rigid standards of veracity and craftmanship it is the artist who lays down the law to the critic. As an applied art, based on induction and con- structing its canons apart from the material which literature furnishes, criticism was notable mainly for its fallibility. As an art based on deduction, and framing its laws in ac- cordance with the methods and principles illustrated in the best literature, it has advanced upon a secondary to a leading place among the literary forms now most widely employed and most widely influential. Mr. H. D. Traill, of Oxford, sent to the Con- gress a paper upon “ The Relations of Literature and Journalism,” from which we quote the open- ing paragraph :— There never was a more promising subject for people who are fond of a good discursive debate, not likely to be brought  88 to an abrupt and disappointing close by a sudden agreement between the disputants, than the subject of the relations between Literature and Journalism. A discussion of it combines almost every possible attraction—ambiguity of terms, indefiniteness of area, uncertainty of aim—everything in short that the heart of the most ardent controversialist could desire. I have been privileged to hear many such discussions and to take part in some of them, and on no occasion can I remember to have met with any debater so pedantic as to ask for a definition either of Literature or Journalism, at any stage of the argument. A sound instinct seems to warn people that if they were to do that the particular debate engaged in would immediately branch off either into a prolonged and probably technical inquiry into the precise meaning and limits of the term Journalism or into an interminable and almost certainly violent dispute as to what constitutes Literature. The latter question in especial is full of “ excellent differences ” for those who care to discuss it, because, according to some theorists on the subject, there would seem to be scarcely any written or printed matter—when once you have risen above the Post Office Directory—which is not literature; while, with the very superfine class of critics, the difficulty is to find any- thing that is. Literature begins for the former almost where it began with Dogberry. Anyone who could have ‘pleaded his clergy” in the middle ages would, in their view, apparently have been a literary man. Between this estimate and that of the superfine critic who claims to confine the name of literature to some limited class of com- position which he happens himself to admire, or perhaps affect, the gap yawns enormous, and I for one have no intention of attempting to bridge it. The true definition of literature no doubt lies somewhere between them ; and will be fixed on that auspicious day when it is found possible to determine the exact proportions in which form and matter enter into the constitution of literary merit. In the mean- time we must content ourselves with admitting that form is certainly, if in an undefined degree, the more important of the two. It would be dangerous to admit any more than this in a day when so many m‘nor poets are abroad ; for a considerable number of these, while particularly careful of form, have reduced the value of their matter to a vanishing point, and any encouragement to them to carry the process yet further is to be strongly deprecated. Still, this much, as I have said, must be admitted: that it is primarily form rather than matter which constitutes literature. Among other papers presented at the Thursday session was that sent by Mr. Henry Arthur Jones, who took for his subject “The Future of the English Drama,” and forecast it with an optimism quite excusable in the writer of so many serious and successful plays. While this session was in progress, the subject of “ Litera- ture for Children’? was under consideration in another hall of the building, and papers were read by Mrs. D. Lothrop, Mrs. Elia W. Peattie, and Mr. Hezekiah Butterworth. In the after- noon, a programme of authors’ reading for chil- dren was carried out in the presence of a very large audience, composed mostly of young people. “ Aspects of Modern Fiction” was the general subject of the Friday session of the Congress. Mr. George W. Cable was asked to preside, and the choice was no less happy than that of the chairman for the three preceding sessions. Mr. THE AUTHOR. Cable followed the example of his predecessors in the chair, and read the opening paper, his sub- ject being: ‘‘The Uses and Methods of Fiction.” We extract a passage from the close of this paper : We live in a day unparalleled by any earlier time in its love and jealousy for truth. In no field of search after truth have we been more successful than in science. Our triumphs here have kindled in us such energy and earnest enthusiasm, we have been tempted, both readers and writers, to forget that facts are not the only vehicle of truth. In our almost daily triumphant search, through the simple study of facts as they are for the human race’s betterment, we have learned to yield our imaginations too subserviently to the rule and discipline of the fact-hunters, and a depiction of desirable but as yet unrealised conditions across a chasm of impracticability is often unduly and unwisely resented. The world will do well to let its story-tellers be as at their best they have ever been, ambassadors of hope. The fealty they owe is not a scientific adherence and confinement to facts and their photographic display, however benevo- lently such an attitude may be inspired, save in so far as they may help them the more delightfully to reveal the divine perfections of eternal truth and beauty. Yet if it is true that there is no more law to compel the fictionist to teach truth than there is to require the scientist to be a poet, there are reasons why in more or less degree, and in the great majority of cases, he will choose to teach. One of these reasons lies on the surface. It is that in fictional literature, at least, Truth, duly subordinated to Beauty as the queen of the realm, is her greatest possible auxiliary and ally. No page of fiction ought ever to contain a truth without which the page would be more beautiful than with it. As certainly when truth ignores beauty as when beauty ignores truth, a discountfalls upon the value of both in the economy of the universe. Yet, on the other hand, beauty in the story-teller’s art, while it may as really, can never so largely and nobly, minister to the soul’s delight without the inculcation of truth as with it. Hence it is that fiction’s peculiar ministry to the human soul is the prose depiction, through the lens of beauty, to the imagination and the emotions, of conflicts of human passions, wills, duties, and fates; a depiction unaccom- panied by any tax of intellectual labour, but consistent with all known truth, though without any necessary intervention of actual facts. Or, more briefly, it is the contemplation of the truths of human life as it ought to be, compared with the facts as they are. Tf this is the fictionist’s commission, is not his commis- sion his passport also in the economist’s world? It would be easy to follow out the radiations of this function and show their value by their simple enumeration. In the form of pure romance it fosters that spirit of adventure which seeks and finds new worlds and which cannot be lightly spoken of while we celebrate the discoveries of Columbus. In all its forms it helps to exercise, expand, and refresh those powers of the imagination whose decay is the hectic fever and night-sweat of all search for truth and beauty ; of science and invention, art, enterprise, and true religion. Often it gives to the soul otherwise imprisoned by the cramped walls of the commonplace, spiritual experiences of life refined from some of their deadliest risks, and cuts windows in the walls of cramped and commonplace environ- ments. At its best it elevates our conceptions of the heroic and opens our eyes to the presence, actuality, and value of a world of romance that is, and ought to be, in our own lives and fates. Mrs. Mary Hartwell Catherwood followed Mr. re THE ‘Cable with a paper on “ Form and Condensation in the Novel.” We print a portion of Mrs. Catherwood’s remarks, regretting that we have not space for them all. Whoever attempts a novel is supposed to have a story to tell ; and the manner of his telling it is almost as important _as the story itself. It is always—whatever variations the theme may take—the story of a man and a woman; often a sad, often an absurd story; but one which is as fresh with every generation as new grass with the spring. The dear little maid whom you now call the light of your house will soon reach her version of it. She tells you in confidence, and with a stammer on the long word, that she has a prejudice against boys, and you know what that prejudice in the course of a few years will do with the incipient men who are hanging May-baskets or doing sums for her. It seems to me the best form for this story is the dramatic form. We want intensified life. “It is the quality of the moment that imports,” says Emerson. Of what interest are our glacial periods, our slow transitions that change us we know not why? Everyone can look back on many differing persons he has been in his time. And everyone is conscious of undeveloped identities hampered yet within him. The sweetest and sincerest natures have repressions and conc eal- ments. Itis the result of these things which makes the story of life. You may put a microscope over a man and follow his trail day by day ; but, unless he reaches some stress of loving, suffering, doing, you soon lose interest in him. I delight in Jane Austen for the quality of her work. In the same way I enjoy the work of Mr. Howells. It is ‘their dramatic grasp on the commonplace which makes these realists great. The most dramatic treatment cannot wholly present the beauty of one human soul, and the sternest analysis cannot reach all its convolutions of evil. Shakespeare knew his human soul. When we are very young we complain that he pictures us unfairly ; but when we are older we know. He took the great moments that counted, and presented his men and women intensely alive. I have heard there are authors who do not rewrite and condense, who set down at the first stroke the word they want to use; the word which creates. But I never abso- lutely laid hands on one. The growth of a story is usually slow, like the growth of most plants. It is labour and delight, pain and pleasure, despair and hope. You cannot escape a pang. You must absolutely live it through; and then try it by the test of ridicule of common standards, by the gauge of human nature. I heard a judge say when he was a college student he kicked all the bark off a log in the campus, and wore out the backs of a new pair of trousers, trying to write a poem; and he made up his mind he was no poet. If the spirit of art had really been in him, he would have recognised these agonies. It is not easy to speak the word—except when it is easy; when you have those moments of clear seeing and that condensing grasp of your material which sometimes pay for days of worthless labour. The remaimmg papers of the session were as follows: “The Short Story,’ by Miss Alice French; “The New Motive in Fiction,” by Mrs. Anna B. McMahan; “Local Colour in Fiction,” by Mr. Hamlin Garland; and “ Ebb- Tide in Realism,” by Mr. Joseph Kirkland. The Friday session of the Congress seemed to arouse a more general public interest than any of the others, and was distinguished from them by the VoL. Iv. AUTHOR. 89 fact that all the papers presented upon this occasion were read by their authors. Our account has thus far dealt almost ex- clusively with the special subject of the Congress of Authors. When we consider the fact that this Congress has been the first of the sort to be held by writers in the English language, and the other fact that there existed in this country no definite association of literary workers to take charge of the arrangements, there is reason to congratulate the committees in charge upon the outcome of their enterprise. To the non-resident Committee of Co-operation, and particularly to its secretary, Professor George E. Woodberry, who laboured long and strenuously for the success of the work, a special and hearty word of recognition is due. It is true that there have been many disappoint- ments—that some who should have taken part in the work declined the invitation to do so, and that others who had promised their help aud their presence failed to come forward at the final moment—but, with allowance for all these mis- haps, it must be admitted that the Congress achieved a distinct success, that its sessions were dignified and thought-provoking, that it attracted the serious attention of a considerable and influential public, and that it has paved the way for a better organisation of authorship, and a better understanding of literature both in its commercial and its artistic aspects. The pro- ceedings of the Congress of Authors will have many echoes in the periodical literature of the coming weeks; and, if they shall be subsequently published, as is hoped, in permanent form, their effect will be felt far beyond the moment, and is likely to make itself apparent both in predicable and unpredicable ways. Of the four remaining Congresses of the week we have not, upon the present occasion, space to speak in detail. We must be content with say- ing that they brought to Chicago exceptionally large gatherings of the four classes of specialists to whom appeal was made, including many Euro- pean scholars of the first rank; that their pro- grammes covered a very wide range of original research; and that, in spite of the tropical temperature of the week, and the counter attrac- tions of the World’s Fair, they were attended by audiences commensurate with the interest and importance of what the proceedings had to offer. —From the Chicago Dial, July 16.  NOTES AND NEWS. HE publication of the Author has been delayed, in order that the Report of the Chicago Conference should appear. Only a resumé can be published for this number. So There wasa pleasant gatbering at the Author’s Club on June 26 to welcome the Dutch writer, Mr. Maarten Maartens. Mr. Oswald Crawfurd C.M.G., was to have presided, but, being un- avoidably absent, Mr. Spielmann took the chair, surrounded by a company of about sixty authors and their friends, amongst whom were P. W. Claden, Barry Pain, J. E. Muddock, Dr. Todhunter, Sidney Lee, James Baker, Raymond Blathwayt, Moncure D. Conway, Fraser Rae, and Douglas Sladen. The toasts proposed were but two—‘ The Queen,” by Mr. Spielmann, and “ The Guest of the evening, Mr. Maartens,” by Mr. Douglas Sladen. In_pro- posing Mr. Maartens’s health, Mr. Sladen introduced the author by his real name, Van de Poorten Schwarz. Mr. Maartens, in rising to reply, said he should be afraid to make a speech to them, but, as he had always heard that authors were not good after-dinner speakers, that took away the one fear which might have dulled his joy at their kindly reception of him; a joy which was now as unclouded as their London sun—this summer. He felt that he had proved that English literary men were always heartily glad to w.leome those who tried to do their best; and, in concluding, he said he must commit what he had been told in England was an indiscretion—he must not only respond, but propose a toast, “ Suecess to the Authors’ Club,” which was drunk heartily by the guests present. No other pen than that of “the anonymous writer in the Azthor,’ who has so curiously moved Mr. Andrew Lang to wrath, can worthily reply to Mr. Lang’s strictures, but we venture to call the attention of members who have not seen Longman’s for July, to some of Mr. Lang’s facetie. ‘‘ When,” says Mr. Lang, ‘an author has written a book, he sends it to his friend the publisher. The publisher replies, ‘Dear Smith,—Thanks for your MS. We are prepared to produce it in such and such a shape, on such and such terms.’ Then the author either says ‘ All right,’ or he says ‘ You offer too much, Til take so and so,’ or he says he would rather have better terms, and the pair agree or disagree ; in the latter case the author tries somebody else.” Is there not something inimitable in that ‘ You offer too much” ? THE AUTHOR. It may, perhaps, be further permissible to point: out that Mr. Lang has, in the heat of the moment,. been betrayed into a slight inaccuracy. “ The critic in the Author,’ he says, “ decides that there is a prejudice against literary men “‘as a set of needy mendicants.” The critic in the Author decided nothing of the kind. His words were: “There is no doubt that some of the contempt which has been freely poured upon the calling of letters, and is still poured upon it is due to the prejudice which regards literary men as a set of needy mendicants.” It is not exactly fair to quote the contributor to the Author as responsible for a libel against which his remarks were a vigorous protest. The renovation of the grave of Dr. William Maginn in the churchyard of Walton-on-Thames —if it can be be identified, and Mr. Michael Macdonogh has thrown some doubt on this detail —is a cause which must commend itself to all those who are associated with the literary life. Maginn was not, perhaps, a great genius, but he was a genius, and few of the Fraserians achieved so many-sided a reputation. At once a poet, a satirist, a critic, and a scholar, Maginn deserves to have his memory kept alive in spite of his follies and foibles. If the spot where he lies buried cannot be placed beyond doubt, it is to be hoped that the movement which has been set on foot will not be allowed to rest until some memorial has been raised elsewhere. ee NOTES FROM PARIS. Paris, July 19, 1893. E were sitting on the terrace of the house that overlooks the park and the Seine beyond. It was after dinner and quite dark, just the time, over the cigarettes and the coffee, to listen to strange stories. And Daudet was telling them as he can tell them. I presume that there is no man less superstitious than Alphonse Daudet, or one who less believes in supernatural phenomena, yet he declared himself unable to explain what happened to him one night as he was walking out in the woods of Meudon with his friend Alfred Delvau. That night they were pursued for hours by a horrible laugh. Daudet imitated the laugh, and one of the men who were listening to the story said, “It must have been the laugh of a mad woman.” “ We first heard it,” said Daudet, “as we were walking along a hedge-side. It startled me, ; ;  THE AUTHOR. gI coming in the silence of the night, and I asked Delvau if he had heard it too. Just then it came again. Delvau cried out to know who was there, but there was no answer. We walked on, and again and again we heard the laugh close to our ears, but coming us it were from the other side of the hedge. Unable to stand it any longer I dashed through the hedge cutting my face badly in so doing. But there was nobody to be seen, though I searched carefully for a long time. No sooner had I returned to my friend, and we had begun walking on again, when once more we heard the ghastly ‘“He-he-he-he-he.” Delvau reminded me that there was a lunatic asylum for females in the neighbourhood, but that explained nothing, as no woman was in sight nor to be foun’ by the most careful searching. And, though neither Delvau nor myself were at all supersti- tious, we got thoroughly frightened, and the end of it was, the laugh continuing, that we simply took to our heels and ran for miles as though a pack of evil spirits were at our heels. I have never been able to explain to myself whose laugh it was.” Daudet then told us of an adventure, which he had in Germany when on a foot excursion, with Delvau, along the banks of the Rhine, and how they happened into a murder-inn. Daudet had imprudently shown some hundred-frane gold pieces, the sight of which had excited the cupidity of the people of the house. After they had retired te their room, Daudet standing at the window overheard some people in the next room, who were also standing by the open window, talking together, and though he could not under- stand all they said, he heard enough to warn him that an attack was being planned. He acccrd- ingly awoke Delvau, who, by the way, always used to go to sleep directly after the evening meal, to noctambulist Daudet’s despair; a barricade was thrown up, and the hunting-knives unsheathed and held in readiness. When a few minutes later the thieves entered the room, the sight that met them so appalled them that they ran shrieking thence. “We did not go to.sleep again,” said Daudet, “as you may imagine, but left the inn, without being troubled for our score, as soon as day broke.” I was saying how rarely it is that nowadays romance, though earnestly pursued by many of us, ever comes our way, and how this had been a fortunate adventure, when one of the ladies, I think it was Jeanne Daudet, the granddaughter of Victor Hugo, came from the drawimg-room and said: “ De Maupassant is dead.” We had all been chatting merrily till then, but this piece of news thus proclaimed in the dark struck silence down upon us, and there was a long pause while we waited for Daudet to speak. But he said nothing, and it gradually impressed itself upon us—from this very silence of his—that, being an invalid himself, this shadow of death had chilled his heart. Someone at last broke the painful silence, saying: “It is perhaps a mercy.” Another said: “ One might almost say, ‘ What, again?’?”’ But we were all ill at ease, and we felt that this was a catastrophe on which no com- ment could be made. But then the New Jour- nalism broke in upon our reverence. An able editor on hearing the news had at once despatched a man down to Champ Rozay, and a letter was handed in, brought post haste from Paris, praying the dear and most honoured master to write an article on the man and on his death. I shall not forget Dandet’s face, as, by the light of vestas which we struck and held for him, he read the letter. Of course he refused. “I have nothing to say ; I can write nothing. What can be said ? Poor De Maupassant. Did we not bury him two years ago?” Emile Zola has been made an officer of the Legion of Honour. This distinction has pro- voked a great deal of spiteful attack against him. Rochefort, in the Jntransigeant, on the morrow of his promotion, “went for” him in true Rochefortian style. He said that it was shame- ful that a man of letters should accept such a decoration from the hands of the people who govern France, and he went on to criticise Zola’s work in no kindly spirit. He said, to begin with, that he would give every line that Zola ever wrote for Daudet’s one book ‘ Sappho,” an opinion shared, it may be mentioned, by many. He also said that Zola’s books had no heart in them, and resembled a gallery of lifeless wax- work figures. He then pointed out—and I thought it petty on his part, a Saturday Review process at the best—a number of mistakes which Zola has made in his books, as where he speaks, in the “Faute de VAbbé Mouret,’ of the “lizards hatching their eggs,” and similar little slips, which are all too pardonable. Edouard Drumont, the same day, attacked Zola most ferociously in his Jew-baiting paper, La Libre Parole, in a three-column article, headed “Zola, or the Reward of the Pornographer.”. I had not patience to read Drumont’s article, which smelt of hysteria, and I only mention it to show that there are in Paris many whom Zola’s hard- earned laurels vex. oe THE AUTHOR. I personally was very glad that Zola should te so distinguished, not that I attach any impor- tance to decorations, but because the public does, and because if ever a man deserved distinction it is Emile Zola. Leaving the literary merits of his books out of question, no one can fairly deny that there is a hero in this little man, who has fought successfully such a fight, and has come out victorious. Every man of letters should have Zola’s bust or his portrait in his study, even if his taste has banished Zola’s works from his bookshelves. His patience, his industry, his courage, are qualities which should be taken as examples, all the more so that they have brought him to so splendid a victory. Zola was created a Knight of the Legion of Honour in 1888, and was severely criticised for his acceptance of this honour by his so-called “school,” who drew up, and sent in to the master, a protestation. I saw him at the time, and asked him what he had to say about this protestation, which, if I remember rightly, was to the effect that it was treachery on the part of the head of a school of freelances, fighting against all recognised standards, to accept official patronage, this being tantamount to surrender. Zola told me that he had decided to take the red ribbon because it was a great triumph for the literary ideas he had fought for, ideas which had been reviled and persecuted from one end of Europe to the other. Personally he did not care a fig for any ribbon, red, blue, or yellow, but he was delighted to show the idiots in France (this with a growl), and the idiots out of France, that the Government appreciated the literary value of his work, As to the protestation of the school, he said: “I have no school. I never pretended to have any. Icannot help people imitating me. I am completely independent, and I intend to re- main so.” It was then that he first spoke of his contesting a seat at the Academy. Just ten years before that, at the mstance of Gustave Flaubert and of Alphonse Daudet, the red ribbon had been promised to Zola by a Minister named Bardoux. It was Daudet who, dining with Bardoux, and being consulted by the latter as to whom he should decorate, had pro- posed Zola’s name. Bardoux was delighted. with the suggestion, and said that the matter might be considered settled. Zola, in consequence, was invited to call upon Bardoux, and, after his call, everybody, himself included, expected to see his name figure on the honour-list of July 14. It did not, however, appear, nor on Jan. 1 following. Bardoux had probably been worked upon by Zola’s too numerous enemies, and so changed his mind. Zola used to say, when decorations were spoken about in his presence: “ I was very nearly decorated by Bardoux, and that suffices.” ‘To- day he is officer of the Legion of Honour. It ig true that Quesnay de Beaurepaire is com- mander. Here is a little story about Emile Zola which shows his kindness of heart Some weeks ago a young student named Zimmer was arrested and locked up in Mazas on the charge of trying to break into a room, the door of which had been sealed up by the Russian consul and a French magistrate, pending the settlement of a dispute as to whom the papers, left in that room by its former tenant, a Russian student, who had com- mitted suicide, should be handed. The papers were of a nature to gravely compromise a number of Socialists living in Paris and in Russia, and had been claimed by the Russian consul fora very obvious purpose. It was alleged by the authorities that a conspiracy had been formed amongst a certain number of students to get possession of these papers and to destroy them. Anyhow, Zimmer and another student named Julien were caught by the detectives set to watch the house, near the attic where the compromising papers were stored, and it was alleged that they had already broken one of the seals upon the door. It may be recorded that, thanks to the efforts of a very brilliant young barrister, Mr. Raymond Daly, who, by the way, has succeeded poor Child as Paris correspondent to the New York Sun, both Zimmer and Julien were acquitted. Well, whilst Zimmer was in_ his cell at Mazas, finding prison life very dull, and having nothing to read, he wrote to Emile Zola, and, telling him of his ennui, asked him to send him a copy or two of his books to help him while away the time. The next day a huge packet was delivered to Prisoner No. so-and-so, which was found to contain Zola’s complete works, together with a kind letter bidding the young man keep up heart. Zimmer told me this himself on the night of his liberation from Mazas, and I could not help wondering how many distinguished English novelists would have responded in the same way to a letter from an unknown person lying in durance in Holloway under a charge of burglary. I think it should be a point of etiquette in the literary world that no person engaged himself in the production of books should write criticisms on the works of others, and that editors of news- papers and reviews should not employ critics who are authors at the same time. What would be | i | i | i i  THE AUTHOR. 93 thought of a man who, wanting to have an opinion on a parcel of tea put on the market by one importer should hand it for examination to another importer, who has no dearer wish at heart than to see his own packets of tea univer- sally accepted as the best and only valuable. The opinion of the critic, who is also an author, cannot but be biassed by his own interests, and it is quite natural that he should use the weapon wrongfully placed in his hands to destroy, as far as in his power lies,any and every competitor that may come his way. I know one or two gentlemen who eke out incomes derived from the production of literary wares by commenting on the literary wares of fellow authors, and I am sorry to say that in every case they show them- selves as ferocious as does a dog fighting for his Lone. Let there be critics certainly, but let these be critics only and not competitors of the people upon whose productions they pass judg- ment. It may be noted that in no other profes- sion but the literary profession is the critic the competitor of those whose works he criticises. Rosert H. SHERARD. GUY DE MAUPASSANT. —_—__— ()' the many sad events which it has been one’s fate—in this world of sorrow—to see, I do not know of any more sad, more poignant than the long agony and most unhappy death of our dear and great master. These are a tragedy so appalling that to express its horror one should have the pen of Aeschylus or of Sophocles. Let Guy de Maupassant be conceived in these last bitter days. Let one remember how he, reluctant, was inexorably driven down, down, from a fair sun-lit pinnacle, into the valley of the shadow of death ; how, recoiling from the hideous spectacle of this valley of night, and knowing that he might never retrace his steps to the lofty, pleasant eminence from which he had come, he essayed with a sudden stroke—I refer to his attempt at suicide—to enfranchise himself, and with reason to abdicate life also. But it was not to be, and into the night he was plunged, and, away from our eyes, who, wandering on the borders of the pit, could only hope, and against hope, that he who was lost down there, might have no recollection of aught in the world above from which fate the Furies had hounded him. Oh, the pitiful groping of his in that shadow land, the dumb wonder that must have been his at his environment, the poor aching head throbbing to remember, to understand, the eyes straining to pierce the night. In God’s goodness in time the end came; the sounds of the pitiful struggle in the night became fainter and fainter, and the rest was silence. It was a long agony, but for the divine mercy it might have been prolonged and with it our un- availing sorrow. The night has closed in on him, but his work remains in luminous and splendid testimony of the master that he was. This aristocrat of letters will be remembered in the days of democracy to come. He will be looked back upon, when literature also has succumbed to trade, the typewriter having supplanted the quill, the noisy newspaper having, by bribing these and starving those, robbed the muse of the last of her sons, as we look back on the artificers in other walks, the workers in metal and glass and leather, the weavers, the carvers, and gold- smiths, and regret, in the shoddy in which we are set, that the cunning of commercial specula- tion has taken the place of the cunning of glorious hands. When vulgarity is everywhere, he will be remembered as one of the last in whom not anything was common. Just as we finger with admiration tinged with regret the brocade found in an old armoire, which, in the days of Louis the King, was worn 'y a great marquise, and compare it with the lewd passemen- terie of B.rmingham or of Leipzic-on-the-Elbe, so shall we admiringly turn over these pages of his, and sigh for the days when the man of letters had a lofty ideal of style and the consciousness—akin to heroism—to realise it. Not one sentence shall we find in which this ideal was forgotten; from first to last the work of de Maupassant is that of a master. This entire refinement of style, this utter loathing of vulgarity, explains his choice of subjects. This was a gentleman running tilt at the vices of a vulgar and an unchivalrous age. The cowardice, the cruelty, the meanness of men, the degradation of women, who have always been in harmony with their natural mates and influ- enced by them, so that in knightly days we had heroines, and in cunning days we have tricksters, are all the outcome of the substitution to the high ideals, first of physical force, of personal courage, of ambition, of glory, which charac- terised the days of aristocracy, of the low ideals of the days of democracy, of cunning and com- merce, and all the petty meannesses of the shop and the counting-house. There was something of the Don Quixote in de Maupassant’s attitude towards his contemporaries. He was a gentle- man, and he scourged the want of gentle quali- ties in an age where money has replaced honour. His habits might be described, and conversations  94 quoted which would confirm this view of what prompted him in his choice of subjects, but for that space is wanting. And it is moreover—in the freshness of our sorrow—no pleasant task to dwell upon him, even in warmest eulogy. Paris, July 21. Rosert H. SHERARD. oc FEUILLETON. A Meruop or ADVERTISEMENT. HEY were friends, and lived together in f3 dirty chambers, in a dirty Inn, and quar- relled o’ mornings, and o’ nights became confidential, and would sonorously narrate what they had done, and shrilly swear what they would do, and would rail at the timidity of editors, and the purblindness of the reading world. For they had literary designs, though as yet they had not found the road to public recognition. When, therefore, one of them, Mr. Joshua Jones (I refer to the now celebrated historian), burst in upon his companion, Mr. Robert Treves (for a brief period much be-paragraphed as Robin Trefusis, the minor poet), and exclaimed, “I saw my chance and took it,” he excited in his friend’s mind only a languid curiosity, much disappoint- ment having made the bard sceptical as to the value of any chances likely to fall to either of them. “Been to the club, and sneaked a new umbrella ?” he asked, looking wearily from the pages of a parchment-covered book, and twisting up the tip of his flaxen beard. “No,” replied Jones. ‘“ This is a real chance.” “Mr. Sims has given you a thousand pounds to write a melodrama without a baronet in it? No? Going to index a book about Rameses II., or to catalogue the MSS. in a brewer’s library ? No? Hold on! Utknow your limits, and must guess it soon. It is literary—eh?”’ “ Yes—I suppose so.” “Then you're going to do the historical serial for the Family Gazette—‘ Count Robert of Roc- Amadour’ or ‘Eugene, the Cavalier: a Tale of the Civil War’? No? Well, what?” “T’m going to do the poetical T’s for the New Literary Biographical Series. It looks like a long job. You've no idea how instinctively people whose names begin with T drop into poetry or ”—noticing his friend’s bow’’—er—into maudlin slush. I’ve just ordered all the books that have ever been written about Tennyson, Thompson, Tupper, and similarly obvious people. But there’s a heap more of them, and I’ve got a free hand to THE AUTHOR. put in and leave out as I like. And T’ll tell you what—I’m going to give poor old Robinson Taylor a show. He shall have his say at last, poor dear old chap! I shall swear right out that he was a thundering fine poet. He really wasn’t bad, you know.” « Robinson Taylor! Why he couldn’t write a cent! He had a trick or two, and that sums him up. What can you say about him?” “T’m going to say something, anyhow. Poor old Taylor! I remember his first effusion. He was about fifteen, and very cherubic, all dimples and smiles. And he brought me a piece of black introspection beginning, ‘I am a man fulfilled of sin and shame.’ And we roared over it. No! He never got a show while he was alive, and Tm going to give him one now that he’s dead.” “Robinson Taylor! Well, you're a staunch friend. You're prepared to record a heap of lies in a standard work because you rather liked a mediocre man as a schoolboy. It’s a prize _per- formance in log-roling. I wish I was dead. Perhaps you’d boom me. It might be worth my while to commit suicide. Would you boom me, if 1 did? I’m as good as Robinson Taylor.” “Better, my dear chap. I can say that con- scientiously.” « And I’ve been waiting a dreadful long time.” “ But you’ve never done anything.” “ Why, that’s true,” assented the poet musingly. “There’s deuced little of me in print. But. doesn’t that make what there is more precious? This is a commercial age, and the scarcity of my wares should enhance their value. 1 have a. notion that that is what is called political economy. And I’ve got a book ready, you know. Tt’s not my fault that it has not yet been pub- lished. All that is wanted now is the common publisher to reimburse me for my risk, in giving up so much time to what is probably going to be an unremunerative task. And all that could be worked, if I died, and you boomed me.” “Yes, it could” (absently). “ My book, I say, would be printed and would go, if I died and you boomed me.” “ Yes, it would” (indifferently). ; “My book” (beginning again very slowly, and stopping as Jones at last looked attentively at him) “What do you mean? ”’ said Jones. “Nothing,” said the poet hastily. “ Nothing. I’m only a little mad.” And he burst into laughter as the full development of his idea became manifest to him. * * * * * Mr Rutherford, the famous publisher of small editions, was an enterprising man, and Treves entered to him, knowing that he need not scruple i! 4 ay { i  THE AUTHOR. to lay bare his plan, because it was a flighty and irregular one, while he could show that the chances of practical success were fair. Mr. Rutherford listened politely, smoking slowly as his visitor talked, and then replied promptly— “Yes. It’s a goodish idea—quite a good idea in fact. But,I must not be mixed up in anything of that sort. Understand me there. I shall be innocent, brightly radiantly innocent. But the chance of selling sufficient copies to pay me for putting the book on the market is so good, if you can really secure an advertisement of that sort, that I am willing to print your poems. You’ll be reviewed everywhere. I do not offer you any money for them, for you are a new hand, and it would be absurd to do so. But I refrain from charging you anything. And if you like to tell any one that I gave you a hundred pounds or so, why do; I shall not contradict you. The statement would reflect great credit upon both of us. AndIJ’ll help you to work the fake, if you are quite sure that you will be discreet.” “Tm not likely to talk,” said the poet. ‘Tm ashamed of the dodge. But I’m going to do it, because J will be talked of.” “Do you tell your friend, the biographer? Or is he to genuinely mourn a deceased friend in our “Ql to.” “Yes. Well it would certainly be injudicious, to keep him in the dark. If he stands in with us, only pretending to think you dead, he will say nothing of you except the good. But if he thinks you are really out of the way, and that you can never reproach him for his virtue, he might be tempted to do his duty—to be exactly honest—and so on.” “‘That’s the man!” said Treves. ‘‘ He would swagger about his honesty, and would slate me right and left, and take credit to himself for the pain he was causing himself. I'll tell him.” And this is how it came about that Robert Treves’s book was published, and this is why some six months later the poet disappeared on to the Continent laughing, while the following para- graph appeared in the New Literary Biographical Series : “ Treves, Robert (Robin Trefusis). Born July, 1862, at Ovington Manor, Norfolk. Died May, 1893, at Davos Platz. By the premature death of this young singer, England has lost a poet who, as his voice grew stronger—more certain in execution and more extended in range—would have done her high honour. His youth, in as great a degree as his fastidiousness, accounts for the scantiness of the work he has left behind him; but by none of our recent verse-makers I shall tell him. It would be brutal not 95 has his dexterity of treatment been excelled, and few have been inspired with loftier themes. The brevity of our notice has been dictated not by the obscurity of the poet, but by the fact that a biography can take cognizance only of perform- ance, and not at all of promise. But if the per- formance here has been small, it has been good, and the promise very great. No record of the poets of the Victorian era can be considered complete, without mention of the name of Robin Trefusis; and some of the more individual and characteristic portions of his one slender volume will be found to constitute a valid claim to his admission into this Series.” * * * * * “And now,” said Mr. Rutherford gleefully, ‘* it’s time for me to work the racket.” So he sent letters to all the literary papers explaining the fact that Mr. Treeves was still alive, and that his name had got into the bio- graphical series by a culpable error that was likely to give great pain, not only to Mr. Treves’s immediate friends, but to all lovers of English literature. Then the erring biographer was ordered by his employers to make an abject. apology in all those literary papers for’ his egregious carelessness, and he did so. And the incident furnished copy to journalists of all sorts for many days, while the book received serious attention from every review of note in the kingdom. So that it is not surprising that in the absence of Mr. Treeves his bed-maker was inter- viewed in a society paper, and the great British public were duly aroused to the fact that the new poet wore side-spring boots, read the Daily Telegraph, and threw cigarette ends all over the floor. “Tt’s working beyond my expectation,” said Mr. Rutherford, and he prepared a second edition, with a black cover to it. ‘I begin to wonder the chap does not come and ask for some money.” Then an omniscient and an indefatigable statesman, who was sparing time from the government of the Hmpire to deliver a lecture on the “ Evolution of Poesy” to the Asiatic Society, quoted from the book. Immediately two school- fellows of Robert’s wrote to the papers about him. One gave anecdotes to prove that he was a morose and stupid boy. The other described him as a perpetual ray of clever sunshine, the darling and despair of his tutors, the tyrant and idol of his companions. And thirteen requests for his autograph were sent to his chambers. And a parody of one of his poems appeared in Punch. And a man who knew him at Cambridge called to borrow a trifle. Briefly, Robert Treves was on the road to fame. “ Now Ido wonder he doesn’t turn up,” said  96 Mr. Rutherford. “If he doesn’t want the bread, surely he would like the butter.” And he got a cheap edition in paper covers with the sub-title, “ From beyond the bar,” and an édition de luxe in white vellum, limited to two hundred and fifty impressions, with a copper-coloured etching of the poet as a frontispiece. And still there came no news. “ Where the deuce is he?” said Mr. Ruther- ford, at last, with a little irritation in his voice, addressing Mr. Joshua Jones. “ He can do me another book if he likes. He can’t really write very much—at least I don’t think so, and he would soon wear thin—but he’s a safe draw just now. Write to him, and ask him about it. Tell him I'll pay for the next one—and stretch a point and give him something on the old one too, if he likes. Where is he Te “< FIe’s in Paris,” said Jones. “ He telegraphed this morning from there, saying that a letter wo 1d follow.” “Capital! Then there’s no bother about it at all. Write to him and tell him so. If he hasn’t got anything by him, let him set to work and translate some of those new French beggars —Sensitivistes and Hystériques—you know. And let him use the simplest and oldest ballad metres, particularly when the sentiment is com- plicated and new. He might take ‘ Old Mother Hubbard’ as a model. I can sell him. Tell him that. I can sell him. I know a man who draws vile clumsy things on the wood, with Durer’s perspective and Bouguerau’s faces, and he’ll illustrate the book, and we'll get the tail- pieces from tra ings at the British Museum. You write about it to him at once. There’s money in it just now. But he’s got to be quick. You write at once.” * * * * * Mr. Joshua Jones promised, but he never kept his promise. For that evening he received a letter from his friend. “My dear Jones,” it ran, “We have played a dirty trick, and I leave you to repent, for I always shirk a duty. I have read what you said of me, and also what all the critical people have said since. I know that Ihave run into editions, but I also know that I have written nothing par- ticularly good, and that I can never write any- thing so good again. J have decided therefore to restore you to your position as an accurate man by constituting myself a dead poet. Yes, when you read this I shall be a dead poet. You needn’t worry about me, I shouldn’t worry much about you.—Yours very sincerely, “ RoBert TREVES. “P.§,—Tell Rutherford I fancy he will see his THE AUTHOR. way to a new edition upon the strength of my furnishing this new advertisement. “ Second P.S.—I haven’t a relation in the world nearer than the cousin who black-balled me for the Blenheim. Have my things sold, pay your- self for your trouble, don’t pay my debts, give our admirable Mrs. Thompson a fiver for the article which appeared in ‘‘ The Smart Review ” about me—I am sure the editor has not troubled to do so—and send the balance, with my dog, to the Dog’s Home. Good-bye.” O. J. ee $0-SO SOCIOLOGY. 1. Philosophy helps Man to be serene ; science, to be sure ; religion, to be sane; and misfortune, to be strong. 2. Everyone was born, and will die, in debt to human society. 3. There are two main kinds of history—the popular and the precise. 4. Who learns only on authority, believes only by memory. 5. The greatest are those who can, if they must, best stand alone. 6. The rare is equally liable to reverence and to ridicule. : 7. Without pain, no progress; without pleasure, no permanence. 8. Self-conceit differs from self-confidence, as dreams from deeds. g. Contempt is a common compliment from the contemptible. 10 The present seems degenerate to the degene- rating. 11. Who thinks too little of social opinion is a cynic : too much, a slave. 12. Candour is virtue or vice, according to motive. 13. Absence of heart is no sure sign or proof of presence of head. 14. Right religion and sure science are twin phases of true truth. 15. Only the useful ever deserves to be. 16. The highest use of beauty is not to please, but to raise. 17. Nature may often seem hard, but can never be unjust. 18. No one ever broke a natural law; it simply broke him, when unwise enough to try. 19. Nature’s chief function is to grow ; Man’s, to adjust. 20. Who knows character and understands circumstance may foretell conduct. 21. In life, as in light, focus makes for force. i . Vs iS i i H . i i i ] i q 3 i  We THE 22. Cleanliness, as much as courage, is a phase of brain-power. 23. Creed is much more a matter of chance than of choice. 24. Shallowness is as readily mistaken for optimism, as pessimism for poetry. PHINLAY GLENELG. ——— rr A BRIDESONG OF BRITAIN. Sunny of soul is Britain. This day does her heart behold A world spread wide for her goings upon ways by her seers foretold. Faces thereon and thereover shine back on her throne from afar,— Faces of children made bright in the light of her rising Star. Up from their eyes it ascends towards its zenith of hope, and its goal In that Sabbath of kindreds and kingdoms foretold unto man by his soul. One blood, of one speech, one purpose, to her loyalty of purpose fast, Her babes eat fruit of her sowing; yet the stores of her storied past Wane, and are small accounted, by wealth which her sons shall bring, Tilth of the wastes, and tribute of ocean, and garnering Freewill gifts of the soul, all the broad Earth’s hidden store Hoarded of time and chaos from the spoilers who spoiled before. Oh, Crown of the one great kindred, wax mighty! let Earth resound Thy praises, our Island Mother, by thy young lions guarded round In the gates of thy seawalled fortress! Therefrom shall the nations seek Ensample of freedom, wisdom in counsel, aid for the weak *Neath the shield of the ‘‘ Peace of Britain,’ man’s armour of breast and brow, Wherefrom in spray shall the swords be splintered, where- through no blow May shatter the orb she upholds to the sun, or avail to break Her spirit’s purpose, or hinder the thing that her hand would make. To the teeming promise of time heart-awakened by marriage bells, An answer of praise and rejoicing in the bosom of Britain swells : Music above and about her is one with a psalm in her breast Rising on high, carried wide on all winds of the Hast and the West, And of North and of South by her offspring. Oh, hymn of the loyal and free, Oh psalm of our love and our longing, ring ever by land and by sea Increasing in prophecy, valiant, victorious, a song of desire ; Ring proud over palace and city, ring blythe over home- stead and byre. Strong swordsong, attempered of Saxon, of Norman, of Celt and of Dane, Where ploughshares are forged of the swordblades our smithying wakes thee again. AUTHOR. 97 This day thou art thundered by cannon, rung out by the jubilant bells, Our lovesong, our bridesong, our birthsong, a song that forestalls and foretells. In the ends of the earth, and those gates of the foe which are ours, let it rise. Ring it north, ring it south, oh ye bells. ring forth to the skies. Hope of Britain, Tall city belfry, hidden hamlet spire, Ring out, ring out your loudest, proudest chime : Ring hope at dawn, ring joy at eventime ; Ring round your cadences of crowned desire. Land and sea are listening To your merry marriage madness ; Quiring to the chimes ye ring Choruses of loving gladness. Ring for Britain and her Queen, For the world-spread commonweal Basing one far-sheltering throne, Fullest hope the years have seen, Kindliest longings men may feel, Widest bond the world hath known, In kinship, kingship, all our own. Ring; Ring Britain’s marriage peal. Britain calls to this day’s feast Her first and foremost, last and least. On her breast this marriage night Shall her gems outshine the sky, Every hill be tipped with light, Every happy home be bright With a realm’s festivity. Not upon her sleeve is worn Britain’s heart. Her smile and tear, Every hope which she holds dear, Consecrate this marriage morn Of sailor Prince and English Maid, On whom her love and trust are stayed, To all her children yet unborn. Oh, happy bridal pair, To whom all hearts are gathered as ye stand This day to plight your lives, your native land Crowns you with love and prayer. Give back untarnished into Britain’s hand These crowns which all may share ; So, from the unnumbered loyal breasts Whereon our Greater Britian rests, Win ceaseless increase of your love and prayer, as she, Our Queen, hath harvest of our prayer and love From seed of lovingkindness, purity, Womanly wealth of sympathy above, Past record amongst rulers of mankind, And, best resource in need, That Light whereby to find High hope and righteous deed. Such gifts she gives us. Make her gifts your own, That so these buttressed bases of the throne May stand; which through Victoria’s reign have grown To golden strength, beyond each ’dizened story, On warrior-builded tombs where sleeps an empire’s glory. Great is your vantage to have been Our own from birth, and dear to England’s Queen, Beloved in girlhood, wifehood, widowhood, Revered for love of him we name “the Good” ; Mother of Princes whose fair courtesy Is timely helpful to our empire’s wants, Princesses whose nice-fingered charity Lays welcome usury on the gift it grants.  98 THE AUTHOR. With these, with you, with her rejoice, IL. Prince and peasant. Britain’s voice Pours forth her blessings at this festival, Copyricut in New ZEALAND. In faith, in hope, in love, in joy for all. It may interest readers of the Author to know : _ that there is no provision for registering copy- Fly, fly Bridesong of Britain. Flash from her bosom in right of books in New Zealand ; therefore that ares of fire. ae g : f Wing, wing till thy world-girt ring shall cling deep-linked P9 tion of the Act of 1886 which provides that ., |. with her sons’ desire. registration in a colony is sufficient to secure Go where the Sunlands, go where the Norlands greet thee, copyright throughout the British dominions is meet thee with mirth again. strangely inoperative as regards the colony afore- Gather all greetings of Sunland and Norland ; twist them as strands of thy marriage strain. Brood and ’bide upon bridegroom and bride ; ’bide in bless- said. The ‘ Copyright Ordinance,’ 1842 (N.Z.), ing and brood in love ; reads thus :— Sing them a mirth-song; bring them a birth-song ; hold Whereas it is desirable that the copyright of books them and help with thy hymns above. should be secured by law to the authors thereof: Be it Evermore, over sea and shore, bid thy glad hope soar with enacted by the Governor of New Zealand, with the advice her bright wings spread. and consent of the Legislative Council, as follows :— Speed thine own towards the Great White Throne, with the 1. The author of any book which shall hereafter be Psalm of Life which awakes the dead. printed and published, and his assignees, shall have the From the farthest height of thy path of flight let thy light ole liberty of printing and reprinting such book for the be bright unto distant lands. full term of twenty-eight years, to commence from the day Take meet reward as seer and bard in meed of the deed thy of first publishing the same, and also, if the author shall be faith demands. living at the end of that period, for the residue of his Loud be thy song in the strongholds of wrong, yea, loud natural life. and long for the right’s increase, 2. If any person shall during the period or periods Zealous and leal to the whole wor\d’s weal, till the last blast aforesaid print, reprint, or import, or cause to be printed, peal from thy lips in peace. reprinted, or imported, any such book without the consent in Fly, fly Bridesong of Britain, speak with her sons from clime writing of any author or assignee of the copyright thereof, to clime. or shall, knowing the same to have been so printed, reprinted, Warmth of the Sunland, strength of the Norland, blend or imported, without such consent as aforesaid, sell, publish, them, bind them with chime and rhyme. or expose for sale, or cuuse to be sold, published, or exposed Byer to echo, ever to eddy, ever to throb in the breast of for sale, or have in his possession for sale, any such books time. J. A. GoODCHILD. without such consent as aforesaid, every such person shall be liable to an action at the suit of the author or assignee, in which action double costs of suit shall be allowed, and shall also, upon a verdict being given against him in such action as aforesaid, forfeit and pay the sum of fifty pounds CORRESPONDENCE. to the use of Her Majesty, her heirs and successors, for the public uses of the Colony, and the support of the Govern- ment thereof. es L The following is an extract from a letter PayMENT FOR INTERVIEWS. : ‘ : : received by me from the Registrar of Copyrights, Sir,—The interview nuisance has assumed pro- Wellington, dated March 2, 1893 :— portions that seem to call for drastic measures on In reply to your letter of the 27th ult., I beg to say that the part of the interviewed. Not only is every there is no provision for registration in the colony under popular writer expected to grant interviews to the Ordinance of 1842 (quoted), neither is there any Act representatives of all and sundry journals, but under which ordinary letterpress books can be registered a practice is springing up of forwardig an in New Zealand. examination paper in advance of this ordeal. If It may be asked, “Then why doesn’t the New the practice is to continue, I wish to suggest that Zealand Parliament make provision for regis- the least the editors and proprietors of periodicals tering?” That is the point ce Why? can do when they solicit a favour of this character B. R. F. 1. is to intimate the terms they are prepared to pay ————09Oq.< for the privilege. It should be made a matter of i business. This would take away any sense of WHAT THE PAPERS SAY. ungraciousness from a refusal. As it is, one is under a sort of compulsion to comply. Specu- I lative interviewers, too, threaten to become a a : s serious plague to busy writers. XY 2 Tur PRrEerernaturat Story. © HERE is an article in this month’s Author,” the Poet went on, after a pause, E “on the preternatural story, which seemed to me to be full of knowledge and obser-  THE AUTHOR. 99 vation. In it there is quoted the remark of a well- known London publisher, that nowadays people cared for nothing but fairy-tales.” “T should think,’ the Ordinary Man said, “that they must be much harder to write. The limits of the preternatural are much narrower than those of the natural.” He was here told, almost unanimously, that he was talking nonsense, “JT don’t think so,” he cortinued. ‘“ As long as you are dealing with the natural, you may repeat yourself freely and make as many varia- tions as you like on a common theme—the ordi- nary human love-story is an instance. But when we come to the preternatural, repetition is not so easy; it always suggests plagiarism. I have never read a story—since ‘Dr. Jekyll and Mr. Hyde’—that dealt with a divided personality without thinking that the author was indebted to Stevenson.” “That,” the Poet said, “ would be an argu- ment in favour of the fairy tale—the story of the preternatural. If it is more difficult, it is more desirable. And I don’t want the ghost story to die out.” “Yes,” the Mere Boy said; “tell me not in Christmas numbers ghosts are but an empty dream. But why are we all getting so literary ? I started by talking about the hangman.” “But surely,” said the Poet, “you couldn’t wish all the rest of us to end with him ?”— Barry Parn, in Black and White. Il. WITHDRAWN FROM CIRCULATION. The relatives of Claude Bernard, the French author, are engaged at the present moment in buying up copies of a book of poems which they think is below the reputation of the celebrated physiologist. This is not the first instance of an author’s works being withdrawn from publication. M. Alexandre Dumas, fils, once published a book called (very appropriately) “‘ Péchés de Jeunesse.” It was in verse of poor quality. M. Dumas never loses an opportunity of buying up a copy. M. de Mazade and Wilkie Collins have done the same thing. So have Feydeau and Sainte-Beuve. Victor Hugo published a satire in 1819 entitled the “ Télégraphe,” which he subsequently sought to suppress. Many works have been practically withdrawn from circulation because their authors subsequently changed their political opinions, and on one occasion the Rothschilds contributed greatly to the success of a book by Toussenel called the “ Juifs rois de Epoque” by buying it up. <A recent edition of the same work passed unnoticed. Louis Napoléon was the providence of publishers. He tried in 1834 to suppress the ‘‘ Révision de la Carte d’Europe,” by himself, as well as many other publications. In more recent days the books of M. Turpin, the inventor of mélinite, and of Maitre Cléry, the eminent Paris barrister, have been suppressed for political reasons. The task of exterminating a book which has once been printed is, however, by no means an easy one. It recalls the Biblical massacres in which one warrior, the sole survivor, always escapes to tell the tale—Pall Mall Gazette. Pec “AT THE SIGN OF THE AUTHOR'S HEAD.” R. WALTER BESANT has prepared for the August number of the Contemporary Review a revise of his presidential address at the opening of the Hoxton Library and Insti- tute. It will bear the title ‘The Associated Life.” “ Round the Red House Farm ”’ is the title of a lengthy sketch of Warwickshire country life which Mr. George Morley has written for the Queen. It deals with the natural history of the landscape lying between two farms near Offchurch Bury, the seat of the Dowager-Countess of Ayles- ford. The Record Press are publishing a book by Mr. Morley, entitled “Rambles in Shakespeare’s Land.” The same writer has written a paper on “Shakespeare Commemorations,’ and also one entitled ‘Literary Islington,’ both for early publication in London Society. Dr. Karl Leutzner, the well-known author, was elected a Fellow of the Royal Society of Literature of the United Kingdom, at a meeting held in London on the 28th of June. Mr. Frankfort Moore’s novel, “I Forbid the Bans,” is being translated into German by Miss Adele Berger, and Baron Tauchnitz has already added it to his Continental Library. Messrs. Hutchinson have a cheap edition in the press, which will be ready immediately. The large demand for Annie 8. Swan’s new book, “ Home- spun,” will delay the publication until early in July. The Briar Rose, the organ of the Rose Club, a literary society for women, has just been issued. It is edited by Miss Mary A. Woods, and is a publication which appeals to literary beginners. “Dust and Laurels” is the title of a study in nineteenth century womanhood, by Mary L. Pendered, to be published shortly, in one volume, by Messrs. Griffith, Farran and Co.  100 A new serial by Mrs. R. S. de C. Laffan, entitled “Through the Ranks,” will commence in an early number of All the Year Round. Messrs. Jarrold and Jarrold, publishers, Nor- wich, are about to issue a complete uniform edition of the same writer’s works, “ Lewis Draycott” and «Bonnie Kate” being now in the press. Other novels will follow in due course, each work costing three and sixpence. The serial story for boys, now running in the Strat- fordian, will ultimately be published in volume form, illustrated. Miss Amy Reade, the author of the circus story, “ Ruby,” which attracted a good deal of attention a few years ago, and of “ Slaves of the Sawdust,” is engaged upon a new novel, to be entitled “Zerma,” Miss Reade has for collabo- rator, Mr, Alfred T. Story, author of “The Old Corner Shop,” and other novels. Many Inventions, by Rudyard Kipling (Mac- millan'and Co.). It is pleasant to welcome a fresh volume from the hand of the master writer of short stories. No reader will be dis- appointed with the new volume as a whole or will see any falling off from the author’s crisp- ness of expression, vigour of narration, and keenness of observation. He is a true artist. He studies his subject; masters the detail and places it before the reader, so that the veriest dullard can follow him and almost fancy himself as keen an observer as the author. Perhaps the best story in the book, if it is possible to make a choice, is “The Record of Badalia Herods- foot.” Its lurid realism is wonderful, and yet how artistic and pathetic. Again, as in Mr. Kipling’s former volumes of short stories, the variety of subject, apart from the literary and artistic merit, would save the volume from the paper basket. There is no monotony of the oft repeated sentimental love story, or of the as wearisome tale of hair breadth escape. The book is thoroughly true to humanity, though drawn from so many varied sources; as such it is a work of the highest art, and will appeal to the widest public. Songs, Measures, and Metrical Lines, by J. C. Graham (Kegan Paul, Trench, and Co., Limited), is a pleasant little book of verse. Some of the lines about the country and the flowers are particularly fresh. “Summer” has a distinct poetic thought well expressed. Lieut.-Gen. Sir George Chesney, K.C.B., M.P., the author of “The Battle of Dorking,” “The Private Secretary,” “A Dilemma,” &c., has just completed a new novel, which, under the title of “The Lesters,’”’ will be published in the autumn by Messrs. Smith, Elder, and Co. THE AUTHOR. “Dan’l’s Delight,” by Archie Armstrong, which has been running at St. George’s Hall since Easter, was withdrawn on July 8 to make way for a new piece. Mr. Arthur Dillon is reissuing his book of poems, “ River Songs and other Poems,” with Messrs. Eden, Remington. The volume will appear shortly. “Church and Dissent” is the title of a new book by the Rev. Richard Free, B.D., author of “The Decay of Nonconformity,” “ Lux Benigna,” &c., consisting of a series of lectures which will shortly be published in one volume. Miss Peard’s new novel, ‘“‘The Swing of the Pendulum,” will be published this autumn by Messrs. Bentley and Sons. The characters are English, but the scene is chiefly laid in Norway. The Publisher's Circular announces that a Civil List pension of £200 has been granted to Mr. John G. Evans, to enable him to continue his researches in Welsh literature. A pension of £75 has also been granted to Mrs. Minto, widow of Professor Minto, and one of £50 to Mrs. Frances E. Trollope, widow of Mr. Thos. A. Trollope. Mrs. Waugh has translated with marked dexterity ‘The Two Countesses ” of the Baroness von Ebner Eschenbach. The volume has been published by T. Fisher Unwin in his Pseudonym Library. “Gearing and the Economical Transmission of Power,” by M. Powis Bale, A.M.LC.E., has just been published as No. 1 of their Technical Series by Messrs. Wm. Rider and Son Limited. “The Index to Periodical Literature of the World,” covering the year 1892, which has just been issued from the office of the Review of Reviews, is a monument of industry and enter- prise. Not only does it give the contents of the principal periodicals of the world for the year under review, but it gives a classified table of magazines with their editors, addresses, and some extremely useful remarks. Issued at a merely nominal price of 5s., the publication deserves the support of every man and woman of letters, and it would be impossible to find for them a better investment. In spite of the “ bad times,” of which we have heard so much, yet another firm of publishers has commenced business—Messrs. Bliss, Sands, and Foster, of 19, Craven-street, Strand. Mr, Grant Allen has written a new story for Messrs. Raphael Tuck and Co., entitled “An Army Doctor’s Romance,” which will appear in the Breezy Library. i 1 it FS  THE AUTHOR. “ A Man of Mystery,” a novel by Mrs. Har- court Roe, will shortly be published by Messrs. J. Blackwood and Co., price 6s. “ A Splendid Cousin,” the successful story in the Pseudonym Library, by Mrs. Andrew Dean, is to be translated into French, and will appear in the columns of the Débats. Erratum. The title of Mr. Mackenzie Bell’s forthcoming volume of poems is “ Spring’s Immortality and Other Poems,” xot ‘Spring, Immortality, and Other Poems” as announced in our June number. => NEW BOOKS AND NEW EDITIONS. Theology. CLIFFORD, Dr. Jonn. The Christian Certainties: Dis- courses and Addresses in Exposition and Defence of the Christian Faith. Isbister and Co. 3s. 6d. Hatcu, Epwin, D.D., and Reppatu, H. A. A Concord- ance to the Septuagint, and the other Greek Versions of the Old Testament (including the Apocryphal Books). PartII. '—Ezavos. Oxford, at the Clarendon Press ; Henry Frowde. Card covers, 21s. Howe, Epwarp. Gleaning in Many Fields. Notes on the New Testament. Collected by the late Thomas Hornby, M.A. In2 vols. Liverpool. Simpkin, Mar- shall. Juxes, ANDREW. The Order and Connection of the Church’s Teaching. Longmans. 2s. 6d. KINGsLaAnp, Wm. The Esoteric Basis of Christianity, or Theosophy and Christian Doctrine. Part II. Genesis. Theosophical Publishing Company. Matz, Rev. Epwarp. St. Thomas Aquinas on the Lord’s Prayer. Translated from the Latin. Skeffington and Son. Miter, Rev. J. R.,D.D. Come ye Apart; daily readings in the life of Christ. Author’s edition. Sunday School Union. 3s. 6d. Miunez, Rev. J. R. Considerations of Eucharistic Wor- ship ; or, True and False Doctrine of the Eucharistic Sacrifice. Skeffington. Money, Acnes L. Thoughts for the Sick (with prayers and hymns). With a preface by M. E. Townsend. Second edition. Wells Gardner. ts. 6d. Move, Rev. H. C. J. The Cambridge Bible for Schools and Colleges. The Epistles to the Colossians and to Philemon. With introduction and notes. Cambridge University Press. Swetz, H. B. D.D. The Akhmim Fragment of the Apocryphal Gospel of St. Peter, edited, with an intro- duction, notes, and indices. Macmillan. 5s. net. Texts AND Strupies. Contributions to Biblical and patristic literature, edited by J. Armitage Robinson, B.D., vol. Il., No. 3; Apocrypha Anecdota, by Montagu Rhodes James, M.A., paper covers, 6s.; the Philocalia of Origen, the text revised, with a critical introduction by J. Armitage Robinson. Cambridge, at the Univer- sity Press. C.J. Clay and Sons. IOI History and Biography. Aanew, Srr ANDREW.—The Hereditary Sheriffs of Gallo- way: Their “Forbears” and Friends, their Courts, and Customs of their Times. With notes of the early history, ecclesiastical legends, the Baronage, and place names of the province. In 2 vols. David Douglas. Edinburgh: Simpkin, Marshall. BELLAsIs, Epwarp. Memorials of Mr. Serjeant Bellasis. Burn and Oates. 10s. 6d. Bickrorp-SmirH, A. H. Greece under King George. Richard Bentley and Son. BrsHor, CorTLanpT F., Pu.D. Studies in History, Eco- nomics, and Public Law. Vol. 3, No. 1. History of elections in the American Colonies. Columbia College, New York. Brapury, A. G. and Cuampney, A. C. A History of Marlborough College, during fifty years, from its foun- dation to the present time. Illustrated. John Murray, 7s. 6d. Burton, IsaBEL.—The Life of Captain Sir Richard F. Burton. With numerous portraits, illustrations, and maps. In 2vols. Chapman and Hall. 42s. ByGons WARWICKSHIRE. Edited by William Andrews, F.R.H.S. Hull, W. Andrews; London, Simpkin Marshall. CHUNDER BHOLANAUTH. Raja Digambar Mitra, C.S.L His life and career. Hare Press, Calcutta. Epear, Joun. History of Early Scottish Education. James Thin, Edinburgh; Simpkin, Marshall. FELBERMANN, Louis. The Ancestors of Our Fature Queen, Griffith, Farran. GARDINER, SAMuEL R. History of the Great Civil War, 1642-1649, in 4 volumes, vol. 1., 1642-1644. New edi- 6s. Longmans. Hopper Epwin. The Life and Work of the Seventh Earl of Shaftesbury, K.G. Popular edition. 3s. 6d. Cassell. Joyce, P.W. A Short History of Ireland from the Earliest Times to 1608. Map. Longmans. Ios. 6d. Lex, Srpney. Dictionary of National Biography. Edited by. Vol. 35. MacCarwell—Maltby. Smith, Elder, and Co. Locxwoop, Epwarp. ‘The Early Days of Marlborough College ; or, Public School Life forty and fifty years ago. Illustrated. Simpkin, Marshall. tos. 6d. Low, W. H. The English Language, Its History and Structure. Second edition. University Correspond- ence College Press. W.B.Clive. 3s. 6d. Rivizre, Juures. My Musical Life and Recollections. Sampson Low. ScnHeLtine, Ferrx E. George Gascoigne, the Life and Writings of, with three Poems heretofore not re- printed. Publications of the University of Pennsyl- vania. Ginn and Co., Boston. Edward Arnold, Lon- don. 4s. 6d. Sir Francis Ronaups, F.R.S., and his work in connection with Electric Telegraphy in 1816. Simpkin, Marshall. Paper covers, Is. StoanE, Wittram M. The French War and the Revolu- tion, with maps. Sampson Low. Trorrer, Capt. L. J. The Earl of Auckland. Rulers of India Series. Oxford, at the Clarendon Press. Henry Frowde. 2s. 6d. TuckwELL, Rev. W. The Ancient Ways: Winchester Fifty Years ago. Macmillan. 4s. 6d. UnpErwoop, Francis H., LL.D. The Poet and the Man. Recollections and Appreciations of James Russell Lowell. Lee and Shepard, Boston, U.S.A. 1 dollar,  General Literature, AccouNT OF THE FrrE INSURANCE COMPANIES, Associa- tions, Institutions, Projects, and Schemes established and projected in Great Britain and Treland during the seventeenth and eighteenth centuries, including the Sun Fire Office; and also of Charles Povey, the pro- jector of that office, his writings, and schemes. Com- piled by Francis Boyer Kelton. Swan Sonnenschein. Anppurt, Mrs. Harry. Hints to Horsewomen. Horace Cox. 1s. 6d. Aut THE WORLD AT THE Farr, being representatives of thirty-seven nationalities in gala costume. Designed and engraved by Hare and Co., Limited, 30, Catherine- street, Strand. Paper covers. Is. Annvat Summaries, reprinted from the Times. Vol. 2, 1876-92. Macmillan. 3s. 6d. ARCHmOLOGICAL SURVEY oF InpDIA: THE BowER Manv- script. Facsimile leaves, Nagari transcript, Roman- ized transliteration, and English translation, with notes. Edited by A. F. Rudolf Hoernle, Principal, Calcutta Madrasah. Calcutta, Office of the Superinten- dent of Government Printing, India. BarLEy-SaunpERS, T. The Maxims and Reflections of of Goethe, translated with a preface. Macmillans. 8. ee C.R. B. Barrett’s Ilustrated Guides : Yarmouth and Caister, 6d.; Caister Castle, 3d.; Colchester and Lexden, 6d. Paper covers. Lawrence and Bullen. BartHotomew, J. G. The Tourist’s Atlas Guide to the Continent of Europe, a series of section maps and plans, with notes for travellers. George Philip. 58. Beas, Sopura. Churches of Paris, from Clovis to Charles X. ITlustrated. W.H. Allen and Co. 7s. 6d. Boor, Jostan. Everybody’s Guide to Music. Vol. VI. of Saxon and Co.’s “ Everybody’s Books.” Saxonand Co. 6d. Brapury, F.H. Appearance and Reality: A Metaphy- sical Essay. Glasgow. Swan Sonnenschein. Burton, Capt. Sir Ricwarp. Personal Narrative of a Pilgrimage to Al-Madinah and Mecca. Edited by his wife, Isabel Burton. Memorial edition, 2 vols. Tylston and Edwards. 12s. net. Cawston, ARTHUR. A Comprehensive Scheme for Street Improvements in London, accompanied by Maps and Sketches. Stanford. £1 1s. CHapman, ALFRED. Income Tax, and how to get it refunded. Practical instructions for assessment, appeal, and return of tax. Wilson’s Useful Handy Books Series. Ninth and revised edition. Effingham Wilson and Co. ts. 6d. Crry or BrruincHam, General and Detailed Financial Statement, 1892-93, together with Estimates, 1893-4. Treasurer’s Department, Council House, Birming- ham. CuarK, Joun, M.A. Manual of Linguistics. A concise account of general and English phonology, with sup- plementary chapters on kindred topics. James Thin, Edinburgh. Simpkin, Marshall. 7s. 6d. CuarKkz, J. Epwarp. Education in the Industrial and Fine Arts in the United States. Part II. (Industrial and Manual Training in Public Schools) and Part II. Appendices and Index. Washington, Government Printing Office. CocHuan, T. A. The Wealth and Progress of New South Wales, 1892. Sixth issue. Charles Potter, Sydney. CorquHouNn Dixt, T. R.: Transfer of Land by Registra- tion of Title. Cassell and Co. 6d. Cootipean, W. A. B. The Adula Alps. Conway and Coolidge’s Climbers’ Guides. Fisher Unwin. 10s. THE ._AUTHOR. Dannatrt, Atice. How to become a Hospital Nurse. Second edition. The Record Press. 1s. 6d. EcciEsrast1oaL FEES: Report of a joint committee of the two Houses of Convocation of the Province of Canter- bury. National Society’s Depository. 4d. ExcavaTIONS IN MuGaLopouis, 1890-1891, by Ernest Arthur Gardner, William Loring, G. C. Richards, W. J. Woodhonse, with an architectural description by Robert Weir Schultz. Macmillan. 25s. Fercuson, Joun. Ceylon in 1893: Describing the Progress of the Island since 1803, its present agri- cultural and Commercial Enterprises, and its un- equalled Attractions to Visitors, with useful Statistical Information, specially prepared Map, and upwards of 100 lustrations. A. M. and J. Ferguson, Observer Press, Colombo ; John Haddon and Co. Fraser, Joun. Episcopacy: historically, doctrinally, and legally considered. James Clark and Co. Gatton, Francis. Decipherment of Blurred Finger Prints, &c. Supplementary Chapter to “ Finger Prints.” Macmillan. 2s. 6d. Gas, WaTER, AND Exxcrric LicHTING CoMPANIES DirectoRY, 1893, THE; GaASWwORKS STATISTICS ; WATERWORKS STATISTICS. Hazell. 10s. GEOGRAPHICAL JOURNAL, THE, including the proceedings of the Royal Geographical Society. Vol.I. January to June, 1893. Royal Geographical Society, 1, Savile- row. Great NortH Roap Map, Tus. From London to Edin- burgh. Compiled by H. R. G. Inglis. Galland Inglis. 2s. Gorpon, Wiiuiam. Physical Drill made easy in accor- dance with the new drill. Gale and Polden. 9d. Gorpon, E. A. “Clear Round,” or Seeds of Story from other Countries: being a Chronicle of Links and Rivets in this World’s Girdle. Sampson Low. Goutp, Nar. Banker and Broker. Picture boards. Routledge. ; Grey, Henry M. Lloyd’s Yesterday and To-day. Tilus- trated by W. D. Almond. John Haddon and Co. 5s. GrursHaw, T. WricLEy. Facts and Figures about Ire- land. Part II. Hodges, Figgis, and Co., Dublin. Simpkin, Marshall. Paper covers, Is. GuIDE FOR CHURCHMEN AS TO THE CHARACTER OF THE CuuRcH SERVICES AT THE SEASIDE RESORTS OF ENG- LAND AND Watss, A. Church Association, Bucking- ham-street, Strand. Is. Harper, Herman. The Steam Engine. A Handbook, with especial reference to small and medium-sized engines. English edition. By H. H. P. Powles. Crosby Lockwood and Son. Hatzs, Joun W. Folia Litteraria. Essays and notes on English literature. Seeley and Co. Hayes, M. Horace. The Points of the Horse. A familiar treatise on equine conformation. Illustrated, chiefly by J. H. Oswald Brown. W. Thacker and Co. Hayter, H. H. Victorian Year Book, 1892. Vol. 2. Tribner. Hxriuprin, ANGELO. The Arctic Problem and Narrative of the Peary Relief Expedition of the Academy of Natural Sciences of Philadelphia. Contemporary Publishing Company, Philadelphia. Hox, James. National Railways, an argument for State: purchase. Cassell. 4s. Hoprxins, Mason F. Pownt. Fishing Experiences of Half a Century . With Instructions in the use of the Fast Reel. Illustrated. Longmans. 6s. Hopes, JoHn Pace. Deatha Delusion. With an account of some personal experiences on the borderland between sense and soul, Swan Sonnenschein and Co. Is.  THE AUTHOR. ILLUSTRATED GUIDE TO CROMER AND NEIGHBOURHOOD. New edition. Revised by Mark Knights. Thirty- ninth thousand. Jarrold and Sons, Warwick-lane, E.C. Paper covers, 6d. InpDEX TO THE ENGLISH CATALOGUE OF Books, compiled on the plan of the late Sampson Low. Vol. 4, January, 1881, to December, 1889. Sampson Low. INDEX TO THE PERIODICAL LITERATURE OF THE WORLD, covering the year 1892. Office of the Review of Reviews. 58. INSTITUTE OF CHARTERED ACCOUNTANTS IN ENGLAND AND WALES, Charter of Incorporation, Bye-laws, and list of members. Gee and Co. 2s. JARROLD’s ILLUSTRATED GUIDE TO THE RIVERS AND BRoADS OF NORFOLK AND SUFFOLK. By G. Christopher Davies. Jarrold and Sons. Paper covers. 6d. JARROLD’s ILLUSTRATED GUIDE TO SOUTHEND-ON-SEA AND NEIGHBOURHOOD. By Mackenzie Macbride. Paper covers. London: Jarrold and Sons. 6d. JARROLD’s ILLUSTRATED GUIDES: SOUTHWOLD AND NEIGHBOURHOOD and FELIXSTOWE AND NEIGHBOUR- HOOD. Jarrold and Sons. Paper covers. 6d. each. Jones, Davip. The Welsh Churchand Welsh Nationality. Simpkin, Marshall. 1s. Kertziy’s DrRECTORY OF THE MANUFACTURERS OF TEXTILE Fasrics, 1893 (30s.); Kenuy’s Directory oF CHE- MISTS AND Druaaists, 1893 (20s.). Kelly and Co. Lreroy-Brautiev, ANATOLE. The Empire of the Tsars, and the Russians. Translated from the third edi- tion, with annotations by Zenaide A. Ragozin, Part 1, the country and its inhabitants. G. P. Putnam’s Sons. Leyton, Frank. Skeleton Leaves. Second edition. 6s. Longmans. Lortiz, W. J. Tourist’s Guide Round About London Historical, archeological, architectural, and picturesque notes, with a circle of twelve miles, to which are added specimens of short walking excursions and visits to Hatfield, Knole, St. Albans,and Windsor. Sixth edition. Revised and partly re-written. Edward Stanford. Maainnis, A.J. The Atlantic Ferry. . Whittaker and Co. Boards, 2s. 6d. Maxine or A NEwsPAPER, THE. Experiences of certain representative American journalists, related by them- selves. Edited by Melville Phillips. G. P. Putnam’s Sons. 3s. 6d. Mansrrep, R. B. School Life at Winchester College ; or, Reminiscences of a Winchester Junior under the old régime, 1835-40. Third Edition. D. Nutt. 6s. Map or Pustic Foorpatus NorTH AND WEST OF LONDON. Prepared by the Northern Heights Footpath Association. Second Edition. Edward Stanford. Paper covers, 6d. Mitner, Grorer. Country Pleasures: The Chronicle of a Year, chiefly in a Garden. New edition. Silver Library Series. Longmans. 3s. 6d. Monrarane. The Essays of Montaigne, done into English by John Florio, 1603, with an introduction by George Saintsbury. The third book. D. Nutt. 15s. Moorz, Haroup E. Back to the Land. “Social Ques- tions of To-day’ Series. Methuen. 2s. 6d. Miiizr, Pastor E. Spiez and the Kanderthal in the Bernese Oberland. Illustrated. Orell Fiiosli, Ziirich. Murpocu, Wu. L. Cricket. With illustrations. The “Oval” Series of Games. Edited by C. W. Alcock. Routledge. Canvas covers, Is. Murray’s HANDBOOK FOR TRAVELLERS IN SWITZERLAND. Part I. Switzerland without the Pennine Alps. Part II. The Alps of Savoy and Piedmont, the Italian Lakes, and part of the Dauphiné. With maps. Highteenth edition. John Murray, 10s. 103 New In.ustratep SHILLING GUIDE TO WINCHESTER,. Tux. Twenty-five illustrations and two maps. Paper covers. Simpkin and Co. ; Winchester, Warren, and Son. NewsHoutmg, ArtHUR. The Brighton Life Table. King, Thorne, and Stace, 4, Jubilee-street, Brighton. O’Neruy, Jonn. The Night of the Gods: An Inquiry into Cosmic and Cosmogonic Mythology and Symbolism. Vol. I. Bernard Quaritch. Panton, J. E. Within Four Walls: A Handbook for Invalids. The Gentlewoman offices. PARTICULARS OF THE WAR SHIPS OF THE WORLD (Lloyd's. Register of British and Foreign Shipping). White Lion-court, Cornhill. Paspatrs, Dr. A. G. The Great Palace of Constantinople. Translated from the Greek by William Metcalfe, B.D. With a map. Alexander Gardner. 1os. 6d. Parents FoR INvENTIONS: Abridgements of Specifica- tions. Class 120, Spinning. A.D. 1877-83. Patent Office, Cursitor-street. gd. Parrrnson, J. PEARSON. British Railways : their passenger services, rolling stock, locomotives, gradients, and express speeds. With numerous plates. Cassell. Pavt, James Batrour. An Ordinary of Arms contained in the Public Register of all Arms and Bearings in Scotland. W. Green and Sons, Edinburgh. PrenpDERED, M. Dust and Laurels: A Study in Nineteenth Century Womanhood. Griffith, Farran, and Co. 28. PuHotograpHy AnNuaL for 1893. Edited by Henry Sturmey. Iliffe and Son. Paper covers, 2s. 6d. PHRASEOLOGY oF GoLF, THE. Illustrated, collected, and adapted by G. B. W. Simpkin, Marshall. ts. PosTaAL AND TELEGRAPH CONFERENCE, 1893: Report of the Conference held in Brisbane in March. Charles Potter, Sydney. Prescort, ANNE M. Hawaii. Second edition. Murdock and Co., San Francisco. Paper covers. Renton, Witu1am. Outlines of English Literature. With diagrams. University Extension Manuals. John Murray. 3s. 6d. Riemann, Dr. Huao. Dictionary of Music. New edition, with many additions by the author. Translations by J. S. Shedlock, B.A. Part I. A to Beck. Augener and Co. Paper covers. Royvat Arias or MopERN GEoGRAPHY, Part 21. and Portugal; Canada, East. Royat Dusurn Society: THE CULTIVATION, HARVEST- ING, AND MARKETING OF BaRuEy. By the Agricul- tural Superintendent. Paper covers. Dublin, University Press. Roya UNIVERSITY OF IRELAND. Thom and Co., Dublin. Ruskin, JoHN. Selections from the Writings of John Ruskin. Second series, 1860-1888, with a portrait. Three Letters and an Essay on Literature, 1836-1841,. found in his tutor’s desk. George Allen. 3s. SAMUELSON, JAMES. Labour-saving Machinery. An essay on the effect of Mechanical Appliances in the Displace- CG. A. Spain Calendar, 1893. Alex. ment of Manual Labour in various industries. With illustrations. Kegan Paul. 2s. 6d. Scueterie, Dr. ARNOLD. Nervi and its Environs. With illustrations. Art. Institut Orell Fiissli, Ziirich. Paper covers, 6d. Scrpmorz, Exiza R. The Guide-book to Alaska and the North-west Coast. With maps and many illustrations.. W. Heinemann. 6s. Senzct LIBRARY OF NicENE AND Post-NIcENE FATHERS OF THE CHRISTIAN CHuRcH, A. Second series. Trans- lated into English, with prolegomena and explanatory notes, under the supervision of Henry Wace, D.D., and  104 THE AUTHOR. Philip Schaff, D.D. Vol. 6. Sr. Jeromu: Letters and Select Works. Translated by the Hon. W. H. Fremantle, M.A., with the assistance of the Rev. G. Lewis, M.A., and the Rev. W. G. Martley, M.A. J. Parker and Co., Oxford. SeventH ANNUAL REPORT OF THE COMMISSIONER OF Lapour, 1891. Cost of Production. The Textiles and Glass. Vol.I. Washington, Government Printing Office. SINcLAIR, ARCHIBALD, and HENRY, WEELIAM. Swimming. Tlustrated. ‘The Badminton Library Series. Long- mans. 10s. 6d. SmzetHam, Jamus. The Literary Works of James Smetham, edited by William Davies. The Eversley Series. Macmillan. 5s. SmirH, Ruv. Aurrep C. The Autobiography of an Old Passport. Mlustrated. Digby, Long, and Co. 21s. Smrru, CHARLES W. Commercial Gambling: The prin- cipal causes of depression in agriculture and trade. Sampson Low. 3s. 6d. STANFORD’s CHART OF THE NAVAL MANGUVRES, 1893. Reprinted by Authority from the Admiralty Chart. Coloured sheet. Edward Stanford. 1s. Swirt, Morrison L. A League of Justice; or, Is it Right to Rob Robbers ? Commonweath Society, Boston. Paper covers, 50c. TABLES OF INcoME TAx on amounts from 1s. to £100,000 at 7d. in the &, including Calculations of the Tax at 6d. in the £. Waterlow Brothers and Layton. Paper covers. Is. Tarrant, W. G. The Beginnings of Christendom. A. popular sketch. Philip Green. Is. Tuomas, W. Cave. Murray’s Expedition to Borneo. An episode in the early life of Edwin Robins Thomas. Edited by Temple Orme. Lawrence and Bullen. Paper covers. 4d. Tuorts, E. E. How to Decipher and Study Old Docn- ments. With an introduction by C. Trice Martin. Elliot Stock. Trevor Davizs, J. The Innkeeper’s Handbook and Licensed Victualler’s Manual. Chatto and Windus. 1s. 6d. Tristram, W. Outram. Coaching Days and Coaching Ways. With twenty-four illustrations. Macmillan. 6s. TupreR, CHARLES Lewis. Our Indian Protectorate, an introduction to the study of the relations between the British Government and its Indian feudatories. Long- mans. 16s. Twice, Joun Hiuu. A plain statement of the currency question. Effingham Wilson. UNIVERSITY CORRESPONDENCE COLLEGE CALENDAR, 1892-3. 32, Red Lion-square, W.C. Van RENSSELAER, Mrs. S. Art Out of Doors: Hints on Good Taste in Gardening. T. Fisher Unwin. 5s. Viotin, THE: how to choose one. By a professional player. Foulsham and Co. Paper covers. Is. Walks IN THE ARDENNES. Edited by Percy Lindley. Tlustrated by J. F. Weedon. New edition. 30, Fleet- street. 6d. WALLASCHEK, RICHARD. Primitive Music. An inquiry into the origin and development of music, songs, instruments, dances, and pantomimes of savage races. Longmans. 128. 6d. West Inpia: “CoMPENSATION” TO THE OWNERS OF Saves, Its History AND ITs REesuuts. Gloucester, John Bellams. West, T. B. C., anp Couiins, F. Howarp. The Isle of Wight and Solent Tides, from Portland to the Owers; 19 charts. J.D. Potter. 7s. 6d. net. Wiuson, A. J. Plain Advice about Life Insurance. Hand- books for Investors, No. 2. Longmans. 1s. Winson, CuauD. Mountaineering. MTlustrations by Ellis Carr. The ‘“ All England” series. 2s. YELD, GEORGE, AND Cooutipaz, W. A. B. The Mountains of Cogne. (Conway and Coolidge’s Climbers’ Guides.) T. Fisher Unwin. 10s. Fiction. Apvams, E.C. The Bow and the Sword, aromance. Digby and Long. 3s. 6d. Avury, ANNE. East Mascalls; or, Life To-day. Geo. Stoneman, Warwick-lane. Baker, James. Mark Tillotson. A novel. Second and cheap edition. Sampson Low. BakeER, JAMES. By the Western Sea. A Summer Idyl. Third edition. Longmans. 3s. 6d. Brack, Winir1am. The Wise Women of Inverness: a Tale; and other miscellanies. New and revised edition. Sampson Low. 2s. 6d. Bray, CLARA. Bright Thoughts for Weary Hours. Hodder Brothers. Bronthk, CHARLOTTE. Villette. In 2 vols. With illus- trations by H. S. Greig. Ex Libris edition. J. M. Dent and Co. 5s. net. Butier, Henry F. Kingsmead. In 3 vols. Hurst and Blackett. CASTLEBAR, ISABELLA. The Spanish Treasure: A Story of Love and the -Love of Gold. Anglo-American Library of Fiction. James Henderson. Paper covers. 1s. Causton, Mrs. R. K. *Twixt Two Eternities. Routledge. CLEVELAND, JEssrz. Valentine Ffrench, or the Girl who would Wed a Soldier. Digby and Long. Pape covers. Is. CirrForD, Mrs. W. K. Mrs. Keith’s Crime, a record. Fifth edition. Paper covers. T. Fisher Unwin. 1s. 6d. Couues, J. M. A Daughter of Rome: a Romance of the Fatherland, from the German of Louisa Pilcher. Digby and Long. 3s.6d. — CotviLue, Zetiz. Round the Black Man’s Garden. Ilus- trated. W. Blackwood and Sons. Cooxsr, Rosz TERRY. Steadfast: the story of a saint and a sinner. Sunday School Union. 3s. 6d. Crawrorp, F. Marion. Pietro Ghisleri. In 3 vols Maemillan. 33s. 6d. CrawForp, F. Marion. The Three Fates. Macmillan and Co. 38. 6d. DzEAN, Mrs. ANDREW. Mrs. Finch-Brassey: a novel. In 3 vols. Richard Bentley and Son. Donovan, Dick. Link by Link: Detective Stories. Chatto and Windus. 2s. 6d. Doupney, SARAH. Faith Harrowby. Paper covers. 4d.; Wave upon Wave. Paper covers. 1s. The Sunday School Union. ENGEL, Epwarp. I and It, and other stories. Authorised translation by C. B. Norgate. 1s. EscHENBACH, Marig E. von. The Two Countesses, translated by Mrs. Waugh. Pseudonym Library. Fisher Unwin. Paper covers, 1s. 6d. Frrrars, JoHn. Claud Brennan. J. W. Arrowsmith, Bristol. Simpkin, Marshall. 3s. 6d. Fiztping, Henry. The Adventures of Joseph Andrews and his Friend, Mr. Abraham Adams. Edited by _George Saintsbury. With illustrations by Herbert Railton and E. J. Wheeler. In 2 vols. J. M. Dent and Co. 58. Frrepuck, WILLIAM. Sweetheart Gwen: a Welsh Idyll. Longmans. 6s.  i be ¥ x pore Pe” iP) es THE AUTHOR. For Marsory’s Sake, a story of South Australian country life, by Mrs. John Waterhouse. Digby and Long. 2s. 6d. Francis, Henry. A Broken Shilling: The Story of a Distressed Agriculturist. Remington. Paper covers, Is. Francis, Henry. St. Briavel’s Rectory, the story of a quiet Welsh parsonage. Remington and Co. Paper covers, Is. GRANT, Ropert. The Frederick Warne and Co. Reflections of a Married Man. Is. 6d. GRIFFITHS, ARTHUR. My Peril ina Pullman Car. Henry J. Drane. 2s. 6d. Harpy, THomas The Mayor of Casterbridge. New and cheaper edition. Harpy, THoMAs. 2s. 6d. Hatton, JosEpH. Cigarette Papers for Holiday Smoking. 30, Fleet-street. Paper covers, 6d. Hints, ARNOLD FRANK. Sunshine and Shadow: or, the Sampson Low. A Pair of Blue Eyes. Sampson Low. Fruits of Failure. A story of school, home, and - college. Vegetarian Publishing Office. 2s. 6d. Hume, Frereus. The Chinese Jar. Sampson Low. Paper covers, Is. Jackson, Fito. Sea Dreams. Simpkin, Marshall. JoNES, Rev. HARRY. W. Andrews and Co., Hull. Dogs I have Known. §.P.C.K. 6d. KeEeNnrEALY, ARABELLA. Dr. Janet of Harley-street. Third edition. Digby, Long, and Co. KENNARD, Mrs. Epwarp. Sporting Tales. and Co. Kenyon, E.C. Daring Tom. Sunday School Union. 4d. Kine, Easton. West Cliff: A slight sketch of Portland Isle, with a glance at the manners and customs of its inhabitants in 1817-1819. A Romance. Digby and Long. Le Cuerc, M. E. Robert Carroll. Blackett. LrigHton, Dorotny. As a Man is Able: a Study in Human Relationships. 3 vols. Heinemann. Lirtie Fours: a Magazine for the Young. Midsummer F. V. White 2 vols. Hurst and volume. Cassell. 3s. 6d. Lucas, WrnirreD M. Fancies and Fragments. A. and F. Denny. Mitrorp, Bertram. The Gun Runner: a tale of Zulu- land. Chatto and Windus. 3s. 6d. Mitter, Peary C. The Spoilt Child: a Tale of Hindu domestic life. Translated by G. D. Oswell, M.A. Thacker, Spink, and Co., Caleutta; W. Thacker. Montaau, Irvine. Absolutely True. Allen and Co. Boards, 53s. Moorz, F. FRANKFORT. “I Forbid the Banns.” The story of a comedy which was played seriously. Fifth edition. Hutchinson and Co. 6s. Moorz-Carew, 8. The Tavistock Library. A conquered Self. Warne and Co. 1s. 6d. “Mr. Dick.” James Ingleton: the History of a Social State, a.p. 2000. James Blackwood and Co. 53. Nzspit, E. Something Wrong. Innes. Paper covers, Is. Nispet, Hume. The Jolly Roger: a Story of Sea Heroes and Pirates. Third edition. Digby Long. 2s. Ourver, Pen. Charley Kingston’s Aunt: a Study of Medical Life and Experience. Revised edition. Warne. 23. Petes, ExizaperH 8. Donald Marcy. A Novel. William Heinemann. 3s. 6d. Ray, Letcu. The Last Cruise of the Teal. Long. 3s. 6d. Riper Hacearp, H. Eric Brighteyes. Illustrated by Lancelot Speed. Third edition. Silver Library. Long- mans. 338. 6d. Digby and 105 Scott, Srr WatTER. The Monastery. essay and notes by Andrew Lang. With introductory In 2 vols., with ten etchings. The Border Edition of the Waverley Novels. J.C.Nimmo. 6s. each. SHADOW OF A SIN, THE. Orange Blossoms.” By the author of “ Thorns and The Family Story-teller series. W. Stevens. is. 6d. Stuart, Esmg&. By Right of Succession. Ward and Downey. In3jvols. gis. 6d. Swan, AnniE S. Aldersyde: a Border story. New edition. Oliphant, Anderson, and Ferrier. Paper covers, Is. Swan, Anniz, S. Homespun: A Study of a Simple Folk. With illustrations, Hutchinson and Co. ts. 6d. THAckERAY, W. M. The History of Pendennis. Dicks. People’s Edition, paper covers, 6d. WaGner, CHARLES. Youth. Translated from the French. by Ernest Redwood. J. R. Osgood, M‘Ilvaine, and Co. gs. 6d. WaALuace, Wintiam. After the Revolution, and other Holiday Fantasies. William Hodge and Co. WriGcatu, C. E.C. The Temptation of Dulce Carruthers: Sunshine series. Cassells. Is. WELLERISMS FROM “Pickwick” AND “‘ Master Hum- PHREY’S CLOCK,” selected by Charles F. Rideal, and edited, with an introduction, by Charles Kent. Second edition. Record Press. ts. 6d. Wiaein, Kare D. A Cathedral Courtship and Penelope’s English Experiences. With five illustration by Clifford John Carleton. Gay and Bird. 3s. 6d. Wit, Ernest DE. The Brookham Mystery. International Publishing Company. 3s. 6d. Wray, Denys. The Hermit of Muckross. Swan, Sonnenschein. WREN, JENNY. Old Proverbs and New Faces. Ward and Downey. Paper covers, Is. Wricut, JosepH. Laird Nicoll’s Kitchen and other Scottish Stories. Eighteenth edition. Joseph Wright, Glasgow. 6d. Youne, Miriam. The Girl Musician. Digby and Long. 3s. Od. Poetry and the Drama. Barciay-Squirn, W. The Veiled Prophet. Romantic opera in three acts. Translated into Italian by G. Mozzucato. The music by OC. Villiers Stanford. Boosey and Co. 7s. 6d. Buocx, Louis JAmEs. El Nuevo Mundo, a poem. G. H. Kerr and Co., Chicago. CuoszE, Ricnarp Inax. The Digby, Long, and Co. Is. CouToN, CHARLES. Rimini: a play. Watts and Co. 2s. 6d. DALLASTYPE SHAKESPEARE, THE. Part III. To be com- pleted in fifty-seven parts. D.C. Dallas, 6, Furnival- street, W.C., and H. Sotheran and Co. 6s. Exton, Oxuiver. Milton’s Comus. Edited, with Oxford, at the Clarendon Press. Paper covers. Is. Gipps, Wm. AuFrep. A Prelude to the Idylls of the Queen, Wedding Day edition, Sampson Low. Paper covers. Hatiam, ARTHUR Henry. The Poems of Arthur Henry Hallam, together with his essay on Tennyson’s lyrical Poems. Edited, with an introduction, by Richard Le Gallienne. Matthews and Lane. HoskENn, J.D. Verses by the Way. With a Critical and Biographical Introduction by “Q.”’ Methuen. — Howarp, Henry C. Christabel (concluded), with other poems. Kegan Paul. 2s. 6d. Hypx, Dovanas. Love Songs of Connacht. Now for the first time collected, edited, and translated. T. Fisher Unwin. Paper covers, 2s. 6d. World’s Need: a poem. notes. Henry Frowde.  106 Lamont, J. K. Poems. Later CANADIAN POEMS. Edited by J. E. Wetherell, B.A. The Copp Clark Company, Toronto. LighTHAaLt, W. Douw. Canadian Poems and Lays, selections of native verse, reflecting the seasons. legends, and life of the Dominion, arranged and edited by. Volumes of the Canterbury Poets Series. Walter Scott. Is. each. Mackay, Eric. The Royal Marriage Ode. lLamley an Co. Mackay, Eric. Love Letters of a Violinist, and other poems. Fifth edition, revised, with new lyrics. Can- terbury Poets Series. Is. MarspEen, A. P. Anne Boleyn; 3s. 6d. Morris, Lewis. Ode on the Marriage of H.R.H. the Duke of York and H.S.H. Princess Victoria Mary of Teck, July 6, 1893. By desire. Kegan Paul. Prarr, Saran. An Enchanted Castle, and other Poems: Pictures, Portraits, and People in Ireland. Longmans. 38. 6d. RoBERTSON, ANDREW S. Alexander Gardner. ‘SHAKESPEARE, WILLIAM. The Works of William Shake- speare, edited by William Aldis Wright. Ninth and last volume. Macmillan. 10s. 6d. SrmaERson, Dora. Verses. Elliot Stock. TpNNYSON, ALFRED LORD. Study of the Works of Alfred Lord Tennyson, Poet Laureate, by Edward Campbell Tainsh, new edition, completed and largely rewritten. Macmillan. 6s. Tuomas, W. HERBERT. The Christian Socialist, and other Poems. F. Rodda, Cornwall. Wesster, Avausta. Selections from the Verse of Augusta Webster. Macmillan. 4s. 6d. Wreatu or May, A: Lines on the Betrothal of the Duke of York and Princess Victoria Mary of Teck. George Bell and Sons. Is. a Historical Drama. Jockie. Songs and Ballads. Science and Art. Batpwin, James M. Elements of Psychology (Science Manual Series). Macmillan. 7s. 6d. Dawson, N. R., B.A. Manual of Bacteriology. By Dr. S. L. Schenk. ‘Translated from the German, with an appendix. Illustrated. 10s. net. DockRELL, Morean, M.D. The Skin: How to Keep it Healthy. Henry Renshaw. Is. Enatish County Sones. Words and Music. Collected and edited by Lucy E. Broadwood and J. A. Fuller- Maitland, M.A. Leadenhall Press. 6s. Ficaro, SALON, Fascicule No. 5. Goupil and Co., Paris. ofr. LEGENDRE, H. The Art of Water-Colour Drawing. Paper covers, 6d. J. W. Arrowsmith, Bristol. Simpkin, Marshall. “Lennox.” Deafness: its Prevention and Cure. A.M. Pierson, 14, Cranston-road, Forest-hill, S.E. Simpkin, Marshall. Mra, L.C. Object Lessons from Nature: a First Book of Science. Parts 1 and 2. Third edition. 1s. 6d. each. Monzy, Aanes L. Old Songs for Young Voices. With accompaniments. Collected by. Wells Gardner, Darton, and Co., Paternoster-buildings. Is. Musuuer, A. On Snake Poison: its Action and its Anti- L. Bruck, Sydney. ‘What to do in Cases of Poisoning. 3s. Od. dote. MvrRRELL, WILLIAM. Seventh edition. H. K. Lewis. THE AUTHOR. PowxrLt, Herpert A. The Surgical Aspect of Traumatic Insanity. Presented for the degree of Doctor of Medicine. At the Clarendon Press. Procror, Ricuarp A. Myths and Marvels of Astronomy. New edition. Silver Library. Longmans. 38. 6d. Trer, HerBpertT BEERBOHM. The Imaginative Faculty. ‘A lecture delivered at the Royal Institution. With a portrait from a drawing by the Marchioness of Granby. Elkin Mathews and John Lane. Wootpripez, L. ©. On the Chemistry of the Blood, and other Scientific Papers. Arranged by Victor Horsley, B.S., F.B.C.S., F.R.S., and Ermest Starling, M.D., M.B.C.P. Introduction by Victor Horsley. Kegan Paul. 16s. YRIaRTE, CHARLES. Figaro Salon, 1893, No. 4. Goupil and Co. 2fr. Law. Arrurck’s PopuLtar DiGcEsT UPON Income-Tax. By Joseph Affleck, jun. Fourth edition. Income-tax Agency, Manchester. 1s. net. Curuer, EDWARD, AND Lynn, HENRY. The Teacher’s Legal Guide. George Gill and Sons. Hatueck’s INTERNATIONAL Law, or Rules regulating the intercourse of States in peace and war. Third edition. Thoroughly revised and in many parts rewritten, by Sir Sherston Baker, Bart., in 2 vols. Kegan Paul. 38s. INDEX TO THE STATUTES IN FORCE. Twelfth edition. To the end of the Session 55 & 56 Vict. (1892). Eyre and Spottiswoode. 108. Manson, Epwarp. The Law of Trading and other Com- panies, formed or registered under the Companies Act, 1862. Second edition. Revised. W. Clowes and Sons. Neuson, Reearnanp A. The Indian Penal Code. Act XLV. of 1860, with all amendments and notes, analyses, and commentaries thereon. Srinivasa Varadachari and Co., Madras. Taynton, Henry J. The Private Ownership of Railway Rolling-stock, An Outline of the Law relating to. Horace Cox, Law Times office. 18. 6d. Winpine-ur Forms AND PRACTICE. A collection of forms and precedents, with notes on the law and practice under the Companies Acts, 1862 to 1890, and the rule thereunder. Second edition, by Francis Beau- fort Palmer, assisted by Frank Evans. Stevens and Sons. 308. Educational. Carter, GEorGE. School Geography and Atlas. Relfe Brothers. Moricz, Rev. F.D. Latin Verse Composition, for the use of middle and upper forms of schools. Rivington, Per- cival, and Co. 3s. 6d. Taytor, H.M. Pitt Press Euclid. Books V.and VI. Edited by. Cambridge, at the University Press. ©. J. Clay and Sons. TurNER, B.D. Advanced Manual of Latin Prose Composi- tion. Rivington, Percival. 5s. UNRIVALLED ATLAS of Modern Geography, for schools and families. New and enlarged edition. W. and A. K. Johnston. Woop, Josers, D.D. Ediscenda : Passages for repetition, arranged for the classical forms in public schools. Rivington, Percival, and Co. 3s. 6d. Wrxe-Baruiss, R., B.A. Preliminary Algebra. Blackie and Son. 28.  secant ADVERTISEMENTS. 107 NEW NOVEL BY JAMES PAYN. AT ALL THE LIBRARIES, BOOKSELLERS’, AND BOOKSTALLS. In 2 vols., crown 8vo., cloth extra, price 21s. A STUMBLE ON By THE THRESHOLD, ett esos rFPAYN. OPINIONS OF THE PRESS. THE TIMES: ‘*Mr. James Payn’s pleasant story contains a startling novelty. . . . The leading actors are a group of undergraduates of Cambridge University. Mr. Payn’s picture of University society is frankly exceptional. Exceptional, if not unique, is the ‘ nice little college’ of St. Neot’s. Cambridge men will have little difficulty in recognising this snug refuge of the ‘ploughed.’ . . . An ingenious plot, clever characters, and, above all, a plentiful seasoning of genial wit. . The uxorious master of St. Neot’s is charmingly conceived. If only for his reminiscences of. his deceased wives, ‘A Stumble on the Threshold’ deserves to be treasured. . . . We turn over Mr. Payn’s delightful pages, so full of surprises and whimsical dialogue. eet DAILY NEWS: ‘“‘The dramatic story is told with an excellent wit. It abounds in lively presentation of character and in shrewd sayings concerning life and manners. That study of mankind which is ‘man’ has furnished a liberal educa- tion to this genial humorist. The men and women he pourtrays move before us, as do our friends and acquaintances, distinct individualities, yet each possessed of that reserve of mystery a touch of which in the delineation of human nature, is more convincing than ages of analysis. Needham, Fellow of St. eot’s, Cambridge—simple, loyal, gently independent—is a beautiful study. The story alternates in its setting ‘between Bournemouth, Cambridge, and some charming spots near the Thames. The description of life in the Alma Mater on the banks of the Cam gives Mr. Payn opportunities for humorous sketches of professors and ‘students, and he shows himself in the light of an excellent raconteur. This part of the narrative furnishes some delightful reading; we seem to be listening to the best talk, incisive, racy, and to the point. Space will not allow us to quote some of the wise and witty sayings, ‘tinged it may be with cynicism, which are the outcome of Mr. Payn’s philosophy of life, and which are not the least entertaining part of this attractive novel.” DAILY CHRONICLE: ‘“Mr. James Payn is here quite at his usual level all through, and that level is quite high enough to please ‘most people. - The character drawing is good. The story of the master sounds strangely like truth. . A book to read distinctly.” DAILY GRAPHIO, ‘ . . . The dramatic unity of time, place, and cir- -cumstance has never had a more novel setting. o SATURDAY REVIEW: ‘A very interesting story, and one that excels in clever contrast of character and close study of individualism. ; The characters make the impression of reality on the reader. i Extremely pleasant are the sketches of University life.” THE WORLD: “The most sensational story which the author has written since his capital novel, ‘By Proxy.’ : Never flags for a moment.” BLACK AND WHITE. “. . . Ingenious and Original. Mr. Payn knows how to invent and lead up to a mystery.” LEEDS MERCURY: ‘‘Three more distinctive characters have, perhaps, never been drawn by Mr. James Payn than in Walter Blythe, Robert Grey, and George Needham, Cambridge undergraduates, who figure prominently in ‘A Stumble on the Threshold.’” GLASGOW HERALD: ‘s., . . Mr. Payn’s latest invention in sensational episode; but wild horses will not drag from us a statement of the mystery. It is new and thoroughly original, and worthy of the ingenuity of the loser of Sir Massingberd.” BATLEY REPORTER: ‘. . . . Is most attractive reading.” HAMPSHIRE TELEGRAPH AND CHRONICLE: ‘Mr, James Payn’s latest story, ‘A Stumble on the Threshold,’ which has been the chief attraction in the ‘ Queen’ during the last few months—where, by the way, it was most admirably illustrated—has just been issued in two handsome vols. by Mr. Horace Cox. The story is written in Mr. Payn’s happiest vein; it sparkles with wit, the characters are most unconventional, and the old, old theme is worked out on quite novel lines.” HEREFORD TIMES ‘* With all their sparkle and gaiety, Mr. Payn’s novels would not be complete without the dread Nemesis, mysterious in operation, and casting suspicion for a time on every side but the right one. The novel is thoroughly attractive, and a credit to the practised hand which penned it.” THE OBSERVER: “.. . . Is a characteristic story, remarkably quietly told, always pleasing and satisfying, and pro- viding a startling incident at a moment when everything seems serene.” London: HORACE COX, Windsor House, Bream’s Buildings, E.C,  108 ADVERTISEMENTS. MESDAMES BRETT & BOWSER, TYPISTS, SELBORNE CHAMBERS, BELL YARD, TEMPLE BAR. Authors’ MSS. carefully and expeditiously copied, from 1s. per 1000 words. Extra carbon copies half price. Refer- ences kindly permitted to Augustine Birrell, Esq., M.P. THE AUTHOR’S HAIRLESS PAPER-PAD. (Tue Leapennatt Press Lrp., E.C.) - ee Contains hairless paper, over which the pen slips with perfect freedom. Siwpence each: 58. per dozen, ruled or plain. MIss R. V. GILT, TYPE-WRITING OFFICES, 6, Adam-street, Strand, W.C. “re Authors’ and dramatists’ Work a Speciality. All kinds of MSS. copied with care. Extra attention given to difficult hand-writing and to papers or lectures on scientific subjects. Type-writing from dictation. Shorthand Notes taken and transcribed. FURTHER PARTICULARS ON APPLICA TION. MISS E. ALLEN & CO., TYPE AND SHORTHAND WRITERS, Scientific Work and Translations a Special Feature. 39g; LOMBARD ST-., ©. References to Authors. Office No. 59 (close to Lift). FOR SALE, “PLOTS” FOR NOVELS. For particulars apply to Miss SmaLLwoop, The Lees, Great Malvern. MRS. GILeE, TYPE-WRITING OFFICE, 35, LUDGATE HILL, E.C. (ESTABLISHED 1883.) Authors’ MSS. carefully copied from 1s. per 1000 words. Plays, &c., 1s. 3d. per 1000 words. Extra copies (carbon) supplied at the rate of 4d. and 3d. per 1000 words. Type-writing from dictation 2s. 6d. per hour. Reference kindly permitted to Walter Besant, Esq. Miss PATTEN, TYPIST, 44, Oakley Street Flats, Chelsea, S.W. Authors’ MSS. carefully transcribed. References kindly permitted to George Augustus Sala, Esq., Justin Huntly McCarthy, Esq., and many other well-known Authors. Fire - Proof Safe for MSS. Particulars on Application. TICKPHAST- PASTE. 6d. and Is. BUY, BEG, BORROW, or STEAL. 5 LITERARY PRODUCTIONS OF EVERY DESCRIPTION (ee REVISED and CORRECTED on Mode- rate Terms by the Author of “ The Queen’s English up to Date” (see Press Opinions), price 2s. Address “ Anglophil,” Literary Revision Office, 342, Strand, W.C. NEW NOVEL BY QUILLIM RITTER. Now ready, crown 8yo., with Illustrations, price 3s. 6d., THE MARTYRDOM OF SOCIETY. QUILLIM RITTER. eee ees London: Horace Cox, Windsor House, Bream’s-buildings, E.C. Just published, cloth lettered, price 5s. rYRIcs. BY Dr. J. A. GOODCHILD London: Horace Cox, Windsor House, Bream’s-buildings, E.C. COX’S ARTS OF READING, WRITING, AND SPEAKING. LETTERS TO A LAW STUDENT. Spy THE Late MR. SHRIBANT CO RE-ISSUE (SIXTH THOUSAND). PRICE 7s. 6d. LONDON: HORACE COX, “LAW TIMES” OFFICE, WINDSOR HOUSE, BREAM'’S BUILDINGS, E.C. Printed and Published by Horacz Cox, Windsor House, Bream’s-buildings, London, E.C. Dublin Core The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/. Title A name given to the resource The Author, Vol. 04 Issue 03 (August 1893) Subject The topic of the resource <em>The Author</em>, Vol. 04 Issue 03 (August 1893) Type The nature or genre of the resource Publication Identifier An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context 1893-08-01-The-Author-4-3 publications The Author https://historysoa.com/files/original/5/452/1893-07-01-The-Author-4-2.pdf 438e4dfb2001073015af2b5cb8facc92 PDF Text Text ������������������������������������ Dublin Core The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/. Title A name given to the resource The Author Subject The topic of the resource <em>The Author</em> Description An account of the resource A digitised run of the Society of Authors' monthly periodical, <em>The Author</em>, 1890<span>–</span>1914, made available together for the first time.<br /><br />Currently users can browse issues and <a href="https://historysoa.com/items/browse?search=&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Bjoiner%5D=and&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Belement_id%5D=51&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Btype%5D=is+exactly&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Bterms%5D=Index&amp;collection=&amp;type=&amp;tags=&amp;exhibit=&amp;date_search_term=&amp;submit_search=Search+For+Items&amp;sort_field=Dublin+Core%2CTitle">indices</a> (not available for all volumes). Full text search for all issues, and other additional search functionality, will be added in 2022. Date A point or period of time associated with an event in the lifecycle of the resource 1890–1914 Identifier An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context The-Author-Issues Publication Date The date of an event (in YYYY, YYYY-MM or YYYY-MM-DD format) 1893-07-01 Volume 4 Issue 2 Pages Page range in volume 37–72 Ngram Date Version of the date in YYYYMMDD format for use by the Ngram plugin 18930701 Ngram Text Version of the text with no HTML formatting for use by the Ngram plugin The HMutbor. (The Organ of the Incorporated Society of Authors. Monthly.) CONDUCTED BY WALTER BESANT. Vou. IV.—No. 2.] JULY 1, 1893. [Prick SIXPENCE. GONTENTS. PAGE PAGE Warnings and Notices a 1 - oe ae one ... 39 | Omnium Gatherum for July. By J. M. Lely ... i ies as 8 The Annual Dinner ... oe Ae oe as ee ie ... 41 | Notes from Paris. By R. H. Sherard ... as oe eee cor OF Literary Property— To Arrigo Boito. By Mowbray Marras... ae aes i sen 00 1.-Notes by the Way. By Sir Frederick Pollock ... +. #4 Notes and News co ey Ate 2.—Anglo-Austrian Copyright Convention See ae we 44 Correspondence— aS 3.—Copyright in Brazil ae . 45 1,—The Stock-in-Trade of Critics ... see see tue tte 58 . The Profession of Letters. By the Editor ... on Bs ax 58 ee eee Reoven a8 a eS = Be _ ‘ . : . aes, . C ee one eee aoe eee Memorial of Shelley at University College... ees < ee 46 4.—Reviewing. By the Kev. Canon Bell ... He ee 2 Bo What the Papers Say— 5.—An Explanation. By the Rev. J. J.Haleombe ... os 60 1.—Loeal History sie ws ave eon one ave ws 48 6.—‘* In Plain Figures ” ae a ts oe oC 60 2.—The Human Element of Criticism oe ew ane “se 38 7,—** All the Edges Gilt, Please” ... as a pee 80 3.—The Dante Exhibition ae sae see on oe ve 49 8.—The Right of Translation cee pee sae aus ie OO. 4.—A Question of Propriety... .. + + «+ + 49 | At the Sign of the Author's Head ee OE The Preternatural Story. By Henry Cresswell Oe ee ... 49 | New Books and New Editions ... as te o aS see 02 PUBLICATIONS OF THE SOCIETY. 1. The Annual Report. That for January 1892 can be had on application to the Secretary. 9. The Author. A Monthly Journal devoted especially to the protection and maintenance of Literary Property. Issued to all Members. 3. The Grievances of Authors. (The Leadenhall Press.) 1s. The Report of three Meetings on the general subject of Literature and its defence, held at Willis’s Rooms, March, 1887. 4. Literature and the Pension List. By W.Mornrs Corrzs, Barrister-at-Law. (Henry Glaisher, g5, Strand, W.C.) 35. 5, The History of the Sociéte des Gens de Lettres. By S. Squrre Sprices, late Secretary to the Society. Is. 6 . The Cost of Production. In this work specimens are given of the most important forms of type, size of page, &c., with estimates showing what it costs to produce the more common kinds of books. Henry Glaisher, 95, Strand, W.C. 2s. 6d. 7, The Various Methods of Publication. By S. Squire Spriecr. In this work, compiled from the papers in the Society’s offices, the various forms of agreements proposed by Publishers to ‘Authors are examined, and their meaning carefully explained, with an account of the various kinds of fraud which have been made possible by the different clauses in their agreements. Henry Glaisher, 95, Strand, W.C. 35. 8. Copyright Law Reform. An Exposition of Lord Monkswell’s Copyright Bill now before Parlia- ment. With Extracts from the Report of the Commission of 1878, and an Appendix containing the Berne Convention and the American Copyright Bill, By J.M.Luny. Eyre and Spottiswoode. 1s. 6d. 9. The Society of Authors. A Record of its Action from its Foundation. By Watrrer Brsant (Chairman of Committee, 1888—1892). 15.  38 ADVERTISEMENTS. The Society of Authors (Sncorporatfed). PRESIDENT. GHEORGH MEREDITH. COUNCIL. Str Epwin Arnot, K.C.LE., C.S.I. ALFRED AUSTIN. J. M. Barrie. A. W. A BECKETT. Ropert BATEMAN. Sir Henry Berene, K.C.M.G. WALTER BESANT. AUGUSTINE BrRRELL, M.P. R. D. BLacKMORE. Rey. Pror. Bonney, F.R.S. Riaur Hon. James Bryce, M.P. Haut Carne. EGERTON CASTLE. P. W. CLaYDEN. EpWwaARpD CLODD. W. Morris Conus. Hon. JoHN COLLIER. W. Martin Conway. F. Marion CRAWFORD. Austin Dosson. A. W. Dupovura. EpMUND GOSsSE. Tuomas Harpy. J. M. Ley. OswALD CRAWFURD, C.M.G. Tue EArt or DEsartT. J. Eric Ericusen, F.B.S. Pror. MicHakEt Foster, F.R.S. Rigut Hon. HerBeRT GARDNER, M.P. RicHaRD GARNETT, LL.D. H. Riper HAGGARD. JrERnomsE K. JEROME. RupyaRpD KIPuLina. Pror. E. Ray LANKESTER, F.R.S. Rev. W. J. Lorri, F.S.A. Pror. J. M. D. MEIKLEJOHN. HermMAN C. MERIVALE. F.R.S. Rev. C. H. MippLeTon- WAKE. Lewis Morris. Pror. Max MULLER. J.C. PARKINSON. Tue EARL OF PEMBROKE AND MoNnT- GOMERY. Srr FREDERICK POLLOCK, BART., LL.D. WALTER HERRIES POLLOCK. A. G. Ross. George AuGustTus SALA. W. Baptiste Scoonss. G. R. Sims. S. SqurrE SPRIGGE. J. J. STEVENSON. Jas. SULLY. Witiiam Moy THomMAs. H. D. Trarut, D.C.L. Baron Henry DE Worms, M_.P., EpMUND YATES. Hon. Cownsel—E. M. UNDERDOWN, Q.C. Solicitors—Messrs Fretp, Roscoz, and Co., Lincoln’s Inn Fields. Secretary—G. Herpert Turina, B.A, OFFICES. 4, PortuaaL Street, Lincoun’s Inn Freips, W.C. Now ready, Third Edition, with Additions throughout, in demy 8vo., 700 pages, price 15s. AN ANECDOTAL HISTORY OF THE BRITISH PARLIAMENT, From the Earliest Periods to the Present Time. WITH NOTICES OF EMINENT PARLIAMENTARY MEN, AND EXAMPLES OF THEIR ORATORY. CoMPILED FROM AUTHENTIC SOURCES BY GHORGEH HANRY JIN Nite, CONTENTS. Part I.—Riseand Progress of Parliamentary Institutions. Part II.—Personal Anecdotes: Sir Thomas More to John Morley. Parr III.—Miscellaneous. 1. Elections. 2. Privilege; Ex- clusion of Strangers; Publication of Debates. 3. Parliamentary Usages, &c. 4. Varieties. ApPENDIx.—(A) Lists of the Parliaments of England and of the United Kingdom. (B) Speakers of the House of Commons. (C) Prime Ministers, Lord Chancellors, and Secretaries of State from 1715 to 1892. Opinions of the Press ‘The work, which has long been held in high repute as a repertory of good things, is more than ever rich in doth instruction and amuse- ment. ”—Scotsman. ‘‘Tt is a treasury of useful fact and amusing anecdot in it latest form should have increased pommlatity.—- Glebe, eae ‘Its advantage to those who are seeking seats in Parliament, or who may have occasion to assist as speakers d the electoral campaign, is incumparable."—Sala’s Jounal ‘ eer of the Present Edition. ‘Tt is a work that possesses both a practical and an historical value, and is altogether unique in character.”—Xentish Observer. ‘We can heartily recommend this work to the politician, whatever may be his party leanings.”—WNorthern Echo. ng ‘*Here we have the whole company of Parliamentary celebrities, past and present, reduced to puppets, so to speak, and made to repeat their best and most approved rhetorical performances for our leisurely entertainment, which is not less enjoyable from being allied with edification.” —Liverpool Courier. Sa Orders may now be sent to HORACE COX “Law Times Office,” Windsor House, Bream’s-buildings, E.C.  The Mutbor. (The Organ of the Incorporated Society of Authors. Monthly.) CONDUCTED BY WALTER BESANT. Vot. IV.—No. 2.] JULY 1, 1803- [Prick SIXPENCE. For the Opinions expressed in papers that are signed or initialled the Authors alone are responsible. None of the papers or para- graphs must be taken as expressing the collective opinions of the committee unless they are officially signed by G. Herbert Thring, sec. ae" Secretary of the Society begs to give notice that all remittances are acknowledged by return of post, and requests that all members not receiving an answer to important communications within two days will write to him without delay. All remittances should be crossed Union Bank of London, Chancery-lane, or be sent by registered letter only. ect AGREEMENTS. rt ig not generally understood that the author, as the vendor, has the absolute right of drafting the agree- ment upon whatever terms the transaction is to be carried out. Authors are strongly advised to exercise that right. Inevery other form of business, the right of drawing the agreement rests with him who sells, leases, or has the control of the property. Pee WARNINGS. BADERS of the Author and members of the Society are earnestly desired to make the following warnings as widely known as possible. They are based on the experience. of nine years’ work by which the dangers to which literary property is especially exposed have been discovered :— 1. Ser1au Ricurs.—In selling Serial Rights stipulate that you are selling the Serial Right for one paper at a certain time, a simultaneous Serial Right only, otherwise you may find your work serialized for years, to the detriment of your volume form. : VOL. IV. 2. Stamp yvouR AGREEMENTS. — Readers are most URGENTLY warned not to neglect stamping their agreements immediately after signature. If this precaution is neglected for two weeks, a fine of £10 must be paid before the agree- ment can be used as a legal document. In almost every case brought to the secretary the agreement, or the letter which serves for one, is forwarded without the stamp. The author may be assured that the other party to the agree- ment never neglects this simple precaution. The Society, to save trouble, undertakes to get all the agreements of members stamped for them at no expense to themselves except the cost of the stamp. 3. ASCERTAIN WHAT A PROPOSED AGREEMENT GIVES TO BOTH SIDES BEFORE SIGNING 1r.—Remember that an arrangement as to a joint venture in any other kind of busi- ness whatever would be instantly refused should either party refuse to show the books or to let it be known what share he reserved for himself. 4. LITERARY Aqunrs.—Be very careful. You cannot be too careful as to the person whom you appoint as your agent. Remember that you place your property almost un- reservedly in his hands. Your only safety is in consulting the Society, or some friend who has had personal experience of the agent. Do not trust advertisements alone. 5. Cost OF Propuction.-—Never sign any agreement of which the alleged cost of production forms an integral part, until you have proved the figures. 6. CHoIcE or PuBLisHEeRS.—Never enter into any cor- respondence with publishers, especially with those who ad- vertise for MSS., who are not recommended by experienced friends or by this Society. 7. FUTURE Worx.—Never, on any account whatever, pind yourself down for future work to anyone. 8. Royauty.—Never accept any proposal of royalty until you have ascertained what the agreement, worked out on both a small and a large sale, will give to the author and what to the publisher. . Personat Risk.—Never accept any pecuniary risk or responsibility whatever without advice. 10. Resectep MSS.—Never, when a MS. has been re- fused by respectable houses, pay others, whatever promises they may put forward, for the production of the work. 11. AMERICAN RicHts.—Never sign away American rights. Keep them by special clause. Refuse to sign any agreement containing a clause which reserves them for the publisher, unless for a substantial consideration. If the publisher insists, take away the MS. and offer it to another. D2 40 THE AUTHOR. 12. Cession or CopyriaHt.—Never sign any paper, either agreement or receipt, which gives away copyright, without advice. 13. ADVERTISEMENTS.—Keep control over the advertise- ments, if they affect your returns, by a clause in the agree- ment. Reserve a veto. If you are yourself ignorant of the subject, make the Society your adviser. 14. Never forget that publishing is a business, like any other business, totally unconnected with philanthropy, charity, or pure love of literature. You have to do with business men. Be yourself a business man. Society's Offices :— 4, Portugat Street, Lincoun’s Inn Frevps. Poe HOW TO USE THE SOCIETY. 1. Every member has a right to advice upon his agree- ments, his choice of a publisher, orany dispute arising inthe conduct of his business or the administration of his pro- perty. If the advice sought is such as can be given best by a solicitor, the member has a right to an opinion from the Society’s solicitors. If the case is such that Counsel’s opinion is desirable, the Committee will obtain for him Counsel’s opinion. All this without any cost to the member. 2. Remember that questions connected with copyright and publisher’s agreements do not generally fall within the experience of ordinary solicitors. Therefore, do not scruple to use the Society first—our solicitors are continually engaged upon such questions for us. 3. Send to the office copies of past agreements and past accounts with the loan of the books represented. This isin order to ascertain what has been the nature of your agree- ments, and the results to author and publisher respectively so far. The Secretary will always be glad to have any agreements, new or old, for inspection and note. The infor- mation thus obtained may prove invaluable. 4. If the examination of your previous business trans- actions by the Secretary proves unfavourable, you should take advice as to a change of publishers. 5- Before signing any agreement whatever, send the pro- posed document to the Society for examination. 6. The Society is acquainted with the methods, and—in the case of fraudulent houses—the tricks of every publish- ing firm in the country. Remember that there are certain houses which live entirely by trickery. 7. Remember always that in belonging to the Society you are fighting the battles of other writers, even if you are reaping no benefit to yourself, and that you are advancing the best interests of literature in promoting the indepen- dence of the writer. __ 8. Send to the Editor of the Author notes of everything important to literature that you may hear or meet with. THE AUTHORS’ SYNDICATE, © EMBERS are informed : 1. That the Authors’ Syndicate takes charge of the business of members of the Society. With, when necessary, the assistance of the legal advisers of the Society, it concludes agreements, collects royalties, examines and passes accounts, and generally relieves members of the trouble of managing business details. 2. That the expenses of the Authors’ Syndicate are defrayed entirely out of the commission charged on rights placed through its intervention. This charge is reduced to the lowest possible amount compatible with efficiency. Meanwhile members will please accept this intimation that they are not entitled to the services of the Syndicate gratis, a misapprehension which appears to widely exist. 3. That the Authors’ Syndicate works for none but those members of the Society whose work possesses a market value. 4. That the business of the Syndicate is not to advise members of the Society, but to manage their affairs for them. 5. That the Syndicate can only undertake arrangements of any character on the distinct understanding that those arrangements are placed exclusively in its hands, and that all negotiations relating thereto are referred to it. 6. That clients can only be seen personally by appoint- ment, and that, when possible, at least four days’ notice should be given. The work of the Syndicate is now so heavy, that only a limited number of interviews can be arranged. 7. That every attempt is made to deal with the corre- spondence promptly, but that owing to the enormous number of letters received, some delay is inevitable. That stamps should, in all cases, be sent to defray postage. 8. That the Authors’ Syndicate does not invite MSS. without previous correspondence, and does not hold itself responsible for MSS. forwarded without notice. 9. The Editor will be glad to receive the titles of pub- lished novels available for second right serial use. It is announced that, by way of a new departure, the Syndicate has undertaken arrangements for lectures by some of the leading members of the Society. There is an Honorary Advisory Committee, whose services will be called upon in any case of dispute or difficulty. It is perhaps necessary to state that the members of the Advisory Committee have no pecuniary interest whatever in the Syndicate. NOTICES. HE Editor of the Author begs to remind members of the Society that, although the paper is sent to them free of charge, the cost of producing it would be a very heavy charge on the resources of the Society if a great many members did not forward to the Secretary the modest 6s. 6d. subscription for the year. The Editor is always glad to receive short papers and communications on all subjects connected with literature from members and others. Nothing can do more good to the Society than to make the Author complete, attractive,  THE AUTHOR. 41 and interesting. Will those who are willing to aid in this work send their names and the special subjects on which they are willing to write? Communications for the Author should reach the Editor not later than the 21st of each month. All persons engaged in literary work of any kind, whether members of the Society or not, are invited to communicate to the Editor any points connected with their work which it would be advisable in the general interest to publish. Members and others who wish their MSS. read are requested not to send them to the Office without previously communicating with the Secretary. The utmost practicable despatch is aimed at, and MSS. are read in the order in which they are received. It must also be distinctly under- stood that the Society does not, under any circumstances, undertake the publication of MSS. The Authors’ Club is now opened in its new premises, at 3, Whitehall-court, Charing Cross. Address the Secretary for information, rules of admission, &c. Will members take the trouble to ascertain whether they have paid their subscriptions for the year ? If they will do this, and remit the amount, if still unpaid, or a banker’s order, it will greatly assist the Secretary, and save him the trouble of sending out a reminder. Members are most earnestly entreated to attend to the warning numbered (7). It is a most foolish and a most disastrous thing to bind yourself to anyone for a term of years. Let them ask themselves if they would give a solicitor the collection of their rents for five years to come, whatever his conduct, whether he was honest or dishonest? Of course they would not. Why then hesitate for a moment when they are asked to sign themselves into literary bondage for three or five years P Those who possess the “Cost of Production” are requested to note that the cost of binding has advanced 15 per cent. This means, for those who do not like the trouble of “doing sums,” the addition of three shillings in the pound on this head. In other words, if the cost of binding is set down in our book at eight pounds, to this must now be added twenty-four shillings more, so that it now stands at £9 4s. The figures in our book are as near the exact truth as canbe procured; but a printer’s, or a binder’s, bill is so elastic a thing that nothing more exact can be arrived at. Some remarks have been made upon the amount charged in the “ Cost of Production” for advertising. Ofcourse, we have not included any sums which may be charged for inserting advertisements in the publisher’s own magazines, or in other magazines by exchange. As agreements too often go, there is nothing to prevent the publisher from sweeping the whole profits of a book into his own pocket, by inserting any number of advertisements in his own magazines, and by exchanging with others. Some there are who call this a form of fraud; it is not known what those who practise this method of swelling their own profits call it. eee THE ANNUAL DINNER. HE Annual Dinner of the Society of Authors was held in the Venetian Room of the Holborn Restaurant on Friday, June 2. Sir Robert Ball, LL.D., F.R.S., Lown- dean Professor of Astronomy and Geometry at the University of Cambridge, took the chair, and was supported by many gentlemen distin- guished in the various branches of literature— in science, in the law, in theology, and im fiction. The following is a full list of the ladies and gentlemen present :—Mrs. Aria, E. A. Armstrong, W. Allingham, A. W. a Beckett, Mrs. A. W. X Beckett, Mr. Justice Gorell Barnes, Sir R. Ball, Lady Ball, The Rev. Prof. T. C. Bonney, Oscar Browning, Walter Besant, Mrs. W. Besant, The Rev. J. Bownes, Mrs. Brightwen, H. J. Bushby, Dr. J. Lauder Brunton, Dudley W. Buxton, Miss M. Belloc, Mackenzie Bell, The Rev. Canon Bell, Mrs. Oscar Beringer, P. Bagenal, Miss M. Blind, The Comtesse de Bremont, A. J. Butler, H. P. Becher, Jas. Baker, J. Bumpus, H. Blackburn, J. D. Campbell, A. Chatto, Miss E. Curtis, Miss Cox and guest, Miss L. Croft, Lady Colin Campbell, Mrs. Cox, Miss CG. Coleridge, Miss Cordeaux and guest, Prof. L. Campbell, W. Cook-Taylor, J. B. Crozier, Horace Cox, Madame J. Couvreur, Miss B. Chambers, W. M. Colles, M. Conway, The Vice-Chancellor of Cambridge, H. P. Cholmeley, P. W. Clayden, Sir W. T. Charley, Lieut.-Col. J. R. Campbell, Gen. Sir George Chesney, J. Coleman, Frank Danby, Austin Dobson, W. C. Dawe, Mrs. Ed- monds, W. Ellis, Mrs. G. Ford, The Rev. R. Free, The Ven. Archdeacon Farrar, A. P. Graves, J. A. Goodchild, Edmund Gosse, Mrs. Gosse, Mrs. Aylmer Gowing, R. Garnett, H. Glaisher, F. Gribble, Major-Gen. Hire, I. Hen- derson, J. W. Hill, Miss B. Harold Harrison and guest, ©. Holland, Miss V. Hunt, Mrs. Hunt, Jerome K. Jerome, Mrs. Jerome, Rev. Prebendary Harry Jones, C. T. C. James, Mr. Justice Kennedy, Lord Kelviny Miss G. Kerr, Mrs. Lynn Linton, Mrs. C. Long, Sidney Lee, WwW. E. H. Lecky, Mrs. Lefroy and guest, J. M. Lely, Sir A. Lyall, Rev. H. Lansdell, George Macmillan, John Murray, A. W. Momerie, Florence Marryat, S. B. McKinney, Henry Morris, Miss H. McKerlie, Fitzgerald Molloy, Mrs. Marks and guest, J. E. Muddock, C. Monk- house, A. Maudsley, A. Nutt, Mrs. Orpen and guest, W. Pole, Sir. F. Pollock, Lady Pollock, Tieut.-Col. S. E. Pratt, J. L. W. Page, Miss E. Pollock, Eden Philpotts, Mrs. A. Phillips, D. H. Parry, A. Paterson, Mrs. Campbell-Praed, H. Campbell-Praed, G. B. Putnam, Gilbert Parker, 42 THE Mrs. Reeves and guest, F. W. Robinson, C. F. Rideal, R. Ross, H. J. Sweet, Sir D. Straight, Dr. R. Sisley. Mrs. V. L. Simmons, Rev. Pro- fessor Skeat, S. S. Sprigge, J. E. Sandys, Mrs. Suisted, Col. Sutherland, A. F, Sieveking, Mark Sale and guest, P. L. Simmonds, J. A. Sterry, Mrs. Spender, J. J. Stevenson, Miss F. C. Steven- son, Douglas Sladen, Miss Stephens, H. M. Stephens, Sir H. Thompson, A. . W. Tuer, H. G. F. Taylor, Miss Traver, A. Tilley, G. H. Thring, Mrs. Thring, Brandon Thomas, Sir R. Temple, W. C. Unwin, Rev. C. Voysey, J. A, Warwick, A. D. Waller, Colonel Winsloe, Theo- dore Watts, Miss B. Whitby, A. Waugh, A. Warren, W. Westall, Marriott Watson, Aa on, Watt. In proposing the health of the Queen, the CHAIRMAN mentioned with regret that she had not joined the Society, which she was certainly entitled to do, not from her position as Queen, but from her position as an authoress of many works. The statement was received with en- thusiasm. The CHarrman then proposed the toast of the evening, “ The Incorporated Society of Authors.” He apologised for not being a member of the Society, but said he would lose no time in joining it, as he was confident of the good work it was doing. He touched shortly and with feeling upon the death of the first President, Lord Tennyson, who, from the outset, had given the scheme his name and his hearty support, and proceeded to dwell upon the present and ever increasing importance of the work before it. The Society, he understood, numbered nearly one thousand, but as there were certainly many more writers in England, he trusted that the rest would come in speedily, as “every man is a debtor to his profession,” and that all writers of the English tongue, in whatever part of the world, would, at no distant date, be counted in its ranks. In coupling the name of the present chairman of the committee with the toast, he referred to his distinguished position as a lawyer and a man of letters, and to his renown as a fencer. Sir Freprerick Potiock*, acknowledging the toast, paid a tribute to the late Lord Tennyson, who was the first president of the Society. They had to regret the absence of Mr. George Meredith, Lord Tennyson’s successor in that post. The Society was not yet in the position of certain Parisian journals, that of having to keep a fighting editor. There was no reason why the * The report of Sir Frederick Pollock’s speech is taken the Times, June 5, and has not been corrected by m. ‘ ' AUTHOR. Society should go about fighting anybody. Its business was simply to defend the interests of its members—interests that might not always coincide with those of other persons, but not on that account to be lost sight of. Least of all was it engaged in a crusade against honourable pub- lishers, of whom half-a-dozen were then present. It was only with a few publishers that the Society came in conflict. When they found it right to take up the interests of particular members of the Society, it might become neces- sary to make some persons feel that their interests had not been promoted. (Cheers and laughter.) Of the publishers present two represented firms who might be little known to the general public, but upon whose productions depended very much of their knowledge of the law of England during recent times. The American Copyright Act of 1891 was not satisfactory in its substance, but they were approaching a better condition of things in this way than had hitherto been possible. The Society was doing a good thing and a safe thing in endeavouring to provide a settiement of all questions that arose between authors and publishers. He proposed the toast of “Literature,” coupling with it the name of Mr. Lecky, who combined a fine style with a large grasp of the phenomena of history, who had forsaken the philosophy of history for the study of history itself, and who had main- tained English literature on the level reached by the great writers of the eighteenth century. (Cheers. ) Mr. Lecxy, in reply, said: I feel much honoured by being asked to speak to-night as the representative of authorship before the Society of Authors. Like most representatives in this democratic age my constituency is a very large one, for whatever other opinion may be formed of our contemporary literature no one at least can dispute its enormous, its redundant activity. There have been years in which more works of fiction have appeared in England than there are days in the year. Biography has been so cultivated that there are few eminent men whose lives have not been written not once but many times, and the fashion has widely spread of writing the lives of those who are still living —a form of vivisection as yet untouched by the law. Nearly all the paths of history have been traversed with the sate assiduity, and in addi- tion to the vast mass of criticism that is poured out by the daily and weekly Press, by monthly and quarterly reviews, there has arisen in our time a great literature of books, which are wholly devoted to commenting on and discussing other books which are often neither very obscure nor very ancient. No oneI think can observe modern  THE AUTHOR. 43 English literature without feeling with some melancholy how much of it is like the turn of the kaleidoscope, merely throwing old familiar facts into new patterns. On the whole we should not, I think, complain of this. Intense activity is at least the sign of intense vitality. It shows that the great work of popularising knowledge and “ teaching our masters ’’ was never so actively pursued. It shows that the taste for reading is spreading through all classes, displacing other tastes which were often more demoralising and less enduring. And, to speak from the special point of view of the Society of Authors, it also shows that while few men rise to wealth by literature, while many take to literature as a profession who would have done much better not to have made it their main or their exclusive dependence, the number is constantly increasing of those who are turning by their pens a narrow competence into an easy competence, and securing for themselves most of the comforts and some of the luxuries of life. There are no doubt shadows in the picture. Books are in general more short-lived than they were, many of them more short-lived than the flies of summer. The tribunal to which an author must appeal, if it is larger and more independent than of old, is probably less instructed and intelligent, certainly less refined and fastidious, and in a greatly overcrowded literature ways of attaining notoriety become popular which are not those of pure art. On the whole the general characteristic of contemporary literature is a high average and an immense pro- duction, but since the death of Tennyson in England and of Renan and Taine in France there are not many great eminences. We may truly say, I think, that our profession is regarded more seriously than it once was, and in this respect the work of the Society of Authors bas been very useful. Few things have done more harm to literature than the notion that genius is naturally allied to Bohe- mianism, and naturally divorced from common sense. Men of letters have been too commonly regarded as a kind of grown-up children, living in an atmosphere of vanity and paradox and un- reasoning emotion, quite incapable either of wisely regulating their own lives or giving any opinion of real value on the practical affairs of the world. Those who are acquainted with literary bio- graphy must, I am afraid, admit that charges of this kind have not always been without some foundation ; but they were always exaggerated, and they are now, I think, becoming less and less true. Men are beginning to see more clearly that judgment and Fintan, a due sense of measure and proportion, a clear insight into the conditions of human life are as important in literature as in any other field. They are per- ceiving, too, that literature is very far from being a mere ornamental appendage to national life On the whole its importance is probably rather increasing than diminishing. In an age when political power is rapidly passing to new and untried classes, when old beliefs and customs and traditions are on all sides crumbling away, it is difficult to overrate the value of a healthy literature in moulding the opinions and characters of the English race. Mr. Epmunp Gossx, proposing the health of the Chairman, said : It is with a rare satisfaction that I rise to propose to you a toast which will be universally welcome, that of our distinguished Chairman. We have had this evening a charming example of his famous eloquence, and we have had proof that a man of genius may spend his life among the s‘ars, and yet be competent to preside with grace at a dinner table. I ask you all to join with me in thanking Sir Robert Ball for the pleasure of his company amongst us to-night. The career of the Chairman is known to all of us in outline, and to many of us in detail. I am not in the secrets of the executive sub- committee to whom we owe the admirable arrangements of this banquet ; but 1 know them to be men of resource, and I cannot believe that their choice of a chairman on this particular occasion was a matter of accident. J am sure that they said to themselves: At a banquet held in the Derby week, on the very evening of the Oaks, we must invite a chairman who has expressed some public opinion about horseflesh. Well, Sir Robert Ball came for the first time prominently before the public as the author of a work called “The Theory of Screws.” (Laughter.) How many young gentlemen who are this evening returning from Epsom with empty pockets and languishing countenances would be in a very different position if they had mastered that important volume! (Laughter.) Then, by one of those enormous curves of action which are familiar in men of ability, we find Sir Robert Ball leaping at once to a totally different sphere. He contributed no more to zoology, he became an astronomer, he became that incarnation of imaginative pre- cision—an Irish astronomer. At that time the surface of Ireland was positively darkened with thick masses of politicians, swaying this way and that, destroying the vegetation, and deafening the ear with their shouts. Mr. Ball, as he then was, lost no time in such discussions. He pushed his telescope up through the crush of Unionists and Home Rulers, and was lost in contemplation 44 of the satellites of Venus. (Laughter.) How eminent he has since become, how multitudinous are his contributions to science, you do not need that I should remind you. Perhaps, as a Society of Authors, we may find one more reason why we are very glad to see Sir Robert Ball amongst us. He is one who has not divorced the matter from the form ; he approaches science with absolute exactitude, but with no scorn for those outward graces which are the very life and breath of literature. At a moment when another and most learned society is proposing, or at least an influential section of it is desiring, to drive the elegances of speech and the arts of literature out of all scientific recog- nition, to treat form as the accursed thing, we may be glad to do special honour to a man of genius whose matter is impeccable and yet his form dignified and melodious. I have the honour, gentlemen and ladies, to propose the health of our Chairman, the Lowndesean Professor of Astronomy at Cambridge, Sir Robert Ball. After the dinner the guests retired to another room, where tea and coffee were provided, and where a soirée was held. This was a new departure, and worked very satisfactorily, as it gave a great many friends who at the dinner were separated by lengths of white cloth and flowers an opportunity for conversation. a ————————— LITERARY PROPERTY. I.—Nortes BY THE Way. I, DO not think Mr. Besant and I really differ about the sale of copyrights in pure literature (p. 22 of Author for June). The case of a popular known author who can calcu- late his returns beforehand with approximate certainty was hardly present to my mind. Such authors are not those who need the Society’s advice. I quite agree that for Mr. Besant or Mr Hardy it is merely a question of convenience whether they choose to take the returns as they come, or dis- count them for an ascertainable present value. 2. Mr. Besant asks (p. 21) why the judges accept knighthood. The answer is that they have no practical choice. It has been expected of them (except those who have a higher rank, e.g., sons of peers) ever since the reign of George ITI., in whose time one judge, John Heath, stood out. As a judge’s official precedence is far higher than a knight’s, the rule is difficult to understand. I may add, however, that the increasing practice of distributing titles of honour without any regard to definite public services THE AUTHOR. (which Iam personally disposed to regret) does in my opinion strengthen Mr. Besant’s case as against the State. 3. In my note on p. 17 the common German word “heutigen” is misprinted ‘“ Leutigen,’ a vor nihili. I suppose it was the fault of a hastily written MS. 4. I earnestly hope that no attempt will be made at the Chicago meeting to revive the pro- ject of perpetual copyright. In my opinion it would be pure waste of time. The abstract jurisprudence of this question was thoroughly discussed in the great case of Jefferys v. Boosey in the House of Lords, in 1854, and there can be nothing new to say about it. 5. I do not think it is generally known that the Swiss Federal Code of Obligations, in force since 1883, contains a chapter on the contract of pub- lishing. This is the only code, so far as I know, that specially deals with the subject. It is easily procurable, and the French, German, and Italian texts are equally authentic. The Author might well print an English version of it some day. F, Pouiock. TI.—Aneto-AustRiaAN CopyrigHT CoNVENTION. Vienna, May 2. A copyright convention has been concluded between Great Britain and Austria-Hungary. It will secure the rights of authors, artists, and composers over their literary or artistic works. The want of such a convention has been keenly felt for many years. English literary and artistic productions have been at the mercy of any publisher or theatrical manager who chose to appropriate them. The manner in which English literary men, artists, and musicians have thus been derived of all profit of their labours as produced in this country has been a long-standing grievance. Several years ago, the question of a copyright convention was raised, but it was only after it was taken vigorously in hand by the present British Ambassador that any progress was made, The Anglo-Austrian Convention substantially provides for the protection of the above-men- tioned rights, and stipulates that there shall be the same legal remedy against all infringements of such rights as if the works themselves had been published in the country where the infringe- ment occurred. Furthermore, as the right of translation forms part of copyright, it is to be oe in the same way.—Our Own Correspon- ent,  THE T1I.—Coryricut IN Braziu. The Journal des Débats of June 6 has a long article on Copyright in Brazil, where, by the old Code, the Brazilian translator of a foreign book became ipso facto the sole pro- prietor, within Brazil, of the translation. The new Code, howeter, promulgated Oct. 11, 1890 (arts. 345 to 350), forbids translation without the authorisation of the author or owner of the copy- right of the original. So far so good; but, on the other hand, the new Brazilian Constitution (paragraph 26 of art. 72) overrules the Code and makes a bondfide residence in Brazil an express condition-precedent to the assertion of any claim to copyright in the country : an obstacle which is of course practically insurmountable. The French Chargé d’Affaires at Rio has been endeavouring for more than two years to nego- tiate a copyright convention of reciprocity, but hitherto without success. po THE PROFESSION OF LETTERS. HE following extract is taken from a paper by Mr. Robert Buchanan in the May number of the Jdler. I entirely agree with Mr. Grant Allen in his recent avowal that literature is the poorest and least satisfactory of all professions ; I will go even further, and affirm that it is one of the least ennobling. With a fairly extensive know- ledge of the writers of my own period, I can honestly say that I have scarcely met one individual who has not dete- riorated morally by the pursuit of literary fame. For com- plete literary success among contemporaries, it is imperative that a man should either have no real opinions, or be able to conceal such as he possesses, that he should have one eye on the market and the other on the public journals, that he should humbug himself into the delusion that book-writing is the highest work in the universe, and that he should regulate his likes and dislikes by one law, that of expe- diency. If his nature is in arms against anything that is rotten in society or in literature itself, he must be silent. Above all, he must lay this solemn truth to heart, that when the world speaks well of him, the world will demand the price of praise, and that price will probably be his living soul. He may tinker, he may trim, he may succeed, he may be buried in Westminster Abbey, he may hear before he dies all the people saying, ‘“‘ How good and great he is! how perfect is his art! how gloriously he embodies the tenden- cies of his time!” but he will know all the same that the price has been paid, and that his living soul has gone to furnish that whitewashed sepulchre, a blameless reputation. For one other thing, also, the Neophyte in Literature had better be prepared. He will never be able to subsist by creative writing unless it so happens that the form of ex- pression he chooses is popular in form (fiction, for example), and even in that ease, the work he does, if he is to live by it, must be in harmony with the social and artistic status quo. Revolt of any kind is always disagreeable. Three- fourths of the success of Lord Tennyson (to take an VOL. IV. AUTHOR. 45 example) was due to the fact that this fine poet regarded life and all its phenomena from the standpoint of the English public school, that he ethically and artistically embodied the sentiment of our excellent middle-class education. His great American contemporary, Whitman, in some respects the most commanding spirit of this gene- ration, gained only a few disciples, and was entirely misunderstood and neglected by-contemporary criticism. Another prosperous writer, to whom I have already alluded, George Eliot, enjoyed enormous popularity in her lifetime, while the most strenuous and passionate novelist of her period, Charles Reade, was entirely distanced by her in the immediate race for fame. In Literature, as in all things, manners and costume are most important; the hall-mark of contemporary success is perfect Kespectability. It is not respectable to be too candid on any subject, religious, moral, or political. It is very respectable to say, or imply, that this country is the best of all possible countries, that War is a noble institution, that the Protestant Religion is grandly liberal, and that social evils are only diversified forms of social good. Above all, to be respectable, one must have “beautiful ideas.” “Beautiful ideas” are the very best stock-in-trade a young writer can begin with. They are indispensable to every complete literary outfit. Without them, the short cut to Parnassus will never be discovered, even though one starts from Rugby. Mr. Buchanan has followed the profession of letters for many years—say thirty. He has written poems, plays, and novels. He has received a pension on the Civil List, granted to him alone of mortals, when he was still quite young, with his career before him. He is, therefore, enabled to live without entire dependence on the commercial success of his books, provided he was content to live simply. If, therefore, he wished at any time to lift a prophetic voice against the evils of his time, he could do so without being starved should the world refuse to listen. Carlyle raised the voice of a prophet, for instance. The world did listen. Nay, the world accorded to Carlyle that praise which, Mr. Buchanan says, is only given to those who pay for it at the price of the living soul. Again, if the hall-mark of contemporary literature is respectability, it is unfortunate that Mr. Buchanan quotes George Eliot as a popular writer, for her whole life was a protest against respectability. Now, it is quite conceivable that there are writers who think of nothing but what will sell—your penny novelette is, I am told, con- structed carefully on that principle; but it is ridiculous to assert that a man or woman who has a message to give—a warning to utter—is not listened to. There is the condition that he must know how to speak. There was once a school of prophets ; but only a dozen or so managed to get a hearing. The unknown and unsuccessful Ezekiels probably sat in their cottages and reviled the age. Mr. Grant Allen is reported to have said—I quote at secondhand—I apologise beforehand for not verifying my reference —I_ hope that he never said such a thing—but he is E 46 reported to have said: “ Don’t take up literature if you have money enough to buy a broom, and sufficient energy to annex a street crossing.” If Mr. Grant Allen really said that, I will myself with pleasure lend him the money to buy that broom, For indeed, a man who thinks in that way about his calling ought to abandon it. My own advice to a young man would be, “‘ Do not attempt to live by literature. Harn a livelihood some other way. Fight Mr. Grant Allen, if necessary, for his pitch and his broom. At all cost—at any cost—be independent of your lite- rary work. There is hardly any kind of work which does not allow a man time for as much literary work and study as is good for him. Look at the men who have been journalists, civil servants, medical men, lawyers—anything. Be independent. Then Mr. Buchanan’s remarks will have nothing to do with you, and you need pay no price at all for the praise of the world, which you will get—if you do get it—at the price of hard work, and study the arts of expression and persuasion in the school of prophets. There is one thing in my own experience—if I may speak of myself in connection with this subject—on which I look back with great satis- faction. It is that I was able to resist the very great temptation to live by writing till such time —about eight years ago—when I thought myself justified in so doing. I then, and not till then, resigned a post which had for twenty years taken the cream of the day, and given me a certain independence. Here, however, is another quotation — also secondhand — yet I copy it without apology, because, from internal evidence, I am sure that it is genuine. The writer is Mr. Hall Caine: Of all the literary cants that I despise and hate, the one I hate and despise the most is that which would have the world believe that greatly gifted men, who have become distinguished in literature, and are earning thousands a year by it, and have no public existence and no apology apart from it, hold it in pity asa profession, and in contempt as anart. For my own part I have found the profession of letters a serious pursuit, of which in no company and in no country have I had need tobe ashamed. It has demanded all my powers, fired all my enthusiasm, developed my sympathies, enlarged my friendships, touched, amused, soothed, and comforted me. Is, then, the pursuit of literature one which degrades or “ least ennobles” its follower? This is a question which cannot be answered on abstract grounds. He who spends his life in meditating things pure and lofty would, one thinks, himself become pure and lofty in mind. But Mr. Buchanan will not allow that the literary man does so occupy his mind; he pictures men who work for money, praise, and contemporary fame. Perhaps so. The experience of men THE AUTHOR. differs; there are levels—planes, grades. Let us, however, pass from generalities to examples. Shelley, Wordsworth, Southey, Emerson, Brown- ing, Tennyson, Longfellow, Lowell, Carlyle, are examples taken at random where the pursuit of literature has conspicuously and without doubt ennobled the man. Let us, however, take other examples. Can we not very truly say that what- ever nobility belongs to the name and remem- brance of Thackeray, Dickens, George Eliot, Charles Reade, Wilkie Collins, Leigh Hunt, Thoreau, Jefferies—names taken at random— has been won by the noble things that they have written, and not by the ignoble things—if they have written any? Or, to go lower down, is there no nobility attaching to the names of men whose lives were not in themselves noble—such, for instance, as Savage, Oliver Goldsmith, Thomson (“The City of Dreadful Night”) and others which will at once suggest themselves? It is possible to create a great estate in literature, without genius, without nobility, solely by dexterity and by “watching the market.” But this is not fame, or praise, or anything but money. Contemporary praise or fame may be excessive; in looking at the living man we magnify his stature; but contemporary praise is never, I believe, bestowed upon such men as Mr. Buchanan, in most unfortunate experience, has detected in that curious barter of a real and living soul for imaginary praise or fame. W. B. ——————— MEMORIAL OF SHELLEY AT UNIVERSITY COLLEGE. N the afternoon of Wednesday, June 13 Jane, Lady Shelley, accomplished the crowning purpose of her life: she is to be congratulated upon a notable triumph. The ceremonial which drew the heads of many of the colleges—or, to use the words of one of the local papers, “all that was best in the University” —and certain prominent Jlittérateurs from all parts of the world, was decidedly an impressive one. As to the memoria], most persons saw the cast of it when it was exhibited at the Royal Academy last year. It is not now my province to praise or blame this work; but it seemed to me that some modification had been made in it, in the direction of simplification ; an impression obviously due to the altered and happier environment. It repre- sents the poet as conceivably he may have lain when washed up by the sea. The figure is appropriately nude; it is chiselled out of a beautiful piece of Connemara marble, and lies on  THE AUTHOR. 47 a slab supported by winged lions, between which is seated an emblematical effigy of the Muse of Poetry. These supports are of bronze. The work is by Mr. Onslow Ford. The chamber, or temple, in which the memorial is placed was designed by Mr. Champneys. It is arched in by a dome-shaped roof on which a_ star-spangled firmament is painted, beneath which certain lines from the “ Adonais” are emblazoned. One approaches the chamber through a grille, which grating is continued round one half of that side of the building which faces the corridor. The guests being assembled, Lady Shelley, who entered the building on the arm of the Master of Balliol, handed a gold key to the Master of University, and proceeded to read her address. She said that for more than forty years she had been a student of Shelley, and, so far as she was able, had striven to give the world a just impres- sion of his character. She spoke feelingly of her association with his wife and son, of the poet’s residence at Oxford, of the beauty and brightness of his life, and of the high sense of duty which both he and Mary entertained. ‘Men of great genius,” said Lady Shelley, “could not always be reduced to rule; they erred sometimes, but they were not therefore to be deprived of the love and admiration of their countrymen.” At this point Lady Shelley was visibly affected, but she strug- gled with her emotion and bravely conquered it. We may be sure she was not the only one present whose feelings were wrought upon acutely ; indeed, Dr. Bright’s reply can only be explained on the assumption that he was carried away by the sensations and sentiments which prevailed. It came as a surprise to everyone ; the most ardent Shelleyan scarcely could have said more. Dr. Bright’s words carried the sense of conviction with them, if we except the pardonable boast that Oxford ‘is the very centre and heart of the growth of Young England.” This is manifestly absurd. But it is impossible to take exception to any other part of the address. It is certain, as the Master said, it is difficult to conceive any truer emblem of the present century than the great poet whose effigy the University has received. Percy Bysshe Shelley was, as Dr. Bright affirmed, “ prophetic in all directions of what had come into the world. The very greatness of the man had rendered him open to the treatment the University of Oxford and the world generally had accorded him,” “Tt was because,” he asserted, “there was in him such a well-spring of hatred of all that was false and all that was oppressive, and because he had so strong a feeling of all that was gloomy and sad in the history of the world and man- kind, that he could not but become a rebel, and VOL, IV, being a rebel, he was treated as a rebel.” But, he begged us to observe, “ that the rebel of eighty years ago was the hero of the present century. In other words, the great aspirations which he nurtured, the fervent love of the human race which he cherished, the intense admiration of all objects that met his eyes in the natural world, the uncom- promising hatred of all that was evil and all that was sad, what were they all but the very things they had been learning for these last eighty years ? When at this time,”’ said the Master, ‘they had constant repetitions of very sad and pessimist views as to what this world was going to become, it was most cheerful to encounter a prophet who prophesied good things, and not bad; and although it probably was true that the great giant lay still chained upon the hill-tops, and although Jupiter, the emblem of what was false and conventional, still in some degree reigned, it must be confessed that the prophecies the poet uttered had been hastening toward their conclusion ; and that in some way or other, though it might not be as Shelley fancied it, the human race was coming, as they all hoped, to something like a condition of happiness in uni- versal and divine equality and love.” So spake the head of the college from which Shelley was ignominiously expelled. The audience wondered; but it applauded. It is an open secret that Lady Shelley’s proposal to give the memorial to Oxford was not received there initially with any great show of enthusiasm; and, although I do not for a moment dispute the sincerity of the official declaration which I have reported, I have no kind of doubt that if a thinker were to appear as far in advance of the normal thought of to-day as Shelley was in advance of the current beliefs of his day, he would fare very much as Shelley fared. Still, Oxford has acquitted itself better than Horsham, which town, I am told, might have acquired this memorial had it shown the slightest interest in the great man who was born a few yards outside its precincts. The reasons of the failure to move Horsham appre- ciably I have explained in this journal, in the St. James’s Gazette, and elsewhere ; but it must be remembered Oxford was not called upon to make any sacrifices, and that Horsham was. The whole expense of the Oxford undertaking fell upon Lady Shelley. For the rest, the gathering at University College was not nearly so representative or important as that which assembled at Horsham on Aug. 4 last. It included, however, the Bishop of Southwark, the Master of University, the Master of Balliol, Sir William Markby, the Warden of All Soul’s, the President of Magdalen, the Warden of Merton, the Rector of —_ E 48 Mr. Edmund Gosse, Mr. Arthur Sidgwick, Mr. Onslow Ford, Canon St. John, Dr. Garnett, Dr. Raleigh, Mr. Hamilton Aidé, and Mr. William Hsdaile (grandson of the poet). Jas. Stanuey Lirrre. WHAT THE PAPERS SAY. I. Locau History. AT, in my opinion, ought to be regarded \ \) as the cardinal principle in writing a local history, is that the town or district chosen should be treated as an entity which is capable of being described from the dim times when chronicle first began right through the period of its growth until the day in which we live. The too common fault of the antiquarian is that he merely loved the antique, and that when he has passed the dissolution of the monasteries or at latest the Great Rebellion, he loses interest, dismisses subsequent events as of no moment, and appears to consider that a town’s history ended when newspapers were about to begin. Into the service I would press the researches of genealogy, of heraldry, and of bibliography, finding for each student, however humble or however learned, a place in which to help. Insisting upon absolute accuracy, and welcoming every additional fact, the local historian should seek to make his work not a mere collection of isolated incidents and unex- plained names, and should endeavour so to collate his information as to give us not a heap of un- smelced ore but a finished mass of polished metal. The subject is almost an eshaustless one: Macaulay has shown and Professor Gardiner has indicated how much local research can aid the natural historian; and one means of stimulating the study which has been too long neglected is by adding it to the curriculum of our schools. What boy would not be the more keenly interested in the Conqueror if he were taught what Domes- day Book had to say of his own town? The story of the Great Charter would be brought the nearer to him if he knew that on the field of Runnymede, while the wax which sealed Magna Charta was still warm, John signed an_ order affecting the place in which he lives. The great personalities of the Black Prince, of Thomas and Oliver Cromwell, and of the first Charles would become real to him if he had the knowledge how closely they had in various ways been connected with the borough in which he was born. Every old street name should be caused to tell its story ; THE AUTHOR. the very dates of the fairs should serve to recall those dim monastic times when our little towns were filled with chapels, and the fairs were held on the days of the saints to whom those edifices were dedicated. By making local history real, we could make national history more than book learning ; and it is because I believe that much can be done to systematise the conception and to elevate the writing of that local history, that these suggestions are laid before the readers of a magazine which has helped so greatly all who study the chronicles of the West.—From the “ Writing of Local History,” by A. F. Robbins. II. Tur Human EvEMent OF CRITICISM. One takes up the review of a new book now- adays, and especially in America, with the almost absolute certainty that it will be wholly lacking in the human element—that it will be analy- tical, impersonal, reserved, and without the touch of emotion. The critic, so to speak, unbinds and unstitches his book, separates the leaves, weighs them individually and _ collec- tively, and arrives at an exact and conventionally correct, but more or less inadequate, estimate of the work before him. The great mass of book reviewing at the present time is a highly-refined machine-criticism. It is cold, exact, and, one may say, as far as it goes, fair. But it does not go far enough to reach the standard of the best criticism. The best criticism is not- altogether conven- tional and not altogether analytical. It finds room for personality, and makes some departures from the established customs of probing and dissecting. It does not leave a book or an author, as the saying is, “struck all of a heap.” If it becomes necessary to make fragmentary disposition of a writer, the better critic will at least restore him to his. complete and organic uncomeliness, and, like the accomplished juggler, with a kindly sweep of the hand over shattered wheels and springs, will say :—‘ Here, sir, is your watch, just as you gaveitme. It has not even lost a second.” When a critic admits synthesis, constructive- ness, and personality into his work, that work begins to display the true human element. It is evident that this element cannot be fully defined by the word kindliness. That is one of the humanities of the best criticism, but it is not the only one. There must be also breadth, tolerance, sympathy, freedom, and sincerity. The critic is a man dealing with a man. He is not, or should not be, a man dealing merely with a book. So far as a book stands for anything more than a  THE AUTHOR. stick or a stone, it does so by virtue of the per- sonalty with which it is suffused. If publishers would issue elaborate volumes of what printers call “ pi,” there would be a book for the critic to deal with simply as a thing. There would be no man behind it, no subtle personality pervading its whole texture. But wherever there is cohe- rence there is thought, and wherever there is thought there is personality. So I say that a critic, who is a man, dealing with a writer, who is also a man, certainly ought not to neglect the human element in criticism. He should synthe- sise as well as analyse; he should bind as well as sever; he should be able to stand in another’s place as well as in his own; he should be a helper as well as a censor; he should yield as well as crowd; he should be tender as well as keen, candid as well as brilliant. Howsoever inky his doublet, a warm heart should beat beneath it; and he should havea hand that no writer’s cramp could deprive of its power to give or return a human grasp. This is humanity in criticism; this is love in judgment. How many literary critics think of the man whom they are vivisecting? They are less humane than experimentalists in biology, for they give their victims no anesthetics. ‘“ Here is a book—what’s init?” The weights and the screws determine that, and Lord help the author if there be much of him in his book! I plead for the human element in criticism :— more elbow room, if the critics will, to turn them- selves about in; then they will not be so narrow and unceremonious. What of personality can you transfuse into a single paragraph? ‘True ; do not criticise by paragraphs. Call them rather, what they will verily be, “ notices.” I plead for amore generous recognition of what authors put into books, as well as what they leave out. Writers always—the least admirable of them— put a vast deal of personality into their work. What critic pays adequate attention to this? Many a book throbs like a human heart ; but the critic counts only the dropped beats in the systole and diastole of its rhetoric. I plead for more of the genial smile in criticism, less of the chilling sneer. ‘There is sunshine in a smile, even when it wins you from a fault. But the sneer is like lightning in the night. Everything in its glare is hideous and hopeless. James BuckHam. New York Critic. 49 III. Dante EXHIBITION. We are glad to be able to announce that the Dante Exhibition was successful beyond all anticipations. About a thousand persons visited it, and the entrance fees will cover expenses and leave a small balance, which will be devoted to the social branches of the work of University Hall. The general public and the general Press failed, it is feared, to catch the idea of the collection, and found it scrappy and dull. But Dante students, who visited the hall in consider- able numbers, saw that the illustration of the central conceptions of Dante’s scheme of things in their contrast alike with classical and modern ideas, and the universal scope of his studies within the framework of that scheme, gave the exhibition an organic character not obvious to the casual visitor.— Westminster Gazette. IV. A QUESTION OF PROPRIETY. My attention has been called to a communica- tion in The Nation of April 20, holding up the following sentence from my recent article “A Trio of Notable Women,” as an awful example of impropriety: “‘ Under her hospitable mahogany were frequently stretched the eminent legs of Mrs. Barbauld, Sir James Mackintosh, Dr. Southey,” &c. It may be worth while to say, for the benefit of the worried objector, that the play- ful expression objected to is an old one, well seasoned, and justified by good usage. Thackeray was partial to it, and rang many changes on it. You may find an instance in chapter IX. of ‘The Great Hoggarty Diamond.” —H.G. J. in the Chicago Dial. THE PRETERNATURAL STORY. MONGST the various forms of fiction the tale with a preternatural element has always maintained a prominent place. The few Greek and Roman romances and frag- ments of romances that have survived, all present an abundance of preternatural incidents. Motifs of preternatural kinds form the basis of some of the most striking Italian novelle, the Spanish “ books of chivalry” that turned the head of the Knight of La Mancha contained little else, and, at the present date, in England, tales of a preter- natural character have become so much the vogue 50 THE AUTHOR. that not long since a London publisher, who issues about as many novels as any one, declared that people had got tired of romance, and cared for nothing but fairy-tales. Under such circumstances the preternatural story can hardly fail to present points of interest both to the student of fiction, and to those whose pens are engaged in meeting the ceaseless public demand for tales containing something “ up to date.” In point of fact the close observer will find in this particular kind of romance a great deal that may arrest attention, and suggest reflec- tion. A little investigation reveals, what few suspect, that, though preternatural stories seem at first sight much of the same kind, they are really divided in several distinct and widely different species ; whilst by no means the least singular phenomenon connected with compositions of this sort is that the extreme contrasts of taste and distaste for them on the part of different readers (which every one will have observed) is based, incredible as that may appear, upon an appetite for truth. On approaching the subject of preternatural fiction the student is, at the very outset, con- fronted by the rather unanswerable question, “What is the preternatural?” On account of the difficulty of finding an absolutely satisfactory reply to this question, and in order that a number of stories, which certainly should be included in any consideration of this kind of tale, may not be set aside by a mere definition, any story may for the present purpose be held to be of the preternatural sort which contains incidents appa- rently not to be explained by the familiar laws of nature. To have some sort of definition of the preter- natural is, however, still necessary; for it will presently appear that upon this definition must depend a very great distinction between various tales of the kind under consideration. Of course, to define the preternatural * is very nearly the same thing as to define the miraculous, and this leads at once into the province of the theologians. Nor is that singular. It is into this province that more than one preternatural novel of the present day purposely penetrates. A word about the theologians, lest any readers of these lines should suspect them of the error of a theological bias, which would in the pages of the Author be egregiously out of place. Theology and belles lettres, have, it is true, been as often *Some writers use preternatural and supernatural as almost equivalent terms. Others, drawing an important distinction, confine the latter to cases of intervention of the Deity. See Fleming, “ Vocabulary of Philosophy.” The term preternatural alone is used throughout this paper purposely, - hostile camps as the contrary. But it must never be forgotten that the theologians, every one of them to a man, belong to the wide republic of letters. As authors they laboured at their desks, threw their hearts and lives into their books, desired through them to speak to the world, and were deeply concerned in their success and in- fluence, like everyone else who writes. Creeds apart, their dicta are all the dicta of literary men. Proceeding, then, to borrow a definition of the miraculous (and this definition will be necessary presently) from one of them, it will be admitted by all that the guidance of Coleridge may be safely followed. Coleridge’s success with the preternatural was itself a marvel. Archbishop Trench mentions that he had heard Coleridge exalt the greatness and depth of the remarks of Aquinas on the subject of miracles. Trench, Coleridge, Thomas of Aquino, are all great lite- rary names, and the definition Aquinas offers runs thus :— “Tlla proprie miracula dicenda sunt que divi- nitus fiunt preeter ordinem communiter observa- tum in rebus.” + Any tale, then, that relates preternatural incidents of a distinctly miraculous nature, in point of fact introduces some special intervention of the Deity, and so becomes a religious tale. “ A Beleaguered City” is a tale of this sort, and a fine one. Anyone who will think of it, and of Prosper Mérimée’s “La Venus d Tile,” also a very fine story, will now perceive at once to what vastly different categories the different species of preternatural tales belong. Having quoted a great Catholic divine, it is only right to state equally clearly the opposite view of miracles. Hume says, in his “ Essay on Miracles: ” “A miracle is a violation of the laws of nature; and as a firm and unalterable expe- rience has established these laws, the proof against a miracle, from the very nature of the fact, is as complete as any argument from experience can possibly be imagined.”’ ; And this viewis very important. Because if either author or reader of a preternatural story hold it, he is compelled to take his choice between two alternatives. Either what is related must be merely one of those rare phenomena of nature which are still imperfectly understood, or not observed by the vulgar, or it must be false. Here it is worth while to remark that the character of “preternatural’’ would certainly, and it seems justly, be denied by many to incidents that were merely of a rare or imperfectly comprehended kind. Further, it will presently appear that the + 8. Thomas Aquinas, “ Contra Gentiles II.,” 102.  4 : 4 THE AUTHOR. 51 honest lie, pure and simple, is by no means excluded from the domain of preternatural fiction. To many, however, the views both of Aquinas and of Hume will seem much more stiff and defi- nite than either author or reader need desire. A tertium quid is postulated, neither “ miraculous ” on the one hand, nor in accordance with “ natural laws imperfectly understood” on the other. It is, however, fair to remark that it is not at all clear what this “‘ border land,” as it is sometimes called, is supposed to be ; and to add that, to the logically minded, it is not a very attractive region. Plentiful vagueness of view and meaning can, of course, be easily wrapped up in the familar “There are more things in Heaven and earth, &c.;” but the thoughtful explorer of the domi- nions of preternatural romance, will certainly find this easy evasion of an explanation of what is really meant, a good deal out of taste in the case of stories which bear on the face of them some evidences of having been written with a very dis- tinct purpose of insisting upon something or another. Indistinctness may furnish amuse- ment; it can even awaken awe. But it cannot instruct.* All that belongs to “the border- land” should be able to be divided between the really miraculous, and the strange but natural phenomenon. The whole range of preternatural romance is thus divisible into the really miraculous, the rare or imperfectly understood natural phenomenon, and — lies. The last province is a large one with no particularly definite boundaries; but a more important one than at first appears. Pro- bably the author in nine cases out of ten, and the reader in ninety-nine out of a hundred, bestows little thought upon determining to which province the tale belongs. But that is not always the case. The author’s intention is in some instances evident enough. Everyone will observe that, strictly speaking, thename of preternatural fiction might with much reason be confined to tales of the really miraculous. Tf the attention be next turned from the provinces of preternatural romance to the stories themselves, all can be immediately drawn into three classes. a. The story in which the narrator relates the preternatural incident as absolutely true. b. The story in which the narrator relates the *It is worth while to observe that the mediwval theolo- gians, who firmly believed in magic and devilries of every description, considered them as merely ingenious results of the employment of natural agencies not understood by man. “Piunt -virtute causarum naturalium,” says Aquinas. Summa, 2, 2, 178, 1. preternatural incident as absolutely false; of this sort there are two kinds. c. The story in which the narrator uses preter- natural incidents as mere figures of speech. Three very great names might be appropriately attached to these three kinds of tale. Homer relates the preternatural as true. Lucian excels in the art of compounding a farrago of lies. Rabelais wraps truth in a cloak of preternatural fable. The literary student who would see the pre- ternatural (the miraculous preternatural) related as truth in its highest form, had better go straight to the pages of Homer. The superlative charac- teristic of the Homeric preternatural incidents is that the poct himself believes in them. He believes in them so absolutely, and relates them with so absolute a certainty of their commanding the hearer’s belief also, that they almost lose their preternatural character, and glide back into the natural and ordinary, by being as integral a part of the poet’s cosmogony as are the rising of the sun, and the opening of the flowers. Homer narrates without ashade of difference the simplest human incident, such as Nausicaa’s game of ball with her maidens; a magical one, such as the healing of Ulysses’ wound by the singing of a spell; and one of divine intervention, such as when Sleep and Death, at the command of Apollo, in answer to a prayer, bear Sarpedon’s dead body to Lycia and bury it there. All represent to the poet’s mind things equally in the course of nature, and the preter ordinem com- muniter observatum has no place in his imagina- tion, This is what gives Homer’s preternatural incidents their inimitable reality. If any one wishes to see how inimitably real they are, he has only to compare them with similar episodes in Virgil. Virgil is more than careful about the introduction of each preternatural incident. He never violates the rule, Nec deus intersit nisi dignus vindice nodus: and he treats all his miracles with great artistic skill. But they are hopelessly hollow. Homer dares everything. And the more he dares the more realistic he becomes, and the more audaci- ously he treats the preternatural like the merest ordinary commonplace the more powerful is the effect he produces. Ares, wounded by Diomede with the assistance of Athena, bounds up to heaven with a howl like that of ten thousand mev, Pallas flies down, to lend Achilles divine strength, in the shape of an osprey. She actually ig an heron that meets Diomede and Ulysses by the wayside at night, and the latter recognises the goddess by the bird’s cry. She and Apollo meet on the road “ by the fig-tree” outside Troy. 52 THE AUTHOR. The gods drink, and squabble, and cheat each other, and worse : ~ « , , Tdvra Oeots avéOnxav “Opnpos “Hoiodds re A \ , \ "Ocoa rap’ dvOpwroiow dveidea Kal Woyos éoriv, , , Kérrew, porxevew te, Kal dAAjAovs arrarevev * But Homer recks nothing, and—here is the wonder—forces conviction all the time. Perhaps no other author ever wrote with such power to carry irresistible conviction in_ telling the impossible. But then he himself believed all he related. There is something of the same spell in the “ Nibelungenlied,” and the ‘‘ Thousand and one Arabian Nights” come still nearer to it. But the present lovers of preternatural romance do not (alas!) read Homer; nor “The thousand nights and a night.” If asked ‘‘Why not ?” their answer would be ready. They cannot believe such stories. Here, then, is the secret of the preternatural tale which the author offers, and the reader acceptsas true. It may be written in one word—conviction. And if it be asked what pleasure do people find in being convinced of the truth of quaint preter- natural incidents, the reply seems to be first, that man’s natural love of the marvellous is pleased, and also something deeper gratified, which lies behind the love of the marvellous, an ever restless craving for wider and wider existence, and in existence for wider and wider possibilities. The young love these tales for this reason: because they still believe in possibilities for which their elders have ceased to hope. Besides, if the truth could be ascertained, it would be found that in every case the zealous readers of histories of ghosts, and astral influences, and what not else do secretly cherish a dim persuasion that they may themselves some day perchance have the luck to meet with a small preternatural adventure: which is only the old story of Don Grazia, who, Un braccio, un piede, un occhio avria pagato Per fare anch’egli un sol miracoletto. Consequently, those who can be convinced by the stories of the supernatural find in them some fascination which nothing else can equal. To others, unable to arrive at this degree of con- viction, these tales are as insufferable as the “ Arabian Nights” to the admirers of , the reader may supply any one he pleases of half a dozen names. When the power of convincing exists, it would seem, judging from Homer, that the more daring the realism, the more completely absent any art of supernatural presentation, the more powerful will the effect become. And it may be that those authors will win the largest audience who can best succeed in persuading * Xenophanes Colophonius. their readers that something preternatural may some day befall themselves. The essence of the first sort of preternatural story is, then, that it seems true. The charac- teristic of the second is that it is avowedly false. Here Lucian excels. His “true history ”’ has been a model for imitation for ages; and he him- self, in the preface to that queer story, admirably describes the sort of work it is, and its intention —to offer a light entertainment, by the relation of various falsehoods credibly and vivaciously narrated, hinting too in a comic manner at certain passages in authors who have written about wonderful and mythical things. This is plainly playing with the preter- natural. Nothing is farther from the author’s intention than to convince. His only aim is to entertain—and to ridicule the preternatural tale. In Lucian’s hands this kind of story becomes a burlesque with occasional serious import. The nearest thing to it in our own literature is ‘The Travels of Baron Mun- chausen,” that book of lies beyond all imagina- tion. But to this second kind of preternatural tale, the preternatural tale that lays no claim to truth, belong, in modern literature, many stories constructed with preternatural elements of purely graceful fancy. Here may be classed all artificial “ fairy-tales,” written to amuse small folk; not, however, real folk-lore; there the preternatural element is generally of the Homeric order. What fine work the artificial fairy-tale can be is proved by ‘‘ Alice in Wonderland.” Also, how inept it can be everyone knows. In this class must a'so be placed all those stories in which fine imagina- tion has created other beings not unacquainted with man’s passions, and other worlds not quite unlike his world—the literature of man’s wishes, and misgivings and dreams. It is hazardous to quote any work as the masterpiece of this or that sort of literature, but of this kind “ Undine,” if not the best, must come very near being so. And a study of “‘ Undine” reveals that in this sort of tale the method of the successful author is the precise contrary of that of Homer. Homer succeeds where Virgil fails, because Virgil uses art and Homer does not. A comparison of De la Motte Fouqué with any of his many unsuccessful imi- tators shows that Fouqué’s triumph is a triumph of most consummate art; art in the selection of every detail; art in the proportion and presenta- tion of every incident, in the management of every particular, and in the composition of the whole. In this kind of preternatural story, which is a pure jeu d’esprit, art is everything. The result is an appearance of truth which renders the reader oblivious of the fact that he has neither been  THE asked to give, nor is giving credence to a single word. What he feels is that, if such things could be, this is how they would happen. Thus, then, of the preternatural story that makes no pretence of being true there are two sorts. One is a farrago of audacious falsehoods, and the bigger the lies the better the story. The other is a dream, and the nearer the dream approaches a vision, the finer its illusion becomes. Both demand consummate art. In the third kind of preternatural tale Rabelais excelled. Here all is parable, and the pretence of preternatural incident either thinly covers something the author has not dared to say openly, or is used to give stronger point to truths which, if plainly stated, touch the imagina- tion less forcibly than they should. In these stories everything is true and nothing true at the same time; and the reader must discover, “ par curieuse lecon et meditation frequente, rompre Vos, et sugcer la substantificque mouelle.” Of this kind are “ Gulliver’s Travels,” imitated of course from Gargantua’s voyages, as they in turn had been, partly, suggested by Lucian. Probably no fiction of any kind demands gifts so great. Its earliest form is the Msopic fable of talking beasts. And now appears what the writers of preter- natural tales seem often to overlook, that the essential characteristic of all preternatural romance is—truth. For the intrinsic quality of the Homeric story is conviction. The tale of lies is admired because it ridicules the incredible. The story of the Undine type depends for success upon its appearance of truthfulness, and the Rabelaisian parable, is merely truth told in figurative speech. Tales such as “Undine” and “Gulliver’s Travels” will be appreciated by all possessed of cultivated imagination and philosophic thought. The tales, however, that ask to be believed, and those which ridicule the marvellous, have narrower audiences. The latter are far too difficult of composition for many to attempt them. Of the former there are just at present plenty. Those who write them must probably make up their minds to please a certain section of the reading public, at the price of being carefully eschewed by others. But that, in a greater or less degree, is the fate of all authors. That preternatural stories demanding credence should be the fashion, may be considered one of the social phenomena of the day. Literature takes its colour from its age. A Hellenic world profoundly religious, and simultaneously materi- alistie to profanity, great-minded, and equally simple-minded, listened to the rhapsodies of Homer, whose poem has nota trace of the empire- VOL. Iv. AUTHOR. 53 building spirit of the Epic of Virgil. Ariosto’s theme was another, Le donne, i cavalier, l’arme, gli amori, Le cortesie, l’audaci imprese io canto. The romances of knight errantry reflected the humour of their day as completely as ‘‘ The Senti- mental Journey” and “The Man of Feeling ” that of the sentimentalists of the latter half of the last century. Whatthe popularity of the preter- natural novel indicates it would perhaps be rash to say. This however, is certain in literature : everything very pronounced portends a reaction. Henry CRESSWELL. Sec ——— OMNIUM GATHERUM FOR JULY. — Subjects for Books or Articles.—A definition of “religious education” ; a comparison of Pusey’s and Stanley’s treatment of scepticism, as detailed in “ Through Storm to Peace” ; the amenities of the English, Scotch, and Irish Lakes; Second Marriages ; an English translation of La Bruyére ; Quarantine; the substitution of Roman for German and Greek characters in the printing of German and Greek; Prorogation, Adjournment, or Dissolution of the present Parliament? with a few words on the more celebrated dissolutions of the present century. Giving away Books.—Surely in no case should an author give away a copy of his book to a stranger on asking for it, and even unsolicited presentation copies should be very sparingly distributed. The Coining of Words.—Mr. W. H. Shee, in his pleasing “ My Contemporaries,” complains (in 1870) of “colliding” and “stores” and other then new expressions. I must respectfully differ from him. Fingere cinctutis, &c. Why not,e.g., “irregulate,” “ polyglottist,”” and for “Hadn’t I better?” “ Bett’n’t 1?”? And why not ‘“ Ameri- canisms,” if they express something, as “ fall” for autumn, better than we can? Biographies.—Perhaps the best modern field for literature is biography, but the subject should be interesting, the biographed should have been dead some ten years, the biographer should have known him well, but not be either his wife or child, the biography should disclose some new facts, the whole truth should be told, and scarcely a letter should be printed at length. The best modera biography I know is that of Miss Austen, by a nephew; and that of Macaulay by Sir George Trevelyan—again a nephew—ranks very high. F 54 THE AUTHOR. The best thing in Literature—Carlyle twice committed himself to naming the best thing in all literature, naming, oddly enough, a different thing each time. His selections were, first, the Francesca narrative in the “Inferno” (how mangled by Cary !) ; secondly, without any refer- ence to his first selection, the description of the war-horse in Job. Had he attempted the impossible? Or is the Nausicaa episode in the Odyssey better than either of Carlyle’s selections ? Title —There is very much in a title, and titles have been frequently changed before publication. There is no copyright in a title, as was shown by the “Splendid Misery” case. Should there not be? The Second Mrs. Tanqueray.—It is impossible for dramatic art to treat this subject more finely than Mr. Pinero and Mrs. Patrick Campbell have treated it. But it may, perhaps, be hoped that the subject will in this country be relegated to the pages of the philosophical historian (see, e.7., the eloquent words of Mr. Lecky, in the “ History of European Morals,’ vol. ii., at p. 299) :—tkat Niniche, with or without variation, is not about to invade our stage :—and that the genius of Mrs. Campbell will soon be displayed in another play as “strong” as that which has made her name famous, but less unpleasing. A two-page Preface.—I have to thank my learned friend Sir Frederick Pollock for pulling me up in the last number of the Author. No loubt I put my case too high in the May number. Brevis esse laboro, &c. Howbeit, Savigny’s “Vorrede’” in its two last pages contains all the essentials of a preface, and both Mr. Hunter and Mr. Sandars are two-page men. J. M. Leuy. NOTES FROM PARIS. Paris, June 23, 1893. HE hot weather, a certain amount of laziness, and a periodical fit of discouragement have kept me away from the Author for two months past. As to the discouragement, it is what I suppose everybody connected with the noble profession of letters is more or less accustomed to. I hope, however, that few of my readers are ever exposed to such a number of tuiles, as the French call them, as have been falling of late on my devoted head. Entin . I had heard a good deal about the sweating to which translators were subjected, but I did not know that things were as bad as they appear to be. A day or two ago I received a letter from a French publisher who is about to produce in England, at his own expense, and published on commission, a translation of a successful French novel of a highly moral order, and in which he informed me that my name had been mentioned to him by the Paris agent of the house which is to publish the book in London as a possible translator of the work. I saw the agent in question, and he informed me that the publisher intended to produce a first edition of two thousand copies at six shillings each, which, allowing for expenses and author’s fee, would put from one hundred to one hundred and thirty pounds in his pocket. I then called on the publisher and was shown the book. It was a volume of about three hundred and twenty pages, of close type, amounting altogether, I should say, to close upon ninety thousand words. He said that he should like to have the translation in hand towards the end of July. He then explained that this was an experiment, and that he was obliged to be very economical, and could not spend much money on the translation, I then asked him what he pro- posed to pay for a literary translation of this ninety thousand word novel. He said ten pounds, but then corrected himself and said that he would pay twelve pounds. I did not say anything except to wish him good morning. I suppose, though, that there are plenty of poor people who would be glad to accept these terms of one farthing a line for a literary translation of a difficult French novel. I am very sorry for them. I was delighted with the déjeziner that Messrs. Charpentier and Fasquelle gave to artistic and literary Paris on Wednesday last in celebration of the conclusion of Zola’s Rougon-Macquart series. There were about two hundred guests, and the déjeiner was held on one of the islands in the lake of the Bois de Boulogne. Zola looked very spruce ina black frock coat, light grey trousers, and a pair of varnished boots. I sat just behind him, next to Jules Jouy, the chansonnier, and opposite to Yvette Guilbert, who, during Char- pentier’s speech, where reference was made to the days of misery which Zola and Madame Zola had passed through, burst into very genuine tears. Zola’s speech in answer to Charpentier was a very touching one. He called his publisher “my old friend,” and said, “if I have not ceased writing you have not ceased publishing,” so that, in sort, as much of the honour was due to the publisher. It was a pleasant sight to see author and publisher sitting side by side united by such bonds of affec- tion. Catulle Mendés made a_ very literary  @ 2 i of the most illustrious glories of France. THE AUTHOR. 55 speech, in which he complimented Zola on his triumph and glory, referred briefly to the old quarrel between the Parnassiens and the Réalistes, and concluded by saying that, whilst he must be allowed to consider poetry as “ wonder- fully superior” to any other form of literature, he was the first to acknowledge that Zola was one Other speeches followed, Zola replying each time. He insisted on the necessity of work, repeating what Balzac wrote in “La Cousine Bette” on the sub- ject of “le travail constant.” The lunch was followed by an open-air concert, at which Jules Jouy, Yvette Guilbert, and Kamhill performed. Clovis Hugues, in conclusion, recited some very sonorous verses in honour of the hero of the day. It was a very Parisian féte, and one was glad to have been present. Zola seemed in fine form, and to be full of work. Still, I thought that one of the orators went rather far in saying that in days to come the production of the Rougon- Macquart pyramid would appear but a charming episode in the author’s career, in face of all the other books that he would eventually produce. I should like to introduce to the notice of English authors who may be desirous of having their works produced in America, the name of a publishing firm, which has only recently started, but which is working on principles which should recommend it to every author’s heart. This is the Cleveland Publishing Company, of 19, Union-square, New York. The principal member of this firm is a lady named Mrs. Cremers, who desires to bring about a revolution in the arrange- ments existing between authors and publishers. The firm pays the highest royalties paid by any firm in America, and has arranged for monthly payments of accounts instead of quarterly or half-yearly settlements. I saw a nasty attack made against this firm in a Scotch evening paper, under the following cir- cumstances. In sending over copies of a book which the firm wished to be reviewed in the English press, a letter was addressed to the editor of each paper to which a book was sent, asking that it might be handed to the critic. This was done because it was thought that the book coming from abroad—it not being tle practice of American firms to send books to English papers for review—it might be overlooked. Nothing, of course, was said in any of these letters to imply that a favourable notice was hoped for. It seemed to me, therefore, very unjust on the part of the correspondent of the paper referred to to qualify a simple act of courtesy on the part of the American firm as “ confounded impudence,” “sharp practice,” “a stale trick to try and obtain favourable notices,’ &c. This was all the more untrue and unjust that the book in question is not for sale in England, and will not be. The next number of La Plume is to be entirely devoted to Victor Hugo, on the occasion of the publication of that magnificent volume of poems, “Toute La Lyre,” which has recently been issued by his literary executors, and in honour of which a banquet was given the other day at Lamardelay’s restaurant. The following number will be devoted to Jules Chéret, the designer of those artistic posters which make the hoardings of Paris the delight of all artists and the envy of the world. I don’t think that a novelist can make a greater mistake than to live out of his country ; and the writers of fiction who do live away from home and who succeed, are most certainly very rare exceptions. To interest one’s public, one must be in touch with their way of thinking, must be able to write of the things and the people that interest them, and to describe the scenes that they wish to hear of. A writer living in a foreign country cannot do this. He is out of sympathy with the people whom he would interest. It is true that he can write about the people in the country which he inhabits, but how very little do foreigners and their ways interest the large public of another country. Ask the average English- man to whom he would rather be introduced, a nice French family or an equally nice English family, and in nine cases out of ten he will vote for his countrymen. It is quite natural. R. H. SHERARD. >< ———__————- TO ARRIGO BOITO. O poet among poets, from a land Where poetry and music take their birth, I, but a humble minstrel, kiss thy hand To greet thee as a king in bardic worth. Thou whose great name, in music and in verse, Is wedded to the greatest names we know, By inspirations lofty, noble, terse, Through which the flashes of thy genius glow. Thou, who hast given Goethe’s soul to song And roused great Verdi to sublimer youth, Shalt fine a royal welcome to prolong Thy praise in peans of surpassing truth. Among the triumphs by thy genius wrought, One here shall chiefly to thy fame be sung, For thou hast clothed our Shakespeare’s wondrous thought In Dante’s musical and magic tongue. Mowsray MARRAS. <6 THE NOTES AND NEWS. Sprigge, the delegates of the Society, sailed in the Etruria on June 10, and arrived off Sandy Hook June 18. It is announced that the Etruria was placed in quarantine. No communications have been received. \ R. WALTER BESANT and Mr. S. S&. _— IT wonder that no enemy of our Society—if our Society can have an enemy outside of Newgate—has pointed out a certain famous Association apparently, but not really, similar to our own, founded, but not firmly established, by Uncle Jack in “ The Caxtons”’ : “From time immemorial,” said Uncle Jack, ‘‘ authors have been the prey of publishers. Sir, authors have lived in garrets; nay, have been choked in the street, by an unex- pected crumb of bread, like the man who wrote the play, poor fellow!” “ Otway,” said my father, “the story is not true—no matter.” “ Milton, sir, as everybody knows, sold ‘ Paradise Lost’ for ten pounds —ten pounds, sir. But the booksellers can live in houses—they roll in seas of gold. They subsist upon authors as vampires upon little children. But at last endurance has reached its limit—the fiat has gone forth— —the toesin of liberty has resounded—authors have burst their fetters. And we have just inaugurated the institu- tion of ‘THe Granp ANTI-PUBLISHER CONFEDERATE Autuors’ Socimty,’ by which, mark you, every author is to be his own publisher ; that is, every author who joins the society. The author brings his book to a select committee appointed for the purpose. They read it; the society publish, and after a modest deduction which goes towards the funds of the society, the treasurer hands over the profits to the author.” In the discussion which follows, all three dis- putants show themselves totally ignorant of the real points at issue. The Society issues a list, and, as everybody remembers, after a_ brief existence, collapses altogether. Lytton may have taken this idea—for it was before the days when Respectability—to use a Lyttonian capital — believed in Co-operation— from the Society of British Authors of the year 1843. Of this miserably abortive attempt Lytton, with. Dickens, Thackeray, Miss Martineau, and other excellent writers, was an original member. But as the measures proposed by the committee were ludicrous in their uselessness they all with- drew. The society never attempted an ‘ Anti- Publishers Confederate Authors’ Society.”” They never even got so far as to inquire into the cost of production, nor to ask whether an author should dare to approach a publisher except as a mendicant. It is quite possible, however, that there was a good deal of wild talk about what AUTHOR. authors could do and should do, but no one ventured to formulate the real grievances of the situation. In less than a year the society ceased to exist. ——— Next, one would like to ask, how far. Bulwer Lytton continues to be popular? I do not suggest, or wish to suggest, that his works are not still popular. But this question is part of a much larger one, viz., how far the changes in ideas and views of things affect the popular novelist in the one or two generations which come after him? Many changes, for instance, have taken place in social matters since Lytton wrote “The Caxtons.’ Things are done and tolerated which were not then permitted—the word “ society,” except in certain circles of which the world knows little, has become greatly en- larged in meaning; the use of the dress coat has been largely extended, as may be seen any evening by a visit to the Empire Theatre; retail trade does no longer, in the eves of some, derogate from gentility. One has only to turn over the leaves of such a social novel as “The Caxtons’’ to become aware of a distinct change in the atmo- sphere. Those of us whoremember that atmosphere are not displeased to be taken back to it. Those who cannot remember it are perhaps irritated by it. Tn the same way and for the same reasons Dickens is said to be losing his hold on the younger gene- ration. One can understand that a novelist may be very popular in his own generation, may lose most of the popularity when the next two genera- tions consider his views old-fashioned, and may recover some of it when they have become historical. There is also, besides the change of manners, a certain staginess about some of the work of the forties and fifties; and there is an affectation of virtue about some of them which, to those who know the life and conversation of the time, is either amusing or irritating. For instance, who in these days—particularly, what man who reads French novels—could write the following ? “Oh,” said Vivian carelessly, “French novels; I don’t wonder you stayed so long. I can’t read your English novels—flat and insipid; there are truth and life here.” “ Truth and life!” cried I, every hair on my head erect with astonishment, ‘then hurrah for falsehood and death !” This brought down the gallery formerly— would it now? Would any young man now pre- tend that his hair was erect with astonishment at such words? In the name of Mr. Burchell, “Fudge!” But as an attempttowards the solution of this question, it would be well to inquire what is the present demand in libraries, compared with that twenty years ago, of the following writers : a = 4 THE AUTHOR. 57 Scott, Marryatt, Lytton, Dickens, Thackeray, Kingsley, Ainsworth, and George Eliot? Not many English readers know of Lucy Larcom, American poet. She died on the 17th of April last at the age of sixty-eight having been born in the year 1825. She was a native of Beverley, Mass., and began life as a mill hand at Lowell. It will be remembered that Charles Dickens spoke with admiration of the activity and courage of the Lowell girls, who, after a day of twelve hours in the mills, could sit down in the evening to study and to write. These girls ran a magazine of their own, to which Lucy Larcom contributed. The Lowell Offering con- tinued for many years. Charles Knight pub- lished a volume of selections from it called “ Mind among the Spindles.” Encouraged by Whittier the girl gave up the mill and taught in a school. Nota great writer, her verses are full of sweetness and delicacy. Here is an extract from “The Prairie Nest: ” Nature, so full of secrets coy, Wrote out the mystery of her joy On those broad swells of Ilinois. Her virgin heart to Heaven was true ; We trusted Heaven and her, and knew The grass was green, the skies were blue. And life was sweet! What find we more In wearying quest from shore to shore ? Ah, gracious memory! to restore Our golden West, its sun, it showers, And that gay little nest of our, Dropped down among the prairie flowers! —=<=—=— The most valuable possession of publishers is the Past. All the old books belong to them. Their authors, from Homer down to Dickens, have no claim or rights in the property they have created. No jealousies are caused by their suc- cessful manipulation of dead and gone authors ; they are only rivals with each other in the exploita- tion of this property ; but the world takes no heed of trade rivalry ; all we are concerned with is the presentation of the property for sale. After this preliminary of commonplace, it is pleasant to recommend altogether the reproduction by J. M. Dent and Co. of “Some Famous Novelists of Bygone Years.” The works of Jane Austen and Thomas Love Peacock are already before the public. They are to be followed by those of the Brontés, Maria Edgeworth, Fielding, Fanny Burney, and Oliver Goldsmith. Miss Edgeworth tells us that her father’s most regular correspondence was with the late excel- lent Joseph Johnson, the bookseller—the man of whom the poet Cowper speaks so frequently in his letters with strong regard. It is worth while to quote a short paragraph from the letter of Johnson’s nephew, announcing his uncle’s death to Mr. Edgeworth: “A short time before he died, he dictated the following words, and soon after expired: My uncle is so afflicted with the spasms and asthma, that he has desired me to write to you, to say, that he should ill deserve your confidence, if he were rigidly to adhere to the contract, which he made for the last work ; the sale of which has enabled him to double the original purchase-money, and to place the sum to the credit of your account.” After Johnson’s death, his nephews sent Edgeworth a copy of his portrait, and Edgeworth wrote these lines under the print : ‘ Wretches there are, their lucky stars who bless Whene’er they find a genius in distress: Who starve the bard, and stunt his growing fame Lest they should pay the value for his name. But Johnson raised the drooping bard from earth. And fostered rising genius from its birth ; His liberal spirit a profession made Of what with vulgar souls, is vulgar trade.” IT have to thank Mr. Alfred F. Robbins for a copy of his article on the “ Writing of Local History,” contributed to the Western Antiquary. In another part of this paper (p. 48) will be found his concluding remarks. Local histories should be multiplied, if they can be written by scholars and antiquaries. Most local histories are perfectly usele-s for any antiquarian or historical purposes. Mr. Robbins points out that there are immense collections of documents hitherto almost untouched. Where they have been only partly examined, as by Prof. Freeman or by Ryley, the past becomes at once changed— changed and glorified. For instance, who has ever examined the Episcopal Registers, the Registers of the Consistory Courts, the wills deposited in the county towns, the Manor Court Rolls? Then there are the MSS. in the Bodleian, in the Record Office, the Domestic State Papers, the masses of private letters, and many other collections at present almost un- known. These all remain practically untouched ; and in them lies the real history of our country. Of one thing we may be quite sure—that the most important branch of literature of the future, from my point of view, will be that of history, for the whole of history will be entirely re-written when these documents have been read, —— The New York Critic has been taking a vote on the ten best American books. The following is  58 the list, with the number of votes which each book attained : Emerson’s Essays, 512 Irving’s Sketchbook, 307 votes votes Hawthorne’s ‘“ Scarlet Lowell’s Poems, 269 votes Letter,” 493 votes Whittier’s Poems, 256 votes Longfellow’s Poems, 444 Wallace’s“ Ben Hur,” 250 votes votes “Uncle Tom’s Cabin,” 434 Motley’s “Rise of the votes Dutch Republic,’ 246 Holmes’s “ Autocrat,” 388 votes. votes — ret CORRESPONDENCE. I. Tur Srock-1n-TRADE OF CRITICS. | | NDER the heading, “‘ Attack and Defence,” in the issue of the Author for May, “©. L.” complains with truth of the careless fashion in which so-called reviewers accomplish their duties. In confirmation, he quotes examples of personal injustice which verify his contentions beyond dispute. I have at my elbow scores of notices—by no stretch of leniency can they be called criticisms or reviews—fully bearing out ‘“‘C. L.’s” expe- riences. Without being unduly sensitive, most scribes would, I apprehend, smart under such blows dealt across their long-suffering backs. My literary skin is somewhat tender after much of this anonymous chastisement. I am not, by nature, vindictive; but I do yearn for a tilt against these cruel assailants. Will you open your arena to me fora space? I promise that my thrusts shall be prompt—if possible, deadly. Should they only succeed in knocking up the visors of my opponents, the encounter will not have been without profit. Now, examiners of fiction persistently sneer at the stock-in-trade of us poor novelists. That is the very weapon I would seek to turn against themselves. Does it never occur to these irre- sponsible censors that their own range of style and vocabulary is not immaculate? But for their serious results, the exhibition of slipshod English, tautology, and attempted facetiousness, which trip each other up with quite rollicking inconsistency, would be distinctly humorous. As for cacophony, one’s teeth are set on edge by sentences which would disgrace the constructive abilities of a charwoman. Here are a few examples of the stock-in-trade of critics, taken at random, with which I throw down the gauntlet :— _ “Neither better nor worse than the majority of its competitors;” “A wholesale slaughter of adjectives ;” ‘ Perfectly innocuous;” “A novel THE AUTHOR. with a purpose;” “An insipid production ;” “Nothing, if not conventional ;” ‘Trash ;”’— what would the fault-finders do without that word !—* Padding ;” “ Lack of interest ;”” “‘ Most of the characters are too good to live;” “No concensus ef opinion ever did, or will, put down a good book;” “To gratify the author's vanity,” and so on ad nauseam. : The scorpion’s sting can scarcely be more venomous than this last unkindly gibe. Is not the “vanity” of wishing to see one’s work go forth pardonable when brains, time—alas! some- times money—have been expended in the, at least, praiseworthy endeavour to produce a read- able volume ? What if a novel pleases, Mes- sieurs Snarl? We are not all fashioned in the same mould of criticalacumen. Somebody once genially remarked of one of my efforts, that it might prove an acceptable book to read, though not to criticise. That is the sort of prophecy I like. The great, seldom-at-fault Public is, after all, the true discriminator. Permit me to give a parting lunge of a per- sonal character at an irritating mistake made by many critics. I happen to possess a Christian name which is occasionally, but most rarely, in this form of spelling, common to both sexes. Why, therefore, am I the victim of a foolish blunder which constantly attributes my work to female origin ? That seems to mea genuine author’s grievance which I trust your friendly columns will allow me to ventilate. Crecin CLARKE. Authors’ Club, Whitehall-court. May 17, 1893. Il. THREE CRITICISMS. The editor of a provincial paper writes: “T have successfully written stories for and con- ducted a paper which has become a property. A long story of mine was published in book form, and sold sufficiently well from a second-rate pub- lishing house to pay all expenses and leave a margin of profit during the first twelve months. Here are three specimens of the reviewer's art as published in four leading London papers: The story is garrulous and Here we have a story of jejwne. good rank. It is sufficiently sensational to sustain inte- Murder, madness, and rest, though the author has treachery of all kinds are rampant in the story, and if Mr. Blank would curtail his dialogue and story altogether by one-half, his readers would be more likely to reach the end. not fallen into the error of sacrificing literary and artistic dignity to a desire to be thrilling. The plot is good, the narrative uniformly pleasing and _ occasionally very admirable, and the sketches of character are in every case excellent. Lt THE AUTHOR. 59 By many papers the tale was so unmercifully slated that I wondered how I could keep an ex- pensive family for ten years upon money earned by my pen; buta larger number of reviewers praised the story, and so I was consoled. My next MS. was submitted to the unknown critic of our Society of Authors, and secured the “ slating” prior to publication, with a satisfactory result. That criticism, however, was only educational. I would suggest that the Society’s opinion as to the commercial value of a story should be given in cases where the educational criticism is fairly good. Writing with most of us is a business, and the council of the Society of Authors would do well to recognise this.” IIT. Macponatp v. “ Natrionan Review.” Some of the dailies, in commenting upon the recent suit of Author v. Editor—Macdonald v. New Review—prophesy that publishers will have to come to the American system of paying for manuscripts upon acceptance. Allow me to say, as a contributor to American periodicals, that this payment upon acceptance is by no means the invariable case. The American publishers who pay before publication are the very élite of their profession, and in high honour among contributors. The Century, Harper's, North American Review, Scribner's, the Indepen- dent, and Youths’ Companion, not only pay upon acceptance, but accept (or decline) within two months of receiving a MS. The Atlantic, New England) Magazine, Outing, Frank Leslie’s, Chantangnan, Home Maker, &c., pay upon pub- lication. It is to be said, however, that even in America certain publications are a snare and a delusion to the inexperienced. A “religious” paper in New York accepts MSS., and never pays for them. A periodical in San Francisco, with every pretence of respectability, does not “accept” or yet decline S., but often publishes after many years, and pays—Heaven only knows when ! As an offset to this, let me name the New York Art Interchange (edited and managed by a woman), which every Christmas sends its regular contributors a little “box” of ten dollars. Ishould like to know if there is another such periodical in the world? Certainly La Nouvelle Revue (also managed by a woman) is unlike it. Madame Adam pays five francs the page, and has no knowledge of Christmas-boxes. —Yours truly, Marearer B. Wriaur. IV. REVIEWING. Mr. Halcombe’s letter in the June number of the Author sets one a-thinking about criticism. Is there such a thing as a standard of criticism ? Mr. Halcombe’s experience is, I imagine, that of most authors. Some reviews are favourable, others the reverse. Is criticism a matter of taste or judgment—is it always exercised as a medium for a true opinion, or is it sometimes regarded as an occasion for sarcasm—for a flippant or a well-weighed verdict? Criticism, it appears to me, should be deemed a work of responsibility in which a just judgment should be pronounced, not only in the interests of the author and pub- lisher, but also in the interests of the reading public, It seems strange that if there be a true standard of criticism that a book should be noticed favourably by one critic and unfavourably by another—the favourable and the unfavourable criticism cannot both be in accordance with truth. I speak feelingly, for a volume of poems of mine recently published (“ Poems Old and New”’), reviewed at some length with appreciation in the Atheneum, the Record, and the Globe, &e., 18 very superficially, hastily, and curtly noticed in a late number of the British Weekly. “The poems are imitative,” says this latter publication, “but not unpleasant” (how flattering!), and in proof of his dictum the critic quotes one stanza from a poem called “ Hie.’ (Chis. he says, “is a reminiscence of ‘ Bertha in the Lane,’ the well-known poem by Mrs. Browning.” Now, the only resemblance between the two poems is in the metre. Mrs. Browning’s poem is the pathetic story of the sacrifice made by one sister to secure the happiness of another, told with all the power of the authoress, whereas “Effie” is simply the lament of a father on the death of a child. Can the adop- tion of a certain metre be called “imitative”? Then what poet may not be accused of “imita- tion”? Was Tennyson “imitative” when he used in “In Memoriam” the metre that Rosetti had employed before him in “My Sister’s Sleep”? Is such a criticism in the British Weekly fair or true, and is it not calculated to damage the book, which is thus almost contemptuously noticed, in the eyes of the reader? Hoping that you will permit me to give in the pages of the Author what Mr. Halcombe calls “a downright hearty growl.” CGuarues D, Brix, D.D. Vv. An EXPLANATION. I shall be glad to correct a misapprehension to which my letter in your last issue appears to lend itself. The question between Professor Sanday and myself is not, in its primary aspect, one of theology at all. It is simply one of law. The views which Professor Sanday champions, however generally held, confessedly leave the Gospels, so far as their historical authority is concerned, ‘‘ wounded and half dead.’ On behalf of the Gospels, it is urged that a hearing for the views by which they have been thus discredited, has only been gained by their advo- cates excluding from court the one witness capable of bearing overwhe’ming evidence in their favour. Thus the question is—not as to the character of the results which might follow from the admission of St. John’s evidence, but —whether what is alleged to be such over- whelmingly important evidence can be lawfully excluded, and whether in the meantime accusa- tions against the Gospels—nineteen out of twenty of which must, from the nature of the case, be erroneous—are entitled to the collective value which at present attaches to them. On this point I have no need to seek the appointment of a referee. Already, at length, and under their own names, four persons, as capable and inde- pendent as any referee who could be named, have recorded their verdict on the subject in the pages of one of the first critical journals of the day. I need hardly point out that this is pre- eminently a case in which the opinion of a single competent critic who has taken the trouble to go into the facts of the case, may well outweigh the opinions of a whole theatre of others, who have not cared to resist the vis inertie of a not unnatural incredulity. I submit, then, that whilst it is perfectly open to Professor Sanday to resign the position of a specially retained defender of the Gospels, it is not open to him to retain that position, and yet so to yield to his own theological pessimism as, in spite of all remon- strance, to refuse to them a measure of justice which the law of the land would compel him to accord to the humblest person living under its protection, J. J. Hatcomss, VI. “Tn Puan Fiauregs.” It would be of great convenience to those who purchase books if the price could be marked, as well as the publisher’s and author’s names; and especially to those part of whose duty it is to re- commend books. It is a matter of frequent THE AUTHOR. occurrence to read the review of a book, or even the book itself, and to have no idea of what the price is. It is not likely that booksellers will put up with frequent inquiries on the subject of prices without frequent purchases, succeeding as as agreeable corrective ; nor, in fact, can provin- cial booksellers always answer such inquiries. The method of resorting to postcards and impor- tuning the publishers is open to many objections. If “literary property resembles all other pro- perty,’”’ it has the best chance of a market when its price is put in plain figures. While on this subject, the question of discount is one that authors should enter into; at present it varies rather more than the bank-rate, and not with the market, but with the experience of the pur- chasers. How many who buy books know of dis- count; how many are told, “ We can’t give dis- count on this series’? Writing in one of the biggest libraries in England, established for nearly a century, I believe they still only get 2d. in 1s, discount. Cannot authors mark their books, “ Credit price, 2s.6d.; Discount price, 1s. 11d.” ? Where profits are cut so very fine, booksellers as well as publishers should be dealt with on busi- ness principles. Keneum D. Cores. VII. “ Art THE Epes Git, PLEASE.” The taste for claret, tobacco, olives, caviar— and it would appear for books with rough edges— has to be acquired. When ‘ London City” was published quite a number of letters, couched in language curiously alike, were received from indignant subscribers, complaining that the binding was unfinished, the top edge only being smooth and gilt, while the other edges were in a disgracefully rough state, in fact, quite un- finished. Thad almost forgotten this amusingly irritating correspondence until the other day, when the launching of the companion volume, ‘“ London City Suburbs,” brought in its wake similar complaints, involving elaborate explanations which I felt might be neither understood nor believed. The Leadenhall Press. ANDREW W. TUER. VIII. Tue Ricut oF TRANSLATION. I am much obliged to “H. G. B.” for his explanation of the discrepancy between Article V. of the Berne Convention and Clause 5 of the International Copyright Act, 1886, but am still in doubt and difficulty. The latter clause makes  100% Aah THE AUTHOR. 61 the right of forbidding unauthorised translations co-extensive with copyright in the original work ; but the Order in Council (Nov. 28, 1887) provides that an author shall enjoy no longer term of copyright than he enjoys in the country in which the work is first produced, or in that one of the countries in which it is simultaneously produced wherein the term is shortest. I should be glad to know, under these circumstances, what the boon conferred by the Act in the matter of translations amountsto. Of course, our Act can- not confer on me rights abroad without the con- sent of foreign nations. If I publish an English book in England, have I the right, for at least forty-two years, to forbid the publication here, or - the importation into this country of any transla- tion? Is this right limited by the obligation to produce an authorised translation within ten years? If so, where must I produce it? Further, will my right after ten years to forbid a French translation depend on my having published a French translation? My right to forbid a Dutch translation on my having pub- lished a Dutch translation, and so on? And, if it does, what English author, I should like to know, ever desires, or ever will desire, to produce a translation of his work for circulation in England only? The whole thing seems nonsen- sical. It is astonishing that solemn legislative documents should be drawn so vaguely. F. T. eas “AT THE SIGN OF THE AUTHOR'S HEAD.” T the monthly meeting of the Association A of American Authors, held on May 10, the matter of holding a special meeting to welcome Mr. Walter Besant to America was considered, and was eventually left to the Board of Managers. On June 13 a new literary society was born; a society for the publication of manuscripts and rare old works relating to the navy. A provi- sional committee was appointed to consider what name should be given to the bantling, and to draw up rules for its conduct. They are to report to a general meeting at the Royal United Service Institution, on Tuesday, July 4,at5 p.m. The provisional secretary is Professor J. K. Laughton, who will be glad to give further information to anyone interested in our old naval literature. His address is Catesby House, Manor-road, Barnet. “Lyrics” is the title of a little volume of poems by J. A. Goodchild, which has just been published by Horace Cox. Dr. Goodchild’s verses are distinguished by fluency and grace beyond the majority of modern verses. His rhythms are very varied, and his rhymes ad- mirably accurate. Perhaps the thought is not always entirely worthy of the polished setting. But, now and again, the author strikes a note of strong and definite individuality, as in the following lampoon in the form of a sonnet, upon the vivisectionists : An age of doubt and cavil seeks a sign, Oh! toiler for mankind look back and see Where down the barren slopes of Galilee Soars black the shrieking cataract of swine. Forth from those summits shines the Man Divine, The healed demoniac crouches at his knee. This sign is given to thy day and thee, And Christ performed that duty which is thine. Also, thou hast thy further help ’gainst hate, And fear, andignorance. Watch still that scene. The swine and herds flee, the crowd pours from the gate. The man is naught beside their beasts unclean. Christ is thrust forth. Be not intimidate For any terror of the Gadarene. Another piece worthy of attention is ‘A Deathbed,” in which Dr. Goodchild dramatises a simple scene of unfailing human interest with much simple force. “The Prospects of Irish Literature for the People,” an address delivered before the Irish Literary Society of London, by the Hon. Sir Chas. Gavan Duffy, K.C., M.G., has been reprinted. Mrs. Trench Gascoigne, the author of “La Fenton,” has just completed a new three-volume story, which, under the title of “A Step Aside,” will shortly be published by Horace Cox. “Qyprian Cope,” the author of “Grey of Greysbury,” “ Mad,” “A Traveller’s Notes in the Salzkammersgut,” has written a new novel, which will bear the title of “ At Century’s Ebb,” and will also be published by Horace Cox. Mr. Poultney Bigelow, who has recently made a most successful voyage in his famous canoe, Caribée, down the Moldau, which he joined at Budweis, has been staying at Belleville for the last few weeks. He has proceeded to Gmunden, where he will make a stay of some months. Mr. Bigelow has undertaken to write a sketch of a canoe cruise about Berlin for the Pall Mall Magazine. “A Colony of Mercy; or, Social Christianity at Work,” has just been published by Hodder and Stoughton (crown 8vo., 6s., cloth). The authoress is Miss Julie Sutter. The book has been well received, having had some favourable criticisms in the daily papers. It deals with some of the burning questions of the day.  62 “Mona Maclean, Medical Student,” by Graham Travers (Messrs. W. Blackwood and Son, Edin- burgh), is now in its sixth edition. It is a novel of distinct merit, and should appeal, not only to the ordinary novel reader, but to the thinking public generally. The heroine is a delight ful character, and a thorough gentlewoman. Mr. F. H. Cliffe has a play accepted which will be produced in the autumn at a West End theatre. Another play by the same author will shortly be touring in the provinces. A new volume of verse, by Mr. F. B. Doveton, is in the press, and will shortly be published by Horace Cox. We have to announce the publication at Cheltenham of the “ Portraits of the People,” by J.J. Nunn. The book is nicely printed on good paper, and is altogether a creditable perform- ance. The printer and publisher is Horace Edwards, of High-street, Cheltenham. Annabel Gray has received the following from Mr. Balfour: “Mr. Balfour presents his compliments to Annabel Gray, and begs to thank her. for the article which she has been good enough to send him and which he has read with interest.” The article alluded to is the “ Genius of Wisdom,” which appeared in the Professional World for June. Florence Marryat’s new book, “ Parson Jones,” which Griffith, Farran, and Co. have just published, is the sixtieth work of fiction which she has written since she began in 1865 —twenty-eight years ago. Considering the fact that, during these twenty-eight years, Miss Marryat has been on the stage and on the plat- form, both in England and America, and has done a great deal of work on the press, this is not a bad record of a busy life. Mr. C. Adley, the author of “ Lovely Homes,” &c., has in the press a new poem, “The Einherjai,” which will shortly be published. Miss Jean Middlemass is bringing out a serial story, entitled “In the Shadow of Crime,” in a syndicate of press papers. Dick Donovan, of detective fame, has written a serial for George Newnes, Limited, entitled “Hugtne Vidocq: Tramp, Thief, Adventurer, Galley Slave, Detective.’ It deals with the life and sensational adventures of the notorious Frenchman, who, beginning his career as a thief, became one of the most noted detectives of his day. He subsequently turned lecturer, and there are those still living who will remember the sensation he caused at the London Cosmorama, where thousands flocked to see him. He died as THE AUTHOR. recently as 1857, at the age of eighty-two. We understand that Mr. Donovan has had access to special sources of information. The story will commence publication almost immediately in Tit-Bits, and will be subsequently issued in book form -by George Newnes in this country, and by Harper Bros. in America. Mr. J. E. Muddock is engaged on a new novel, entitled ‘“Hester’s Triumph,” the scenes of which are laid in India during the Mutiny, and deal with some of the most exciting episodes of that terrible period. The author writes from personal experience, as he was stationed in India as a cadet during the Mutiny years. The work will appear first of all in a number of weekly newspapers. Mrs. Stevenson has written a three-volume novel, entitled “Mrs. Elphinstone of Drum,” which has just been published in three-volume form by Messrs. Richard Bentley and Sons. Mr. William Tirebuck, the author of “ Dorrie,” has written a story entitled “ Sweetheart Gwen,” which has just been published by Messrs. Long- mans. “Sweetheart Gwen,” is a Welsh idyll in prose, highly delicate and graceful. Mrs. V. S.Simmons, who, under the pseudonym of V. Schallenberger, wrote the very successful story, “Green Tea,” has just published, through Messrs. Osgood, McIlvaine and Co., a new novel, entitled ‘‘Men and Men.” oct Errata. On page 442 in the Author for May the following errata occurred: No. 12, the helpful “live” for “love” in the present; No. 238, “mystical” for “mythical;” No. 28, ‘Silent ” for “silently; No. 32, Science “saves” for “ serves.” In the last line of stanza one of Mr. Doveton’s “The Theft” in the Author for May, the word “summer ” should have been deleted. oo NEW BOOKS AND NEW EDITIONS. Theology. Home devotions, or praise and Compiled by. Sunday Bartram, RIcHARD. Prayer for use in families. School Association. 2s. Benson, Rev. R. M. ‘The Final Passover: A series of Meditations upon the Passion, Resurrection, and Ascen* Vol. 4. The Life Longmans. 58. sion of our Lord Jesus Christ. Beyond the Grave. Fourth edition.  dat 1 git A wet epi cseeercnmristasai THE AUTHOR. 63 Dr VereE, AUBREY. Religious Problems of the Nineteenth Century. Essays by. Edited by J. G. Wenham. St. Anselm’s Society, Agar-street, Charing-cross. Dunn, Rr. Rev. A. Hunter. Holy thoughts for Quief Moments. Second edition. R. Sutton and Co. 2%. EXELL, Rev. J. S. and Spence, DEAN. mentary, edited by. Kegan Paul. Eyton, Rospert. The Search for God, and other sermons. Kegan Paul. 3s. 6d. GOLDEN TREASURY PsaLTER, THE, being an edition with briefer notes of “ the Psalms Chronologically arranged by Four Friends.” Macmillan. 2s. 6d. net. Hoxsson, Rev. Epwin. From Strength to Strength, a manual of private prayer for home use, compiled, with a preface by the Bishop of Wakefield. Second edition. R. Sutton and Co., Ludgate-hill. ts. Ineram, Rey. A. F. W. New Testament Difficulties. Papers for working men. S8.P.C.K. 6d. Kine AND THE Kinapom, Tur. A study of the four Gospels. First, second, and third series. Williams and Norgate. 3s. 6d. each. LonsDALE, Rev. James. Sermons. Selected and edited by the Rey. E. L. Bryans, M.A. Longmans. 6s. Ropinson, Rev. CHartes H. The Church and her Teaching; Addresses delivered in Cornwall with an introduction by the Bishop of Truro. Longmans. Stupsps, CHARLES, W. Christ and Economics in the Light of the Sermon on the Mount. Isbister and Co- 3s. Od. VoysEy, Rev. CHaruEs. The Sling and the Stone. Vol. X. (Revelation Tested on Moral Grounds; the Bible and Modern Criticism ; On the Book entitled ** Lux Mundi,” andthe Voice of God.) Williams and Norgate. tos. 6d. The Pulpit Com- History and Biography. Apams, Oscar Fay. The Story of Jane Austen’s Life, A. C. M‘Clurg and Company, Chicago. BaRnett-Smitu, G. The Life and Enterprises of Ferdinand de Lesseps. W.H. Allen. 7s. 6d. Barrett, C. R. B. ‘The Trinity House of Deptford Strond. Written and illustrated by. Lawrence and Bullen. Bayne, Peter. The Free Church of Scotland: her origin, Founders, and Testimony. T. and T. Clark, Edin- burgh. 6s. Berpoz, Epwarp. The Origin and Growth of the Healing Art. A popular history of medicine in all ages and countries. Swan Sonnenschein. Brzn Jounson, edited by Brinsley Nicholson, M.D., with an introduction by C. H. Herford. In three vols., Vol. I. Fisher Unwin. *“Buack AND WuitTz” HAnpBookK TO THE RoyAL AcapEMY AND New Gauuery Pictures, 1893, with a brief history of the Royal Academy, and eighty portraits and biographies of eminent artists of the day not members of the Eoyal Academy. Black and White Office, Fleet-street, E.C. Paper covers, 18. Buack, W. G. What are Teinds? An account of the history of tithes in Scotland. Green and Sons, Rdin- burgh. Bovuterr, Demetrius, C. A short history of China, being an account for the general reader of an ancient empire and people. W.H. Allen. 12s. 6d. Brycxz, James. The American Commonwealth. Vol. I.—the National Government—the State Governments. Third edition, completely revised throughout. soth thousand. Macmillan. 128, 6d. - : CALENDAR OF Strate Papers. Domestic series of the reign of Uharles I., 1648-1649, preserved in H.M. Record Office. Edited by William Douglas Hamilton, F.S.A. Eyre and Spottiswoode. CALENDAR OF THE PATENT Rotts PRESERVED IN THE Pusiic RecorpD Orricre. Prepared under the Superin- tendence of the Deputy-Keeper of the Records. Edward J., a.p. 1281-1292. Eyre and Spottiswoode. Casze, THomas, M.A. St. Mary’s Clusters. An historical inquiry concerning the pinnacled steeple of the Uni- versity Church, Oxford. Parker and Co., Southampton- street, Strand. CuEYNE, T. R. Founders of Old Testament Criticism, biographical, descriptive, and critical studies. Methuen. 75.00. CurrkE, Aanes M. A Popular History of Astronomy during the nineteenth century. Third edition. A.andC. Black. 12s. 6d. CouLins, JoHN CHuURTON. Jonathan Swift, a biographical and critical study. Chatto and Windus. 8s. CRAIK, HENRY. Swift: Selections from his Works. Edited, with life, introduction, and notes. In 2 vols. Vol. II. Oxford, at the Clarendou Press; London Henry Frowde. 7s. 6d. CRUTHWELL, C. T. A Literary History of Early Christianity, including the Fathers and the chief heretical writers of the Anti-Nicene period, for the use of students and general readers. 2 vols. ©. Griffin and Co., Exeter-street, Strand. 21s. DROYSEN, JOHANN G. Outline of the Principles of History (Grundriss der Historik), with a biographical sketch of the author. Translated by E. Benjamin Andrews. Ginn and Co., Boston. (London: Edward Arnold.) 3s. 6d. Earty History or New ZEALAND, from earliest times to 1840, by R. A. A. Sherrin—from 1840 to 1845. By J. H. Wallace. Edited by Thomson W. Leys. Brett’s Historical Series. Truslove and Hanson, Oxford-street. Ernst, W. Memoirs of the Life of Philip Dormer, Fourth Earl of Chesterfield. With numerous letters now first published from the Newcastle papers. Swan Sonnen- schein. Finox, H. T. Wagner and his Works. H. Grevel and Co., London. FITzGERALD, Percy, M.A. Henry Irving: A Record of Twenty Years at the Lyceum. Chapman and Hall. 14s. Foster, JosepH. Oxford Men and their Colleges, illus- trated with portraits and views, with the matriculation register 1880-92, arranged and annotated by. Parker and Co., Southampton-street, W.C. . Freeman, Epwarp A. History of Federal Government in Greece and Italy. Edited by J. B. Bury, M.A. Second edition. Macmillan. 12s. 6d. Gasquet, Francis A. Henry VIII. and the English Monasteries: an attempt to illustrate the history of their suppression. Vol. I., fifth edition. John Hodges, Agar-street, Charing-cross. Goutp, F. J. A Concise History of Religion. Vol. I., comprising sketches of the chief religions of the world, with the exception of Judaism, Christianity, and Mahomedanism. Issued for the Rationalist Press Committee. Watts and Co., Dr. Johnson’s-court, Fleet-street. 2s. 6d. Gray-Bircu, WALTER DE, F.S.A. Liber Vite, register and martyrology of New Minster and Hyde Abbey, 2 VOR, “21 1s, Winchester. Edited by. Simpkin and Co., Stationer’s Hall-court. Groves, Linut.-Cout. Percy. History of the Second Dragoons—the Royal Scots Greys, 1678-1893. Illustrated by Harry Payne. W.and A. K. Johnston. 3s. net.  64 Hawes, Rev. H.R. Sir Morell Mackenzie, Physician and Operator. A memoir, compiled and edited from private papers and personal reminiscences. W. H. Allen and Co. 128. 6d. Jacoss, JosePH. The Jews of Angevin England. “ English History by Contemporary Writers” Series. David Nutt. Jounson, ©. An Account of the Trials and Execution of the Ely and Littleport Rioters in 1816. Published by the author at Ely. Paper covers, Is. JuauaR, CLement. A Brief History of Panics and their Periodical Occurrence in the United States. Englished and edited with an essay setting forth the indications of approaching panic, by De Courcey W. Thom. G.P. Putnam’s Sons. 4s. Lire anp Lerrers oF JoHN Martin, Tus, with sketches of T. D. Reilly, Father John Kenyon, and other “ Young Irelanders.” By the author of “Life of John Mitchel.” James Duffy and Co., Dublin. Lopez, Rev. Samus. Scrivelsby, the Home of the Champions, with some account of the Marmion and Dymoke families, illustrated. Elliot Stock. Manan, Carr. A. T. Admiral Farragut. With portrait and maps. “Great Commander” series. Sampson Low. Marr, Ropert A. Musical History as shown in the International Exhibition of Music and the Drama, Vienna, 1892. William Reeves, London. Memories or DEAN Hoxie, Toe. New edition. Edward Arnold. 6s. Mitts, J. Travis. John Bright. E. Hicks, jun. Bishops- gate Without. Paper covers, Is. Morssz, Jonn T. Abraham Lincoln. 2 vols. 12s. OLIPHANT, Mrs. Thomas Chalmers, Preacher, Philosopher, and Statesman. Methuen. 5s. Poor, STANLEY Lanz. Aurangzib, and the Decay of the Mughal Empire, with portrait. (Rulers of India series, edited by Sir W. W. Hunter.) Oxford, at the Clarendon Press; London, Henry Frowde. 2s. 6d. Porn, Rev. G. U., D.D. Little Raja’s Primer of Indian History. Longmans. 1s. Rusurorta, G. M. N. Latin Historical Inscriptions, illustrating the history of the Early Empire. Oxford, at the Clarendon Press; London, Henry Frowde. 10s. net. Ry.ey, Gzoraz BucHaNnan. Scotland’s Free Church, a historical retrospect and memorial of the disruption. With a summary of Pree Church progress and finance, 1843-1893. By John M. M‘Candlish, F.R.S.E., late president of the Faculty of Actuaries. A. Constable and Co., Parliament-street,S.W. 10s. 6d. Sizaz or LoNDONDERRY IN 1689, Tux, as set forth in the literary remains of Colonel the Rev. George Walker, poe edited by the Rey. Phillip Dwyer. A.M. Elliott tock. Srrvenson, Rosert L. A Footnote to History. Hight age of Trouble in Samoa. Thirdthousand. Cassell. 8. Trempiz, Sik RicHarp, M.P. James Thomason and the British Settlement of North-Western India. With Portrait. Supplementary volume to the Rulers of India series. Oxford, at the Clarendon Press; London, Henry Frowde. 3s. 6d. Woosnam, Ricuarp. Tithes, Church Revenues, and Old Age Pensions; their history from Abraham to Queen Victoria, with suggestions for their future national use in an old age pension scheme for the industrious poor. Alexander and Shepheard, Furnival-street, Holborn. Paper covers. 6d. THE AUTHOR. WIsHART, Rev. GzoracE. The Memoirs of James, Marquis of Montrose, 1639-1650. Translated, with introduction, notes, appendices, and the original Latin (Part ii. now first published), by the Rev. Alexander D. Murdoch and H. F. Morland Simpson. Longmans. 36s. General Literature, AppIson—CRITICISMS ON PaRapDisE Lost. Edited, with introduction and notes, by Albert S. Cook. Ginn and Co., Boston. 4s. 6d. ALFIERI, BERNARD. Half Holidays with the Camera. W. B. Whittingham and Co. 2s. AMATEUR PHOTOGRAPHER'S ANNUAL, 1893, THE. Hazell, Watson, and Viney, Creed-lane, H.C. 2s. net. ANALYSIS OF THE ACCOUNTS OF THE PRINCIPAL Gas UNDERTAKINGS IN ENGLAND, SCOTLAND, AND IRz- LAND FOR 1892, AN. Compiled and arranged by John W. Field. Eden Fisher and Co., Lombard-street, E.C. 158. Ancient Manuscript oF THE YAsNo, THE, with its Pahlavi translation (A.D. 1323), generally quoted as J2, and now in the possession of the Bodleian Library, reproduced in facsimile, and edited, with an intro- ductory note, by L. H. Mills, D.D. (the edition is limited to 200 numbered copies). Henry Frowde. £10 10s. net. ANDREW THOMSON’s YACHTING GUIDE AND TIDE TABLEs, 1893. Thames Yacht Agency, Pall-Mall. 1s. AnxEcpora OxoNnIENsIA, Semitic series, Vol. I., part V., the Palestinian version of the Holy Scriptures, five more fragments recently acquired by the Bodleian Library. Edited, with introduction and annotations, by G. H. Gwilliam, B.D., Fellow of Hertford College. Oxford, at the Clarendon Press. London, Henry Frowde. 6s. AnnuAL REGIsTER, THE, a review of public events at home and abroad for 1892. Newseries. Longmans. 18s. : AnnuaL SuMMARIES, reprinted from the Times. Vol. 1, 1851-1875. Macmillan and the Times Office, Printing- house-square, H.C. 3s. 6d. Anti-Fornian Rrors In Cuina IN 1891, Tux. The London and China Telegraph, Gracechurch-street, E.C. 6s. ArcHER’s REGISTER FOR 1892-93, THE. Edited by F. T. Follett. Horace Cox, the Field office. 5s. Armstrone, Mrs. Heaton. Etiquette for Girls. F. Warne. Is. ArTuur Youna’s TRAVELS IN France during 1787, 1788, 1789. Edited by Miss Betham-Edwards. Fourth edition, corrected and revised. George Bell. 38. Od. Austen Luian, E. C. A List of English Clubs in all Parts of the World for 1893. Second edition, revised and enlarged. Spottiswoode and Co., New-street- square, B.C. Is. Bain, J. Atthe Parting of the Ways, Papers to Young Girls about to leave school. S.P.C.K. 6d. Barnes-LAWRENOE, Rev. A. E. A Churchman to Church- men: A series of lectures on matters of controversy at the present day. H. Burnside, Blackheath. 1s. net. Barrert’s InLustRaTeD GurpEs. Round St. Osyth, Round Ipswich, Round Southend, 6d. each; also St. Osyth. Lawrence and Bullen. 3d., paper covers. Br Kinp ro Your OLp AGE, a Village Discussion of the Post Office Aids to Thrift; a new and revised edition. S.P.C.K. Berry, Rev. C. A. Vision and Duty, a series of dis- courses. ‘Preachers of the Age” series, with por- trait. Sampson Lowe. 3s. 6d. =  THE AUTHOR. “BESANT, ANNIE. lishing Society. Duke-street, Adelphi. 1s. ‘BuackwEtu, A. B. The Philosophy of Individuality, or the one and the many. G. P. Putnam’s Sons. f5s. BRIERLEY, J. From Philistia. Essays on Church and World. James Clarke, Fleet-street. 3s. 6d. “Brooxe, Stoprorp A. The Need and Use of Getting Irish Literature into the English Tongue, an address by. Fisher Unwin. ‘Brooxriretp. A. M., M.P. The Speaker's A. B. C. Second Edition. Fisher Unwin. 2s. eBrown, James D. The Library Association Series. No. 4, Guide to the Formation of a Music Library. Pub- lished for the association by Simpkin Marshall. Paper covers, 6d. net. *BuLLOcK, CHARLES, B.D. Wedding Bells and Royal Weddings. Home Words Office, H.C. ‘Caprain Cooxk’s JOURNAL, during his first voyage round the world, made in Her Majesty’s barque Endeavour, 1768-71, with notes and introduction. Hdited by Captain W. J. L. Wharton, R.N., F.R.S., Hydro- grapher of the Admiralty. Illustrated by maps and facsimiles. Elliot Stock. CASE FOR THE ARMENIANS, THE, with an introduction by F. S. “Stevenson, M.P.. president of the Anglo- Armenian Association. Printed for the association by Harrison and Sons, St. Martin’s-lane. Paper covers. .CAVANAGH, Ex-CureFr Inspector. Scotland Yard, Past and Present; Experiences of thirty-seven years. Chatto and Windus. CCHaruzes, H. E. The Twilight of Love, being four studies in the artistic temperament. Ward and Downey. 38. Od. UCHARLES, R. H. The Book of Enoch. Translated from Professor Dillmann’s Ethiopie Text. Amended and revised, with hitherto uncollated Ethiopic MSS. and with the Gizeh and other Greek and Latin fragments, which are here published in full. Edited, with intro- duction and notes. Clarendon Press, Oxford, Henry Frowde. 16s. sCuinese LirEBoats, &c. Imperial Maritime Customs. Published by order of the Inspector-General of Customs. Kelly and Walsh (Limited), Shanghai, Hongkong, Yokohama, and Singapore; P.S. King and Son, Canada-buildings, King-street, Westminster. 1 dollar. ifueLiA. The Shaksperean Reconciliation. A lecture. Luzac and Co. (opposite the British Museum). covers, Is. SCONTRIBUTIONS TOWARDS A DICTIONARY OF ENGLISH Book CouuEcrors. PartIV. Quaritch. 1s. 6d. tCust, LioneEL. Index of Artists Represented in the De- partment of Prints and Drawings in the British Museum. Vol. I. Dutch and Flemish Schools, German schools. Printed by order of the trustees. Longmans, Kegan Paul, &c. “DARLINGTON, RatpH. The Welsh Coast and the Valley of the Dee. Adams and Sons, Fleet-street. Paper covers, 18s. 6d. @Dzacon’s Newspaper HANDBOOK AND ADVERTISERS’ Guide. 8. Deacon and Co., Leadenhall-street. 2s. }DIcKENS’ Dictionary or Lonpon, 1893-94, and Dickens’ DICTIONARY OF THE THAMES, 1893. Charles Dickens and Evans, St. Bride-street, E.C. Paper covers, 1s. each, : : Paper Death, and After? Theosophical Pub- 65 Dip Francis BACON WrITE SHAKESPEARE? Thirty-two reasons for believing that he did. By the editor of Bacon’s “ Promos of Formularies and Elegancies.”’ Second edition. R. Banks, Racquet-court, Fleet-street. Paper covers. DIRECTORY OF THE LEATHER TRADES, &C. Kelly and Co., High Holborn. 25s. DigEcToRY OF STATIONERS, PRINTERS, BOOKSELLERS, PUBLISHERS, AND PapER Makers. Sixth Edition. Kelly and Co., High Holborn. 25s. Dover, Gracz, H. Thoughts of Busy Girls, written by a group of girls who have little time for study and yet who find much time for thinking. Edited by. Is. 6d. Evin, C. Norton. A Handbook of the Orders of Cavalry, War Medals, and Crosses, with their clasps and ribbons, and other decorations. With illustrations. Dean and Son, Fleet-street. ENGLISHMAN IN Paris, AN, (Notes and Recollections), Reign of Louis Philippe and the Empire. Highth Sixth edition. thousand. In one volume. Chapman and Hall. 7s. 6d. Evans, Mrs. Frank. Some Legendary Landmarks of Africa. Cassell. FILIppini. One Hundred Desserts. Gay and Bird. 2s. 6d. net. FisHer, A. J. Railway Accounts and Finance. Second edition. Bemrose and Sons, Old Bailey. tos. 6d. Fisoer, Mayor A. T. The Farrier; or, “No Foot, no Horse.” With some description of the anatomy of the horse’s foot and how to shoe and preserve it in health. Bentley. FITZGERALD, PERcy. London City Suburbs as they are to-day. Illustrated by W. Luker, jun., from original drawings. The Leadenhall Press. 2 guineas. GEIKIE, JAmES, D.C.L. Fragments of Earth Lore: Sketches and addresses, geological and geographical. With maps and illustrations. Bartholomew, Edin- burgh (London, Simpkin, Marshall). 12s. 6d. Gipson, Marcarer Duntor. How the Codex was Found, a narrative of two visits to Sinai, from Mrs. Lewis’s journals, 1892-1893. Macmillan and Bowes, Cambridge. 3s. 6d. net. GILLMORE, PARKER. Leaves from a Sportsman’s Diary. W. Hz. Allen. 6s. GOLDEN AND BLEssED CasKET OF NATURE’s MARVELS, A. By Benedictus Figulus, now first done into English from the German original, published at Stras- burg in 1608. J. Elliott and Co., Temple-chambers, Falcon-court, Fleet-street. GoscHEN, Ricut Hon. G. J.. M.P. The Cultivation and Use of Imagination. Edward Arnold. 2s. 6d. GossreT, ADELAIDE L. J. The Marvellous Wisdom and Quaint Conceits of Thomas Fuller, D.D., being ‘ The Holy State” somewhat abridged and set in order. Whereunto is added “The First Biography” of “The Doctor of Famous Memory.’ Pickering and Chatto. GREAT EASTERN RAtbway Company’s Tourist GUIDE TO THE CONTINENT, THE. Edited by Percy Lindley. Illustrated. New edition. 30, Fleet-street. Hartune, CHARLES W. Cycles of 1893, with special chapters on tyresand accessories. Illustrated. Upcott Gill, Strand. Paper covers, 1s. Hewuyer, 8. Stevens. The Plumber and Sanitary Houses. Fifth edition. A practical treatise on the principles of internal plumbing work, or the best means for effec- tually excluding noxions gases from our houses. B. T. Batsford. 128. 6d.  66 Henperson, T. F. Old-World Scotland, glimpses of its modes and manners. Fisher Unwin. 6s. Honz, ANNIE, M. Woman’s Enterprise and Genius. Hutchinson and Co. 3s. 6d. Horz, Rosert ©. ‘The Legendary Lore of the Holy Wells of England, including rivers, lakes, fountains, and springs, illustrated. Elliot Stock. 7s 6d. Humour or America, THE. Selected, with an intro- duction and index of American Humourists, by James Barr. Illustrations by ©. E. Brock. International Humour series. Walter Scott. 3s. 6d. ILLUSTRATED GUIDES TO GLASGOW AND THE CLYDE, Harrogate, THE CHANNEL IsLANDS, SHERWOOD ForEsT AND THE ‘“ DuxKERIES,’ DUBLIN, AND LIVER- Poon. Ward, Lock, Bowden. ts. each. ILLUSTRATED GuIpES To LowEsTOFT AND NEIGHBOUR- HOOD AND HUNSTANTON AND NEIGHBOURHOOD. Jarrold and Sons, Warwick-lane, E.C. INTERNATIONAL GUIDE TO THE WoRLD’s COLUMBIAN Exposition. Issued by the International Guide Syndicate. Regent-place and LEastcheap. Paper covers. Is. James, HEnRy. Essays in London and Elsewhere. 7s. 6d JARROLD’s ILLUSTRATED GUIDES TO ALDEBURGH AND CAMBRIDGE. Jarrold and Sons. Paper covers. 6d. each. JoURNAL OF CHRISTOPHER CoLUMBUS, THE (during his first voyage 1492-93), and documents relating to the voyages of John Cabot and Gaspar Corte Real; trans- lated with notes and an introduction by Clements R. Markham, C.B., F.R.S., president of the Hakluyt Society. Printed for the society, 4, Lincoln’s-inn- fields, W.C. . La Comépre FRANGAISE A LonpRES (1871-1879). Journal inédit de E. Got, Journal de F. Sarcey, publiés avec une introduction par Georges d’Heylli. Paul Ollen- dorff, Rue de Richelieu, Paris. 3 francs. LretrerRs FRoM X. Houlston, Paternoster-square. Paper covers. 18. Lrre-Savine Society, THeE—HANDBOOK (second revised edition, 1893). Published by the society, Clarendon- square, N.W. Linn, THomas, M.D. The Health Resorts of Europe, with a preface by A. E. Sansom, M.D., F.R.C.P. H. Kimpton, High Holborn. LonpDon In 1893. Illustrated by twenty bird’s-eye views of the principal streets. Originally compiled by Herbert Fry. Revised and corrected up to date. W. Hz. Allen and Co. Paper covers. Is. Lucxres, Eva C. E. Hospital Sisters and their Duties. Third edition. The Scientific Press, Strand. 2s. 6d. Lypr, Lionet W. An Elementary Geography of British South Africa. Percival and Co. ts. net. Macirop, H. Dunnine. The Theory and Practice of Banking. Fifth edition. Vol. II. Longmans. 14s. MAnson, MarspEN. Geological and Solar Climates; their causes and variations. A thesis. Dulau and Co., Soho-square. Mars or THE Lax Districts or ENGLAND, SCOTLAND, AND IRELAND. W. and A.K. Johnston. 1s. each. May, Masor E. S. Achievements of Field Artillery. a and Published at the R.A. Institution, Wool- wich. Mayet, P. Agricultural Insurance in organic connection ’ with savings banks, land credit, and the commutation of debts. Translated from the German by the Rev. Arthur Lloyd, M.A. Swan Sonnenschein. MEDITATIONS AND DEVOTIONS OF THE LATE CARDINAL Newman. Longmans. 53. net. THE AUTHOR. Mooney, Josep A. With Captain Stairs to Katanga. ‘ With illustrations and map. Nationa, Union oF TEACHERS: Report, 1893, and List of Members for the year 1892. Alexander and Shep- heard, Chancery-lane. Paper covers, Is. NrewsBerry, Percy E. Archeological Survey of Egypt— Ben Hasan. Part I. With plans and measurements of the Tombs, by G. Willoughby Fraser, F.S.A. Pub- lished under the auspices of the Egypt Exploration Fund by Kegan Paul. Newton, ALFRED. A Dictionary of Birds. With contri- butions from Richard Lydekker, Charles S. Roy, and Robert W. Shufeldt. Part I. (A-Ga). To be completed in four parts. A.andC. Black. 7s. 6d. net. Norrouk Cricket ANNUAL, 1893, THE. Edited by Robin H. Legge. Jarrold and Sons. 6d. NoRWEGIAN RAILWAY AND STEAMER TimME TABLES, THE, with skeleton tours and hotel and sanatorium directory, June, 1893. Cassell. Paper covers, 6d. Oxtey, W. H. anp Krrx, E. Lines on the View from Petersham Hill. Lewis and Hopkins, Richmond. Paper covers, Is. PaagE, Joun Luoyp. The Rivers of Devon, from source to sea, with some account of the towns and villages on their banks. Seeley and Co. PaRKE, SuRGEON Masor T. H. Guide to Health in Africa, with Notes on the Country and its Inhabitants, with preface by H. M. Stanley. Sampson Low. Parsons, ALBERT. The Liability of Railway Companies for Negligence towards Passengers. Horace Cox. 5s. PatmMoRE, COVENTRY. Religio Poetae, and other essays. George Bell. 53s. Pret, RICHARD GRAF von. Experiences of a Prussian Officer in the Russian Service during the Turkish War of 1877-78. Translated from the German (fourth edition) by Colonel C. W. Bowdler. With a map. Stanford. tos. 6d. Puitures, G. The Trader’s Manual of the Weights and Measures Acts. A. Cook, Leeds. Paper covers. 6d. PRACTICAL Fiy-FisHina: founded on nature. By John Beever, late of Thwaite House, Coniston. A new edition, with a memoir of the author by W. G. Colling- wood, M.A., also additional notes and a chapter on Char Fishing, by A. and R. Severn. 3s. Methuen. PRENDERGAST, Cot. Lenox. The Cathedral of Palma Majorca: Its Origin and Development, with some Notes of Minor Buildings inits Neighbourhood. A paper read before the Royal Institute of British Architects. Pub- lished by the Institute, 9, Conduit-street, W- PRYDE, Davip. Pleasant Memories of a Busy Life. LL.D. Blackwood. Rrpron-TuRNER, C. J. Shakespeare's Land, a description of Central and Southern Warwickshire. With maps and plans. Simpkin, Marshall. Roserts, PRorEssor, DD. A Short Proof that Greek was the Language of Christ. Gardner, Paternoster-square. RoBInson, VINcENT J. Eastern Carpets. Twelve Early Examples. With descriptive notes. And a preface by Sir George Birdwood, M.D. Printed in colours from drawing by E. Julia Robinson. Bernard Quaritch. Rospins-PENNELL, J. AND ELIZABETH. Our Sentimental Journey through France and Iraty. A new edition with appendix. Fisher Unwin. 3s. 1d. Royat Brrtupay Book, THE, containing quotations from best authors, and birthdays of celebrated persons. With portraits of the Queen, the Prince and Princess of Wales, the Princess May, and the Duke of York. Joseph Mead, Southwark-street, S.H. 2s. 6d. ui! eo a dy  THE AUTHOR. SanpERson, G. P. Thirteen Years among the Wild Beasts of India : their haunts and habits from personal observa- tion, with an account of the modes of capturing and taming elephants. Fifth edition, with illustrations reproduced from the original drawings. W. H. Allen. 12s. Sarcey, Francrseur. Recollections of Middle Life. Translated from the French by Elizabeth Luther Cary. Heinemann. tos. 6d. | Scenes FRoM OpEen-AIR Lire IN JAPAN AND OUT OF Doors Lire 1n Japan. Photographed by W. K. Burton. Printed by K. Ogawa. Sampson Low. SELECTIONS FROM THE WRITINGS OF JOAN RUSKIN. First series. 1843-1860. With a portrait. George Allen, Orpington, and Bell-yard, Temple Bar. StoaNe STANLEY, Capr. CrEcIL. Reminiscences of a Midshipman’s Life, from 1850-1856. Second edition. Eden, Remington. 3s. 6d. SmirH, Henry. The Religion of the Brain, and other essays. Watts and Co., Johnson’s-court, Fleet-street. 2s. 6d. Society or AccounTANTs AND AvpiTors. List of Members, Extracts from the Articles and Bye-laws. H. Good and Son. Is. Srzap, W. T. Chicago: The Way There and the World’s Fair. A reprint of the Guide-book Story, “‘ From the Old World to the New.” H. Marshall and Son, Fleet- street, E.C. Paper covers, ls. Swann, H. K. The Birds of London. schein. Symonps, Joun A. Studies of the Greek Poets. Third edition. A. and C. Black. 25s. Taussic, F. W. The Silver Situation States. G. P. Putnam’s Sons. 2s. 6d. Tozer, FRANK K. The Settler’s Encyclopedia; openings for intending colonists. Stewart and Co., Cockspur- street, S.W. TRANSACTIONS OF THE BIBLIOGRAPHICAL SOCIETY, Session 1892-93. Parts. I. and II. Published by the Society. UNIVERSITY OF LONDON CALENDAR FOR 1893-94, THE. Part I., charters, regulations, lists, &c. Hyre and Spottiswoode. 3s. WarbDEN, FLoRENCE. A Passage through Bohemia. 3 vols. Ward and Downey. Woman’s Mission, a series of congress papers on the philanthropic work of women by eminent writers. Arranged and edited, with a preface and notes, by the Baroness Burdett-Coutts. Sampson Low. Yacut REGISTER, 1893-94, AND RULES FOR THE BUILDING AND CLASSIFICATION OF YACHTS, 1893-94, THE. 2, White Lion-court, Cornhill. YEAR-BOOK OF THE SCIENTIFIC AND LEARNED SOCIETIES or GREAT BRITAIN AND IRELAND. Compiled from official sources. Charles Griffin and Co. Limited. Younc, Ropert M. Ulster in 98: Episodes and Anec- dotes now first printed. Marcus Ward and Co., Belfast and London. Cloth, 2s. 6d.; paper, Is. Swann Sonnen- 2 vols. in the United Fiction. ALLARDYCE, ALEXANDER. Balmoral: a romance of the Queen’s country. 3 vols. Blackwood. Bartpon, Henry B. The Merry Month, and other prose ~ pieces. Fisher Unwin. Banas, J. K. Toppleton’s Client, or a Spirit in exile. Osgood M‘Ilvaine. 3s. : Banks, Mrs. G. Linnzvus. 3 vols. Griffith, Farran. The Slowly Grinding Mills. 67 ® Barr, Ropert. From Whose Bourne, &c. With illustra- tions. Chatto and Windus. . Batson. Mrs. 8. Dark: a tale of the Down country. A new edition. Smith, Elder, and Co. 6s. Benson, E. F. Dodo, a Detail of the Day. Two vols. Methuen. 2I!s. Brack, WitiiAm. Judith Shakespeare: a romance. New and revised edition. Sampson Low. 2s. 6d. Brappon, Miss. All Along the River: a novel. 3 vols, Simpkin, Marshall. Breton, FrepEeric. The Crime of Maunsell Grange: a novel. 3 vols. Osgood McIlvaine. 31s. 6d. Bripaus, J. A. Poets All. Ward and Downey. 3s. 6d. Bropriss, A. A. A Roman Reporter. 8.P.C.K. Is. Brontii, CHARLOTTE. Shirley. 2 vols., being vols. 3 and 4 of the works of Charlotte, Emily, and Anne Bronté. J. M. Dent and Co. Cartron Dawz,W. The Emu’s Head, achronicle of Dead Man’s Flat. 2vols. Ward and Downey. CHRISTIAN SYDNEY. Lydia. Sampson Low. Copsan,J. MAcLAREN. The Red Sultan: The Remarkable Adventures in Western Barbary of Sir Cosmo MacLaurin, Bart., of Monzie, in the County of Perth. 3 vols. Chatto and Windus. CoLERIDGE, CHRISTABEL. Waynflete. 2 vols. A. D. Innes and Co., Bedford-street, Strand. 21s. Conner, Mrs. A Ruthless Avenger. 3 vols. Hutchin- son. Corr, C. Evry. The Pursuit of a Chimera, being a mid- Winter’s day dream. Digby, Long. 3s. 6d. CREICHTON, MapELINE. Like a Sister. 3 vols. and Long. 32s. 6d. CusHine, Paut. Misogyny and the Maiden: a Novel, New and cheaper edition. Griffith, Farran. 2s. Cusuina,Pauu. The Great Chin Episode. 5s. Curts, E. L. George Brand, Cabinet-maker. 1s. 6d. Dztr, ANDREW. The Girl in White, and other stories. Elliot Stock. Detaup, Margaret. Mrs. Tommy Dove,and other stories. Longmans. 6s. Duncan, Sara J. The Simple Adventures of a Memsahib. Illustrated by F. H. Townsend. Chatto and Windus. 7s. 6d. Exuis, Epwin J. Seen” Series. nard Quaritch. Fenn, G. MANVILLE. Library of Fiction. Is. Fircu, Anna M. The Loves of Paul Fenby. G. P. Put- nam’s Sons. 58. Francis, M. E. Whither, a novel. Digby 8.P.C.K. Seen in Three Days. “Sung and Written, drawn, and tinted by. Ber- A Sylvan Courtship. Family H. Badcock, Fairmead-road, N. Griffith, Farran. 3s. Od. Fuuier, ANNA. A Literary Courtship. G. P. Putnam’s Sons. GarLanp, Hamuin. Emmett Bonlore, by Opie Read ; Prairie Folks. Sampson Low. Girt, Toxo. An Island Princess. A story of six weeks, and afterwards. Lawrence and Bullen. 53. Grut1aT, Rev. Epwarp. Velveteens, a Norfolk story. 8. P. C. Ky 28, 6d. Gunter, A. Cuavertnc. Baron Montez of Panama and Paris: a novel. Routledge. Happon, A.L. What Ails the House ? W. H. Allen. Harpy, Tuomas. Far From the Madding Crowd.. New and cheaper edition, with portrait of the author Sampson Low. 2s. 6d. A novel. 3 vols.  68 Harpy, Tuomas. The Trumpet-Major: a Tale. Sampson Low. Hawker, Rev. R. 8. The Prose Works of the Rev. R. 8. Hawker, vicar of Morwenstow. Blackwood. Horr, AnrHony. A Change of Air: a novel. 6s. James, Henry. The Private Life, and other stories. Osgood and M‘Ilvaine, 5s. KENNARD, Mrs. A. Diogenes’ Sandals. Co. 38. 6d. Kezra. Leaving the Manse, a Disruption tale. Sons. Is. Kreitine, Rupyarp. Many Inventions. stories. Macmillan. 6s. LANGBRIDGE, FREDERICK. Miss Honoria, a tale of a remote corner of Ireland. ‘Tavistock Library. F. Warne and Co. ts. 6d. cloth, 1s. paper. LANGFORD, GRACE. Werona: a Romance of Australian Domestic Life. Remington and Co. LEGEND oF Maanpoo, THE. By the author of “ Prome- theus’ Daughter.” Second edition. Kegan Paul. Ios. 6d. Lemorg, Cuara. Covenant with the Dead: a novel. New and’cheaper edition. Griffith, Farran. 3s. 6d. Locks, SopH1A Mary. Who Wins—Loses. In 3 vols. Bentley. Lys, Curist1an. The Doctor’s Idol. tock Library. Frederick Warne covers, Is. MacaALPInE, AvERY. Joel Marsh: An American, and other stories. Ward, Lock, Bowden. 3s. 6d. M‘Cartuy, Justin, M.P. The Dictator. 3 vols. and Windus. MarryatT, FLORENCE. Parson Jones:a novel in three volumes. 3 vols. There is no Death, by the same author. New edition, picture boards. Griffith, Farran. 2s. MarRyYAT, FLORENCE. The Risen Dead: edition. Griffith, Farran. 438. 6d. Mrapvz, L. T. The Medicine Lady. Popular edition. Cassell. 6s. Osaoop, IrenE. The Shadow of Desire. Publishing Company, New York. OvERTON, Ropert. “20,” a volume of story and song. New edition. H. J. Drane, Wine-office-court, Fleet- street. 1s. each. PARKER, GILBERT. Methuen. PHILLPOTTS, EDEN. Series, No. 2. covers, Is. Pizrson, Ernest vE L. Deane. Is. Rippett, Mrs. J. H. The Head of the Firm. Popular edition. W. Heinemann. 33. 6d. Rozins, G. M. In the Balance. Blackett. Roginson, F. Maszn. A Woman of the World: an every- day story. New edition. Smith, Elder. 2s. Russan, ASHMORE, AND BOYLE, FREDERICK. The Orchid Seekers: a story of adventure in Borneo. Ilustrated. Chapman and Hall. 7s. 6d. Russert, W. CuarK. List, Ye Landsmen! a romance of incident. 3 vols. Cassell. 318. 6d. Ryan, W. P. The Heart of Tipperary: a romance of the Land League. With an introduction by William O’Brien, M.P. Ward and Downey. 38.6d. ~ Methuen. Remington and Nelson and A volume of Vol. 1 of the Tavis- and Co. Paper Chatto a novel. A new Cleveland Mrs. Falchion: a novel. 2 vols. Summer Clouds. The Breezy Library Raphael Tuck and Sons. Paper Vagabond’s Honour. H. G. 3 vols. Hurst and THE AUTHOR. Simmons, V. S. Men and Men: M‘Ilvaine. 3s. 6d. SITwELi, Mrs. Ista. Noel Snow. S8.P.C.K. Strvenson, W. Grant. Wee Johnnie Patterson, and other stories. Second edition. John Menzies and Co., Edinburgh. Paper covers, 1s. THORNLEY, GEORGE. Daphnis and Chloe. A most sweet and pleasant pastoral romance for young ladies, done into English. Illustrated by Charles Ricketts and Charles Shannon. The Vale, Chelsea. £2 28. WARDEN, GERTRUDE. The Haunted House at Kew. “ The Family Story-teller.” W. Stevens, Strand. Warren, C.P.S. The Good News Told in Simple Words. S.P.C.K. 6d. WHEELER, Mrs. W. L. A Washington Symphony. G. P. Putnam’s Sons. Wieain, K. Dovatas. Bird. WInninG oF May, Tux. By the author of “Dr. Edith Romney,” &c. In 3 vols. Hurst and Blackett. Yona, CHARLOTTE M. Grisly Grisell. 2 vols. Macmillan. 12s. a love story. Osgood 1s. 6d. The Story of Patsy. Gay and Poetry and the Drama. AITKEN, Grorce A. Poetical Works of Robert Burns. Edited, with a memoir. In 3 vols. The Aldine Edition of Poets. George Bell and Sons. 2s. 6d. a volume. Anstey, F. Mr. Punch’s Pocket Ibsen, a collection of some of the master’s best known dramas, condensed, revised, and slightly rearranged for the benefit of the earnest student. With illustrations by Bernard Partridge. Heinemann. CHITTENDEN, W. L. Ranch Verses. Sons, Bedford-street, Strand. 7s. 6d. Common-Room Caroxs, and Other Verses and Parodies chiefly relating to Oxford. By M. T. P. Alden and Co., Oxford. London: Simpkin, Marshall. Coorrr, Rozert T. <A Forest Poem. David Stott. Paper covers, 6d. Coorrr, Ropert T. Phil Carcas’ Boat and other poems. An excursive poet. David Stott. DALLASTYPE SHAKESPEARE, THE. Part III. Tobe com- pleted in fifty-seven parts. D.C. Dallas, Furnival- street, W.C. Paper covers, 3s. DorMAN, SAMUEL. Poems. G. Middleton, Ambleside. Fiztp, Evernr. Second Book of Verse. Osgood and M‘Tlvaine. 58. Goopcuitp, J. A. Lyrics. Horace Cox. 53s. GRAHAM, JANE CARLYLE. Songs, Measures, Metrical Lines. Kegan Paul. Grucuy, AuGusTa pE. Under the Hawthorn, and other verse. Elkin Mathews and John Lane. 5s. net. IsszN, Henrik. The Master Builder. Translated by Edmund Gosse and William Archer. New edition, with a biographical note by Edmund Gosse, and an appendix for critics by William Archer. Heinemann. Paper covers, Is. Mackay, Eric. Love Letters of a Violinist and other poems. Author’s edition with newly-added lyrics, being the seventh edition of this work. Lamley and Co., Exhibition-road, S.W. 5s. net. Mackiz, Gascoigne. Poems, Dramatic and Democratic. Elliot Stock. ; G. P. Putnam’s  THE AUTHOR. OpEs AND CARMEN SECULARE OF Horacz, THE. Trans- lated into English verse by T. A. Walker, M.A. Elliot Stock. Paguiaccr (Punchinello), opera in two acts; words and music by R. Leon Cavallo. English adaptation by Frederic E. Weatherley. E. Ascherberg and Co., Berners-street. Paper covers, Is. net. PortTicaAL WORKS OF ROBERT Burns, THE. Edited, with a prefatory memoir, notes, and glossary, by J. R. Tutin. Griffith and Farran. 2s. RHOADES, JAMES. Teresa, and other Poems. Paper covers, 3s. 6d. Roprnson, A. Mary. Retrospect and other Poems. Cameo Series. Fisher Unwin. 3s. 6d. RussELL, Rotto. Break of Day and other Poems. Fisher Unwin. 3s. 6d. Scort, Sr; Water. Ivanhoe. With introductory essay and notes by Andrew Lang, and with etchings. 2 vols. Border edition. J.C. Nimmo. 6s. each. ‘SULLIVAN, StR Epwarp. The Comedy of Dante Alighieri, rendered into English prose. Hell. Elliot Stock. WEEKES, CHARLES. Verses. Fisher Unwin. 6s. WorpswortH. Edited by Edward Dowden. Volumes 6 and 7. Aldine edition. George Bell. Longmans. Science. . AcapEmy SKETCHES, 1893 (including New Gallery and others). Edited by Henry Blackburn. W.H. Allen. Paper covers, 2s. AVELING, Epwarp. An introduction to the Study of Geology, specially adapted for the use of candidates for the London B.Sc. and the Science and Art Department examinations. With illustrations and a map. Swan Sonnenschein. Byrne, James. Origin of the Greek, Latin, and Gothic Roots. Second Edition. Kegan Paul. 18s. CamMBRIAN MINSTRELSIE : (Alawon Gwalia) a national collec- tion of Welsh songs, the music in old and new notations. Edited and harmonised by Joseph Parry, Mus. Doc. The words in English and Welsh edited by David Rowlands, B.A., with portraits and illustrations. Dedi- eated to the Queen. Vol. I. (of six). T.C.and E. C. Jack, Edinburgh. CuLAssIcAL PictuRE GALLERY. and Co., King-street, Is. Dapson, A. J. Evolution and Religion. schein. Davies, W. AND W. Medical Reports of the Davies Treatment in Phthisis Pulmonalis by the germicide and virus neutraliser of the bacillus tuberculosis discovered by. King, Thorne, and Stace, Brighton. Paper covers. Harrogate Minerat WATERS AND CHRONIC DisHAsEs. Practical observations, with cases. By Andrew Scott Myrtle, M.D., and James Aitken Myrtle, M.D. Fourth edition. R. Ackrill, Harrogate. Hart, Ernest. Hypnotism, Mesmerism, and the New Witchcraft. With illustrations. Smith, Elder. 4s. 6d. Huxiey, Tuomas H. The Romanes Lecture, 1893. Evolution and Ethics. Delivered in the Sheldonian Theatre, May 18, 1893. Macmillan. Paper covers, 2s. net. ILLUSTRATED CATALOGUE OF THE NATIONAL SOCIETY OF THE Finz Arts, Paris, 1893, THE. Chatto and Windus. Paper covers, 3s. 6d. H. Grevel Paper covers, June part. Covent.garden. Swan Sonnen- 69 INTRODUCTION TO PRACTICAL BAcTERIOLOGY for physi- cians, chemists, and students, An. By Dr. W. Miguela, translated by M. Campbell, and edited by H. J. Camp- bell, M.D., M.R.C.P., with illustrations and plates. Swan Sonnenschein. LEFFLER-ARNIM, ANNA. The Art of Figure Culture, a series of practical lessons on the cultivation of the human figure in health, strength, and symmetry, for the use of women of all ages. Metropolitan Printing Works, Deane-street, Fetter-lane. M‘Kenpricr, J. G., anp Snoperass, W. The Physi- ology of the Senses. With illustrations. University Extension Manuals Series. John Murray. 4s. 6d. each, New EneuisH Dictionary on Historica PRINCIPLES, A, founded mainly on materials collected by the Philological Society. Edited by James A. H. Murray, LL.D., with the assistance of many scholars and men of science, Part VII., Consignificant—Crouching. Oxford, at the Clarendon Press ; London, Henry Frowde. 12s. 6d. New Gabiery, 1893, THE; a complete illustrated cata- logue. With notes by Henry Blackburn. Chatto and Windus. Paper covers, Is. Nistett, J. T. Portative Electricity : a treatise on the application, methods of construction, and management of portable secondary batteries. Illustrated. Biggs and Co., Salisbury-court, E.C. NisBET, JoHN. British Forest Trees and their Sylvicul- tural Characteristics and Treatment. Macmillan. 6s. PicTuRES AND ParnTEeRs or 1893: the Art Supplement of the Picture Magazine. George Newnes Limited, Southampton-street,W.C. Paper covers, Is. PicTURES OF 1893 AND NaTIONAL GALLERY PICTURES. Pall Mall Gazette Office, Northumberland-street, Strand. Paper covers, 1s. each. PRactTicaL ELECTRICAL ENGINEERING: a complete treatise on the construction and management of electrical apparatus as used in electric lighting and the electric transmission of power. By various authors. Ilus- trated. Biggs and Co., Salisbury-court, E.C. 42s. REPRODUCTIONS OF DRAWINGS BY OLD MASTERS IN THE British Muszum. Part III. Published by the Trustees. Rorat AcAapEemMy PicturEs, being the Academy Supple- ment of the Magazine of Art. Cassell’s. RusseELL, WitLiAm J. Domestic Medicine and Hygiene, a short account of the more common diseases, their causes and treatment; written in plain language. Third edition, revised. Everett and Son, Salisbury- square, E.C. 2s. Satomons, Sir Davip. Electric Light Installations. Vol. I—The Management of Accumulators, a practical handbook. Seventh edition, revised and enlarged, with illustrations. Whittaker and Co., White Hart-street, E.C. Spencer, Hersert. The Inadequacy of Natural Selection. Reprinted from the Contemporary Review. Williams and Norgate. SrartTin, James. The Skin and Complexion. Simpkin, Marshall. 1s. Srrerron, Clement E. The Locomotive Engine and its Development : a popular treatise on the gradual im- provements made in railway engines between 1803 and 1893. With illustrations. Second edition, revised and enlarged. Crosby Lockwood. 3s. 6d.  Wo THE AUTHOR. Taytor, R. L., AND Parris, S. Chemical Problems, with Solutions. A key to the problems in Taylor’s “Student's Chemistry” and ‘Chemistry for Be- ginners.” Sampson Low. Verity, Joun B. Electricity up to Date, for light, power, and traction. Third edition, revised and enlarged. F. Warne. Paper covers, Is. 6d. Watts, Henry. ‘Typical Examples of Persian and Oriental Ceramic Art. Part I. With illustrations drawn by the author. Lawrence and Bullen. 14s. net. Law. Breppors, F.W. <A Concise Treaty on the Law of Mort- gage. Stevens and Sons. 10s. Buyru, A. WynTER. Lectures on Sanitary Law. Mac- millan. 8s. 6d. net. Bricz, SEwARD, Q.C. The Law of Corporations and Com- panies: A treatise on the doctrine of Ultra Vires, being an investigation of the principles which limit the capaci- ties, powers, and liabilities of. corporations, and more especially of joint stock companies. Third edition, revised throughout and enlarged, and containing the . United States and Colonial decisions. Stevens and Haynes. FirzpaTrick, JAMES, AND Fowker, V. DE 8. The Secre- tary’s Manual on the Law and. Practice of Joint-Stock Companies, with forms and precedents. Second edition. Jordan and Sons, Chancery-lane. 5s. net. GarRckE, Emi~eE, AND Ferxus, J. M. Summary of the Factory and Workshops Acts, for the use of manufac- turers and managers. Crosby Lockwood. Paper covers, 6d. Harris, RicHarp, Q.C. Hints on Advocacy: Conduct of Cases, Civil and Criminal. Tenth edition. Stevens and Sons. 7s. 6d. Luuy, J. M. Woodfall’s Law of Landlord and Tenant, with a full collection of Precedents and Forms of Pro- cedure ; containing also a collection of Leading Propo- sitions. The Fifteenth Edition, containing the Statutes and Cases down to Lady Day, 1893. Sweet and Max- well; Stevens and Sons. 38s. MacKay, #. J. G. Manual of Practice in the Court of Session. W. Green and Sons, Edinburgh. Myers, Freperick. A New Bankruptcy Act, to supplant the Act of 1883 that has entailed a loss up to date exceeding a million. Sharpe and Kellet, Old Hall- street, Liverpool. Smitru, J. Waiter. The Law of Private Trading Part- nership. 26th thousand. Effingham Wilson. Is. Tarn, A. W. Samuel Brown Prize Essay on the Enfranchisement of Leaseholds and the Taxation of Groundrents, Chief Rents, and Kindred Charges on Land in England and Wales. The Institute of Actuaries. Wart, W. A., LL.B. An Outline of Legal Philosophy. T. and T. Clark. Educational. Browne, Canon G. F. Lessons from Early English Church History. Three lectures. S.P.C.K. 1s. 6d. CapEL, Rev. A. D. Common-sense Euclid. ~Part II., Books III. and IV. W.H. Allen and Co. 2s. Cross, M. I., Aanp Cor, MARTIN, J. Modern Microscopy, a Handbook for Beginners. Ballitre, Tindall, and Cox, 2s. 6d. Dowson, J. Emerson. [Elementary Lessons in the Notation of Whole Numbers and of Decimal Fractions. Part I., for Standard IV. Elementary Decimal Frac- + tions and the Principles of the Metric System. Part II., for Standards V., VI., and VII. Ruddiman, Johnston, and Co., Charterhouse-square, E.C. Paper covers. ; Jounston, W. J. Analytical Geometry. An Elementary Treatise, with numerous Examples. At the Clarendon Press, London. Henry Frowde. 10s. 6d. Lirrte MoruHers, a reading-book for girls in Domestic Economy. Blackie’s Science Readers. Blackie and Son. 1s. 4d. Lypz, Lionet W. Notes on English Grammar. Methuen. Is. Masor, H., B.A. Domestic Economy, the Teacher’s Manual of Lessons. Blackie and Son. 4s. 6d. Suipiey, ArTHUR E. Zoology of the Invertebrata: a text- book for students. A.andC. Black. SincLarrR, VEN. W. M., D.D. Sacred Studies, or Higher Religious Education. Charge to the clergy~ and churchwardens of the Archdeaconty of London by the Ven. W. M. Sinclair, D.D. Elliot Stock. Paper covers, od. Some Hints on LEARNING TO Draw, by G. W. Caldwell Hutchinson, with iilustrations by Sir F. Leighton, Sir George Reed, Mr. Watts, and other well-known artists. Macmillan. 8s, 6d. Sracz, Lizut.-Cou. E. V. English-Arabic Vocabulary, for the use of students of the colloquial. Bernard Quaritch. Political, Trade, and Commerce. Crvis. The New Tyranny. A study in present day politics. Stanford. Paper covers, 6d. CONFERENCE OF FRIENDS Upon THE Home RvLE Question, held at Cannon-street Hotel on April 21, 1893, with fac-simile of letter of William Edmondson, written 2nd of twelfth month, 1704. Simpkin, Marshall. 6d. Dicey, A. VY. A Leap in the Dark, or Our New Constitu- tion. John Murray. 3s. 6d. Hisernicus. The New “Hibernia Pacata”; or “ The Message of Peace.’ Printed for the author by Ponsonby and Weldrick, Dublin. Paper covers. Hosuovuss, L. T. The Labour Movement. With preface by R. B. Haldane, M.P. Fisher Unwin. 3s. 6d. Lrapay, J.S8.,M.A. What Protection does for the Farmer and Labourer: a chapter of agricultural history. Fifth edition, revised and enlarged. Cassell. Is. OBSERVATIONS (REVISED) ON THE LAND TRANSFER BILL, 1893, as introduced into the House of Lords. Printed by Spottiswoode and Co., New-street-square. Paper covers. Paterave, R. H. I. Dictionary on Political Economy. Edited by. Fifth part, De Cardenas-Drawing. Paper covers. 3s. 6d. net. Macmillan. Pim, FrepERicK W. The Society of Friends in Ireland and Home Rule, a letter to a fellow member of the society. Hodges, Figgis, and Co., Dublin. Paper covers. i PorpuLaR FALLACIES REGARDING TRADE AND FoREIGN Durtixs, being the Sophismes Economiques of Frédéric Bastiat, adapted to the present time by E. R. Pearce Edgcumbe. Fourth edition revised, with a new preface. Cassell. 6d. 3  ADVERTISEMENTS. 71 NEW NOVEL BY JAMES PAYN. NOW READY, At all the Libraries, Booksellers’, and Bookstalls, in 2 vols., crown 8vo., cloth extra, price 21s. A STUMBLE ON THE THRESHOLD. me ga vVaSs PAY Nh. OPINIONS OF THE PRESS. THE TIMES: ‘Mr. James Payn’s pleasant story contains a startling novelty. The leading actors are a group of undergraduates of Cambridge University. Mr. Payn’s picture of University society is frankly exceptional. Exceptional, if not unique, is the ‘ nice little college’ of St. Neot’s. Cambridge men will have little difficulty in recognising this snug refuge of the ‘ploughed.’ . . . An ingenious plot, clever characters, and, above all, a plentiful seasoning of genial wit. . The uxorious master of St. Neot’s is charmingly conceived. If onlyfor his reminiscences of his deceased wives, ‘A Stumble on the Threshold’ deserves to be treasured. . . . We turn over Mr. Payn’s delightful pages, so full of surprises and whimsical dialogue. . . .” Daly NEws: “The dramatic story is told with an excellent wit. It abounds in lively presentation of character and in shrewd sayings concerning life and manners. ‘That study of mankind which is ‘man’ has furnished a liberal educa- tion to this genial humorist. The men and women he pourtrays move before us, as do our friends and acquaintances, distinct individualities, yet each possessed of that reserve of mystery a touch of which in the delineation of human nature, is more convincing than pages of analysis. Needham, Fellow of St. Neot’s, Cambridge—simple, loyal, gently independent—is a beautiful study. The story alternates in its setting between Bournemouth, Cambridge, and some charming spots near the Thames. The description of life in the Alma Mater on the banks of the Cam gives Mr. Payn opportunities for humorous sketches of professors and students, and he shows himself in the light of an excellent raconteur. This part of the narrative furnishes some delightful reading; we seem to be listening to the best talk, incisive, racy, and to the point. Space will not allow us to quote some of the wise and witty sayings, tinged it may be with cynicism, which are the outcome of Mr. Payn’s philosophy of life, and which are not the least entertaining part of this attractive novel.” DAILY CHRONICLE: ‘‘Mr. James Payn is here quite at his usual level all through, and that level is quite high enough to please most people. . . . The character drawing is good. The story of the master sounds strangely like truth. . .« A book to read distinctly.” DAILY GRAPHIC. ‘ . , . The dramatic unity of time, place, and cir- cumstance has never had a more novel setting. . . .” SATURDAY REVIEW: “A very interesting story, and one that excels in clever contrast of character and close study of individualism. . The characters make the impression of reality on the reader. Extremely pleasant are the sketches of University life.” THE WORLD: “The most sensational story which the author has written since his capital novel, ‘By Proxy.’ . - Never flags for a moment.” BLACK AND WHITE. ‘© |, , Ingenious and Original. Mr. Payn knows how to invent and lead up to a mystery.” LEEDS MERCURY: ‘Three more distinctive characters have, perhaps, never been drawn by Mr. James Payn than in Walter Blythe, Robert Grey, and George Needham, Cambridge undergraduates, who figure prominently in ‘A Stumble on the Threshold.’” GLaAsGgow HERALD: “, . , . Mr. Payn’s latest invention in sensational episode; but wild horses will not drag from us a statement of the mystery. It is new and thoroughly original, and worthy of the ingenuity of the loser of Sir Massingberd.” BATLEY REPORTER: “, , . . Is most attractive reading.” HAMPSHIRE TELEGRAPH AND CHRONICLE: ‘‘Mr. James Payn’s latest story, ‘A Stumble on the Threshold,’ which has been the chief attraction in the ‘ Queen’ during the last few months—where, by the way, it was most admirably illustrated—has just been issued in two handsome vols. by Mr. Horace Cox. The story is written in Mr. Payn’s happiest vein; it sparkles with wit, the characters are most unconventional, and the old, old theme is worked out on quite novel lines.” HEREFORD TIMES ‘*‘ With all their sparkle and gaiety, Mr. Payn’s novels would not be complete without the dread Nemesis, mysterious in operation, and casting suspicion for a time on every side but the right one. The novel is thoroughly attractive, and a credit to the practised hand which penned it.” THE OBSERVER: “, . . . Is a characteristic story, remarkably quietly told, always pleasing and satisfying, and pro- viding a startling incident at a moment when everything seems serene.” London: HORACE COX, Windsor House, Bream’s Buildings, H.C. ESR | i a : i jopiecanecor arn 1 72 ADVERTISEMENTS. MESDAMES BRETT & BOWSER, TYPISTS, SELBORNE CHAMBERS, BELL YARD, TEMPLE BAR. Authors’ MSS. carefully and expeditiously copied, from Is. per 1000 words. Extra carbon copies half price. Refer- ences kindly permitted to Augustine Birrell, Esq., M.P. THE AUTHOR’S HAIRLESS PAPER-PAD. (Tue Leapenuatt Press Lrp., H.C.) ee Contains hairless paper, over which the pen slips with perfect freedom. Siepence each: 58. per dozen, ruled or plain. MIss R. V. GILE, TYPE-WRITING OFFICES, 6, Adam-street, Strand, W.C. $$$» es ———__—_ Authors’ and dramatists’ Work a Speciality. All kinds of MSS. copied with care. Extra attention given to difficult hand-writing and to papers or lectures on scientific subjects. Type-writing from dictation. Shorthand Notes taken and transcribed. FURTHER PARTICULARS ON APPLICATION. MRS. GiLegE, TYPE-WRITING OFFICE, 35, LUDGATE HILL, E.C. (ESTABLISHED 1883.) Authors’ MSS. carefully copied from 1s. per 1000 words. Plays, &c., 1s. 8d. per 1000 words. Extra copies (carbon) supplied at the rate of 4d, and 8d. per 1000 words. Type-writing from dictation 2s. 6d. per hour. Reference kindly permitted to Walter Besant, Esq. Miss PATTEN, TYPIST, 44, Oakley Street Flats, Chelsea, S.W. Authors’ MSS. carefully transcribed. References kindly permitted to George Augustus Sala, Esq., Justin Huntly McCarthy, Esq., and many other well-known Authors. Hire- Proof Safe for MSS. Particulars on Application. TICKPHAST- BUY, BEG, } PASTE. 6d. and 1s. BORROW, or STEAL. LITERARY PRODUCTIONS OF EVERY DESCRIPTION AREFULLY REVISED and CORRECTED on Mode- rate Terms by the Author of ‘‘ The Queen’s English up to Date” (see Press Opinions), price 2s. Address ‘“ Anglophil,’ Literary Revision Office, 342, Strand, W.C. TWENTY-FIFTH ISSUE. Now ready, super-royal 8vo., price 15s., post free. CROCKFORD'S CLERICAL DIRECTORY E'OFe Being a Statistical Book of Reference for Facts relating to the Clergy in England, Wales, Scotland, Ireland, and the Colonies, WITH A FULLER INDEX RELATING TO PARISHES AND BENEFICES THAN ANY- EVER YET ‘ GIVEN TO THE PUBLIC. 1893. LONDON HORACE COX, WINDSOR HOUSE, BREAM’S BUILDINGS, E.C. “? COX’s ARTS OF READING, WRITING, AND SPEAKING. LETTERS TO A LAW STUDENT. Byr THE DATS MR. SHRIBANT COX. RE-ISSUE (SIXTH THOUSAND). PRICE 7s. 6d. LONDON: HORACE COX, ‘LAW TIMES” OFFICE, WINDSOR HOUSE, BREAM’S BUILDINGS, E.C. Printed and Published by Horacz Cox, Windsor House, Bream’s-buildings, London, E.C. Dublin Core The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/. Title A name given to the resource The Author, Vol. 04 Issue 02 (July 1893) Subject The topic of the resource <em>The Author</em>, Vol. 04 Issue 02 (July 1893) Type The nature or genre of the resource Publication Identifier An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context 1893-07-01-The-Author-4-2 publications The Author https://historysoa.com/files/original/5/451/1893-06-01-The-Author-4-1.pdf 5304fc75ac9fe130292b00b810523288 PDF Text Text ������������������������������������ Dublin Core The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/. Title A name given to the resource The Author Subject The topic of the resource <em>The Author</em> Description An account of the resource A digitised run of the Society of Authors' monthly periodical, <em>The Author</em>, 1890<span>–</span>1914, made available together for the first time.<br /><br />Currently users can browse issues and <a href="https://historysoa.com/items/browse?search=&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Bjoiner%5D=and&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Belement_id%5D=51&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Btype%5D=is+exactly&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Bterms%5D=Index&amp;collection=&amp;type=&amp;tags=&amp;exhibit=&amp;date_search_term=&amp;submit_search=Search+For+Items&amp;sort_field=Dublin+Core%2CTitle">indices</a> (not available for all volumes). Full text search for all issues, and other additional search functionality, will be added in 2022. Date A point or period of time associated with an event in the lifecycle of the resource 1890–1914 Identifier An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context The-Author-Issues Publication Date The date of an event (in YYYY, YYYY-MM or YYYY-MM-DD format) 1893-06-01 Volume 4 Issue 1 Pages Page range in volume 3–36 Ngram Date Version of the date in YYYYMMDD format for use by the Ngram plugin 18930601 Ngram Text Version of the text with no HTML formatting for use by the Ngram plugin be BHutbor. (The Organ of the Incorporated Society of Authors. Monthly.) CONDUCTED BY WALTER BESANT. Vou. IV.—No. 1.] JUNE 1, 1893. [Prick SIXPENCE. CONTENTS. PAGE, | PAGE Warnings and Notices... tee ee ae ae aab ie | Omnium Gatherum for June. By J. M. Lely ... wee vee i Literary Property— | The 8.P.C.K. again ogee ees anne eee eh ee iB 1.—Some Considerations on Publishing. By Sir Frederick A Note on Prefaces. By Sir F. Pollock... ae is ee a § Pee a ee What the Public Read. By Thomas Greenwood ... 0 wv 17 2.—The Right of Translation. By H. G. Boo <n ... 9 | Horace’s Odes, L, 5. By A. S.Aglen ... oe sea Be coon as 3.—Author and Publisher. Extractsfrom a paper sent round | Feuilleton. ‘‘ The Fire Post Office” ... ee ee se nas among Members by the Delegates to the Chicago | ‘Notes and News.” Bythe Editor... ae ees Gan maa oe Beene a ee | ‘““ Why a Congress ?” ee Se vs eee se See ee 4.—Cost of Musical Production. By the Secretary ..- ... li | Correspondence— 5.—Two Cases, 1. The Guinea Prize. 2. Copyright for Nothing 11 | 1.—The Donation of Books. By Rev. Prof. W. W. Skeat, The Responsibilities of Editors— \ Litt.D._ ... oe ae ces os ses eis pi Ae Oe 1.—Report of the case Macdonald v. National Review ... 184 2.—An Experience. By. Rev. J. J. Haleombe ... Ase es Oe 2.—Some Remarks on the Case. By A... + vst 14 | 3.—French Law... “ny a ees on 26 3.—Letter from Sir F. Pollock on the Case ae te .. 15 | “At the Sign of the Author’s Head”... ees vas cee an 88 PUBLICATIONS OF THE SOCIETY. 1, The Annual Report. That for January 1892 can be had on application to the Secretary. 9. The Author. A Monthly Journal devoted especially to the protection and maintenance of Literary Property. Issued to all Members. 3. The Grievances of Authors. (The Leadenhall Press.) 1s. The Report of three Meetings on the general subject of Literature and its defence, held at Willis’s Rooms, March, 1887. 4. Literature and the Pension List. By W. Morrrs Conss, Barrister-at-Law. (Henry Glaisher, g5, Strand, W.C.) 38. 5, 6. The History of the Société des Gens de Lettres. By S. Squrre Spriaeex, late Secretary to the Society. Is. The Cost of Production. In this work specimens are given of the most important forms of type, size of page, &c., with estimates showing what it costs to produce the more common kinds of books. Henry Glaisher, 95, Strand, W.C. 2s. 6d. 7. The Various Methods of Publication. By S. Squire Spriace, In this work, compiled from the papers in the Society’s offices, the various forms of agreements proposed by Publishers to ‘Authors are examined, and their meaning carefully explained, with an account of the various kinds of fraud which have been made possible by the different clauses in their agreements. Henry Glaisher, 95, Strand, W.C. 3s. 8. Copyright Law Reform. An Exposition of Lord Monkswell’s Copyright Bill now before Parlia- iment, With Extracts from the Report of the Commission of 1878, and an Appendix containing the Berne Convention and the American Copyright Bill. By J. M. Lety. Hyre and Spottiswoode. 1s. 6d. : 9. The Society of Authors. A Record of its Action from its Foundation. By Waurmr Busant” (Chairman of Committee, 1888—1892). Is. 4 THE AUTHOR. 12. Cessron or Coprriaut.—Never sign any paper, either agreement or receipt, which gives away copyright, without advice. 13. ADVERTISEMENTS.—Keep control over the advertise- ments, if they affect your returns, by a clause in the agree- ment. Reserve a veto. If you are yourself ignorant of the subject, make the Society your adviser. 14. Never forget that publishing is a business, like any other business, totally unconnected with philanthropy, charity, or pure love of literature. You have to do with business men. Be yourself a business man. Society’s Offices :— 4, PoRTUGAL STREET, LINCOLN’s INN FIELDS. ee HOW TO USE THE SOCIETY. 1. Every member has a right to advice upon his agree- ments, his choice of a publisher, orany dispute arising inthe conduct of his business or the administration of his pro- perty. If the advice sought is such as can be given best by a solicitor, the member has a right to an opinion from the Society’s solicitors. If the case is such that Counsel’s opinion is desirable, the Committee will obtain for him Counsel’s opinion. All this without any cost to the member. 2. Remember that questions connected with copyright and publisher’s agreements do not generally fall within the experience of ordinary solicitors. Therefore, do not scruple to use the Society first—our solicitors are continually engaged upon such questions for us. 3. Send to the office copies of past agreements and past accounts with the loan of the books represented. This isin order to ascertain what has been the nature of your agree- ments, and the results to author and publisher respectively so far. The Secretary will always be glad to have any agreements, new or old, for inspection and note. The infor- mation thus obtained may prove invaluable. 4. If the examination of your previous business trans- actions by the Secretary proves unfavourable, you should take advice as to a change of publishers. 5. Before signing any agreement whatever, send the pro- posed document to the Society for examination. 6. The Society is acquainted with the methods, and—in the case of fraudulent houses—the tricks of every publish- ing firm in the country. Remember that there are certain houses which live entirely by trickery. 7. Remember always that in belonging to the Society you are fighting the battles of other writers, even if you are reaping no benefit to yourself, and that you are advancing the best interests of literature in promoting the indepen- dence of the writer. 8. Send to the Editor of the Author notes of everything important to literature that you may hear or meet with. THE AUTHORS’ SYNDICATE. SPECIAL report of the Authors’ Syndicate has been prepared and issued to those members of the Society for whom the Syndicate has transacted business. Members are informed : 1. That the Authors’ Syndicate takes charge of the busi- ness of members of the Society. With, when necessary, the assistance of the legal advisers of the Society, it concludes agreements, collects royalties, examines and passes accounts, and generally relieves members of the trouble of managing business details. - 2. That the expenses of the Authors’ Syndicate are defrayed entirely out of the commission charged on rights placed through its intervention. This charge is reduced to the lowest possible amount compatible with efficiency. Meanwhile members will please accept this intimation that they are not entitled to the services of the Syndicate gratis, a misapprehension which appears to widely exist. 3. That the Authors’ Syndicate works for none but those members of the Society whose work possesses a market value. 4. That the business of the Syndicate is not to advise members of the Society, but to manage their affairs for them. 5. That the Syndicate can only undertake arrangements of any character on the distinct understanding that those arrangements are placed exclusively in its hands, and that all negotiations relating thereto are referred to it. 6. That clients can only be seen personally by appoint- ment, and that, when possible, at least four days’ notice should be given. The work of the Syndicate is now so heavy, that only a limited number of interviews can be arranged. 7. That every attempt is made to deal with the corre- spondence promptly, but that owing to the enormous number of letters received, some delay is inevitable. That stamps should, in all cases, be sent to defray postage. 8. That the Authors’ Syndicate does not invite MSS. without previous correspondence, and does not hold itself responsible for MSS. forwarded without notice. There is an Honorary Advisory Committee, whose services will be called upon in any case of dispute or difficulty. It is perhaps necessary to state that the members of the Advisory Committee have no pecuniary interest whatever in the Syndicate. ec NOTICES. HE Editor of the Author begs to remind members of the Society that, although the paper is sent to them free of charge, the cost of producing it would be a very heavy charge on the resources of the Society if a great many members did not forward to the Secretary the modest 6s. 6d. subscription for the year. ; The Editor is always glad to receive short papers and communications on all subjects connected with literature from members and others. Nothing can do more good to the Society than to make the Author complete, attractive, and interesting. Will those who are willing to aid in this work send their names and the special subjects on which they are willing to write ? : Communications for the Author should reach the Editor | not later than the 21st of each month. ; coe :  . THE AUTHOR. 5 All persons engaged in literary work of any kind, whether members of the Society or not, are invited to communicate to the Editor any points connected with their work which it would be advisable in the general interest to publish. Members and others who wish their MSS. read are requested not to send them to the Office without previously communicating with the Secretary. The utmost practicable despatch is aimed at, and MSS. are read in the order in which they are received. It must also be distinctly under- stood that the Society does not, under any circumstances, undertake the publication of MSS. The Authors’ Club is now opened in its new premises, at 3, Whitehall-court, Charing Cross. Address the Secretary for information, rules of admissien, &c. Will members take the trouble to ascertain whether they have paid their subscriptions for the year ? If they will do this, and remit the amount, if still unpaid, or a banker’s order, it will greatly assist the Secretary, and save him the trouble of sending out a reminder. Members are most earnestly entreated to attend to the warning numbered (7). It is a most foolish and a most disastrous thing to bind yourself to anyone for a term of years. Let them ask themselves if they would give a solicitor the collection of their rents for five years to come, whatever his conduct, whether he was honest or dishonest ? Of course they would not. Why then hesitate for a moment when they are asked to sign themselves into literary bondage for three or five years ? Those who possess the ‘Cost of Production” are requested to note that the cost of binding has advanced 15 per cent. This means, for those who do not like the trouble of “doing sums,” the addition of three shillings in the pound on this head. In other words, if the cost of binding is set down in our book at eight pounds, to this must now be added twenty-four shillings more, so that it now stands at £9 4s. The figures in our book are as near the exact truth as can be procured; but a printer’s, or a pinder’s, bill is so elastic a thing that nothinz more exact can be arrived at. Some remarks have been made upon the amount charged in the “ Cost of Production” for advertising. Of course, we have not included any sums which may be charged for inserting advertisements in the publisher’s own magazines, or in other magazines by exchange. As agreements too often go, there is nothing to prevent the publisher from sweeping the whole profits of a book into his own pocket, by inserting any number of advertisements in his own magazines, and by exchanging with others. Some there are who call this a form of fraud; it is not known what those who practise this method of swelling their own profits call it, ee LITERARY PROPERTY. —— I. Some ConsIDERATIONS ON PUBLISHING. By Sir Frederick Pollock. (Reprinted by permission of the author and the editor from the Pall Mall Gazette, May 1 and 4.) I ANY points about the relations between authors and publishers appear to be still unsettled. By an unsettled point I mean a point on which materially different opinions are held in good faith by persons with reasonable and fairly equal opportunities of knowledge. It is not an unsettled point whether ignorant persons ought to be induced, by fallacious expectations of profit, to pay at an exorbitant rate for the production of work which no competent reader or reasonable man of business would ever have supposed to be profit- able. Such transactions are not genuine publish- ing at all. The so-called publishers who live by them have no more in common with any respect- able publishing firm than an Old Bailey tout with the President of the Incorporated Law Society, or a Chinese pirate with the captain of a P. and O. liner. Some months ago I said, as chairman of the Committee of the Society of Authors, and to a numerous meeting of that society, that I saw no reason why the genuine unsettled questions should not, if it were so desired, be effectually solved by conference between representative authors and publishers. In so saying I expressed my individual opinion, but I have every reason to believe that I had the general assent of my colleagues on the committee and of the members of the society present. At all events there was no suggestion of dissent. I retain the opinion so expressed, but I think a good deal of free indi- vidual exchange of ideas ought to precede any definite endeavour to put these questions in the way of solution, and I offer my contribution for what it may be worth. Being a lawyer first and a man of letters (if, indeed, I can properly claim that description) afterwards, I naturally apply the test of legal right so far as possible. It must by no means be inferred from this that I should wish in every or any case to see this test applied under the form of actual litigation. Perhaps it may be well to state that I speak for myself only, and that my experience of literary arrangements, partly in my own affairs and partly in other people’s, dates from some time before I had any- thing to do with the Society of Authors, and indeed before the society was founded. What is the author’s due share of profits? is a question sometimes asked. To begin with that question is to begin, it seems to me, at the wrong end. There can be no such thing asa due or fair share of profits in the abstract. Some bargains are obviously good, and some are obviously bad. The interest and difficulty lie in the middle region, and there no hard and fast line can be drawn, One can only say that if A and B, writers in approximately the same rank of reputation, write books of the same class and price for the same public, and if the two books sell equally well, and A makes say £100 by his book, while B makes £150 by his, then either B is in luck, or A has something to learn from B in the commercial 6 THE AUTHOR. . part of an author’s business. But, again, it will not do to say that, commercially speaking, the author is a seller and the publisher a buyer, and each may make the best bargain he can. That may be the case in some forms of publishing, but it is not so in all. In truth a lawyer may be puzzled to classify the relation between author and publisher. According to the nature of the book and the terms agreed on, there may be a prevailing resemblance to sale, or to partnership, or to agency. One can seldom say that the rela- tion is precisely one of these three, but the interest of the parties in profits, as such, may be very different, as one or the other predominates. And where the relation savours of agency, it is not always the author who is more like a_prin- cipal. In the case of books written to order, which are many, it is plainly not so. However, the points of possible dispute occur mostly in determining what really are profits. I think for my own part that the type of agreement between author and publisher which involves taking an account of profits is one of the least desirable. Still, some sort of estimate of expected profit can hardly be dispensed with as a means of fixing the data, whatever the definite form of agreement may be. There is no reason for making any mystery of the cost of producing books, and, whatever may have been the etiquette of the trade a generation ago, Tam not aware that the best publishers do so now. Many authors, it is true, take no interest in business details, and would rather not know them. That is a luxury to which they are entitled for themselves if they can afford it, but people who depend on authorship for their living cannot be expected or advised to follow the example. I will even say that those authors who can afford the luxury should remember that their indolence may be prejudicial to others who cannot. Some elementary facts lie on the surface. We know that very few buyers pay the full “marked price” for a new book. The retailer, with the now usual discount of threepence in the shilling, gets only 75 per cent. of the nominal price, and when we have further allowed for trade discounts, and the special discounts on American and foreign sales, if any, we may say roughly that the total fund coming to the publishers’ hands in respect ‘of a new book is somewhere about 60 per cent. of the “ marked selling” price, more in some cases or less in others, multiplied by the number of copies sold, The discount system probably tends to create an exaggerated notion of the actual returns on sales, and may in that way be mis- leading to young authors. On general grounds of straightforwardness and simplicity, too, the system-of net prices, now. partly introdueed by some houses, appears to deserve encouragement. But I have no doubt there are difficulties about it which it is hard for anyone outside the business to appreciate. New books are retailed in Paris at a discount, though a comparatively small one. On the other hand, I believe the American book trade has substantially solved the problem, though it has to deal with an immense area of distri- bution. This 60 per cent. (or whatever it may precisely be) of the nominal price is not profits. It is gross returns. Also we have to remember that returns do not all come in at the same rate. Some books will sell quickly, if they sell at all, while the sale of others may be expected to spread over years. Novels and travels on the one hand, dictionaries and books of permanent reference on the other, may be taken as typical examples of the fast and the slowly moving books. Deferred returns, of course, cannot be treated in the same way as immediate ones. Against the returns must be set the cost of production, which again is partly immediate, partly more or less deferred, and partly what may be called standing. By standing cost of production I mean the general establishment expenses which cannot be attributed to one book more than another. There are houses which are editing as well as publishing houses, so that to a large extent one may say they are their own authors. In one such case, perhaps a singular one, the regular staff includes a first-rate scholar and two well-known publicists. Here the establishment expenses must be a very sensible proportion of the whole. In the case of a house that undertakes little or nothing of its own motion, and exercises no discretion beyond that of the reader to whom MSS. are submitted, the establishment expenses may be reduced to the level-of common office expenses and warehouse room. I do not know of any leading house to which this description would be strictly applic- able. It is evidently a most difficult matter to make an exactly just apportionment of this element of standing cost among the individual books produced by a firm; and I believe this is one main origin of divers charges and deductions which used to be made against authors, and sometimes still are, under the name of “ customs of the trade.” The late Mr. James Spedding led the way, many years ago, in objecting to these alleged customs. ‘ Now we must distinguish in point of law between the different forms of publishing. Where the agreement is for a share of profits as such, it seems to me that the relation of the parties is what lawyers call a contract of abundant faith. The author is entitled to full and true accounts, and to, be charged only with  THE actual expenditure, or the book’s proper share of it. And the difficulty of ascertaining that share is no reason for renouncing the attempt to ascertain it, and making it up in indirect ways. The publisher has a right to say, ‘“ We propose to charge such and such a percentage on the ascertained expenses cut of pocket for printing and so forth, as being the book’s fair share of standing cost of production.” The author may say in turn, “ Well, but you settle accounts only once a year, or half-yearly (or as the case may be). That is equival nt to a certain discount in your favour on the sum coming to me. Will not that go a good way towards covering the book’s share of standing cost?” Since these articles were first printed, a publisher has rejoined that the publisher, by his arrangements with the trade, has to give almost or quite as long credit as he takes. All this is matter for fair and business-like discussion. But the pub- lisher has no right to take a trade discount on the printer’s or stationer’s bill, and debit the account with the full nominal amount of that bill. No partner or agent would be justified in using such methods with his fellow-partner or principal, nor could he mend the matter by alleging a “custom of the trade.” Secret discounts and commissions no doubt exist in many forms of business, notwithstanding the repeated censure of the courts, but they are not therefore lawful. If the publisher chooses to say openly to the author, “I propose to take these customary trade discounts for myself in lieu of the book’s share of standing cost,” that is the proposal of a legitimate, though, in my opinion, a clumsy solution. The parties can agree, if they think fit, to this, as to any other terms clearly understood. Where the agreement is not for a share of profits by name, but for payment of a royalty or a lump sum to the author, there can be no legal question of accounting for profits, but the same questions and difficulties may enter indirectly into the settlement of terms. I propose to pursue this in another article, and to say a word on another somewhat troublesome question, that otf charges for advertising. II. Contracts between author and publisher may assume, as I pointed out, very different legal forms. In that firm which requires actual calculation and division of profits the relation is so like that of partnership as to demand, accor- ding to the best opinion I can form, the utmost good faith; not merely positive truth of state- ment, but the full disclosure of all material facts. Therefore secret profits, under whatever shape, AUTHOR. 7 and screened by whatever excuse, are not admis- sible, It is not often, I should think, that it falls to the author’s part to incur expenses on the common account. But if in any particular case it does, the publisher will be equally entitled to a full return and verification of these, 'The parties may limit the definition of profits, however, in any way they think fit, provided they have a clear understanding. In ordinary retail trade, for example, the difference between the wholesale and the retail price of the goods is commonly ‘alled the retailer’s profit. So it is in the book- selling (as distinct from the publishing) trade itself. It may be convenient for the author and publisher to take the divisible profits as the returns of the book less the specific cost of production, leaving the standing or “ establish- ment” expenses out of account, and thus exclu- ding the troublesome question of apportionment. This has, in fact, been a common practice. But these expenses have to be covered in the pub- lisher’s business as in any other. Unless and until a balance to the good is shown after deduct- ing the total of all expenses both general and specific from the total of returns, there can be no real profit on the Lusiness as a whole. If there- fore nothing is said about the book’s share of standing cost, the author’s nominal share of profits must be to some extent, however small, Jess than if this item was expressly brought into account, or else the publisher must give himselfa margin of interest on the sums coming to the author by deferring the payment for a certain time. The usual arrangements for making up and settling accounts yearly or half-yearly have preciseiy this effect, and it may be found that they work approximate justice between the parties. Whether the approximation may in ordinary cases be accepted by both parties as sufficient is one of the points, it seems to me, which can be worked out only by frank discussion. Any system of fixed payments has the merit of avoiding direct questions of account, whether the agreement be for a sum down in respect of an edition of so many copies, or for a royalty, or for royalty combined with one or more fixed pay- ments on account. Every form of agreement has its conveniences and defects, according to the nature of the case. Out and out sale of copy- right is seldom if ever advisable in a work of pure literature. But as regards legal and scientific works, where the author’s co-operation is practically indispensable for any future edition, sale of copyright, combined with adequate pro- vision for the author’s work on future editions, is both usual and reasonable In all these cases the author has nothing to do with calculation of profits after the agreement-is made. He is: to 8 THE get what he bargained for, and the publisher is equally bound to pay it, whether the profits turn out more or less than was expected. The only account to be rendered is of the number of copies printed and sold, with the distinction of home and foreign sales where required. It is possible, no doubt, to manipulate a royalty agreement so as to make it unfair to the author. It is even possible that the actual number of copies sold or printed should be falsified. But this takes us beyond the region of disputable usage; if such things happen, they are downright fraud. They are no more legitimate publishing than obtaining goods by false pretences from a wholesale house without any intention of paying for them is legitimate retail trade. Good publishing houses are. about as likely to do such things as the Clarendon Press to print its Bibles on stolen paper. Many authors, however, continue, through sheer inexperience and in the face of repeated warnings, to fall into the hands of low-class pub- lishers, who are much akin in their own way to the low-class speculative solicitor. Such cases constitute a large part of the work of the Society of Authors. No one who has not seen that work in detail—and probably an honourable publisher least of all—will easily realise the kind or amount of the petty police of authorship, if I may so term it, which daily calls for attention. Sometimes books are published without any- thing being distinctly said or understood as to the terms. It is difficult to say what the legal presumption ought to be in such cases. The general usage of publishers is to treat the book as published on half profits, in which I see nothing to complain of. If the author could have made better terms, it was his own fault that he did not make them while he might. I turn to the specific question of payment for advertisements. Under a profit-sharing agree- ment, for half profits, or two-thirds, or as the case may be, this, like other outgoings, is a matter of quasi-partnership account. Only the actual cost, whatever it is, ought to be debited. There- fore, if P. publishes A.’s book on the terms of dividing profits, and the book is advertised in P.’s own magazine, only the cost of paper and. print should be charged in respect of that advertise- ment, and, possibly, some fractional addition for any increased cost of distributing the magazine which may be due to the bulk of advertisements. The same principle seems to apply to what are called exchange advertisements. If Q. advertises P.’s books in return for P. advertising Q.’s, there is no real outgoing except for the paper and print. Ido not see on what ground any further charge against the book can be justified. : In the case of an agreement for royalties or AUTHOR. fixed sums this question does not arise. Expendi- ture on advertisements, like all other expenditure, is under such an agreement solely the publisher’s affair. There may perhaps be an implied term that the publisher shall cause the book to be advertised to a reasonable and usual extent. But it is so obviously the publisher’s interest to do this, and he is so obviously, in most cases, the best judge of the ways and means, that there should not be much room for dispute on this head. Publishing on commission is a different matter. Here the publisher is really the author’s agent and nothing else. He owes the author a true and undisguised account «f whatever passes through his hands, but it rests wholly with. the author to determine the amount and manner of expenditure. He may give the publisher specific instructions, or a general or limited discretion, or he may do his own printing and advertising if he thinks fit, though it can seldom be convenient to advertise independently of the publisher. As the publisher is not bound to undertake any expense at all, he is of course entitled to be paid for advertisements in his own publications. The author will probably have little difficulty in s-curing the benefit of trade terms; I do not see that he can claim them as of right. If the author publishing on commission is a wise man he will probably do little without consulting the pub- lisher; but in this form of publishing it is. the author who pays the piper_and calls the tune, and the practical working of the arrangement, as a matter. of personal relations, must be left. to the good sense of the parties. The fact that publishing on commission is not very common shows, first, that few authors are willing to take any risk, and secondly, that not many are willing to take much trouble. A true partnership between author and pub- lisher, in which the author takes a share of risk as well as of profits, is in point of law as possible as any other arrangement, and there is no reason why it should not be perfectly equitable; but I have never heard of such an agreement being made in fact, until I saw a case reported (of course without names) in the May number of the Author. The proceedings appear to have been quite unbusinesslike on both sides, so the example fails to be instructive. If anything like this does occur in regular practice, the example would have to be sought in the case of one member of a publishing house writing a book and publishing it with his own firm. Some publishers are also men of letters and authors, a fact sometimes for- gotten. 1 do not know what arrangements they are in. the habit of making for their own works. If any of them felt at liberty to give us the benefit of their double experience, it might  THE AUTHOR. 9 help to.clear up misunderstandings. I will con- clude with two elementary cautions to young writers. An author who still has his reputation to make cannot expect to be dealt with on the same footing as one whose reputation is made; and, whether one’s reputation is made or not, the publisher is almost always the navigating officer of the ship, and approaching him in the spirit of a sea-lawyer is not the way to secure a prosperous voyage. II. Tue Rieut or TRANSLATION. In the last number of the Author a correspon- dent, “F. T.,” calls attention to an apparent discrepancy between the stipulations of the Berne Copyright Convention, and the provisions of the International Copyright Act, 1886, in regard to the right of translation. The explanation is as follows: Art. V. of the Berne Copyright Convention grants the exclusive right of translation for ten years certain. This period, however, as is shown in the records of the conferences at Berne, was to be considered as a minimum of protection to the author in this respect, without granting which, at the least, no country could join the union. Any country which is a party to the union preserves, nevertheless, the faculty of giving more extended protection to the author, either internationally or by way of the domestic law. This is shown by Art. XV. of the International Convention, which provides: It is understood that the Governments of the countries of the union reserve to themselves respectively the right to enter into separate and particular arrangements between each other, provided always that such arrangements confer upon authors, or their lawful representatives, more extended rights than those granted by the union, or embody other stipulations not contrary to the present convention. It is true that Great Britain has not concluded any such separate and particular arrangements as are alluded to in this article, but it was con- sidered, in framing the Act of 1886, that in regard to international copyright, translation is often more important than copyright in the original work; and consequently that the translating right—as the chief international means of repro- duction—ought (with the reserve of ten years, during which an authorised translation must appear) to be protected in England as fully as the copyright in the original work. This appears to be the effect of the Act and order in council as they stand, though it is possible that the matter might have been expressed somewhat more clearly in the order in council. H. G. B. VOL. IV. III. AUTHOR AND PUBLISHER. The following extracts are taken from a paper sent round among the members of the Society by the delegates to the Chicago Conference : Risk.—What is meant by the word “risk?” When there is risk at all in the production of a book, it must be remembered that there are two risks, not one. There is (1) the risk of the author, and (2) the risk of the publisher. What is the author’s risk ?* He contributes the work itself, on which he has expended years—months—a lifetime, perhaps, of labour. He risks his repu- tation—his success—his career. In addition to this he risks the expenditure of time, labour, maintenance, preparation —in fact, everything that has made him capable of producing the work. He hopes, in the first place, for a reward in recognition of faithful work, of genius, of discovery, of successful research, and this must always be regarded as the first and most important reward; his secondary reward is such a proportion of the proceeds as is equitable. When there is risk at all, the publisher takes the risk of the money spent on producing the work. Let us see what this means. The conditions of publishing have very greatly changed during the last fifty years. Literary property has enormously increased, and is increasing more and more. Formerly, almost every book was a lottery; half-a-dozen publishers joined in taking the risk. Now there are writers by the score in every branch—educational, scientific, artistic, historical, imaginative — whose books are certain to succeed, 7.e., the authors are known beforehand to enjoy such a clientéle that there is no risk whatever in producing books by them. There are also subjects which at certain times and emergencies command a sale. Therefore it is the natural endeavour of every publisher to secure some of these writers, and to discover some of these subjects. It is also his endeavour to incur as few risks as he can; that is to say, not to publish, if he can help it, books which are speculative. Some few publishers there are who can afford to take up speculative books. The great majority cannot; they are enabled to seem as if they could by the eagerness of authors who, to get their works published, are easily induced to pay the whole, or a large part—or, in some cases, double the cost of production. This * Of course, we are not speaking here of papers for encyclopedias, dictionaries, or journals, or for books under- taken at a certain price agreed upon. B 10 THE. AUTHOR. diminution of risk, this extensive practice of making authors- pay for their own produc- tion, are hard facts which are constantly being denied or softened down, in some way or other. . Generally the denial rests on the false- hood, “advanced over and over again, that the Society maintains that no publishers ever take risks. oe = But, if there are risks, what are they? It must be remembered that the “risk” does not mean advancing any money, or paying the printer immediately. The publisher has credit. He pays by bills, or he pays some months after the work is done. Let us consider how this may work out. A book is published at a cost (without moulding or stereotyping) say, of £100 (see “ Gost of Production,” p. 81). The book is—say —a collection of essays: it sells at 6s. which is about 3s. 6d. to the publisher. We will suppose that there was “risk;” that is to say, it was not certain that the book would sell enough to repay the cost. We will suppose that it does not prove a success, that only about 400 copies go off. These produce the sum of £70. There remains a loss of £30. This has to be paid at a certain time after production, and after the first returns have come in. Nowa pub- lisher of experience may make an approximate estimate of the copies he can dispose of on the first appearance even of a risky book. If, for instance, the book is a good book, even on a subject not calculated to be widely popular, he may depend upon the free libraries, of which there are now nearly two thousand in this country and the colonies, taking a certain number. He can also depend-upon a certain ‘subscription of the trade at the outset. His “risk,” therefore, is not by any means the actual cost of production, but the difference between a tolerably certain sale and the cost of production. This explanation enables us to understand how it is that apparently large risks—to which some pub- lishers point in support of their curious desire to get their business regarded as a gambling or purely speculative one—may be, and often are, really risks of a very small difference. It is not here pretended that the estimated minimum circulation is aheays nearly reached, and that the publisher’s deficit is never greater than £30. But this example of what a considerable failure may really mean is given, because the supposed magnitude of the publisher’s losses has been widely used to justify ‘his appropriation of the lion’s share in profits, where profits have ensued. Nor is it stated that credit removes all risk, but only that it modifies risk. Nor is it maintained that all persons calling themselves publishers can obtain credit, but only (which everyone knows) that substantial men of business can do so. And again, still further to remove misapprehension, or distortion, we are speaking of books written by individual writers; not of dictionaries, books of references, &c. Secret Prorirs.—On this subject the Society has spoken strongly from the very beginning. There must never be allowed, in- any kind of business where the parties are associated as partners, joint venturers, or as principal-and agent, any secret profits. The very Secrecy either implies the intention of, or opens the door to, fraud. The too common practice of secretly overcharging the cost of production has been defended as a “custom of the trade.” That is not the case. (1) A “custom of the trade” is a thing recognised by both sides and known and allowed. These secret charges have never been recognised; to the young author they are unknown; to the experienced they have ever been a constant cause, of exasperation and suspicion.* There has never been a time when the author, almost inarticulate and powerless, has not protested with rage, even though without power, against secret profits. (2) A “custom of the trade” is uniform. This practice is not uniform. One house may make a practice— never openly advertised or defended—of charging a percentage on the cost of production; another may do nothing of the kind; a third may charge what it pleases, e.g., a certain house was found, some time ago, to have charged £90 for advertis- ing, when they had only spent £10. In fact, if the principle of secret charges is allowed at all, it means that the author gives the publisher the absolute right to falsify the figures to his own advantage, as much as he pleases, and surrenders the power to protest, even though the publisher should swamp the whole proceeds by a correspond- ing increase in the cost of production. This, indeed, has often been done. To allow secret profits at all is to open the door for many kinds of fraud. And it is certain that no court of law would acknowledge that to be a trade custom which allows a publisher to falsify as much as he pleases every account that he renders. In fact, the prac- tice of making secret profits is, most certainly, from whatever point of view we regard it, a fraud upon the author. “ Orrice Exprnses.’’—Some publishers insert a clause claiming a percentage on the returns or on the cost of production for “ office expenses.” An open claim is one thing ; ‘secret profits are another. The former may at least be argued ; the latter cannot for a moment be defended. “tot * See Charles Knight's * Shadows of the Old Booksellers,” p. 228.  THE course a publisher is quite within his right should he say “I shall not argue the point. Those are my terms; take them or leave them.” It then becomes a simple question whether it is the author’s interest to accept or to refuse. If we argued the matter, I should, myself, submit the following reasons, among others, why “office expenses” should not be made a charge: A pub- lisher cannot with his own hands do all the work; he therefore engages servants—more servants as his business increases. But are we to pay for his servants? It is not for his establishment that we pay, but for his services. In that case we ought to pay a greater amount to a publisher who keeps a large establishment of clerks. Indeed, it has been advanced gravely as regards a certain large house, that they cannot pay so great a royalty as other houses on account of their vast establish- ment. This is the reductio ad absurdum of the claim for office expenses. But we do not pay w solicitor in proportion to the number of his clerks, ora physician in p:oportion to his carriages and horses. Besides, if the maintenance of clerks and servants and the payment of rent are to be con- sidered, the author has an equal right to put in a claim for his own expenses and servants and rent. He may with as much force as the publisher argue that he has to live first and to take his profit next. 14, Wuart 1s Prorit ?—In every other kind of business that can be named, profit is taken to mean the difference between the sale of an article and the cost of production or purchase, i.e., between what it “fetched” and what it cost. A first charge on the trader’s profit in every other kind of business is the expense of the establish- ‘ment. Why should the publisher alone, of all men in business, demand that his profit should be reckoned to begin after his establishment, over which the author has no control, has been paid for? IV. Cost or Musica PropvctTIon. After considerable difficulty the secretary has made some advance with regard to the cost of musical production—a question which is con- stantly being brought before him by the members. He has obtained the cost of pro- duction of any ordinary song, and he is in communication with a gentleman who will give printers’ estimates for any work submitted to the secretary, The following is the cost of production for 500 copies of a song consisting of 5 pages, exclusive of the cover :— VOL. IV. AUTHOR. i © sd. *Plate for tue COVER 6.8... a Oo 12. 6 +Five Plates at 4s. 6d. per plate......... 1.2 6 Printing 5d. per 100 copies, per plate ; 28. id, Per 500 GOPles .-.....2.....-.. O10 5 Printing 500 titles, 1s. per 100..... SO) 5 0 Paper, 2 sheets of 4 pages; 1000 sheets for 500 COPIeS ose...secesevee ees O16 8 357 4 V. Two Casss. i A GUINEA PRIZE. “ Publish it as a one guinea prize story.” “JT think that will make the troublesome beggar sick.” Some people’s wit is cruel and vindictive, and these are the people to whom a sharp reminder that a biter can sometimes get bitten does no harm. It happened that a paper recently adver- tised for stories, and trapped a good one, for which the author wanted £2 2s. per 1000 words, and for which the newspaper only wished to pay tos. There was some correspondence about this difference of price, and while it was pending, the editor came to the conclusion that he could use the story and pay for it in the manner he proposed above. Perhaps he said, “ Whether I have to pay him or not what he asks, I can promote him to the dignity of a prize winner, with one guinea against his name for the amusement of his literary friends,” and thought, “I have no doubt I can safely leave any risk to the bluster of my solicitor.” However, at the instance of the Society, a claim was made for the balance of the price. A metro- politan small debts court took a different view from the defendant, and the solicitor availed not. The court expressed itself as taking a very strong view about the proceedings of the newspaper in the circumstances, The case was adjourned for the production of a letter, the contents of which were sworn to be inconsistent with the plaintiff's evidence, and inconsistent with the publication of the story at a guinea at all. Was the letter imagined, and evolved from the hope that the plaintiff and his * This is a very cheap plate, being printed only in black and white. A coloured plate may cost £5 or £6. + These plates are equivalent to the cost of composition, and there is one plate to every page. BQ 12 THE AUTHOR. solicitor, or one of them, might be absent on the adjournment ? The action was adjourned, the defendant paying the costs of the day. With some difficulty an exact note of the matter so far was taken, and on the adjournment the matter was picked up at the exact spot it was dropped at, with a reminder as to the meaning of this note, and that the court took 2 strong view if the letter were not produced, and both the ruthless prize-winner and his solicitor were there. That the opening exclamation may reasonably have actually been made, may be inferred. The defeated defendant editor was vitupérative and abusive, and called the proceedings black- mailing. The plaintiff bore this meekly, and the solicitor said “one witness.” II. GzTtina CopyriaHT For NorHINa. [Copy.] Dear Mapam,—lI have been looking into the returns of the Series, and I find that of the amount paid you for royalty in your book called “A. B.,” there is still £10 8s. 4d. not worked off by sales. Even the stock remaining on hand will not balance the amount over-paid. As we are desirous of closing our books, and realising the stock, we propose to write off the amount standing against it, and shall be pleased if you will kindly sign, and return in course, the enclosed form of agreement.—Thanking you in prospect, we are, dear Madam, yours truly, C. D. anp Co. “Mem. of agreement made this 27th day of March, 1893, E. F., of ——, hereinafter called the Author, of the one part, and C. D. and Co., hereinafter called the publishers, of the other part. It is hereby agreed that, in consideration of the sum already paid to the author for “Making or Marring,”’ she relinquishes all further claim upon the publishers for royalties in respect to her book, and the copyright is also transferred to the publishers. “Sioned the 27th day of March, &e.” What does this mean? A royalty was agreed upon, and, apparently, duly paid. It is now found that there is a loss of £10 odd on the book. But the wordsare not plain. Dothe.words mean aloss on the book, or do they mean that the author has been paid for more books than were sold? In either case it is certainly proposed that the writer should actually give the copyright to the pub- lishers. -Why ?- For no consideration whatever. Is it worthless? Then why do they want her to assign it formally ? If it is not worthless, why should she give up her property for nothing ? Probably what it means is an intention of re- issuing the book in another form, perhaps selling it to another publisher — in any case making money out of it. Let authors, especially ladies, refuse absolutely to sign any paper at all until they have sent it to the Society for examination. > oc THE RESPONSIBILITIES OF EDITORS. I HE question of the responsibilities of editors, which has been simmering in the organ of the Authors’ Society for many a month, came up, through an interesting case, before Judge Lumley Smith at Westminster County Court yesterday afternoon. Towards the end of October, 1892, Mr. W. A. Macdonald, “ publicist,” sent to the editors of the National Review the MS. of an article called “The Humanitarian Spirit Examined.” The editors caused it to be put into type, and a proof to be sent to the writer. Two months afterwards Mr. Macdonald wrote to the editors, protesting against their dilatoriness in publishing the article. He went on to say that a demand had arisen for a brief survey of his social science, and that he could “see no object in further procras- tination.” On receipt of this letter the editors ordered two revise proofs of the article to be sent to the author, and intimated that the types would be distributed. ‘We dealt with your article,” they wrote, “as we deal with articles generally. We put it into type, meaning to publish it at the earliest opportunity. As this arrangement does not suit you, we are returning the article in a revised proof.” Mr. Macdonald then put himself under the guidance of the Society of Authors. The secre- tary, Mr. G. Herbert Thring, wrote to the editors requesting that, either they would name an early date for publishing the paper, or send a cheque for payment at the usual rate. The acting editor of the Review answered that, his chief being a member of the council of the Society of Authors, and he himself being indebted to the secretary for valuable advice in certain literary affairs of the late Bishop of St. Andrews, he felt obliged to make a proposal, and would make it gladly. He would put the article into type again on two con- ditions: the publication of it to be at the editor’s convenience, and the cost of the first setting to be deducted from the honorarium. The secretary  THE AUTHOR. 13 did not accept this proposal. He did not even submit it to Mr. Macdonald. He had not, he said, made his demand without having consulted the solicitors of the Society ; and he had to repeat it. he editors did not take any notice of that letter. Two or three weeks afterwards Mr. John Joshua Sprigg, solicitor, to whom Mr. Thring had referred Mr. Macdonald, made to the editors a proposal pretty much like that which they themselves had ineffectually made to Mr. Thring. The acting editor replied that it could not be acceded to. The rejection of it at the instance of Mr. Thring, he said, had deprived the editors of an opportunity to publish the article when it would have happened to be topical. The Duke of Argyll’s “Unseen Foundations of Society” had been published that month (February), and that important work had given much publ inte- rest to the subject of Mr. Macdonald’s paper. Thus the time when the paper would have been topical and valuable had passed. The editors could not now publish it on any consideration, and they would not pay for it. Hence the action which has just been heard. The plaintiff claimed £11 11s. in name of remune- ration, and £11 11s. in name of damages for refusal to publish. The action was defended on the ground that there bad been no contract. The witnesses for the plaintiff were himself, Mr. Clayden, of the editorial staff of the Daily News, and Mr. Corrie Grant, barrister and journalist, all of whom said that they under- stood the sending of a proof to be an acceptance. The plaintiff himself, in cross-examination, was forced to admit that he knew nothing from experience of the principles upon which great monthly reviews in England were conducted. He understood, among other things, that the Saturday Review paid its contributors at the rate of ten shillings a column. Mr. Grant, cross- examined by Mr. W. T. Raymond, counsel for the defendants, admitted that he knew nothing of the usages in connection with monthly maga- zines and reviews. He had offered articles to such periodicals himself, but had never had any accepted. Mr. Clayden, in cross-examination, said he knew of no essential difference between articles written for a daily newspaper and articles written for a monthly review. The learned judge interposed the remark that the newspaper articles were ephemeral. Mr. Raymond observed that that was an important consideration, An article for a daily newspaper would probably lose its value with the lapse of a day or two; a certain kind of monthly review article was totally different. The witnesses for the defence were the acting editor of the National Review, the assistant editor of the National Observer (Mr. Dunn), Mr. Herbert Stephen, and Mr. Chapman (of Messrs. Chapman and Hall, publishers of the Fortnightly Review). The acting editor of the National Review admitted having sent the MS. to the printers, and having ordered a proof for the writer ; but he denied that there had been any contract. He had considered the plaintiff’s letter of protest against the editor’s delay in publishing an intimation that the editors should return it if they could not publish it immediately. Mr. Walters, counsel for the plaintiff, asked witness whether he had not accepted the paper —yes or no. Witness: There are some questions which cannot be answered absolutely either by a Yes or by a No. That is one of them. The paper was accepted conditionally. Conditionally—that was the point. It would have been published if the understanding governing those matters had been shared by the writer. Articles offered to editors of reviews were in two categories. First, there were articles on urgent topics of the day. These, if accepted, were published without delay. Then, there were articles, the subjects of which were of a quite different kind—articles which were as timely, as a rule, in one month, or even in one year, as in another. If an editor put one of those general papers into type, he did so, unless there was an explicit arrangement as to the time of publishing it, on the understanding that it was to be used when he pleased. The plaintiff’s article was of that category. The note accompanying it merely intimated that there it was. The writer made no stipulation as to when it was to be published. He did not even express a wish. Therefore, when the writer sought to import into the matter a condition which had not been stated, it became clear that there was no arrangement, no contract, at all; and he had immediately returned the article. Mr. Walters: You returned it in kingly indig- nation ? Witness: Yes, if it pleases the learned counsel to phrase it so. The sending of the proof had been an incident which seemed to confuse the issue. The proof had really nothing to do with the case. It would not have been sent if the unacceptable condition had been stated at the roper time, which was when the MS. was being submitted. No contract had been broken; for there had been none to break. In spite of the proof-sheets, the case really stood as it would have stood if, the condition as to time having been stated by the writer on submitting the article, the MS. had been returned there and then, He had settled the question whenever he - THE AUTHOR. knew the writer’s conditions. If the writer had at first even expressed a wish as to the time of publication, witness would have returned tho article immediately. The assistant editor of the National Observer corroborated the previous witness as to the two categories of articles. He had known general articles held over, in proof, for many months. He himself, if the writer of such an article—an article which had been volunteered—complained of delay, would have given him the option of withdrawing it. Mr. Herbert Stephen, who spoke as a con- tributor to weekly and monthly reviews, said that articles which had been ordered by editors were subjects of a contract. They had to be paid for whatever happened. On the other hand, articles which were sent without invitation—howsoever long they might be kept and whether proofs were issued or not—were not accepted unless and until they were published. He would not dream of claiming payment for such an article, if it were not published, howsoever long it might have been retained. Mr. Chapman said that, as a matter of course, editors intended to publish articles which they put into type. They would not incur the cost of type-setting if they had not that intention. In a general way, therefore, sending a proof was to be regarded as an acceptance. ‘There were excep- tional cases, however. If the writer of a paper, about which there had been no arrangement as to time of publication, claimed publication soon, the editor would be justified in returning the paper. He had made no contract, and had incurred no responsibility. Mr. Raymund and Mr. addressed the judge, His Honour gave judgment. The plaintiff had had something to sell—an article. He had sent it to the editors of the National Review, who might possibly buy it. The editors had caused the article to be put into type, and a proof to be sent for revision to the writer. He had seen no letter from the plaintiff in which the plaintiff had expressly asked the article to be returned. Mr. Hodgson, he thought, had gone a little beyond his rights in determining this matter so abruptly. It would have been better if, like Mr. Dunn, Mr. Hodgson had considered that the writer should have the option of having his article returned. The article, admittedly, was a thing of value. The property in this article had been for a time in the possession of the editors of the National Review, and out of the possession of the writer. In his opinion, then, the issue of the proof had constituted acceptance. Judgment for the. plaintiff—£11 11s. to cover the whole Walters, having article—with costs. There could be no damages, for the plaintiff had suffered none; and, indeed, the claim on account of them had been with- drawn.—Pall Mall Gazette, May 17th, 1893. Il. The case turned partly on the question whether the sending of a proof toa contributor by the editor of a monthly magazine constitutes acceptance of anarticle. There were certain letters on which counsel might also have relied, but the judge gave it as his opinion that the setting up of the article, and sending it to the contributor for proof correction constituted acceptance. On this case one would remark (1) That if the assistant editor had communicated his view of what the proof meant on sending it the case would not have arisen; that it would have been considerate and courteous to have done so; that it is deplorable that he did not do so; the more so because the contributor in his examination showed himself quite ignorant of the conduct of periodicals. It _ was next, surely, a great mistake to confuse the case of daily newspapers and weekly journals, which must very largely consist of comments on things of the moment, with the case of monthly magazines, which stand on a very different footing. It is quite obvious that many things must be set up for the former which may never be used unless at the moment. With some papers the contribu- tor is not paid for such articles. He takes his chance. Not so with the monthly magazines. The cost of setting up articles on the mere chance of using them is so great as to make the actual setting up mean acceptance. The writer has had as much experience as most men in writing for monthly magazines. He has been rejected. He has had to wait, but the editor has always courteously informed him of the reason of the delay. Never once has he received a proof which was not taken by him and meant by the editor as an accepted proof. Nor has he ever heard of a single instance in all his experience of a contributor receiving a proof and hearing afterwards that it was not meant for acceptance. In the report of the case one does not find that the witnesses for the defendant were asked certain questions of vital importance. There were three —observe that not a single editor appeared— (1) the assistant editor of a weekly paper; (2) Mr. Herbert Stephen, among other things, a con- tributor to weekly and monthly reviews; (3) a publisher. The questions which should have ee put were three : What experience have you had in ‘the editing of monthly magazines ?. :  THE AUTHOR. 15 2. Has any article of your own to a monthly magazine been treated as Mr. Macdonald’s was ? 3. Can you tell the court of any single instance, in your experience, in which a contributor to a monthly magazine was so treated ? The publisher, for instance, said it was “ most unusual.” Could he remember such a case? Or has an editor ever told him of such a case? Tn these columnsthere have been many letters of complaint concerning the treatment of contributors. The complaints have been generally directed against editors or proprietors of the smaller maga- zinesand journals. It too often happens that the desire of the, editor is to get his contributions for nothing; but in many cases the ground of complaint is the discourtesy of these small editors, who seem to think that a contributor has no more right for consideration than a crossing-sweeper. Read the following, which was published, not in the Author, but in the Atheneum of March 25: “ In the one case, my stories, after being retained for over two years, were returned to me, on my making inquiry about them, with merely the excuse that no room could be found for them. Of course I had assumed that the tales were accepted, and would be published as soon as con- venient. No expression of regret for the useless delay and the disappointment caused was made to me, and no notice was taken cf my surprised remonstrance. I may add that the magazine is a long-established one and its editor is a well-knownman. The second editor of whom I complain is, Iam sorry to say,a lady. She has accepted contributions of mine for her magazine, twelve years ago, which she has never inserted or returned. One contribution, after being accepted, was, indeed, after a long interval, returned—too late for acceptance in any other magazine, as it referred to a now past event. Another contribution, the longest of all, was lost, for when I asked for it back, I was told it could not be found. The worst case of all is that of another editor, who, after having retained a story for more than a year, published it in his magazine, and took no notice whatever of many repeated applications I made for pay- ment, enclosing stamped envelopes, and for the return of two more tales. At last, in despair, I had to call in legal assistance. Not until a summons had been served was the payment for the three stories made.” This is an encouraging experience, is it not? In three separate journals not the least considera- tion, not the most common courtesy, shown towards the contributor. Considering, therefore, (1) that if proof does not mean acceptance it would cost the editor nothing more than a printed slp to say 80; (2) that we may reasonably expect of our high-class magazines such treatment of their writers as may not give an excuse to the baser sort, it is a great pity that the National Review was concerned with it. It is also a great pity that the Saturday Review, confusing issues, which the judge care- fully separated, has. thought proper. to publish a savage-onslaught on the,Society of Authors for their action in the matter. ‘The Society never did a worse day’s work; ” contributors “will find the gates shut and barred.” Editors will no longer read their offerings. Why ? Because, if this ruling is accepted, editors will henceforth—.e., the one or two editors of weeklies who want to send out proofs of unaccepted articles, and the possibly one or two editors of monthlies who want to do the same thing—will henceforward find it desirable to exercise towards the contributor the common courtesy of explaining to him what the proof means. That is all. Perhaps the members of the Society will reassure themselves. A. Ii. To the Editor of the Pall Mall Gazette. Sir,—The part of the Society of Authors in this ease bas, £ think, . been misconceived or exaggerated in some comments which have appeared. ‘The Committee of the Society does not assume to lay down general propositions of law, nor to defend the interests of any one class of the Society’s members (who include editors as well as contributors) against any other. In fact at least one member of the council and past member of the committee is both the editor of a leading journal and an occasional contributor to leading magazines. Mr. Macdonald's case was taken up by the committee in the regular course and on its individual merits. They were advised that in all the circumstances his claim was well founded, and that advice has so far been justified. I need hardly add that County Court judg- ments, however learned and able the judge may be, have never been supposed to form binding precedents in point of law like the judgments of a superior court.—I am, yours, &c., May 23. F, Pouuock. bbe) OMNIUM GATHERUM FOR JUNE. od Subjects for Books or Articles.—The Referen- dum; The Adoption of Children ; Regulation of Advertisements ; The Chicago Conference ; ‘The Heavenly Twins”’; Tennyson's ‘ Timbuctoo”’ ; Altruism in Smoking. Head Lines.-—These are very valuable as guides to a reader, and should be-jointly cared for by printers and author. The mere repetition of the title as the left-hand head line is to be deprecated as waste, for the title is best known from the cover. Double head lines may sometimes be of i THE AUTHOR. use, and in biographies dates. In diaries,- the month as well as the year should be given. Quality before Quantity —It is much easier for an author to write a long book than a short one, and just as cheap fora publisher to advertise a dear book as a cheapone. Beyond doubt, how- ever, from the reader’s point. of view brevity in an author is as valuable as it is rare. specially is this to be noted in the case of biographies, which should very seldom exceed one volume. Acknowledgments of other Authors.—It is sub- mitted that these are better rendered in separate foot-notes beneath the matter acknowledged than in the lump in a preface or elsewhere. Editor and Contributor.—It is suggested that a contributor’s remuneration might be divisible into three (not necessarily equal) independent parts, corresponding to (1) composition; (2) correction of proof; and (3) publication. The relationship of editor and contributor seems to require more definite regulation than it has yet obtained, with the view of satisfying, as far as may be, the desire of the contributor for publica- tion as well as payment, and the desire of the editor for a proper mixture of topical and general articles. The complete satisfaction of both these desires is impossible. Machine-cut Pages—It is suggested that every author should insist on machine-cut pages for his book, offering to bear the expense (which I have been informed is only 10s. per 1000 copies ofan ordinary book) himself, in event of his publisher declining to bear it. The ros. will be returned a hundredfold in better reviewing and more readers. Inducements to Literature-—These are four, being (1) Love of fame, both present and posthu- mous; (2) payment; (3) love of composition, including in “composition” the arrangement of head lines and the choice of type and binding ; and (4) love of influence. The second is the most tangible, and has (hitherto) been the least regulated, but little good literature is consciously produced without some admixture of at least the first three. The Authors’ Club.—The dinners at this club are particularly good. J. M. Lery. nee THE §.P.C.K. AGAIN. . AY I ask you in fairness to admit this letter into your paper, in answer to the article with the above heading, dated April 1. In that article you state that, “A woman who writes popular stories, can produce at her best not more than three in two years—say, even two in a year. She is paid £30 apiece, we will say, for them—zee., she can make £60 a year.” Now the tales for which the Society gives only £30 are very short —z200 pages, more or less—and necessarily very simple. If a womanis so constituted that, while making literature her profession, and ‘giving as much time to it as those do who look to earn their bread by any profession, she can only write two such tales in a year, she had better give up the attempt, and take to something more suited to her capacity. The more ordinary rate of work is this:—The Society, some time in the latter part of November, offers me £80 for a story, whereof not one line is then written, and which they expect to have, and do have, delivered complete by the middle of the following March. This, I may observe, is not specially rapid work, as I live at home and write in the midst of many engagements and distractions, from which women who write for their bread may, if they choose, be free. The Society may, therefore, truly say that they pay me (and others who write for them) at the rate of £240 a year—a very fair remuneration for work that need not strain the energies of any woman “at her best.” I may add that I thoroughly agree with the writer of the letter, which, as you say, reopens the contro- versy of 91. The immense sales of the Society’s books are not chiefly due to the name of the author, or to the name of the Society purely in its capacity as publisher, but to the careful super- vision which is given at the cost of much time and labour, and owing to which hard-worked clergy and others can buy the books by hundreds for school prizes and parish libraries, secure, without reading them, that there will, at any rate, be nothing in them to render them unworthy of that kind of official sanction.” HELEN SHIPTON. Old Brampton Vicarage, Chesterfield. [1. I still think that a “ short story” of about 200 pp., which means 60,000 words, would take so much out of a writer that two in the year is as much as he, or she, should or could attempt. : "2. I still think that £30 paid for work which is well known to the purchaser to be worth three times, or ten times, that sum in the market is a  THE AUTHOR. sweating price, and that to pay sweating prices for work is iniquitous, even for the miserable sweaters of needlewomen — themselves _half- starved. What it is for a religious society, my readers may fill in for themselves. Perhaps it is righteous and just, and an action carried out in the true spirit of the Divine Master’s teaching. 3. The S.P.C.K. pays this lady, she tells us, £80 for a work on which she spends three months and a half. She calls this at the rate of £240 a year. I think that it is nothing of the kind, because I am very certain from long experience that a person who would try three solid works of fiction of good average length in one year would in the second year be writing rubbish, and in the third year drivel. 4. The large sales of the Society are due, says this writer, to the supervision which enables clergymen to buy books in confidence that they will contain nothing contrary to good doctrine. Partly, no doubt. Yet this does not constitute a claim on the property. Take a house; suppose a sanitary engineer at great trouble examines that house and finds it perfectly habitable. Does his report to that effect give him a claim to half the property? Always the same confusion ; always the blindness which cannot see that literary employment, literary pay, literary property are bound by the same laws which regulate other property. You may steal it ; you may underpay and sweat your employés ; you may overreach the producer and take more than your own share. You may even do this with the Blessing of Bishops. Yet the Eighth Commandment remains. ee PREF ACES. MUST respectfully but stoutly protest against my learned friend Mr. Lely’s attempt to lay down a Procrustean rule as to the length of prefaces. One page may be altogether too much, or two pages much too little. The preface to Savigny’s ‘System des Leutigen rémischen Rechts,” one of the best pieces of scientific writing in any language, covers fifty pages, and there is not a word too much of it. Tf Mr. Lely means only that anything shorter _ than two pages should be called a Notice or Advertisement, and anything longer should be called an Introduction, I have no objection to make, except that hard and fast rules of this-kind are apt to give more trouble than they save. ba F. Potioc.. VOL, EV: mo WHAT THE PUBLIC READ. HAVE read with considerable’ imterest the : article in the last issue of the Author on “ Libraries—New and Old.” There is no part of that article which has pleased me so much as the statement that “the mass of people—those whom we regard as having no taste and no cultivation, will always prefer good literature to bad.” My own experience as a librarian, some twenty years ago, of a public library in a large manufacturing town bears out this fact, and I feel sure that a very large proportion of the present librarians of these institutions will be prepared to support the statement. It is one universal experience of those in charge of public libraries that borrowers begin their use of the library by reading the lighter books of fiction, and drift gradually to the better and more satisfying books in the same section of literature, and from this proceed to works of history, travel, science, and the more advanced. books of mental and political philosophy. Numerous instances have come under my own observation, where the reading of “‘ Adam Bede” or “ Westward Ho!” has been anew revelation to a borrower, and which borrower has not been con- tent until he or she has goneright through the works of George Eliot or Charles Kingsley. I could, again, instance cases of youths to whom the read- ing Church’s “ Stories from Homer” has come as a veritable new birth; and those youths, now grown into men with families, have, to my knowledge, gone through most of Car- lyle, Ruskin, John Stuart Mill, and, where they have had access to libraries, Herbert Spencer and Freeman and other historians. If I am not taking up too much of your space, I should like to give a list of the books read during this last winter by two working men who have the run of my own little library. One is a bricklayer and the other a carpenter. Both start work early in the morning, and their time for reading is in the evening and on Sundays. The carpenter is a Devonshire man, and his range of reading is per- fectly amazing. He began last winter by reading Matthew Arnold’s “Culture and Anarchy,’ and followed by reading some of Arnold’s poetry. There followed Grant Allen’s “Colours of Flowers;” Trevelyan’s “Life of Macaulay ;” Stuart Mill’s Three Essays on “ Religion,” “Liberty,” and “Representative Government ; ” Ruskin’s “ Unto this Last” and “ Queen of the Air,” and at the present moment he is reading J. R. Green’s “Conquest of England.” For lighter reading he took “ Peveril of the Peak”’ and “ Romola” to read aloud, as he said, to the wife. c 18 _ THE ‘AUTHOR. My friend the bricklayer tackled at the begin- ning of the winter Carlyle’s “ French Revolution,” and dipped occasionally as he went along in Thiers’, Mignet’s, and Burke’s books on the same subject. John Morley’s “Diderot ” and Frederic Harrison’s ‘Progress and Poverty” have been taken by him, and, although he may not have read the books through from cover to cover, he has done more than glance at them. For fiction he has had “Pendennis” and “ Alec Forbes of Howglen.” The first book taken out of our Stoke Newington Public Library was ‘‘ The Origin of Species,” and that by an elderly working man who is far from being well off in this world’s goods. These are not solitary instances by any means. There is not a librarian throughout the country who could not quote similar cases. The juvenile libraries established in connection with these institutions show that there is a very large proportion of books of light science, travel, and history read by the young borrowers from these libraries. The three-volume novel is dying fast, and I look upon this as good proof that the public taste for literature is upwards, and not down- wards. These three-vol. editions are now rarely bought by public libraries. If we could obtain from the publishers reliable figures of the actual number of copies sold of certain works, I believe that we should have abundance of evidence that the public taste for books is far better than is generally imagined. Tbe record of a day’s issues from any represen- tative public library, or a list of the books read by any average reader of one of these libraries during a given period, would give additional proof in the same direction. It is the supply which creates the demand. The issuing of standard books at low prices,-and the establishing of libraries open to all without let or hindrance, soon produces a large con- stituency of purchasers or borrowers, as the case may be. The sale of reprints, such as Cassell’s National Library series, Walter Scott’s reprints, the Minerva series, the Ancient Classics for English readers, and other sets, could be in- stanced. These have, in many cases, sold by thousands. From a long experience and a close observation, I have no difficulty in coming to the conclusion that the public taste for reading has vastly improved during the last twenty years, and is still improving. I have too much faith in the results of the Elementary Education Act of 1870 to allow me to think otherwise upon the question. THOMAS GREENWOOD. ee HORACE’S ODES, I, 5. ** Quis multa gracilis?” What slender youth, with liquid scents bedewed, Is courting you, on roses thickly strewed, Pyrrha, in pleasant grot ? For whom twist you that golden hair in knot Simple yet charming? Ah! how oft he’ll weep For Heaven’s changed looks, and troth you would not keep, And wonder, slow to learn, How rough in murky winds Love’s sea can turn! Now, lapped in golden joys, he fondly sees You always free, and always glad, to please ; Poor fool ! he little knows The fickle breeze that now so softly blows. Fatal your smile to whom your smile is new! On yonder wall my votive tablet view, And, in the Sea-god’s shrine, Read, how I’ve hung my garments dripping brine. A. S. AGLEN. FEUILLETON. Tue Frre Post-OFFIce. “ My search is for the living gold.”—Lowell. OME years ago I was the honoured recipient S of a letter. It was rather a long one, being written upon both sides of three leaves of foolscap, and filling them well. No sooner was this epistle written—so I learnt afterwards—than the author thereof resolved to burn it; but the fire had gone out by two or three o’clock in the morning, the time when it was finished, so he put it in his pocket, resolving to post it in the fire on the following day. Now, by some curious chance, it came to my hands before the flames had had the opportunity of devouring it. A promise was extorted from me that I would burn it as soon as ever I had done withit. I fully intend to keep my promise, if I am alive to do so, when that time arrives—meanwhile the manuscript remains in my possession. This little incident set me thinking that if all the essays, articles, stories, poems, &c., could come to light again which have been written and posted in the fire by despairing lovers, authors, poets, preachers, and politicians, what extraordinary revelations would be manifested. A kind of “Land of Lost Toys” would rise out of chaos, and the thoughts of many hearts would be revealed. Yet this fire post-office must have done much for the purification of literature, and the good of mankind in general. Some people find mfinite relief in writing down their angry thoughts addressed to the person who has annoyed them,  THE and if these documents are forthwith committed to the flames by the writer of them, no further mischief can ensue. But, after all, this is only a refuge for the weak; it would be better not to in- scribe one’s angry thoughts at all; besides, it wastes the paper! There is, however, a higher and better use for our fire post-office, other than that of a mere safety valve. Let us think of the verses it has consumed ; yet out of the many, many millions not one true, poetic thought has perished. For poetry is as gold, which the fire has power to purify but not destroy. The weak expression of poetic thought is surely better burnt. “Leave the fire ashes, what survives is gold.” It may happen that when the hungry flame has had time to burn itself out, having made a meal of the laboured manuscript of some young artist, and he rakes amongst the ashes, peering into them with eyes still smarting with the smoke, and fumes of disappointment, in which the flames rose up, that he will discover there some- thing that rings true, that gleams in the refuse, something, in fact, that is a lump of purest gold. But it is no longer in the form of poetry that it comes to him, perhaps it is prose; but prose of the high, poetic order, destined to appeal with living force to the great. throbbing, aching heart of mankind. - Thus was Carlyle’s “French Revolution” posted in the fire and took no hurt. Sometimes the thing left by the flames has no part in the world of letters; it turns out to be music, or the art of painting, a power of inven- tion, or best and rarest of all, the gift of loving and making home lovely. Once upon a time there lived a dear boy who wanted to write poetry. Or, at all events, he wanted some adequate means of expressing the strange yearning that fell upon him from time to time, especially in the loveliness of spring-time, when he noted the flickering of the sunlight through young green beech leaves, and longed insanely to be a part of it all, and to distribute this loveliness amongst those who knew it not. He began writing verses, but they were lifeless, and altogether without power to express his thoughts or satisfy the craving, for Still the shadow of our incompteness Spoils our perfect dreams, Just a little lower than our meaning Are our highest themes. With silent tears and salt, wherewith to season his sacrifice, he humbly committed his verses to the flames, and bravely resumed his work at some dull office desk. The boy grew up to bea AUTHOR. 2 man, but he did not write any more poetry, at least not in verse. The sacrifice, however, had been accepted, and the hungry flam-s, when they were appeased, left him his gold. It was with a lavish hand that he dealt it out to a hungry mob. Hungry for happiness, hungry for some of the beauty of life, hungry for highe. and better thoughts. Thus he gave willingly out of the abundance of his own poverty, and surely, in the words of another poet, he might sa : Tam a happier and a richer man Since I have sown this new joy in the earth, "Tis no small thing for us to reap stray mirth In every sunny wayside where we can. eS NOTES AND NEWS. HE delegates to the Chicago Conference | leave England on the 1oth of June. Papers entrusted to them can be posted up to Thursday, the 8th. After that they must be addressed to the “Delegates of the English Society of Authors, care of the Chairman, Literary Congress, World’s Fair, Chicago.” Once more it is requested that members will do their best to increase the importance of the mission, and of the Congress itself, by sending notes and opinions, however short. A memorial is to be erected in Freshwater to the late Poet Laureate. The place was his residence, his favourite residence, for many years. I believe «since the year 1850. There are two proposals before the projectors—a committee formed in Freshwater itself. One is to substitute for the existing wooden beacon on the highest part of the Freshwater Down a stone tower. The other is the erection of a granite monolith in the form of an Iona cross at the corner of Farringdon- lane, along which the poet often walked. The committee ask for £500. About half that sum has already been collected. Among our members there are many, doubtless, who would like to take a part in this memorial to our late President Contributions may be sent to Lieut.-Colone. Will, R.A., Golden Hill Fort, Freshwater. I would suggest, however, that a subscription of quite a small amount—say half-a-crown or five shillings—sent to Mr. Thring might be forwarded by him in a lump, as from our members. Mr. Thring undertakes the trouble of receiving and acknowledging such subscriptions. It is an opportunity for the Society to work together and unanimously. 20 THE AUTHOR. There has been a great deal of talk during the month over Mr. Colles’s paper in the New Review. The subject of literary property possesses a re- markable fascination for those who have no share in it; they are always talking about it. As they know nothing whatever of the subject, they are, of course, the louder and the more positive in their denunciations and contradictions of those who do. It is really quite wonderful to consider the non- sense talked about writers and incomes. Some of it is designed deliberately to deceive and to mis- lead, but most of it is written in pure ignorance, and because everybody who writes a book, or for a newspaper, or for a magazine, believes that this fact at once and by its own inherent virtue ¢on- fers upon him the knowledge of all the statistics, the extent, the prospects, and everything else of literary property. For the most part he begins with declaring—or assuming—that there is no such thing. He has in his mind four rooted prejudices. Thus: 1. Literary property is only valuable by chance. 2. Those who grow rich in literary property are successful gamblers. 3. All who write books are needy mendicants. 4. It is beneath the dignity of genius to con- sider the commercial aspect of literature. Do you doubt the last piece of foolishness ? Then read the following: “ Genius is too shy to be tempted by these many material advantages.” This is a quotation from the Daily Graphic— generally a very sensible paper, which is sometimes allowed to become silly on this subject. Why, the whole of literary history proclaims aloud the fact that genius is only too delighted with as many material advantages as can be offered. The same writer, referring to Mr. Colles’s paper, asks whether the “ protection of literature can create literature?” Yes; in this way. Genius writes best when genius sits in a comfortable library, with well-filled shelves, in a decent house, and without apprehensions as to the dinner of to- morrow. Secure to genius these advantages, and you will enable genius to work. Small, indeed, have been the contributions of genius starving and ragged and dependent. Of course, at the bottom of this question lies the old, old confusion of thought as to the commercial and the literary value of work. The two things cannot be measured by each other. But the confusion will remain. There is, however, the other point which Mr. Colles touched upon—the fact that Necessity—not that of starvation and rags, but ordinary Necessity, the Necessity which stands behind all of us—has caused the production of the best work. One would always most earnestly advise aspirants not to attempt an actual liveli- hood by literature. Let them have something else to lean upon at first. But, once embarked, it is best to feel that work must be done. There was an article in the British Weekly for May 4 on the alleged Decay of Literature, which is a charge, as Mr. Payn points out in the //lustrated, generally advanced by those who do not read it. It touches, also, on Mr. Colles’s paper, calling the writer “an authors’ agent.” This is not polite, but the writer, I suppose, does not know that Mr. Colles—a barrister as well as a writer—has given—literally given—nearly three vears of work to the building up of the Author’s Syndicate—not a publishing house, but a machinery by which authors may get managed for themselves at small expense the practical conduct of their own affairs—such management as the Society cannot give. Now, this three years’ work has made Mr. Colles practi- cally the greatest living master of the subject— far greater than any single publisher or any editor can be. He knows the practice of every house and every magazine; he also knows, as a Father Confessor, the private affairs of authors by the dozen. But the fact is not generally understood. However, the article contains a passage which shows the conventional way of looking at things, and adds another maxim to the stock of four prejudices above enumerated. It is this, and it makes the fifth : 5. Good work can never become popular. This is the passage: The projectors of new magazines would be insane if they went to the best writers and asked them to deal seriously with important subjects. They must choose what will attract readers, and that, as a rule, is not literature. There are modest pecuniary rewards for good work still; a remnant is left. But great circulations and huge payments mean in nearly every instance the robbery, impoverishment, and degradation of literature. The italics are ours. My knowledge is not so great as that of Mr. Colles, but I suppose it will . not be reckoned as presumptive if I “claim,” as the Americans say, some knowledge after eight years’ work in the Society. If I were a projector of a new magazine, I would imitate the Con- temporary and the New ; I would go to the very best men that we have got and I should ask them to “deal seriously with important sub- jects.” As regards the books and subjects that attract readers, I refer to Mr. Thomas Greenwood’s paper on this subject (p. 17), in which you ewill see what the public does read, and therefore-what it wants. As for great circulations and huge pay-  — @ THE AUTHOR. ments meaning mere “robbery, impoverishment, and degradation of literature ”—one simply stares and wonders. How about Walter Scott, Dickens, Byron, Pope, Thackeray, George Eliot ? Did their immense circulation, their huge pay- ments, impoverish and degrade their work ? But of what is the writer thinking? Something else must be in his mind. Does he mean that when a great and popular writer such as Scott or Dickens produces a work like “ Ivanhoe”’ or “David Copperfield,’ which has an immense circulation, and brings in huge sums of money, the publisher is to keep all the proceeds ? Here, again, comes in the customary confusion of ideas. It must not be allowed that there can be any such thing as literary property. Good work gets modest pecuniary reward. Big rewards mean bad work. Why? Because the people won’t have anything but bad work. Again, let us refer to Mr. Thomas Greenwood’s paper; and again, let us remember that Mr. Colles writes what is, not what he thinks may be, and that separates him by a vast gult, which cannot be crossed, from the other people who write perpetually about literary property. And let us remember that when we speak of literary property we are not speaking of novels, we are speaking of all kinds of literary property, educational—a branch far wider than that of fiction—historical, scientific, dramatic, artistic, everything. It is to be hoped that Mr. Colles will issue his paper separately with addi- tions and facts to strengthen his case. No answer has been proffered to my questions on the French Academy in the Author of last month. I have, however, made certain inquiries. I find, first of all, that, so far as I can learn, not a single volume, essay, paper, or article has been published in the English language upon the influence of the Academy, excepting a certain paper by Matthew Arnold. That it has been the subject of innumerable epigrams in France we all know. That it has never been seriously attacked in France we also know. So in this country the Royal Academy of Arts has been stung and teased by epigrams, but has never been seriously attacked by artists either singly or collectively. Tt is an institution which must remain. All that has been attempted is to attack its methods of election, exhibition, and instruction. How, then, has the prejudice against the French Academy, which undoubtedly exists among, many of our greatest scholars and most honoured men of Jetters, arisen? ‘This is the question that I want answered.. With what trammels did the ‘Academy. bound-and vex the genius of Beranger 21 or Victor Hugo? How was Voltaire bound and fettered by the Academy? These are questions which may very fitly occupy the columns of the Author ; and I hope that we may arrive, by means of this question, at some solid groundwork of fact. Meantime, I submit, or repeat, my own view, apart from the question of influence, effect, or trammels, into which I am not prepared, off hand, to enter. I contend that it is most important that a nation should be instructed, and constantly reminded, of the things most worthy of honour; that national distinctions—unless we admit, as Englishmen do, ‘hereditary distinctions—ought not to exist or to be granted for any other cause than achievement in the lines which are worthy of honour; that mere money getting is not one of those achievements, though the advance of the nation by enterprise, forethought, and quick sight in commercial matters un- doubtedly is one of those achievements—witness the splendid history of Thomas Gresham ; that art, literature, and science are, as clearly as the professions of arms, diplomacy, administration, law, and justice, objects worthy of the highest honour ; that in national and official Functions, on all occasions of State, to pass over the followers of art, literature, and science, as if they did not exist, is unworthy of a civilised nation; that to withhold from them the national distinctions argues either that these distinctions are worth- less and below the consideration of cultured men— but, in that case why are they accepted by those men, of the highest culture and intellect, who sit upon the judicial bench?—or that artists and authors are beneath the consideration of the State. These are my propositions. Ihave talked them over with a good many men of reason. I cannot pretend to have carried every one with me; but I have certainly carried most of those with whom I have talked. As for reasons against these pro- positions, I have heard none. It seems nonsense to say that artists and poets ought to be contented with their own work. This was said some time ago by Lord Selborne, a lawyer whom the world justly holds in the greatest respect. But, that being so, why was he not contented with being plain Mister Palmer? It is always alleged that there would be intolerable jealousies. Perhaps, jealousies: there is a good deal of humanity about men of imagination ; they suffer from what Emerson called the over-soul ; but not intolerable jealousies ; not worse than are found among barristers and among city men. To counter- balance these jealousies the French Academy seems to confer upon its members exactly the kind  22 of distinction which best suits men of letters ; they are not confounded with the ordinary Orders, and yet they receive national honour and national rank. As a correspondent writes to me, “the Academy confers upon men of letters a status which is both honourable and envied. In this way at least it has proved most serviceable to litera- ture.” One has only to compare the position of the men of letters in this country for the last 200 years with that of-the men of letters in France for the same period, in order to under- stand what the Academy has done in this respect. That the French Academy is too limited in numbers ; that its method of election is humiliat- ing to those who wish to enter its ranks; that 1t has too often passed over good men, may be admitted. Having re-stated my humble view, once more I ask, What are those trammels by which the Academy is-alleged to have hampered literature ? In another column we reproduce, by permission of the author and of the editor, the two papers written for the Pall Mall Gazette by Sir Frederick Pollock on Publishing. They appeared on May 1 and May 4. The importance of these papers is that the problems they discuss are seriously treated by a lawyer for the first time since we began to consider our position in the offices of the Society and in the pages of our journal. Our chairman of committee does not expect that everybody will agree with him abso- lutely and in all points. But I think that most of us are with him in essentials. It must be observed that his challenge for a discussion has not been taken up. TI do not think, indeed, that it will be. One letter, signed “A Publisher,’ was written with the view of diverting the attent- tion from the real points at issue. Otherwise there is an apparent desire to avoid discussion. Sir Frederick Pollock, among other points, lays stress upon the following (the inverted commas do not always mean Sir Frederick’s own words) :— 1. “There is no such thing as an abstract fair share in profits.” That is perfectly true. But the same maxim applies to all kinds of business. All we can ask for is such an adjustment of profits as may be recognised by honourable men on all sides as reasonable. 2. “There should be no mystery as to the Cost of Production.” 3. The “establishment” charges. On this subject I refer to certain remarks of mine ~ printed on p. to. When, I ask, the “establishment charges.” have been made, what claim ‘has the publisher for anything else P?: What has: he: dotie?: : Let’ us -hear-.what ‘he ‘himself THE AUTHOR. thinks. The book is sent to press, advertised, bound, delivered, and accounted for by the establishment. It is quite a thing of routine. What else has the publisher done ? 4. ‘ Accounts, full and true, must be rendered. There must be no falsifying of accounts—no secret profits.” And all the world cried “ Hear!” 5. “ The sale of copyright is not advisable in a work of pure literature.” I do not agree with this. I think that if a fair price is paid it may be best for the author to sell. He has, at least, nofurther trouble. Now, a popular known author knows pretty well, or can ascertain through his agent, the extent of his popularity. Thus, if under a fair royalty his. book would produce £a a year fora term of years, or, what is more likely, a kind of descending series of arithmetical progression — say the following: a+(a—b)+(a—26)+4+... for m years, when it will vanish or nearly vanish, it may be worth the author’s while to accept a sum representing the equivalent of that series in full. 6. “ For advertisements only the actual cost— the money paid—must be charged.” “This does not include books published on com- mission, in which case the publisher is clearly entitled to charge for advertising in his own magazine.” Yes, but after the author has con- sented to make that an organ for advertising his book, and only to a certain defined extent. Very good. These papers embody in other words—and fresher words—the principles which we have advocated for eight years. No secret profits; no mystery of accounts; open dealing. These are the essentials. SEERA Caen” A lady journalist, it is reported, has been informing an interviewer that she makes by her profession, and by working no more than an hour and a half every day, the very respectable income of a thousand pounds a year. This was only a week ago. A thousand pounds a year! Hark! Do you hear? It is the frow frou of a hundred thousand skirts, the rush of two hundred thousand feet, the cry of a hundred thousand tongues. Like lightnings are the flashings of their eyes— forked lightnings before which editors will sink and fall. For they, too, are crowding into the profession. A thousand a year! The accountants at fifteen shillings a week, the cashiers at twelve, the typewriters at a pound, the translators, foreign correspondence clerks, shorthand clerks, gover- nesses and teachers, writers of penny novelettes, nurses, lady guides—all are throwing up their meagre appointments, and -are rushing into the calling which gives a thousand pounds:a year, three pounds -a day,: for. an‘ hour: and a-half's  THE AUTHOR. 23 work—two pounds an hour! Who ever dreamed of getting two pounds an hour? Why this lazy person, so indifferent to her own interest, if she worked for twelve hours a day, which her sisters have to do for a pound a week— threepence ha’penny an hour, only threepence ha’penny ! —might make four and twenty pounds a day if she chose—say, seven thousand two hundred pounds a year! What a chance! We shall hear no more of women’s cheap labour. All that is over. A thousand pounds a year! Two pounds an hour! Seven thousand two hundred pounds a year! All the roads that lead to London are variegated with all the hues that feminine costume can assume; there is & movement; there is a swift and turbulent current; they pour by thousands out of the trains; they rush in the glorious might and majesty of these incalculable thousands along the streets; the offices of all the journals are blocked. Two pounds an hour! Oh! What a chance! What a chance! WALTER BESANT. WHY A CONGRESS? HE following cutting is from a paper by Mr. Andrew Lang in the ///ustrated London News: An Authors’ Congress is a dire thing to think over. What have we to go congressing about? We write, and sell our writings as well as we can, or as well as we can take trouble about selling them, or we employ an agent; and there, surely, should be an end of the matter. Are we to tell publishers’ stories as some people tell ghost stories, with extreme solemnity, at a public conference ? Story for story, one would prefer a conference of a ghostly character. Perhaps there may be such a congress—every- thing is possible. There are, it is quite certain, two classes of literary men: the one which understands the existence of literary property ; and the other which cannot believe or understand that literature is, or can be, concerned with a mate- rial side —that there exists such a thing as literary property. Any attempt to explain or to show to this class that literary property is a very real thing and a very large thing irritates them. First they profess that it does not exist; next, they pretend that no man of genius ever paid the least attention to literary property—it is, of course, in vain that you point to the names of Scott, Byron, Dickens, Thackeray, Bulwer Lytton, George Eliot, Charles Reade, Wilkie Collins, and a hundred others, whose genius is as undoubted as were their ability and their-resolution. to-pro- tect their own interests. In spite of those names and examples, they hold up their hands and point to the sordidness of looking after literary property. ‘“ We sell our wares and there’s an end,” says Mr. Andrew Lang. But suppose we do not sell our wares; suppose we retain our property and either do not sell it at all but keep it, as some men keep house property, or sell it only after carefully ascertaining that we get a proper equivalent for it Of course it is useless arguing with this class. One reason of their blindness is, as has been frequently pointed out, the confusion of ideas which mixes up commercial value with literary value. If every good book was bound to become a popular book, then not to be popular would be a sure and certain sign of literary failure. If this were the case, then would Mr. Walter Pater, for example, be a dead failure beside the popular novelist of the day. But, of course, it is not the case. Then what is the good of a Literary Congress ? There are more things about literature than the selling of wares for what they will fetch. Litera- ture is not all standing hat in hand with bending knees and bowing back, entreating the generosity of the man with the bag. Too much there is of this, and always has been. It is the hope of those who work in this Society to abolish what is left. How, then, is literature itselfi—not the selling value of literature—assisted by the promotion of the independence of those who write? It is an absurd question, but one has to put it once in three months. It is, to begin with, certain that the man who is tied and bound by miserable conditions of life-——who is cheated, starved, dependent, humiliated—can never pro- duce his best work. The finest work that the world has ever seen has been produced under circumstances of physical and material wellbeing, with a reasonable amount of self-respect. All the writers mentioned above—to whom must be added such names as Southey, Wordsworth, Lamb, Keats, Tennyson, Browning—have written under conditions of comparative independence. Grub-street has turned out a little respectable work, but most of its work has been distinctly ephemeral and mediocre. A literary congress, therefore, must deal in the first instance with literary property. Such themes as copyright, domestic and international, the exist- ing conditions of law, either at home or abroad ; the relations: of authors and publishers; the various methods of publishing; ‘ syndicate” publishing. These are topics which immediately present themselves ; they are fresh because they. have never been openly discussed ;: that ‘is; while ‘a great deal has ‘been’ written.:upon them, they 22 THE AUTHOR. of distinction which best suits men of letters ; they are not confounded with the ordinary Orders, and yet they receive national honour and national rank. As a correspondent writes to me, “the Academy confers upon men of letters a status which is both honourable and envied. In this way at least it has proved most serviceable to litera- ture.” One has only to compare the position of the men of letters in this country for the last 200 years with that of-the men of letters in France for the same period, in order to. under- stand what the Academy has done in this respect. That the French Academy is too limited in numbers; that its method of election is humiliat- ing to those who wish to enter its ranks; that 1t has too often passed over good men, may be admitted. Having re-stated my humble view, once more I ask, What are those trammels by which the Academy is alleged to have hampered literature ? In another column we reproduce, by permission of the author and of the editor, the two papers written for the Pall Mall Gazette by Sir Frederick Pollock on Publishing. They appeared on May 1 and May 4. The importance of these papers is that the problems they discuss are seriously treated by a lawyer for the first time since we began to consider our position in the offices of the Society and in the pages of our journal. Our chairman of committee does not expect that everybody will agree with him abso- lutely and in all points. But I think that most of us are with him in essentials. It must be observed that his challenge for a discussion has not been taken up. TI do not think, indeed, that it will be. One letter, signed ‘A Publisher,” was written with the view of diverting the attent- tion from the real points at issue. Otherwise there is an apparent desire to avoid discussion. Sir Frederick Pollock, among other points, lays stress upon the following (the inverted commas do not always mean Sir Frederick’s own words) :— 1. “There is no such thing as an abstract fair share in profits.” That is perfectly true. But the same maxim applies to all kinds of business. All we can ask for is such an adjustment of profits as may be recognised by honourable men on all sides as reasonable. 2. “There should be no mystery as to the Cost of Production.” 3. The “establishment” charges. On this subject I refer to certain remarks of mine ~ printed on p. io. When, I ask, the “éstablishment charges.” have been made, what éldim has the publisher for anything else ??* What has" he: dotie?: : Let’ us ‘hear what ‘he ‘himself thinks. The book is sent to press, advertised, bound, delivered, and accounted for by the establishment. It is quite a thing of routine. What else has the publisher done ? 4. ‘ Accounts, full and true, must be rendered. There must be no falsifying of accounts—no secret profits.” And all the world cried “ Hear!” 5. “The sale of copyright is not advisable in a work of pure literature.” ; T do not agree with this. I think that if a fair price is paid it may be best for the author to sell. He has, at least, no further trouble. Now,a popular known author knows pretty well, or can ascertain through his agent, the extent of his popularity. Thus, if under a fair royalty his. book would produce £a a year for a term of years, or, what is more likely, a kind of descending series of arithmetical progression — say the following: a+(a—b)+(a—26)+4+... for n years, when it will vanish or nearly vanish, it may be worth the author’s while to accept a sum representing the equivalent of that series in full. 6. “For advertisements only the actual cost— the money paid—must be charged.” “This does not include books published on com- mission, in which case the publisher is clearly entitled to charge for advertising in his own magazine.” Yes, but after the author has con- sented to make that an organ for advertising his book, and only to a certain defined extent. Very good. These papers embody in other words—and fresher words—the principles which we have advocated for eight years. No secret profits; no mystery of accounts; open dealing. These are the essentials. — A lady journalist, it is reported, has been informing an interviewer that she makes by her profession, and by working no more than an hour and a half every day, the very respectable income of a thousand pounds a year. This was only a week ago. A thousand pounds a year! Hark! Do you hear? It is the frow frow of a hundred thousand skirts, the rush of two hundred thousand feet, the cry of a hundred thousand tongues. Like lightnings are the flashings of their eyes— forked lightnings before which editors will sink and fall. For they, too, are crowding into the profession. A thousand a year! The accountants at fifteen shillings a week, the cashiers at twelve, the typewriters at a pound, the translators, foreign correspondence clerks, shorthand clerks, gover- nesses and teachers, writers of penny novelettes, nurses, lady guides—all are throwing up their meagre appointments, and -are rushing into the calling which gives a thousand pounds:a year, three pounds:a day, for. an: hour: and a -half's  THE AUTHOR. work—two pounds an hour! Who ever dreamed of getting two pounds an hour? Why this lazy person, so indifferent to her own interest, if she worked for twelve hours a day, which her sisters have to do for a pound a week— threepence ha’penny an hour, only threepence ha’penuy! —might make four and twenty pounds a day if she chose—say, seven thousand two hundred pounds a year! What a chance! We shall hear no more of women’s cheap labour. All that is over. A thousand pounds a year! Two pounds an hour! Seven thousand two hundred pounds a year! All the roads that lead to London are variegated with all the hues that feminine costume can assume; there is a movement; there is a swift and turbulent current; they pour by thousands out of the trains; they rush in the glorious might and majesty of these incalculable thousands along the streets; the offices of all the journals are blocked. Two pounds an hour! Oh! What a chance! What a chance! WaLterR Besant. eS WHY A CONGRESS? HE following cutting is from a paper by Mr. Andrew Lang in the //lustrated London News: An Authors’ Congress is a dire thing to think over. What have we to go congressing about? We write, and sell our writings as well as we can, or as well as we can take trouble about selling them, or we employ an agent; and there, surely, should be an end of the matter. Are we to tell publishers’ stories as some people tell ghost stories, with extreme solemnity, at a public conference ? Story for story, one would prefer a conference of a ghostly character. Perhaps there may be such a congress—every- thing is possible. There are, it is quite certain, two classes of literary men: the one which understands the existence of literary property ; and the other which cannot believe or understand that literature is, or can be, concerned with a mate- rial side — that there exists such a thing as literary property. Any attempt to explain or to show to this class that literary property is a very real thing and a very large thing irritates them. First they profess that it does not exist; next, they pretend that no man of genius ever paid the least attention to literary property—it is, of course, in vain that you point to the names of Scott, Byron, Dickens, Thackeray, Bulwer Lytton, George Eliot, Charles Reade, Wilkie Collins, and a hundred others, whose -genius is as undoubted as were their ability and their resolution. to-pro- 23 tect their own interests. In spite of those names and examples, they hold up their hands and point to the sordidness of looking after literary property. ‘We sell our wares and there’s an end,” says Mr. Andrew Lang. But suppose we do not sell our wares; suppose we retain our property and either do not sell it at all but keep it, as some men keep house property, or sell it only after carefully ascertaining that we get a- proper equivalent for it ? Of course it is useless arguing with this class. One reason of their blindness is, as has been frequently pointed out, the confusion of ideas which mixes up commercial value with literary value. If every good book was bound to become a popular book, then not to be popular would be a sure and certain sign of literary failure. If this were the case, then would Mr. Walter Pater, for example, be a dead failure beside the popular novelist of the day. But, of course, it is not the case. Then what is the good of a Literary Congress ? There are more things about literature than the selling of wares for what they will fetch. Litera- ture is not all standing hat in hand with bending knees and bowing back, entreating the generosity of the man with the bag. Too much there is of this, and always has been. It is the hope of those who work in this Society to abolish what is left. How, then, is literature itselfi—not the selling value of literature—assisted by the promotion of the independence of those who write? It is an absurd question, but one has to put it once in three months. It is, to begin with, certain that the man who is tied and bound by miserable conditions of life-——who is cheated, starved, dependent, humiliated—can never pro- duce his best work. The finest work that the world has ever seen has been produced under circumstances of physical and material wellbeing, with a reasonable amount of self-respect. All the writers mentioned above—to whom must be added such names as Southey, Wordsworth, Lamb, Keats, Tennyson, Browning—have written under conditions of comparative independence. Grub-street has tured out a little respectable work, but most of its work has been distinctly ephemeral and mediocre. A literary congress, therefore, must deal in the first instance with literary property. Such themes as copyright, domestic and international, the exist- ing conditions of law, either at home or abroad ; the relations: of authors and publishers; the various methods of publishing; : “ syndicate” publishing. These are topics which immediately present themselves ; they are fresh because they have never been openly discussed ;: that ‘is, while ‘a great. deal has ‘been’ written--upon:them, they 24 THE AUTHOR. have not in modern times often occupied the attention of men who are trained and accustomed to consider the facts and the evidence, and they are absolutely vital to all who desire to abolish the servility and dependence of Grub-street. There are, again, other questions of the greatest importance, e.g., the place of literature in educa- tion; the position and the duties of a critic; the standards of criticism; literature in the news- papers; realism in fiction; poetry, fiction, the drama of thefuture. There are also the hundred questions which have been treated in these columns during the last few years. Finally, it will be the duty of such a conference to impress upon the whole world that literature, like the law or medicine, is concerned with a vast and a rapidly growing property. There is no doubt that some of the contempt which has been freely poured upon the calling of letters, and is still poured upon it, is due to the prejudice which regards literary menas a set of needy mendicants, beggarly, helpless, whose only business, as Mr. Andrew Lang puts it, is to “sell their wares, and there’s an end.” eg CORRESPONDENCE. I. Donations oF Booxs By AUTHORS. I should like to know what is the general feeling as to the advisability of authors giving away copies of their books to casual applicants. The following letter is, surely, of supreme interest. I suppress, of course, all that is personal. DEAR Str,—I am forming, for behoof of all who shall succeed me here, a most unique library, chiefly of works presented by their authors. Will you, sir, kindly give one of your to [the] said library, and, to make it the more valuable, write your name therein as donor? Already 122 authors (some of great renown) have sent me books; and I should indeed feel most grateful if I might now add to them one of yours. I am, dear sir, yours most faithfully, X. Y. Z. For my own part, I think the conduct of the “122 authors, some of great renown,” is most disloyal and mischievous. The application was quite of a private nature, and the applicant had no case at all. I should like to have the names of the 122, and to represent to them that I am myself desirous of increasing my own library, and that I am a much more deserving object of charity. Probably I should then, in every case, receive a refusal. But why, in the name of common fairness, should such a result be possible? Why refuse me, an author and a brother, whilst at the same time they unhesitatingly grant the request to a total stranger ? Watter W. Sxnat. I am now in a position to add a sequel to the above correspondence. I replied to “X. Y. Z.,” using the familiar argument that a butcher is not expected to give away a leg of mutton, nor a tailor a pair of trousers. This elicited the following reply : Dear Srr,—I am delighted with your letter indeed—it ischarming! No doubt there issomething in what you say, but not much! On the other hand, I can scarcely under- stand why an author gives his brain-creations away for nought if he is hard up for cash; but, if he isn’t, I cannot for the life of me see why he should hesitate to do a kind- ness to a long succession of poor (probably poor, unless they have private means) parsons! Of course, if a heap of fellows started the formation of libraries at the expense, and by the kindness and generosity, of authors good, bad and indifferent—as you say (I did not say this)—there would be mighty little chance of said authors earning their bread and cheese—to say nothing of legs of mutton and the regulation pants—but a heap of fellows (not my expression !) is not likely to do so; and more, if they did, they wouldn’t succeed! I’m the first in the field, and I’ve had some most amusing letters in consequence, nearly always, though, accompanied by the book I ask for! The number of authors (who have given me books) is now 126, and to-morrow it is bound to be 130. If you willsend me a jolly book, I'll send you their names. Is ita bargain? My bishop comes here on Trinity Sunday, and I want to show hima big library containing big books by big men; and of big men you are one. Thanking you for your laughter-producing letter, I am, dear Sir, yours most faithfully, KoVoms Why my letter produced laughter I cannot say. It only shows that my correspondent still finds it impossible to treat as serious, any form of remon- strance. I confess that his success only seems to me to emphasise the degrading estimation in which authors are held. It is considered fair to cajole them or bully them, but absurd to treat them with common justice. Will anyone support me in refusing these insulting demands? As to “xX. Y. Z.” being “the first in the field,” it is false. It is a very old mancuvre. Watter W. SKEAT. II. ANONYMOUS OR SIGNED REVIEWS. An Experience. That a certain proportion of reviews must be unfavourable, and some more or less severely so, is, of course, a mere truism. But does not this fact in itself afford the strongest argu- ment against anonymous reviewing, and show it to be a barbarism without parallel in our social. life? Stabbing a man in the dark, whether the stab is deserved or not, is essen tially repugnant to all the best instincts of the ordinary Englishman. Thus, if for this reason only, it may fairly be assumed that both re- viewers and editors would be glad to see such a custom fall into disuse. That the more general 1: | ; 12 * Pt  THE AUTHOR. 25 substitution of signed for unsigned reviews would necessarily tend to place the work of the reviewer upon an altogether higher literary level, seems to me unquestionable. At the same time, it seems equally certain that it would do more than anything else to lessen the, at least occa- sional grievance under which reviewers are said to suffer, viz., that having regard to the current rates of payment, they cannot afford time to “ putin” what would satisfy themselves as really responsible work. Thus it seems to me that the interests of authors, of editors, and of reviewers, no less than those of the reading public, would all be served by a change in the present system of anonymity. The Author presses its readers to illustrate any point under debate by the facts of their own experience. My experience in the case of a book published some three years ago (** Historic Relation of the Gospels”) is as follows :—With one exception, the unsigned reviews have been marked by the following characteristics: (a) They have been very short. (6) They have all been more or less decidedly unfavourable, whilst two may be said to have been supremely con- temptuous. (c) They have given a verdict either wholly unsupported by evidence, or supported only by flippant sarcasm or irrelevant common- place. The signed reviews have been less numerous (five as compared with some fifteen). On the other hand, any one of four of them would about equal in length the whole of the unsigned ones put together. In this case, also, with one excep- tion (Professor Sanday—see article quoted in advertisement), the characteristics have been of a diametrically opposite type. Thus: (a) They have been exceptionally lengthy. (6) They have been highly eulogistic. (c) They have supported their verdict by the amplest evidence. Doubtless this experience will make my advo- cacy of signed reviews appear prejudiced. Still, treating the Author's invitation as a command, I give it for what it is worth. In connection with this subject might not some such idea as the following be worked out’ Readily available arbitration would be at once a safeguard and a safety valve. Why should not a right of appeal lie against a review to the Authors’ Society, and why should not the Society decide whether it was or was not a case in which both reviewed and reviewer - should consent to leave the matter to a referee ? The reviewer refusing such a challenge would, on judgment going by default, be for all prac- tical purposes sufficiently condemned. The'édsts of. such arbitration might be in the nature of a fine following the judgment in the case, and going, let us say, to the funds of the Authors’ Society. By way of illustration: I should claim arbitra- tion'as between myself and Professor Sanday. {In the appeal to the Society I should set forth : 1. That the four documents about which we dis- agree are as much and as manifestly one as the body of a violin and the strings affixed to it. 2. That from a critical and scientific point of view, to separate these documents wholly destroys what the ancients termed “ the evangelical instru- ment.” 3. That the separation of the documents excludes all classification of the internal evidences of the subject, and in fact where it does, not wholly obliterate such evidences renders them absolutely unintelligible. 4. That as by so sepa- rating the documents Professor Sanday has ipso facto debarred himself from all study of the most elementary facts of our subject, his views upon it must necessarily stand in much the same relation to scientific criticism as the noise made by a cat running over the keyboard of a piano stands to music. Professor Sanday, on the other hand, would formulate his own contention with reference to any of the multitudinous and conflicting Synoptic or three-document theories between which he oscillates. Between opinions so widely divergent, and both professing to rest exclusively upon evidence the referee could hardly fail to give a fairly satis- factory and conclusive verdict. ‘As matters stand at present, I have addressed a perfectly courteous remonstrance both to Pro- fessor Sanday and to the editor of the Expositor. But from neither have I succeeded in extracting a single word on the subject, much less any pro- mise to give reasons for their summary condemna- tion of a work which, whether right or wrong in its conclusions, cost some fourteen years of almost uninterrupted labour. Tf these things are done in the green tree, what will be done in the dry? If this is the example set and for more than two years deliberately persevered in by an Oxford divinity professor and the editor of one of the first critical journals in the kingdom, can we wonder if such an example is sometimes bettered by less responsible writers and editors ? There are a good many reasons, or, I should say, many good reasons, for belonging to the Authors’ Society. But let me assure any who doubt it that it is well worth the small subscrip- tion, if only to secure on occasion a legitimate outlet for a downright hearty growl. J. J. HALCOMBE. III. Frenco Law. Would any member kindly give me the name of a French book giving the outlines of French law ina popular form? Such a book does exist, but name and author cannot be recalled. ey “AT THE SIGN OF THE AUTHOR'S HEAD.” upon a novel for the “Gentlewomen’s Library,” which is to appear under the poetic title of “Claud and Maude.”” This volume will be followed by a book upon “ Dress” by Mrs. Douglas, who has showed by her articles in various periodicals that frocks and fashions are capable of literary treatment. Her forthcoming book deals with the subject of feminine costume from the poetic as well as the historic aspect, and contains an interesting chapter entitled “ Dress and the Affections.” Mr. Richard Marsh, whose novel, “ The Devil’s Diamond,” attracted some attention a little while ago, has written a new novel dealing with mystery. and magic, called- “The Mahatma’s Pupil.” os Mr. Arthur Innes has collected the pleasant little series of papers on the modern poets, which he has recently contributed to the Monthly Packet into book form under the title of ‘ Seers and Singers.” The essays are a comparative study of characteristic poems by the Brownings, Tennyson, Matthew Arnold, and Wordsworth. Miss Dorothea Gerard has written a new novel called “ Lot 18,” the first instalment of which will appear in the July number of the Monthly Packet. “Memorable Paris Houses” is the title of a new book by Mr. Wilmot Harrison, the author of a similar volume dealing with famous London houses. Some interesting illustrations of historic houses and portraits of the celebrities who inhabited them will accompany the letterpress. Mrs. Molesworth, the popular writer of children’s books, has an instructive and thought- ful paper in the current number of Atalanta on the writing of story books for children. She does not believe that success in other branches of literary work necessarily qualifies a writer to become a happy story teller for children. She regards the power as a distinct gift and one to be very reverently regarded. Mrs. Molesworth dis- approves of much modern literature intended for \ l ISS JEAN MIDDLEMASS is engaged THE. AUTHOR. children, which is concerned with analyses of children’s characters, and their relations with their parents. She thinks books for little children should contain nothing that is not beautiful and designed to make them happier. A thin little volume of verse, containing some sweet singing, is Maud Egerton King’s “ My Book of Songs and Sonnets.” Mrs. King, who is the daughter of Mr. Hine, the well-known artist, published some time ago a little book called “ Poems of a Child,” which attracted favourable attention. She is at her best when she is least under the influence of some of the great modern poets and gives play to her own powers of delicate poetic expression. ‘Young Tree in Spring” is a graceful and tender little piece. Miss Annie Mathieson, the author of “ The Religion of Humanity”? and other poems, is engaged upon a volume of lyrics, which will shortl be published by Sampson Low, under the title of “Tove’s Music.” One of the most pathetic of the poems deals with the contrast between the wreath-laden coffin of a prince and the newly- made grave of a pauper on which a single snow- drop had been dropped. A little volume of sermons called “ Faith ” has been written by Mr. Beeching, one of the authors of “Love in Idleness” and ‘“ Love’s Looking Glass.’ The sermons, which are written with grace and simplicity, show much of the catholicity and humanity which seem to distinguish the younger clergymen—especially the Balliol men— who came under the influence of Arnold Toynbee. Mr. Beeching is the rector of Yattendon, the village where Robert Bridges lives and works. Mr. J. Ll. W. Page, author of the books called “ Dartmoor’’ and ‘‘ Exmoor,’ has in the press a work called “Rivers of Devon.” It will be published by Messrs. Seeley and Co., with illus- trations by Mr. Alexander Ansted. There will bea large paper edition of 250 copies only at 12s. 6d., and an ordinary edition at 7s. 6d. Mr. L. T. Hobhouse has written a volume for the Reformers’ Book Shelf series, which will shortly be published by Mr. Fisher Unwin. It deals with “The Labour Movement,” and has a preface from the pen of Mr. Haldane, M.P. Mr. Joseph Mills has written a biography of the late John Bright, which will be published in the Friends’ Shilling Biographical Series. Mr. Mills was a personal friend of the great states- man, and the book will be a more intimate record than any that has yet appeared. Miss Prentiss, the American writer, has written a little volume of poems Thoughts.” called “ Fleeting  THE. AUTHOR. -Mr. Andrew Chalmers in his “Red Cross Romance” has made a praiseworthy effort to write a historical poem. One cannot help, how- ever, feeling some surprise that such common- place and hackneyed lines as Great Lord of life! what length of days - Hast though assigned to me ; How far along life’s pleasant ways Shall I be led by Thee ? with the remaining verses at the same level, “should have fonnd their way far and wide,” and “bodied forth a clearer life ideal to many unknown people.” There is an absence of effort and a scholarly grace and tenderness about Mr. Robert Bingley’s unpretentious little paper-covered book of verse called “Border Lands,’ which make it pleasing reading. “Under the Cross”? which gives a picture of the great city soon after dawn, con- tains some touching and moving lines with ever and again a true note of poetry. The last lines addressed to a child flower-seller asleep on the steps of St. Paul’s are Wake, then, ere the roses die; and the angel who bade thee sleep, In ies cea of acareless city, little wandering footsteps keep. Under the title of “St. Paul’s Cathedral Library,” Dr. Sparrow: Simpson, librarian of St. Paul’s, has published a catalogue of the contents of -certain sections of the collection. The library contains altogether 21,176 volumes; a complete catalogue of it would therefore be a work of considerable magnitude. Instead of attempting such a task, Dr. Simpson has very wisely elected to confine himself to a few depart- ments—and those the most generally interesting —of his charge. He has accordingly set forth here a description of the Bibles, liturgical books, books about St. Paul’s, books about London, maps and views of London and St. Paul’s, and various miscellanea, concluding with a list of the preachers at St. Paul’s in connection with the three great religious societies. The “Philosophy of the Beautiful” is not exactly a novel theme, but Prof. Knight, who has just written a volume for the University Extension series, manages to say something fresh about it. Poetry, Painting, and Dancing are all discussed in a way that is at once popular and scholarly. “A Fellowship of Song” is the title of a volume of poems by three poets—Messrs. Hayes, Norman Gale, and he Gallienne. It is~ to be issued from the “ Rugby Press,” and will be presented to subscribers in a novel and elegant Each contributor will have a separate form. to write. 27 title-page to himself printed in a special colour, with a pretty silk book-marker to match. Mr. Hayes sings “From Midland Meadows,” Mr. Gale «A Verdant Country,” whilst Mr. Le Gallienne’s share is prettily described as “ Night- ingales.”’ M. Paul Ginesty has, says a Daily News correspondent, got Ibsen to write a preface for his work on the literature of the nineteenth century. The Norwegian author’s text is “‘ Hope,” and he tells of the difficulties which he had to face in youth, to encourage others to struggle as he did. Authorship at the beginning brought him neither honour nor profit. One of his early experiences. was having to carry an unsold edition of one of his works to a grocer’s to dispose of it as waste-paper. He had to give lessons, to do clerk’s work, and otherwise earn money enough to get a university degree. The revolutionary wave of 1848-49 first moved him to come forward as a poet. He wrote an inflated ode to King Uscar I. calling on him to place himself at_the head of the weak and ill-used classes. This missed the effect Ibsen aimed at, the king he thus addressed having no wish to play the part of a second Charles XII. One of the circumstances which first drew attention to Tbsen at Grunstadt, where he was a. student, was his having in his thesis for his degree stood up for Catalina against Sallust and Cicero. The examiners not liking this departure froma tradi- tional opinion, and showing their -displeasure, Ibsen sat up the following night to set forth his views in a drama, which it took him fifteen hours It was this work — published with money subscribed by fellow-students — that he sold as old paper. He kept one copy, which he has still. It is crude and uncouth, but he finds in it himself inexperienced and undeveloped, Capt. Trotter’s biography of Lord Auckland. for. the “Rulers of India” series will be issued by the Clarendon Press in the course of: next month. The book deals not only with Lord Auckland’s Indian Administration, it also gives a sketch of his immediate predecessor, Sir C. Metcalfe, and it carries on the story of the first Afghan war through the first year of Lord Ellenborough down to the triumphant return of Pollock and Nott from Kabul to Firozpur in the autumn of 1842. Mrs. Sarah Grand the writer of the “ Heavenly Twins,” will open a discussion at the Pioneer Club, on the 8th inst., on “Is the novel with a purpose legitimate or not?” That well-known antiquary Sir George Duckett is editing the “ Visitations and Chapters-General  28 of the Order of Cluni, in respect of Alsace, Lorraine, Transjurane Burgundy, and other Parts of the Province of Germany, from 1269- 1529.” In his researches Sir George has come upon an amusing story referring to the prior, whom the Cluniacs seem always to have thought indispensable to a nunnery—perhaps to keep the ladies in order. The prior in question took it into his head to get up a kind of concert, and for this purpose gathered together a lot of sing- ing “seculares” and strolling players. These gentry made such a din in the convent that they disturbed the neighbourhood, and the people, accustomed to consider the place a model of piety and repose, were scandalised, and commenced to break all the windows. The prior sallied forth and nearly killed two of them, of whom one remained still in bed at that time “ semivivus.”’ Mrs. Henry Norman, better known as Miss Menie Muriel Dowie, has edited and written an introduction to a new volume of the Adventure Series. The book contains the lives of Hannah Snell, Mary Ann Talbot, and other celebrated female adventurers, and is capital reading. Mrs. Norman points out in her bright little preface that “there was ever a man at the root of this female ardour,” which she rejoices at as linking these ladies of the sabre with the “dazzling, gaudy poetry of an earlier age.” The curious controversy which is raging hotly in one of the American papers as to whether “authors ought to write with an eye to fame” seems to have arisen, in part at any rate, from a confusion as to the real and distinctive meanings of fame and popularity. No one has more adequately or more admirably put the case than Hazlitt, who seems to be out of fashion with young American litterateurs, for not a single con- troversialist has quoted the words in which he says, “ For fame is not popularity, the shout of the multitude, the idle buzz of fashion, the venal puff, the soothing flattery of favour or of friend- ship ; but it is the spirit of a man surviving him- self in the minds and thoughts of other men, un- dying and imperishable. The love of fame differs from mere vanity in this, that the one is immediate and personal, the other ideal and abstracted. Do you suppose that Titian, when he painted a landscape, was pluming him- self on being thought the finest colourist in the world, or making himself so by looking at nature?” It is curious that in this discussion, in which almost every modern writer comes under review for condemnation or praise, there is not a single mention of the writer who, under the name of Mark Rutherford, has written three of the most impressive books of recent years. Perhaps, as they have not been much the subject of newspaper THE AUTHOR. puffs, they have not found their way to America ; but whether or no one is justified in believing they will live, it is at least certain that posterity will pay a tribute to the exquisite prose in which they are written. Mrs. Waugh has translated from the German a story called “ The Two Countesses,”” which will shortly appear in the Pseudonym Library. Mr. Robert Horton’s Yale Lectures, which attracted huge audiences in America, have been published under the title of “ Verbum Dei.” Mr. Horton is the well-known Congregational minister of Lyndhurst-road Chapel, Hampstead. Miss Sophia Beale is engaged upon a book dealing with the “Churches of Paris.” The letterpress will be accompanied by numerous illustrations made upon the spot by the writer, who, as is well known, is also an able artist. Mr. Gilbert Parker is responsiblefor the Lippin- cott complete novel this year. The title of the story is the attractive one of ‘‘ The Translation of a Savage.” The same writer is engaged upon a serial for the English Illustrated Magazine, and has just finished a story for the Cosmopolitan, under the title of “ The Pilot of Belle Amour.” Mrs. Rundle Charles, the author of the historic “Schonberg Cotta Family,” is writing a book called “Tria Juncta in Uno.” It will givea realistic picture of early Christian missions in Treland, Scotland, and England. A delightful edition of some of the classics is being published by Messrs. Griffith and Farran. The binding is scarlet cloth, with white and gold back, and each volume is profusely illustrated with exquisite sketches of figures and scenery. “The Lady of the Lake,” illustrated by Mr. Gleeson, an American artist, has several sketches of Highland scenery and historic places, notably “ Holyrood” and “Gray Stirling,” which were made on the spot. The other volumes already published include “allah Rookh,” “ Faust,” and the “ Last Days of Pompeii.” Mrs. Richmond Ritchie, an old friend of Tennyson, has written an introduction, in the delicate graceful style that she has made her own, to a volume called “Lord Tennyson and his Friends,” which: will be shortly published as an edition de luve by Mr. Fisher Unwin. Special portraits, including those of Carlyle, Sir Henry Taylor, and Russell Lowell, have been taken by Mrs. Cameron, whose portrait of Tennyson, by the way, was always declared by the poet to be the most like him. The Authors’ Club held its monthly. guest- night on Monday, when the interesting feature of  THE AUTHOR. 29 <<Uneut Leaves” was revived. Mr. T. Zangwill recited a clever skit on- the limited editions of latter-day poets, which will appear in The Pall Mall Magazine. Mr. Jerome K. Jerome read the third act of a drama dealing with social ques- tions in a very outspoken way, which he has adapted from the German (“ Die Ehre”), under the provisional title, “ Birth and Breeding,’ and which, under tl at or some other title, will before long appear on the London stage. A complete story by Mr. Walter Besant, entitled ‘To the Third and Fourth Generation,” was read by Canon Bell, of Cheltenham, in the absence of the author. Lastly, Mr. Norman Gale recited a poem, ‘“ Pigeons at Cannon-street.” Amceng the audience were Mr. Thomas Hardy, Mr. Bruce Joy, Mr. Henry Irving, jun., and other well-known representatives of. literature, art, and the drama. ; A Baedeker’s “ United States”’ is about to be published by Ser-bner and Co. — Lehman’s “ Prize Novels” have been repub- lished in America (U.S. Book Company). Mr. Mackenzie Bell is about to publish a volume of verse entitled “Spring, Immortality, and other Poems.” It will include “ The Lame Boy,” which first appeared in this paper. It is dedicated to the author’s friend, Mr. Edmund Clarence Stedman. Captain Harding's new story, “ The Capture of the Estrella,” will be published before long by Messrs. Cassell and Co. Mrs. Edith E. Cuthell will follow up her children’s story of last Christmas, “ Only a Guard-room Dog,” with another “ doggie” story, next autumn, about that uncommon and intelli- gent little creature, the Chinese pug, to be called “Two Little Children and Ching.’ The pub- lishers are Messrs. Methuen. A new novel by Mr. Andrew Dean, author of « A Splendid Cousin” and ‘“ Isaac Eller’s Money,” will be published shortly. It is called “ Mrs. Finch-Brassey.” The publishers are Bentl-y and Son. Mrs. Stevenson, author of “ Juliet,’ ‘ Mrs. Sevem,” &c., will produce immediately a new novel (Messrs. Bentley and Son). The title is “Mrs. Elphinstone of Drum.” It opens in a well-known hunting town in the Midlands. The first woman who has been made a member of the New Zealand Institute of Journalists is Mrs. James Suisted, of Westport, New Zealand. The same lady has been elected a corresponding member of the Royal Geographical Society of Australasia, Melbourne branch, in recognition of her papers on Antarctic Exploration. Mr. Francis Henry Clyffe has ready for the press a translation of Leopardi’s Poems. It will be published by Messrs. Eden, Remington, and Co. A cheap edition of Mrs. Spender’s novel called “Mrs. Hazleton’s Confession” has been issued by Messrs. Sonnenschein and Co. at. 2s. A cheap edition of the same writer’s novel, “ A Waking,” has been issued by Messrs. Hutchinson, at 2s. 6d. William Westall is writing a romance of adven- ture for Lloyd’s Weekly. He has also agreed to write a novel for Messrs. Tillotson and. Son. Ward and Downey will publish in the autumn a three-volume novel by the same author, as well as a one-volume story, adapted from the Russian by Messrs. Stepniak and Westall in collaboration. POS NEW BOOKS AND NEW EDITIONS. Theology. Benson, Rev. R. M. The Final Passover, Meditations upon the Passion, vol. 3, the Divine Exodus. Part II. Longmans. 58. BLAIKIE, W. G., D.D. The Book of Joshua. Vol. of the Expositor’s Bible. Hodder and Stoughton. 7s. 6d. CamBRIDGE TEACHER'S BrBLE, THE, and the CAMBRIDGE CoMPANION TO THE BIBLE. Bound together, or the latter separate. C.J. Clay and Sons. Hammonp, JosprH. English Nonconformity and Christ’s Christianity. Wells, Gardner, and Darton. Hetps TO THE STUDY OF THE BIBLE, enlarged and illustrated edition. Oxford at the University Press. London, Henry Frowde, 4s. 6d. Horton, R. F. Sermons delivered in Lyndhurst-road Church, Hampstead. James Clark, Fleet-street. 38. 6d. Lercu, M. ©. E. Our Dayspring, a short course of Lessons for Bible classes. S.P.C.K. Is. Max Miuuer, F. Theosophy or Psychological Religion. The Gifford Lectures delivered before the University of Glasgow in 1892. 10s. 6d, Mayo Gunn, E. H. School Hymns with Tunes, Edited by. The harmonies revised by H. Elliot Button. James Clarke, Fleet-street. Is. ‘ Norris, Ven. T. P. A Key to the Epistles of St. Paul, a course of addresses. S.P.C.K. 28. OxENDEN, AsHTON, D.D. Plain Sermons : With a memoir and portrait of the author. Longmans. 58- Oxrorp Brsuz ror TEACHERS, THE, enlarged and illustra- ted edition, with sixty-four full-page facsimiles of ancient manuscripts, Egyptian and Assyrian, Baby- lonian and Phoenician monuments. &c. Oxford, the University Press. London, Henry Frowde.  30 Prerson, A.T.,D.D. The Heights of the Gospel, a series of sermons delivered at the Metropolitan Tabernacle, 1892-93. Passmore and Alabaster. 2s. 6d. Srrete, THomas. The “ Higher Criticism” and the Inspiration of the Bible. A paper for the general reader Sutton and Co., Ludgate-hill. Paper covers, 6d. Woop, CHARLES JAMES. Survivals in Christianity, Studies in the Theology of Divine Immanence, special lectures delivered before the Episcopal Theological School at Cambridge, Mass., in 1892. Macmillan. 6s. History and Biography. Apams, Henry. History of the United States of America. Vols. 7, 8, and 9 (the Second Administration of James Madison). G.P.Putnam. 9s. each. Bonar, James, LL.D. Philosophy and Political Economy in some of their Historical Relations. BusHELL, Rev. W. Done. Early Charters. Translated into English. With explanatory notes. Harrow Octo- centenary Tracts. I. Macmillan and Bowes, Cam- bridge. Paper covers, Is. Carng, Rev. Casar. The Martial Annals of the City of York. Published with the approval of the major- general commanding the N.E. military district. With illustrations. (C. J. Clark, Lincoln’s-inn-fields. Cannan, Epwin. A History of the Theories of Production and Distribution from 1776 to 1848. Percival. 16s. Cuatmers, Ropert. A History of Currency in the British Colonies. Eyre and Spottiswoode. 10s. DuckworTH, Russet, B.A. Memoir of the Rev. James Lonsdale, late Fellow and Tutor of Balliol College, Oxford. With an introduction by the Hon. G C. Brodrick, Warden of Merton, and a portrait. Long- mans. 6s. Durt, Romesh CHuNDER, C.I.E. Ancient India, 2000 B.c.—800 A.D., with maps. Longmans. 2s. 6d. Gasquet, F. Arpan, D.D. Henry VIII. and the English Monasteries. Vol.I. Fifth edition. Gasquet F. Arpan, D.D. Henry VIII. and the English Monasteries. New edition, with illustrations. Part XIII. John Hodges, Agar-street, Charing - cross. Paper covers, Is. net. Hearn, Ricwarp. The English Peasant, Studies: Historical, Local, and Biographic. Fisher Unwin. 38. Od. Hopper, Epwin. The History of South Australia, from its foundation to the year of its jubilee, with a chrono- logical summary of all the principal events of interest up to date. With two maps. 2 vols. Sampson Low. Houper, ©. F. Louis Agassiz, his Life and Work. “Leaders in Science” Series. G. P. Putnam’s Sons. 55. Law, ERNEST. Cardinal Wolsey at Hampton Court; being an abridgment of a few chapters of the author’s “History of Hampton Court Palace.” - Illustrated. C. Smith and Son. Paper covers, Is. Lawrence, Rev. Joun T. A Dictionary of Musical < Biography. Simpkin, Marshall. 3s. Marr, Ronert A. Musical History, as shown in the International Exhibition of Music and the Drama, Vienna, 1892. William Reeves. THE AUTHOR. Martin, A. Patcuerr. Life and Letters of the Right Hon. Robert Lowe, Viscount Sherbrooke, with a memoir of Sir John Coape Sherbrooke. In 2 vols., with portraits. Longmans. 368. Morris, W. O’Connor, Napoleon, Warrior and Ruler, and the Military Supremacy of Revolutionary France. “Heroes of the Nations” Series. G. P. Putnam’s Sons. 58. Nyx, G.H.F. A Popular Story of the Church in Wales. New edition. Thirtieth thousand. Griffith, Farran. Paper covers. 6d. Parker, T. Jerrery. William Kitchen Parker, F.R.S., sometime Hunterian Professor of Anatomy and Physio- logy in the Royal College of Surgeons of England: a biographical sketch. Macmillan. 4s. net. Patron, James. British History and Papal Claims from the Norman Conquest to the present day. 2 vols. Hodder and Stoughton. Prepprz, ALEXANDER, Recollections of Dr. John Brown, author of “ Rab and His Friends,” &c., with a Selection from his Correspondence. Percival. 6s. PeLuam, H. F. Outlines of Roman History, with maps. Percival and Co.. 6s. PENDEREL, Ricuarp. Wilfred Waide, Barrister and Novelist. Sampson Low. Pisrce, Epwarp L. Memoir and _ Letters of Charles Sumner. Vol. 1, 1845-60; Vol. 2, 1860 to death. Sampson Low. Pripgavx, 8. T. An Historical Sketch of Bookbinding. With a chapter on early stamped bindings. By E. Gordon Duff. Lawrence and Bullen. 6s. Rowsotuam, J. F. The History of Music. A new edition. Bentley. Swinton, Hon. Mrs. J. R. A Sketch of the Life of Georgiana, Lady de Ros, with some reminiscences of her family and friends, including the Duke of Welling- ton. With portraits and illustrations. John Murray. 7s. 6d. Symonps, Joun AppINGTON. Walt Whitman: a Study. With portrait and four illustrations. J. C. Nimmo. Verrcu, Joun, LL.D. History and Poetry of the Scottish Border, their main feature and relations. New and enlarged edition. 2 vols. Blackwood. WALLACE, WILFRID, DD. Life of St. Edmund of Canter- bury, from original sources. Priest of the Order of St. Benedict of the Beuron Congregation. Kegan Paul. 15s. Warp, Very Rev. Bernarp. History of St. Edmund's College, Old Hall. With numerous illustrations. Kegan Paul. 10s 6d. WorpswortH, CHARLES, DD. Annals of my Life, 1847- 1856. Edited by W. Earl Hodgson. Longman’s. Ios. 6d. General Literature. Barpexer, K. Italy: Handbook for travellers. Second part, Central Italy and Rome. 11th revised edition. Dulau and Co., Soho-square. Barun, Mrs. Apa S. Health and. Beauty in Dress, from infancy to old age. Illustrated. Office of Baby: the "_ Mother's Magazine, High Holborn. New and popular edition, 1. Se : i  ey RAE ILA CoPpNER, JAMES. THE AUTHOR. 3! | Bentuny, E. L. The Settler's Guide to New Zealand. Compiled for the New Zealand Shipping Company Limited. Waterlow and Sons, London-wall. 6d. BickERSTETH, M. Japan as we saw it. With a preface by the Bishop of Exeter. Illustrated. Sampson Low. Bryrpen H. ANDERSON. Gun and Camera in Southern Africa—a year of wanderings in Bechuanaland, the Kalahari Desert, and the Lake River country, Ngami- land, with notes on colonisation, natives, natural history, and sport. With illustrations and maps. Stanford. 158. CARLYLE, THomas. Essays on the Greatest German Poets and Writers, with an introduction by Ernest Rhys, the Scott Library. Walter Scott. 1s. 6d. Crouston, W. A. Book of Wise Sayings. Selected largely from Eastern sources. Hutchinson. 2s. Crowes, W. Larrp. The Great Peril, and how it was Averted. Reprinted from Black and White, and pub- lished at the office of that paper. Memorandum Mnemonica: A help to the remembrance of numbers, historical events, and subjects generally. Williams and Norgate. Country GENTLEMAN'S CaTALoauE of Appliances for the house, field, farm, stable, garden, kennel, &c., the, with a directory specially compiled for the use of country gentlemen. Eden, Fisher, Lombard-street, E.C. Paper covers, 1s. 6d.; cloth, 2s. 6d. CROCKFORD’s CLERICAL DIRECTORY FOR 1893. Cox, Bream’s-buildings, H.C. Kings of Cricket: reminiscences and With introduction Arrowsmith. Horace 15s. Dart, RIcHARD. anecdotes, with hints on the game. by Andrew Lang, and many portraits. Davies, JosEpH. Railway Rates, Charges, and Regula- lations of the United Kingdom: a summary of the Railway Rates and Charges (Order Confirmation) Acts, 1891 and 1892, and the Acts passed from 1854 to 1888 for the general regulation of railways. McCorquodale and Co. 4s. Drxon, CHARLES. The Nests and Eggs of British Birds, when and where to find them, being a handbook to the oology of the British Islands. Chapman and Hall. EPILEPTIC AND CRIPPLED, THE. Child and Adult: A Report on the Present Condition of these Classes of Afflicted Persons, with suggestions for their better education and employment. ‘Charity Organisation” Series. Swan Sonnenschein. Gitmovur, James. More about the Mongols. Selected and arranged from the diaries and papers of James Gilmour, by Richard Lovett, M.A. 5s. Gor: a weekly record of “ye royal and auncient game. Vol. V. September, 1892—March, 1893. Published at the office, 80, Chancery-lane, W.C. HosprraLn SatuRDAY Funp, THe. 19th annual report, 1892. Published at the offices, 59, Farringdon-road, E.C. Paper covers. : Selections from the Writings of Kegan Housman, LAURENCE. William Blake, with an introductory essay. Paul. Vellum, 7s. 6d. I.E. B.C. The Angler’s Diary and Tourist Fisherman’s : Gazetteer of the Rivers and Lakes of the World. - Horace Cox, the Field Office, H.C: 1s+.6d. : INTERNATIONAL FoLtK-LorE ConGRESS, 1891, THE. Papers and transactions edited by Joseph Jacobs and Alfred Nutt, chairman and hon. secretary of the Literary Committee. Published for the Organising Committee by David Nutt. JoHnson’s Gardener’s Dictionary. C. H. Wright and D. Dewar. Paper covers. Is. A new edition. By Part III. George Bell. KeEnnarp, H. Martyn. Philistines and Israelites; a New Light on the World’s History. Chapman and Hall. Kinascotr, Mr. Howarp. The English Baby in India, and How to Rearit. J.and A. Churchill, New Bur- lington-street. Liguts on Homze Ruiz. Letters from Mr. Froude, Mr. Lecky, Professor Tyndall, and others. Published at the National Observer Office, Fleet-street. Paper covers, 1d. Marion CRAWFORD, F. The Novel: What it is. millan. 3s. Mac- Minpay, Sts WaLTEeR. A. Memorial for a Son from his Father. Cambridge, copied from MS. at Apethorpe Hall. Griffith, Farran. 6d. Moore, GEORGE. Modern Painting. Walter Scott. Navan ANNUAL, 1893, THE. Edited by T. A. Brassey, B.A., F.R.G.S. Simpkin, Marshall. Norrouk, Ernest W. Licence Holders’ Guide. A hand- book for licensed victuallers and beersellers, hotel and innkeepers, music halland theatrical managers. Biggs and Co., Salisbury-court, E.C: 2s. Norman, Purp, F.S.A. London Signs and Inscriptions. - Illustrated. With an introductisn by Henry B. Wheat- ley, F.N.A. Elliot Stock. E. Amy. Telegraph Wires and Various Skeffington. Notes oN THE Brut: a Weekly Record, No. 10, completing the series and concluding the issue. Arranged and published by the Irish Unionist Alliance. 1s. OFFICIAL CATALOGUE OF THE BRITISH SECTION AT THE Cuicago Exuiprtion. First edition—under revision. Clowes and Sons, Charing-cross. Paper covers, 25 cents. NoRTHEY, Messages. On a Guass Neckuace from Arica, in the Pitt-Rivers Museum at Oxford. Illustrated. Henry Frowde, Amen-corner, E.C. Paper covers. gd. Orven, ADELA E. THE CHRONICLES OF THE SID, or The Life and Travels of Adelia Gates. Religious Tract Society. 7s. 6d. OswALp, Eugenr. English Goethe Society Transactions, 1891-92. Edited by. David Nutt. Our Next Wak: a Word on War Premiums, and on the Underwriting of 1805 and 1808. Blades, East, and Blades, Abchurch-lane, H.C. Paper covers. Parker, Epwarp Harper. Burma, with special reference to her relations with China. Rangoon Gazette Press. ° Pascon, C. E. AnD Pearam, F. The Shilling Peepshow of London’s World’s Fair, 1893, and great social, political, and moral exposition. Paper covers. Sampson Low. Is. Pow.n, Francis J. Re Original :Readings ‘for Entertain- ments. Paper covers, 2s. net. seas + { i i i 32 Pratt, Lt.-Cou. Lisson C. Guide to Promotion: An aid to officers of all arms in preparing for examination in regimental duties. Part Il. Rank of Major. Edward Stanford. 78. PUBLICATIONS OF THE HUGUENOT Society oF LoNnpDON, Tur. Vol. VIII. Denizations and Naturalisations of Aliens in England. Edited. by William Page, F.S.A. Printed for the Society by C. T. King, Lymington. Paper covers. PuusForD, EDWARD. Notes on Capital and Finance in Australasia. Edwards, Dunlop, and Co. Paper covers. 18. Reminiscences oF AUSTRALIAN EARLY Lirz. By a pioneer. Illustrated by Hume Nisbet. A. P. Marsden, Southampton-street, Covent-garden. REPORT OF THE LEPROSY COMMISSION IN InpiA, 1890- 91. Printed by the Superintendent of Government Printing, India. ‘SaviILLE-KENT, W. The Great Barrier Reef of Australia : its products and potentialities. With coloured and photographic illustrations. W. H. Allen. £4 4s. SHarre, R. Bowpier, LL.D. An Analytical Index to the Works of the late John Gould, F.R.S. With bio- graphical memoir and portrait. H. Sotheran and Co., Piccadily. SKERRY, GEORGE E. Practical Indexing and Precis Writing. The Civil Service Press and Simpkin Marshall. SporTsMan’s, TOURIST’S, AND GENERAL TIME-TABLES AND GUIDE To THE Rivers, Locus, DEER-MOORS, AND ForEsts oF ScoTLAND, THE. Edited by J. Watson-Lyall. Published at 118, Pall-mall. Paper covers, Is. Spricaz, J. J. The Shortcomings of the Machinery for Pauper Litigation, and a certain defect of legal educa- tion and their joint amendment. Third edition. Williams and Norgate. State, THE, AND ITs SERVANTS. Being a reprint of a series of editorial articles published in the British Medical Journal on medical and sanitary questions in eurrent politics. Edited by Ernest Hart. Smith Elder. Paper covers. Stepman, Epmunp C. Complete Pocket Guide to Europe. Revised and enlarged. Planned and edited by. Com- piled by Edward King. Cassell. SUTTER, Juum. <A Colony of Mercy; or, Social Chris- tianity at Work. With illustrations and plan. Hodder and Stoughton. 6s. SworpER, Horace. Popular Information concerning In- fectious Diseases. H. Renshaw, Strand. 2s. 6d. Symonps, J. Appineron. An Introduction to the Study of Dante. Third edition. A.and C. Black. 7s. 6d. TALLERMAN, D. Foreign Competition: How to defeat it. Farmers’ facilities for developing home resources. The Agricultural and Industrial Union, Great St. Helen’s, E.C. Paper covers, 6d. TRANSFER ARRANGEMENTS OF THE CHIEF RAILWAYS OF THE Unitep Kinepom. EE. Couchman and Co. Papers, 2s. 6d. Warpiz, THomas. On the Present Development of Power-Loom Weaving of Silk Fabrics at Lyons, with illustrations. Harris and Sons, Cannon-street, Man- chester. THE AUTHOR. Wesster’s Royan Rep Boox: Court and Fashionable Register for May, 1893. Webster and Co., Piccadilly. 58. WHERE To Go ABROAD: a guide to the watering-places and health resorts of Europe, the Mediterranean, &c. Edited by A. R. Hope Moncrieff. A. and C. Black. 38. Od. Yacut RAcING IN THE SoLent Cxasses. Almanac, 1893, edited by “Thalassa.” H. King, Southampton. Is. Fiction. Ar.tEwoop, J. Wruttam. Echo and Narcissus. Kegan Paul. ALLEN, GRANT. Dr. Palliser’s Patient. A new edition. Chatto and Windus. 1s. 6d. - Anpen, GRANT. Ivan Greet’s Masterpiece, &c. Chatto and Windus. Constant Lover. ‘Translated from the German of Wilhelm Hauff, by John Nisbet. gs. 6d. Fisher Unwin. BaRING-Gou.p, S. Mrs. Curgenven of Curgenven. In 3 vols. Methuen. BARRETT, FRANK. The Smuggler’s Secret. A romance. : Griffith, Farran. Picture boards. 2s. BasILE, GIAMBATTISTA. The Pentamerone, or the story of stories. Translated from the Neapolitan by J. E. Taylor. New edition, revised and edited by Helen Zimmern. With illustrations by George Cruickshank. Fisher Unwin. 2s. 6d. each. Buack, Wii1am. Yolande, the story of a daughter. New and revised edition. Sampson Low. 2s. 6d. Buacksurn, E. Owens. Irish Stories, humorous and tragic. With illustrations by Randolph Caldecott and Harry Furniss. James Hogg, Fleet-street. 18. Burrz, Mrs. A. An Australian Millionaire. 3 vols. Ward, Lock, Bowden. Bronté, CHARLOTTE. Jane Eyre. In 2 vols., with illustrations by H. S. Greig and ornaments by F. E. Tilney Ex Libris edition. J. M. Dent and Co. 5s. Buxton, Epwarp N. Short Stalks; or, Hunting Camps North, South, East, and West. With illustrations. Second edition. Edward Stanford. 21s. By a Himanayan Lake. By an Idle Exile. js. 6d. Ward and Downey. Cuasot, E. Catherine Elsmere’s Widowhood: a novel. Sequel to Mrs. Humphrey Ward's ‘Robert Elsmere.” Aug. Siegle, Lime-street, E.C. 2s. 6d. Cuatmers, ANDREW. A Red Cross Romance. Simpkin, Marshall. CRESSWELL, Henry. Disinherited. 3 vols. Hurst and Blackett. Cross-Purposss. By the author of “King Cophetua, or Ruby North’s Lovers.” Family Story-teller. W. Stevens, Strand. Crovcn, AncHER P. Captain Enderis, First West African Regiment. A novel. 2vols. W.H. Allen. 21s. Dran, Mrs. ANDREW. Isaac Eller’s Money. Unwin’s Novel Series. Paper covers. Fisher Unwin. 16. 6d.  eaisiipioeosiitels { Horr, ANDREE. THE AUTHOR. © Dovaras, M.Istporr. For Mrs. Grundy’s Sake. A novel. Digby Long. * Fenn, G. MANVILLE. Chatto and Windus. Witness to the Deed. 3 vols. * Focurty, J. Mr. Jocko. A novel. New edition. Ward and Downey. 6s. © Fyre, H. Hamitton. A Player's Tragedy. A novel. Paper covers. A. D. Innes and Co., Bedford-street, W.C. Is. © Gray, Maxwety. The Last.Sentence. A novel. 3 vols. Heinemann. 4 Harron, JoszpH. Under the Great Seal. 3. vols. Hutchinson. 4 HetHERINGTON, HELEN F., and Burton, Rev. DARWIN. No Compromise. New and cheaper edition. Griffith, Farran. 3s. 6d. each. | Hewson, J. J. Rank Doggerel; being a little laughter with a sediment of sentiment. Iustrated. Second edition. Simpkin, Marshall. 2s. 6d. The Vyvyans, or the Murder in the Rue Bellechasse. Chapman and Hall. 3s. 6d. { Keneany, ARABELLA. Dr. Janet of Harley-street. Digby and Long. i Kerrie, R. Mackenzie. Rose, Shamrock, and Thistle, a story of two border towers. Fisher Unwin. 6s. i Lampron, A. H. From Prison to Power, a tale of Queens- land. Lrcenp of Montross, A (1 vol.) and The Bride of Lam- mermoor, The Black Dwarf (2 vols.) Border edition, with introduction by Andrew Lang, and etchings. J.C. Nimmo. 6s. a volume. 2vols. Eden, Remington. MacponaLp, GEorGE. Heather and Snow. A novel. 2 vols. Chatto and Windus. Marcuatu, Emma. Boscombe Chine ; or, Fifty Years After. Seeley and Co., Essex-street, Strand. Matson, SanaH ANN. St. George and the Dragon. Illus- trated. Second edition. Fisher Unwin. Motor, J. Firzazraup. His Wife’s Soul. 3 vols. Hutchinson. Monro, JoHn. The Romance of Electricity. The Religious Tract Society. Nispet Hume. The Matador, and other Recitative Pieces. Hutchinson. Nisset, Hume. The Queen’s Desire, a romance of the Indian Mutiny. F. V. White. Pearce, J. H. Jacob Treloar, a Study of a Woman. 2 vols. Methuen. 21s. “PyitosopHus.’ Amy Clarefort. 1900. Simpkin Marshall.” Pinkerton, THomas. Arnold Bolsover’s Love Story. 2 vols. S. Sonnenschein. RaE-BRowN, CAMPBELL. Very Long Odds and a Strange Finish. Routledge. 2s. Rippett, Mrs J. H. A Silent Tragedy. 1s. F, V. White. “Brra.’ The Man in Possession. A novel. F. V. White. , Saprn, W., Jun. ~A Century’s Sensations. _ Routledge. Picture boards. 28. . o A romance of the year Paper covers. 33 SieNKInWicz, HmNRYK. Without Dogma, a novel of modern Poland, translated from the Polish by Iza Young. Osgood, McIlvaine. _ 7s. 6d. Soapry Sronaey’s Sportine Tour. By the author of “ Jorrocks’ Jaunts and Jollities,”’ picture boards. Routledge. Sr. AuBYN, Daisy. Remington. Tavistock TALES. By Gilbert Parker, Luke Sharpe, Lanoe > Faleoner, and others. With illustrations: Isbister and Co., Tavistock-street, W.C. 28. 6d. Taytor, U. A. The King’s Favourite. Methuen. 6s. THomas, ANNIE. Utterly Mistaken. A novel. F, V. White. TwarN, Marx. The £1,000,000 Bank Note, and other new stories. Chatto and Windus. Warpren Fuorence. Grave Lady Jane. Paper covers, Is. Wemyss, M. ERsKINE. A Garland of Thorns. A novel. Eden, 3. vols. F. V. White. A Notable Woman, and other sketches. Eden, Remington. 3s. 6d. Winter, Joun Strance. Aunt Johnnie. A novel. Two vols. F. V. White. Winter, Joun Stranas. That Mrs. Smith. A novel. F. V. White. Paper covers, Is. Yonaz, CuartoTtr, M. The Girls’ Little Book. Skeffington. Poetry and the Drama. Bett Scorr, W. A Poet's Harvest Home: One Hundred Short Poems, with an Aftermath of twenty Short Poems. Elkin Mathews and John Lane. 5s. net. Binary, Ropert Miuprep. Border Lands, Ex Tlapép-yov. Henry Frowde. Paper covers, 28. 6d. net. Buinp, MaruHitpe. Songs and Sonnets. Chatto and Windus. Tpsen, Henrik. Nora,.or a Doll’s House (Et Dukkehjem), a play. Translated from the, Norwegian by Henrietta Frances Lord. New edition, revised. Griffith Farran. Ig. Kray, W. Isaac. Iscariot, a poem. Stoneman, Warwick- lane, B.C. Kwnicuts, Marx. Shakespeare’s “Hamlet”? Interpreted, an exegesis of the first edition of the tragedy of 1603, and of Actus Primus (the Prologue) of the first folio edition of 1623. Jarrold, Warwick-lane. 38. Mackay, Eric. The Song of the Flag: a national ode. Lumley and Co., Exhibition-road, 8.W. with introduction and Last MtnstREL, Cantos Blackie -and MercHant oF VENICE, THE, notes; THE Lay OF THE I.-Ill., with introduction” and notes. Sons. 10d. , Mitton, Joun. The Poetical Works of John Milton, edited, with memoir, introductions, notes, and an essay on Milton’s English and Versification, by David Masson, M.A., LL.D. 3 vols. Longmans. 158. Narurz Ponms AND OTHERS. By Thomas Edwards. Lewis, Hepworth, and Morriss, Tunbridge Wells. Is. 34 PorMsS “BY” ed Brothers (Alfred Tennyson and Frederick Tennyson). Macmillan. 6s. PorTIcAL Works OF JOHN GAY, THE. life and notes, by John Underhill. Lawrence and Bullen. tos. net. PorricaL Works or SamuEL TayLtor COLERIDGE, THE. Edited, with a biographical introduction, by James Dykes Campbell. With a portrait. Macmillan. qs. 6d. Rawnstey, H.D. Valete: Tennyson and other Memorial Poems. MacLehose and Sons, Glasgow. 53s. ScorrisH. BattAD Porrry. Abbotsford series of the Scottish Poets. Edited by George Hyre-Todd. Hodge and Co., Glasgow (or Williams and Norgate). - 58. SELECTIONS FROM THE PoEMS OF WALTER C. SMITH. MacLehose and Sons, Glasgow. 33. 6d. SuretEy, Orpy, M.A. Carmina Mariana, an English anthology of verse in honour of or in relation to the Blessed Virgin Mary. Collected and arranged by. Printed for the editor by Spottiswoode and Co., New- street-square, E.C. Sonas or FrEEDoM, selected and edited, with an introduc- tion, by H. 8. Salt. Canterbury Poets series. Walter Scott. 1s. Tennyson, Lorp. The Works of Alfred Lord Tennyson. Vols. VIII., [X., and X. Longmans. tos. 6d. each. Thoughts in Song. Purcell and Edited, with a Two volumes. THACKWELL, WALTER. Co., Cork. Science. Acapemy Notss, 1893, Tux, with Illustrations of the Principal Pictures at Burlington House. Edited by Henry Blackburn. Published by special permission. Chatto and Windus. Paper covers, Is. BartLey, RoBEeRT J., AND Harrison, W.J. Chemistry for all. Blackie. ts. 6d. CuassicaL PicTuRE GALLERY. Part V. H. Grevel and Co., King-street, Covent-garden. Paper covers, Is. Ernst, Gustav. Onthe Application of Suitable Mechanism to a Case of Amputation of Both Hands. TIllustra ted. Sprague and Co. Grecory, R. A., Physiography. AND Curistiz, J. C. Advanced Illustrated. J. Hughes and Co. 4s. Haren, F.H. Mineralogy. Whittakerand Co. 3s. 6d. Hupson, THomas J. The Law of Psychic Phenomena, a Working Hypothesis for the Systematic Study of Hypnotism, Spiritism, Mental Therapeutics, &c. G. P. Putnam’s Sons. 7s. 6d. Maycock, W. PERREN. Distribution. Part II. covers, 28. 6d, Morris, May. Decorative Needlework. Joseph Hughes and Co., Pilgrim-street, Ludgate-hill. 6s. Royat AcapremMy Pictures, being Part I. of the Royal Academy Supplement to the Magazine of Art. Cassell. Paper covers, Is. StatHam, H.Hearucore. Form and Design in Music, a brief outline of the ssthetic conditions of the art, addressed to general readers. Chapman and Hall. Electric Lighting and Power Whittaker and Co. Paper THE . AUTHOR. THompson, E. MAunpDE. Handbook of Greek and Latin Palewography. International Scientific Series. Kegan Paul. 53s. Tomson, J. J. Notes on Recent Researches in Electricity and Magnetism. Intended as a sequel to Professor Clerk-Maxwell’s Treatise on Electricity and Magnetism. Oxford, at the Clarendon Press; London, Henry Frowde. 18s. 6d. Voce., Dr. E. Practical Pocket-book of Photography. Translated by E. C. Conrad, with illustrations and index. Swan Sonnenschein. Woop, Sir H. T. Light, an elementary treatise. Whittaker and Co. 28. 6d. Law. Fowxr, V. pe S. The Companies Acts, 1862 to 1890, and other Statutes affecting Joint Stock Companies. Jordan and Sons, Chancery-lane. 5s. net. Fraser, Huan, LL.D. Principles and Practice of the Law of Libel and Slander, with suggestions on the conduct of a civil action, forms and precedents, and all other statutes bearing on the subject. Reeves and Turner. Lupron, J. Irvine. Horses, Sound and Unsound, with the Law Relating to Sales and Warranty. Baillitre, Tin- dall, and Cox. 53s. : PootE, Rosert T. Wilson’s Epitome of Publie Acts Sessions 1890-91-92. Effingham Wilson. 1s. TARRING, C. J., M.A., Chapters on the Law Relating to the Colonies, with indexes of cases decided in the Privy Council on appeal from the colonies, Channel Islands, and the Isle of Man, and of cases relating to the colonies decided in the English Courts, otherwise than on appeal from the colonies. Second edition, enlarged. Steven and Haynes. Urtin, R. Denny. Investments in Houses and Lands, with chapters on leases, mortgages, and building societies. Effingham Wilson. Is. Educational. Bevan, G. Puriires. Home Geography of England and Wales for the use of schools, with maps. Swan Sonnen- schein. HELLER, T. E. an index. covers. Is, The New Education Code, with notes and Bemrose and Sons, Old Bailey. Paper KeEuiy, THomas. The First Principles of Voice Production in Song and Speech. Burns and Oates. Paper covers. 6d. Orme, TEMPLE. Concrete Arithmetic: an introduction to the elements of the abstract science of number for young children. Second edition. Mostly rewritten. O. Newmann, Newman-street, W. 2s. Spiers, Vicror. Rapid Exercises on French grammar. Percival and Co. 2s. 6d. Tue New Trcunican Epucator: an Encyclopedia of Technical Education. Vol. 1. Cassell. 5s, ADVERTISEMENTS. 35 iThe Society of Authors (Sncorporated). PRESIDENT. GHORGH MBEREDITH. COUNCIL. J o& Str Epwin Arno bp, K.C.LE., C.8.1. OswALD CRAWFURD, C.M.G. Lewis Morris. ? ALFRED AUSTIN. Tue EArt or DESART. Pror. Max MULLER. 1 J. M. Barrie. Austin Dogpson. J. C. PARKINSON. y £ A. W.A Becxert. A. W. DuBoura. Tue Ear. or PEMBROKE AND MonT- 5 Ropert BATEMAN. J. Eric EricuseEn, F.R.S. GOMERY. = Sir Henry Berane, K.C.M.G. Pror. MicHaxE. Foster, F.R.S. Sir FREDERICK POLLOCK, BART., LL.D. ¥ WaLTER BESANT. Ricut Hon. HERBERT GARDNER, M.P.| WALTER HERRIES PoOLLocK. 4 AvausTINE BirRRELL, M.P. RicHarp Garnett, LL.D. A. G. Ross. # R. D. BhackMoRE. EDMUND GOSSE. GEorGE AUGUSTUS SALA. % Rev. Pror. Bonney, F.R.S. H. Riper HAGGARD. W. BaprisTE Scoonss. © Riaut Hon. James Bryce, M.P. THomas HARDY. G. R. Sms. H Haun Carine. Jerome K. JEROME. S. Squire SPRIGGE. = Eaerton Caste. RupyYARD KIPuina. J. J. STEVENSON. “| P. W. CLAYDEN. Pror. E. Ray LANKESTER, F.R.S. Jas.. SULLY. . 7 Epwarp CLopp. J. M. Levy. Wiviiam Moy THOMAS. 4 W. Morris Cones. Rev. W. J. Lortis, F.S.A. H. D. Tratt, D.C.L. B Hon. JoHN COLLIER. Pror. J. M. D. MEIKLEJOHN. Baron Henry DE Worms, M_P., 4 W. Martin Conway. Herman C. MERIVALE. F.R.S. % F. Marion CRAWFORD. Rev. C. H. MippLEToN- WAKE. EDMUND YATES. Hon. Counsel—E. M. UNDERDOWN, Q.C. Solicitors—Messrs Firip, Roscoz, and Co., Lincoln’s Inn Fields. Secretary—G. Herpert THRING, B.A. OFFICES. 4, PortuGAL STREET, Lincotn’s Inn Frexps, W.C. Now ready, Third Edition, with Additions throughout, in demy 8vo., 700 pages, price 15s. AN ANECDOTAL HISTORY OF THE BRITISH PARLIAMENT, From the Earliest Periods to the Present Time. A WITH NOTICES OF EMINENT PARLIAMENTARY MEN, AND EXAMPLES OF THEIR ORATORY. CoMPILED FROM AUTHENTIC SOURCES BY GHORGE HENRY IJBNNINGS. CONTENTS. | Appenpix.—(A) Lists of the Parliaments of England and of the United Kingdom. (B) Speakers of the House of Commons. (C) Prime Ministers, Lord Chancellors, and Secretaries of State. from 1715 to 1892. -i\% Part 1.—Riseand Progress of Parliamentary Institutions. 4 Parr I.—Personal Anecdotes: Sir Thomas More to John Morley. % Part I1I.—Miscellaneous. 1. Elections. 2. Privilege ; Ex- clusion of Strangers; Publication of Debates. | 3. Parliamentary Usages, &c. 4. Varieties. ey Opinions of the Press of the Present Edition. ‘‘ The work, which has long been held in high repute as a repertory | “Jt is a work that possesses both a practical and an historical ‘< of good things, is more than ever rich in doth instruction and amuse- | value, and is altogether unique in character.’”—Kentish Observer. ag ment. ”—Scotsman. | ‘We can heartily panier this work to the politician, whatever iS “ + : | may be his party leanings.” —Northern Echo. it sae Ales oe ak renee ee seems and in its | Hore ws have the whole company of Parliamentary celebrities, ee | ee | past and present, reduced to puppets, so to speak, and made to a ‘Its advantage to those who are seeking seats in Parliament, or repeat their best and most approved rhetorical performances for our % who may have occasion to assist as speakers during the electoral leisurely entertainment, which is not less enjoyable from being allied ae cempaign, is incumparable.”—Sala’s Journal. with edification.” —Liverpool Courier. ( Orders may now be sent to HORACE COX “Law Times Office,’”’ Windsor House, Bream’s-buildings, E.C. 36 ADVERTISEMENTS. MESDAMES BRETT & BOWSER, TYPISTS, SELBORNE CHAMBERS, BELL YARD, TEMPLE BAR. Authors’ MSS. carefully and expeditiously copied, from 1s. per 1000 words. Extra carbon copies half price. Refer- ences kindly permitted to Augustine Birrell, Esq., M.P. THE AUTHOR'S HAIRLESS PAPER-PAD. (Tue LEaDENHALL PREss Lrp., E.C.) 2 Contains hairless paper, over which the pen slips with perfect freedom. Siapence each: 58. per dozen, ruled or plain. MIss RR. V. GiILdE, TYPE-WRITING OFFICES, 6, Adam-street, Strand, W.C. eee Authors’ and dramatists’ Work a Speciality. All kinds of MSS. copied with care. Extra attention given to difficult hand-writing and to papers or lectures on scientific subjects. Type-writing from dictation. Shorthand Notes taken and transcribed. : FURTHER PARTICULARS ON APPLICATION. MRS. GILEg, TYPE-WRITING OFFICE, 35, LUDGATE HILL, EC. (ESTABLISHED 1883.) pe Authors’ MSS. carefully copied from 1s. per 1000 words. Plays, &c., 18. 8d. per 1000 words. Extra copies (carbon) supplied at the rate of 4d. and 3d. per 1000 words. Type-writing from dictation 2s. 6d. per hour. Reference kindly permitted to Walter Besant, Esq. Miss PATTEN, TYPIST: . 44, Oakley Street Flats, Chelsea, S.W. Nee ee Authors’ MSS. carefully transcribed. References kindly permitted to George Augustus Sala, Esq., Justin Huntly McCarthy, Esq., and many other well-known Authors. -- Fire- Proof Safe for MSS. Particulars on Application. BUY, BEG, BORROW, or STEAL. ) TICKPHAST- PASTE. 6d. and 1s. LITERARY PRODUCTIONS OF EVERY DESCRIPTION Cae REVISED and CORRECTED on Mode- rate Terms by the Author of “The Queen’s English up to Date”’ (see Press Opinions), price 2s. Address “ Anglophil,” - Literary Revision Office, 342, Strand, W.C. TWENTY-FIFTH ISSUE. Now ready, super-royal 8vo., price 15s., post free. CROCKFORD’S CLERICAL DIRECTORY HOF, Loao. Being a Statistical Book of Reference for Facts relating to the Clergy in England, Wales, Scotland, Ireland, and the Colonies, WITH A FULLER INDEX RELATING TO PARISHES AND BENEFICES THAN ANY EVER YET GIVEN TO THE PUBLIC. LONDON HORACE COX, WINDSOR HOUSE, BREAM’S BUILDINGS, E.O. CORRS ese. ARTS OF READING, WRITING, AND SPEAKING, LETTERS TO A LAW STUDENT. By tem DLarem 20. SHRIBANT COX. RE-ISSUE (SIXTH THOUSAND). PRICE 7s. 6d. LONDON: HORACE COX, “LAW TIMES” OFFICE, WINDSOR HOUSE, BREAM’S BUILDINGS, E.C. Printed and Published by Horack Cox, Windsor House, Bream’s-buildings, London, E.C. Dublin Core The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/. Title A name given to the resource The Author, Vol. 04 Issue 01 (June 1893) Subject The topic of the resource <em>The Author</em>, Vol. 04 Issue 01 (June 1893) Type The nature or genre of the resource Publication Identifier An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context 1893-06-01-The-Author-4-1 publications The Author https://historysoa.com/files/original/5/450/1893-05-01-The-Author-3-12.pdf 455bb674c1ac0f0ba0f0696dde875d5b PDF Text Text ���������������������������������������� Dublin Core The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/. Title A name given to the resource The Author Subject The topic of the resource <em>The Author</em> Description An account of the resource A digitised run of the Society of Authors' monthly periodical, <em>The Author</em>, 1890<span>–</span>1914, made available together for the first time.<br /><br />Currently users can browse issues and <a href="https://historysoa.com/items/browse?search=&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Bjoiner%5D=and&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Belement_id%5D=51&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Btype%5D=is+exactly&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Bterms%5D=Index&amp;collection=&amp;type=&amp;tags=&amp;exhibit=&amp;date_search_term=&amp;submit_search=Search+For+Items&amp;sort_field=Dublin+Core%2CTitle">indices</a> (not available for all volumes). Full text search for all issues, and other additional search functionality, will be added in 2022. Date A point or period of time associated with an event in the lifecycle of the resource 1890–1914 Identifier An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context The-Author-Issues Publication Date The date of an event (in YYYY, YYYY-MM or YYYY-MM-DD format) 1893-05-01 Volume 3 Issue 12 Pages Page range in volume 425–464 Ngram Date Version of the date in YYYYMMDD format for use by the Ngram plugin 18930501 Ngram Text Version of the text with no HTML formatting for use by the Ngram plugin Che Fluthor. (The Organ of the Incorporated Society of Authors. Monthly.) CONDUCTED BY WALTER BESANT. Vou. III.—No. 12.] Agreements Warnings ves ee How to Use the Society The Authors’ Syndicate Notices... oe cs Literary Property— MAY 1, 1893. [PRICE SIXPENCE. CONTENTS. PAGE. PAGE wee 427 Libraries—New and Old... ak os os ce eee .-. 444 we 427 An Author's Experiences ... ec oe ae aes ae .. 446 --» 428 Correspondence— . 428 1.—New Writers Re ee eae se ou is .. 449 . 429 : Attack and Defence Sey en Se See Me ae 450 3.—A Coincidence ca oe Ge a is nay wee 450 4.—Prompt Payment 1 i | | } 1.—Magazines and Copyright : ee ae 2.—On Stamping Agreements 5.—Value of Criticism to Beginners : see a 3 451 3.—The Right of Translation 6.—How to Help Young Writers... es ie te ae 4.—Half Price and Half Royalty 7.—Dreams a ee ge fe 451 5.—A Fair Agreement ... From the Fapers— 6—Titles. =... ae ee 1.—Literature at the Chicago Exhibition. From the Chicago The Cost of Production aes can ee ox Dial and the New York Critic oe ee Se are sce 452 i Omnium Gatherum for May. By J. M. Lély ... 2.—The Rolled MS. From the New York Critic a i AOS | The Royal Literary Fund Dinner wa 3.—An American Paternoster Row... as cy oe 488 ie ‘The Theft.” By F. B. Doveton... 4.—Dedications ... ote gis ise See ee ae 5. 454 Notes and News. By the Editor... sea oe 5.—Filing Copyright ... ao aS oes aes ae ... 454 + Augustine.” By the Rev. Canon Bell, D.D.... he pea ae 6.—The Current Adjective... ous Ne a ea a abs Feuilleton.—The People of the Pages .By the Countess Galletti... 7.—Alas! Poor Yorick! a <n ae os See se D8 Goodbye to April. By Lewis Brockman fe ae Ga “ At the Sign of the Author's Head” ... cae ea ee = 4b5 Psychological Sentiments ... ane ies ee The Book Exchange... ul ous oie xe a ie on SBT Reminiscences of Taine. By Winifrede Wyse | New Books and New Editions Bs ne ae ae oe -.. 468 PUBLICATIONS OF THE SOCIETY. a 1. The Annual Report. That for January 1892 can be had on application to the Secretary. tH 9. The Author. A Monthly Journal devoted especially to the protection and maintenance of Literary Property. Issued to all Members. 3. The Grievances of Authors. (The Leadenhall Press.) 1s. The Report of three Meetings on the general subject of ‘Literature and its defence, held at Willis’s Rooms, March, 1887. 4 Literature and the Pension List. By W. Morris CoLLes, Barrister-at-Law. (Henry Glaisher, gs, Strand, W.C.) 3s. 5. The History of the Sociéte des Gens de Lettres. the Society. 1s. 6. The Cost of Production. In this work specimens are given of the most important forms of type, size of page, &c., with estimates showing what it costs to produce the more common kinds of books. Henry Glaisher, 95, Strand, W.C. 2s. 6d. 7. The Various Methods of Publication. By S. Squire Spriace. In this work, compiled from the pepers in the Society’s offices, the various forms of agreements proposed by Publishers to MI Authors are examined, and their meaning carefully explained, with an account of the various kinds of fraud which have been made possible by the different clauses in their agreements. Henry Glaisher, 95, Strand, W.C. 35. : Copyright Law Reform. An Exposition of Lord Monkswell’s Copyright Bill now before Parlia- ment. With Extracts from the Report of the Commission of 1878, and an Appendix i | containing the Berne Convention and the American Copyright Bill. By J. M. Levy. Hyre a i and Spottiswoode. Is. 6d. ' By S§. Squire SpriageE, late Secretary to o a ad  426 ADVERTISEMENTS. The Society of Authors (Sncorporated), PRESIDENT. GHEORGHE MEREDITEH. COUNCIL. Str Epwin Arno, K.C.LE., C.S.I. ALFRED AUSTIN. J. M. Barris. A. W. A Broxerv. Rogert Bateman. Sir Henry Berenz, K.C.M.G. WALTER BEsAnrt. AUGUSTINE BIRRELL, M.P. R. D. BLackmoreE. Rev. Pror. Bonney, F.B.S. Lord BRABOURNE. James Bryce, M.P. Haut Carne. P. W. CLaypen. Epwakp CLopp. W. Morris Couugs. Hon. JoHn Courier. W. Martin Conway. F. Marion CRAWFORD. Austin Dogson. A. W. Dusoura. Epmunp Gossz. THomas Harpy. J. M. Leny. OswaLp CRAWFURD, C.M.G. Tue Earu or Desart. J. Eric Ericusen, F.R.S. Pror. MicHaEL Foster, F.R.S. HERBERT GARDNER, M.-P. RicHarp Garnett, LL.D. H. Riper Haaaarp. JERomE K. Jerome. Rupyarp Kiprina. Pror. E. Ray Lanxester, F.R.S. Rey. W. J. Lorri, F.S.A. Pror. J. M. D. Mrrxugsoun. Herman C. MEeRIvane. Rev. C. H. Mippteton-Waxe F.L.S. Lewis Morris. Pror. Max Miuuer. J. C. ParKInsoNn. THE Ear. or PEMBROKE AND Mont- GOMERY. Srz FREDERICK Pottock, Bart., LL.D. WALTER Herrizs Pouuock. A. G. Ross. GEoRGE AuGusTus SALA. W. Bapriste Scoonsgs. G. R. Sums. S. Squrre Spriaar. J. J. STEVENSON. Jas. SULLY. Wiui1am Moy Tuomas. H. D. Trarut, D.C.L. Baron HENRY DE Worms, M.P., E.R.S. Epmunp Yates. Hon. Cownsel—K. M. UnpERpown, Q.C. Solicitors—Messrs Frenp, Roscor, and Co., Lincoln’s Inn Fields. Secretary—C. HeRBERT Turina, B.A. OFFICES. 4, Portugat Street, Lincoun’s Inn Freips, W.C. Now ready, Third Edition, with Additions throughout, in demy 8vo., 700 pages, price 15s. AN ANECDOTAL HISTORY oF THE BRITISH PARLIAMENT, From the Earliest Periods to the Present Time. WITH NOTICES OF EMINENT PARLIAMENTARY MEN, AND EXAMPLES OF THEIR ORATORY CoMPILED FRoM AUTHENTIC SOURCES BY GHORGEH HRNRY JRNNiNnGs CONTENTS. Part I.—Rise and Progress of Parliamentary Institutions. Part II.—Personal Anecdotes: Sir Thomas More to John Morley. Part III.—Miscellaneous. 1. Elections. 2. Privilege; Ex- elnsion of Strangers; Publication of Debates. 3. Parliamentary Usages, &c. 4. Varieties. APpPENDIXx.—(A) Lists of the Parliaments of England and of the United Kingdom. (B) Speakers of the House of Commons. (C) Prime Ministers, Lord Chancellors, and Secretaries of State from 1715 to - 1892. Opinions of the Press of the Present Edition. ‘“‘ The work, which has long been held in high repute as a repertory of good things, is more than ever rich in doth instruction and amuse- ment. ”—Scotsman. ‘It is a treasury of useful fact and amusing anecdote, and in its latest form should have increased popularity.”"—Globe. who may have occasion to assist as Speakers during the electoral vempaign, is incumparable.”—Sala’s Journal, “Tt is a work that possesses both a practical and an historica | value. and is altogether unique in character.”—Kentish Observer. ‘* We can heartily recommend this work to the politician, whatever may be his party leanings.”—Northern Echo. =o ‘‘Here we have the whole company of Parliamentary celebrities, | past and present, reduced to puppets, so to speak, and made to ‘Its advantage to those who are seeking seats in Parliament, or | repeat their best and most approved rhetorical performances for our | leisurely entertainment, which is not less enjoyable from being allied | with edifleation.”—Ziverpool Courier. "2 Orders may now be sent to HORACE COX “Law Times” Office, Windsor House, Bream’s-buildings, E.C. ecm a  The Huthbor. (The Organ of the Incorporated Society of Authors. Monthly.) CONDUCTED BY WALTER BESANT. Vou. IT1.—No. 12.] MAY 1, 1893. [PRricz SIXPENCE. For the Opinions expressed in papers that are signed or initialled the Authors alone are responsible. None of the papers or parda- graphs must be taken as expressing the collective opinions of the committee unless they are officially signed by G. Herbert Thring, sec. notice that all remittances are acknow- ledged by return of post, and requests that all members not receiving an answer to important communications within two days will write to him without delay. All remittances should be crossed Union Bank of London, Chancery-lane, or be sent by registered letter only. é Secretary of the Society begs to give ee AGREEMENTS. as the vendor, has the absolute right of drafting the agreement upon whatever terms the transaction is to be carried out. Authors are strongly advised to stipulate for that right, and to exercise it. In every other form of business, the right of drawing the agreement rests with him who sells, leases, or has the ¢ ntrol in the property. Landowners draw the convey- ance upon a sale of their property. Landlords draw the lease when they let a house. 7 is not generally understood that the author, os WARNINGS. ie: of the Author and members of the Society are earnestly desired to make the following warnings as widely known as possible. They are based on the experience of eight years’ work by which the dangers to VOL. III. which literary property is especially exposed have been discovered :— 1. Serra, Rieuts.—In selling Serial Rights stipulate that you are selling the Serial Right for one paper at a certain time, a simultaneous Serial Right only, otherwise you may find your work serialized for years, to the detriment of your volume form. 2. Stamp your AGREEmMENTS.—Readers are most URGENTLY warned not to neglect stamping their agreements immediately after signature. If this precaution is neglected for two weeks, a fine of £10 must be paid before the agreement can be used asa legal document. In almost every case brought to the secretary the agreement, or the letter which serves for one, is forwarded without the stamp. The author may be assured that the other party to the agreement never neglects this simple pre- caution. The stamp duty varies from 6d. up to Ios. or more, according to the form of agreement. The Society, to save trouble, undertakes to get all the agreements of members stamped for them at no expense to themselves except the cost of the stamp. 3. ASCERTAIN WHAT A PROPOSED AGREEMENT GIVES TO BOTH SIDES BEFORE SIGNING IT.— Remember that an arrangement as to a joint venture in any other kind of business whatever would be instantly refused should either party refuse to show the books or to let it be known what share he reserved for himself. 4. Lirerary Acents.—Be very careful. You cannot be too careful as to the person whom you appoint as your agent. Remember that you place your property almost unreservedly in his hands. Your only safety is in consulting the Socicty, or some friend who has had personal experience of the agent. Do not trust advertisements alone. 5. Cost OF Propucrion.—Never sign any agreement of which the alleged cost of pro- duction forms an integral part, until you have proved the figures. KK 2  428 6. Cuorcr oF PuBLisuERs.—Never enter into any correspondence with publishers, especially with those who advertise for MSS., who are not recommended by experienced friends or by this Society. 7. Futur—E Worx.—Never, on any account whatever, bind yourself down for future work to anyone. 8. Royaury.—Never accept any proposal of royalty until you have ascertained what the agreement, worked out on both a small and a large sale, will give to the author and what to the publisher. g. Personat Risx.—Never accept any pecu- niary risk or responsibility whatever without advice. 10. Resectep MSS.—Never, when a MS. has been refused by respectable houses, pay others, whatever promises they may put forward, for the production of the work. 11. American Ricurs.— Never sign away American rights. Keep them by special clause. Refuse to sign any agreement containing a clause which reserves them for the publisher, unless for a substantial consideration. If the publisher insists, take away the MS. and offer it to another. 12. Cession or Copyrieur.—Never sign any paper, either agreement or receipt, which gives away copyright, without advice. 13. ADVERTISEMENTS.—Keep control over the advertisements, if they affect your returns, by a clause in the agreement. Reserve a veto. If you are yourself ignorant of the subject, make the Society your adviser. 14. Never forget that publishing is a business, like any other business, totally unconnected with philanthropy, charity, or pure love of literature. You have to do with business men. Be yourself a business man. Society’s Offices :— 4, Portuean Street, Lincotn’s Inn Freips. OO HOW TO USE THE SOCIETY. 1. Every member has a right to advice upon his agreements, his choice of a publisher, or any dispute arising in the conduct of his business or the administration of his property. If the advice sought is such as can be given best by a solicitor, the member has a right to an opinion from the THE AUTHOR. Society’s solicitors. If the case is such that Counsel’s opinion is desirable, the Committee will obtain for him Counsel’s opinion. All this with- out any cost to the member. z. Remember that questions connected with copyright and publishers’ agreements do not generally fall within the experience of ordinary solicitors. Therefore, do not scruple to use the Society first—our solicitors are continually engaged upon such questions for us. 3. Send to the office copies of past agreements and past accounts with the loan of the books repre- sented. This is in order to ascertain what has been the nature of your agreements and the results to author and publisher respectively so far. The secretary will always be glad to have . any agreements, new or old, for inspection and note. The information thus obtained may prove invaluable. 4. If the examination of your previous business transactions by the Secretary proves unfavour- able, you should take advice as toa change of publishers. 5. Before signing any agreement whatever, send the proposed document to the Society for examination. 6. The Society is acquainted with the methods, and—in the case of fraudulent houses—the tricks, of every publishing firm in the country. Remember that there are certain houses which live entirely by trickery. 7. Remember always that in belonging to the Society you are fighting the battles of other writers, even if you are reaping no benefit to yourself, and that you are advancing the best interests of literature in promoting the inde- pendence of the writer. 8. Send to the Editor of the Author notes of everything important to literature that you may hear or meet with. oc THE AUTHORS’ SYNDICATE. SPECIAL report of the Authors’ Syndi- cate has been prepared and issued to those members of the Society for whom the Syndicate has transacted business. Members are informed: 1. That the Authors’ Syndicate takes charge of the business of members of the Society. With, when necessary, the assistance of the legal advisers of the Society, it concludes agreements, collects  THE AUTHOR. 429 royalties, examines and passes accounts, and generally relieves members of the trouble of managing business details. 2. That the expenses of the Authors’ Syndi- cate are defrayed entirely out of the commission charged on rights placed through its intervention. This charge is reduced to the lowest possible amount compatible with efficiency. Meanwhile members will please accept this intimation that they are not entitled to the services of the Syndi- cate gratis, a misapprehension which appears to widely exist. 3. That the Authors’ Syndicate works for none but those members of the Society whose work possesses a market value. 4. That the business of the Syndicate is not to advise members of the Society, but to manage their affairs for them. 5. That the Syndicate can only undertake arrangements of any character on the distinct understanding that those arrangements are placed exclusively in its hands, and that all negotiations relating thereto are referred to it. 6. That clients can only be seen personally by appointment, and that, when possible, at least four days’ notice should be given. The work of the Syndicate is now so heavy, that only a limited number of interviews can be arranged. 7. That every attempt is made to deal with the correspondence promptly, but that owing to the enormous number of letters received, some delay is inevitable. That stamps should, in all cases, be sent to defray postage. 8. That the Authors’ Syndicate does not invite MSS. without previous correspondence, and does not hold itself responsible for MSS. forwarded without notice. There is an Honorary Advisory Committee, whose services will be called upon in any case of dispute or difficulty. It is perhaps necessary to state that the members of the Advisory Committee have no pecuniary interest whatever in the Syndicate. De NOTICES. HE Editor of the Author begs to remind members of the society that, although the paper is sent to them free of charge, the cost of producing it would be a very heavy charge on the resources of the society if a great many members did not forward to the secretary the modest 6s. 6d. subscription for the year. The Editor is always glad to receive short papers and communications on all subjects con- nected with literature from members and others. Nothing can do more good to the society than to make the Author complete, attractive, and interesting. Will those who are willing to nid in this work send their names and the special subjects on which they are willing to write ? Communications for the Author should reach the editor not later than the 21st of each month. All persons engaged in literary work of any kind, whether members of the Society or not, are invited to communicate to the Editor any points connected with their work which it would be advisable in the general interest to publish. Members and others who wish their MSS. read are requested not to send them to the Office with- out previously communicating with the Secretary. The utmost practicable despatch is aimed at, and MSS. are read in the order in which they are received. It must also be distinctly understood that the Society does not, under any circum- stances, undertake the publication of MSS. The Authors’ Club is now opened in its new premises, at 3, Whitehall-court, Charing Cross. ‘Address the Secretary for information, rules of admission, &c. Will members take the trouble to ascertain whether they have paid their subscriptions for the year? If they will do this, and remit the amount, if still unpaid, or a banker’s order, it will greatly assist the Secretary, and save him the trouble of sending out a reminder. Members are most earnestly entreated to attend to the warning numbered (3). It is a most foolish and a most disastrous thing to bind yourself to anyone for a term of years. Let them ask them- selves if they would give a solicitor the collection of their rents for five years to come, whatever his conduct, whether he was honest or dishonest ? Of course they would not. Why then hesitate for a moment when they are asked to sign themselves into literary bondage for three or five years ? Those who possess the “Cost of Production” are requested to note that the cost of binding has advanced 15 per cent. This means, for those who do not like the trouble of ‘doing sums,” the addition of three shillings in the pound on this head. In other words, if the cost of binding is set down in our book at eight pounds, to this must now be added twenty-four shillings more, so that it now stands at £9 4s. The figures in our book are as near the exact truth as can be procured : but a printer’s, or a binder’s, bill is so elastic a thing that nothing more exact can be arrived at.  430 Some remarks have been made upon the amvunt charged in the “Cost of Production” for advertising. Ofcourse, we have not included any sums which may be charged for inserting adver- tisements in the publisher’s own magazines, or in other magazines by exchange. As agreements too often go, there is nothing to prevent the publisher from sweeping the whole profits of a book into his own pocket, by inserting any number of advertisements in his own magazines, and by exchanging with others. Some there are who call this a form of fraud: it is not known what those who practise this method of swelling their own profits call it. — ee LITERARY PROPERTY. I. MaGaZINES AND COPYRIGHT. AM pleased that my letter, signed ‘ P.,” inserted in December, has been thought of sufficient interest and importance to call forth valuable remarks in every subsequent num- ber, and I may now try to sum up the knowledge we have gained thereby. The essence of the provision in the Act is as follows :— When any proprietor shall employ any person to compose articles on the terms that the copyright therein shall belong to such proprietor, and such articles shall be paid for by such proprietor, the copyright shall be the property of such proprietor. Here, as Mr. Harold Hardy (p. 313) points out, in order that the proprietor shall be entitled to the copyright, three conditions must be fulfilled :— (1) Employment.—The writer must have been employed to write the article. (2) Terms.—The article must be written on the terms that the copyright therein shall belong to the proprietor. (3) Payment.—The writer of the article must be paid for it by the proprietor. Now let us put a few cases to see how this will work, A.—Suppose I write an article according to my own fancy, and send it to a magazine. It is inserted and paid for, but nothing is said about copyright by either party. There clearly the conditions 1 and 2 are absent, and the copyright, by the general Act, should be wholly mine. Mr. Armstrong (p. 277) mentions an obiter dictum of the Vice-Chancellor to this effect, that “the payment is evidence of a thing at least tantamount to the employment,” but this cannot THE AUTHOR. reasonably apply here, as the Act is so very explicit in requiring not only payment, but distinct and positive employment under specified terms. B.—But suppose the proprietor or editor of a cyclopedia or review sequests me to write an article for him on a given subject; this is after- wards paid for, but still nothing has been said about copyright. Here we have distinct employment, and there- fore conditions 1 and 3 are fulfilled. But how about condition 2? By the hypothesis it is assumed to be wanting, but it may be argued that my acceptance of the duty involves my con- forming to the usual practice of the periodical, which may be to retain the copyrights. And here, I fancy, the case of Sweet v. Benning, cited by Mr. Hardy and Mr. Charteris, might come in, it being held that an express contract was not necessary, if the “terms” might primd facie be implied. It would seem, therefore, that here the owner- ship of the copyright may depend on the special circumstances of the case. C.—Finally, suppose that in the first instance I write to the editor, and ask him if he would like me to send him an article on a subject named? He answers me in the affirmative, and the article is sent, inserted, and paid for. Does this constitute “ employment?” I should think not; for the position of the author is essentially different. In case B., he is a servant, paid for his work ; here he is a volunteer, and his work may be thrown away by the rejection of what he sends. All these three cases are of frequent occur- rence—in A. and C., the author's ownership seems clear, in B. it may be uncertain. There is, I believe, a common impression that the copyright in magazine articles belongs jointly to the proprietor and the author, and, as“ J.” has said, it is frequently assumed, as a matter of courtesy, that both parties should concur in allowing a reprint. But such an impression can- not over-ride the Act of Parliament, when the latter clearly gives the property to the author. It is also worthy of notice that, even when the copyright rests with the proprietor, he cannot publish the article separately without the author’s consent; and after twenty-eight years the full right of such separate publication “reverts”? to the author. So that, unless the full copyright is specially transterred, an important control by him over the publication is always maintained. Witiiam Pote. Atheneum Club. April 17, 1893.  THE AUTHOR. 431 EL On Srampinec AGREEMENTS. Readers are constantly warned, in _ these columns, not to neglect the stamping of their agreements. An ordinary agreement, under hand, for the publication of a book is liable to the duty of 6d. If the contract is im duplicate, one part to be held by the publisher, the other by the author, both must be stamped with 6d. Ifa 6d. adhesive stamp—the ordinary 6d. postage stamp —is used, it should be affixed to the document before signing, and the signature written across it, and the date, say 1-4-93, should also be written on the stamp, thus: | J 3. Jone's. 1-4-93 You will then have complied with the strict requirements of the law as to stamping and can- cellation of the stamp. Remember that it is useless to stick a 6d. adhesive stamp on to the agreement after it has been signed by the party who first signs it; the law requires that the adhesive stamp shall be cancelled by the person who first executes the agreement. If the contract is contained in a_ series of letters, a stamp on any one of them will suffice ; but it will be most convenient to stamp the letter from the publisher containing the acceptance of terms, and in that case the stamp should be a 6d. impressed stamp, obtainable at Somerset House within fourteen days from the date of the letter. If the agreement inter partes has been signed without a stamp, take your part to Somerset House (No. 25, Inland Revenue), or send it to the Comptroller of Stamps and Stores, with six- pence in stamps, and a request to get it stamped, so that it may be stamped with an impressive 6d. stamp within fourteen days from the date ; the actual date not counting as one of the fourteen days. But Sundays and holidays count, @.e., if the fourteenth day falls on a Sunday, you will be “out of time’? onthe Monday. The maximum penalty for stamping an agree- ment under hand after the fourteen days is £10. But the authorities usually mitigate this consi- derably, unless stamping 1s sought in contempla- tion of legal proceedings, or in the course of pro- ceedings already commenced. If the document is produced unstamped in court you will have to pay £11 os. 6d. (£10 penalty, & fee, 6d. duty) before it can be used in evidence. Anagreement of this kind under seal, which is rare, is liable to a duty of at least 10s. as a “deed” at least, and may be liable to further duty according to its terms. The time for stamping a deed is thirty days from date of first execution. Other remarks apply. —— EL Tur Riegut oF TRANSLATION. Under Article V. of the Berne Convention, it is provided that an author shall have the exclu- sive right of translation until the expiration of ten years from publication of the original work ; but when we turn to the International Copyright Act, 1886, we find it provided (clause 5 (1) ) that he shall have the same right of preventing un- authorised translations which he has of prevent- ing piracy of the original work. The only lmi- tation I can find is that, in the next sub-division of the clause, it is provided that, if after ten years no authorised translation has been produced, the author's right to forbid unauthorised trans- lations shall cease. In other words, the author’s right in respect of translation appears, by the Berne Convention, to be absolute for ten years; whereas by the Inter- national Copyright Act it seems to be extended to the full term of literary copyright on the sole condition that an authorised translation shall be published within ten years. T observe that the Order in Council (Nov. 28, 1887), by which Great Britain was made a party to the Berne Convention, provides (sect. 8), that this order shall be construed as if it formed part of the International Copyright Act, 1886. I should be glad if someone more learned in these matters would explain to me how these different provisions can be reconciled. F. T. TY. Tur “Har Price” CLavse. We have spoken already of a certain “ half price ”’ clause, and what it means. As our obser- vations were not quite understood, the following figures will help to explain. The clause, in sub- stance, though the wording is sometimes different, runs as follows: ‘ But if the publisher thinks fit to sell the book under half the advertised price the above royalty of so much per cent. shall be reduced by one half.” This seems plausible. The author ignorantly thinks that if the publisher halves his price the royalty ought also in justice to be halved, so he signs. Let us illustrate the clause by taking a two- volume novel, nominally 21s. price, subject to a royalty of 15 per cent. It is really sold at about irs. to the libraries (sometimes for less), t.€., S1X- pence over half price. It costs about 4s. a copy for an edition of 500. os  432 If the bovk is sold at its. the case stands thus : s. d. Author gets for each copy sold... 3 «14 Publisher gets’ Less cost Se Author ... 3 414 7 14 oe 77 3 105 But if he sells at 1os., which is just under half price. s. dd. The author gets only per copy... I 625 Publisher... 4, 4, 10 6 Less cost re Author ... ro 68. 5 8% 4 570 So that it is to the publisher’s interest, by 6%d., per volume to sell at ros. rather than rts. That is to say he pockets close upon 7d. a copy more by the second arrangement than by the first. This was pointed out to a certain publisher in a certain case. He explained that he did not know that such would be the result. V. A Farr AGREEMENT. A pleasing agreement has been brought to light in which the author agreed to cede the whole of his rights ina book, whatever they should prove to be, not for half profits, or for two-thirds profits ; not for a royalty of 20 per cent., or 25 per cent. on the advertised price, but for 124 per cent. on the amount realised by the sale of the work. To make it look pretty it was called a “ royalty ”—a royalty of 124 per cent. on the amount realised by the sale of the work. Suppose, to put this neat little job into figures, the whole edition of 1000 copies of a book under such an agreement —taking, as usual, a 6s. book—had gone off, the net proceeds would have been £175. (See “ Cost of Production.”) The author’s share would have been £23. The publisher’s profit would have been £52. Suppose another edition of 3000 copies had gone, the proceeds would have been £575. The author’s share would have been £72. The profits would be £355, and the pub- lisher’s share £283. Now this is no invention of something that might have happened. It is an agreement actually drawn up and signed. VI. TITLEs. Such a newspaper title as The Journal is of so general a class as scarcely to afford pro- mise of a leading case, if dispute arose. How- THE AUTHOR. ever, the company which has since July, 1892, run the large Paris daily sheet called Le Journal has recently had to defend an action brought (for £2000 damages and a penalty of £8 a day) by one Gregori, who on Feb, 4th, 1886, had regis- tered the title, and who, between then and April, 1892, had published at irregular dates five numbers of his paper. Then, when the other Journal was announced, he made a spurt with a few more numbers. The Commercial Court has now decided that Gregori’s publication was neither daily, weekly, monthly, nor in any sense periodical; ani, further, that the mere registration of a title (in this dog-in-the-manger fashion, as one might say) without giving practical and current effect and consequence to the act, does not in equity confer an exclusive right to the title. And so Gregori has “carried coals” for nothing, and may now “bite his thumb.” THE COST OF PRODUCTION. HE statement lately made by Mr. Heinemann, that he could not get work done at the same terms as those quoted in the “Cost of Production ”’ has made it desirable, despite the great care with which those figures were obtained and published, to submit, once more, the figures there given to other printers. The firm to whom they have been referred is one which is certainly above all suspicion of being a sweating house ; at the same time, its work is quite in the first line, as would be acknowledged by anyone, were it possible to give their name. It appears, from an examination made by this firm, that the figures-are perfectly trustworthy, viz., that, although a printer’s estimate is necessarily an elastic document, work offered on our terms would be accepted not only by that firm, but, as the manager frankly stated, by dozens of other firms. Note, however, that th figures represent net prices, not the prices off which heavy discounts are taken. On page 19 of the ‘‘ Cost of Production ”’ there is an estimate for an edition—5oo copies only—of a one-volume novel. “The total,” said the printer, “of £166 10s. is about what we should charge, deducting the amount set down for binding and advertising ; but instead of 5s. 6d. for printing, we should want 6s. 6d.” That is a trifling difference, because few respectable publishers would care to produce a one-volume novel of which only 500 copies would be printed, the number not  THE AUTHOR. 433 being sufficient to pay the initial cost. This estimate, in fact, might as well be struck out, unless we consider the case of a writer paying to produce his own work regardless of pecuniary success. Again, the figures; given for very small editions of three-volume novels could only be accepted, according to this authority, in cases where the publisher gives a good deal of work to a printing firm. But, then, respectable firms do not often bring out a three-volume novel in an edition of 350 copies and no more. Such a book is not worth bringing out. Again, this estimate is practically useful only to those who pay for their own work. They ought not to be encouraged in so foolish a practice, and the estimates might very well disappear. Yet, in the case of a firm sending in a great deal of work, the figures would stand. The sum of the matter is this :— Under modifications of numbers, work can be done by a firm of first-class printers at the prices quoted for printing in the “ Cost of Production.” In other words, private persons and small publishers, who have little work to give out, would probably have to pay somewhat higher rates. But the “Cost of Production” does not pretend to represent either private persons or small publishers. It may be added to the above that a private person, publishing a short time ago a book at his own expense and risk, took it, by the advice of the secretary, to a certain London firm—a very high-class firm—and that their estimate and their bill proved to be actually less than the estimate given in the “ Cost of Production” for the same form of book. The following may also be added. It is a story now four or five years old. A. B., bringing out a little book on commission, was informed by the publisher to whom he offered it that it would cost £120 to print and bind. He then obtained an estimate for himself from a firm of c>untry printers whom he knew, and found that it would cost no more than £60. He informed the pub- lisher of the difference, but was told that if the house did not have the conduct of the printing they could not publish the book. In other words, OMNIUM GATHERUM FOR MAY. Suggestions for Books or Articles.—The dangers to every combination from the rivalry of its leaders ;—The extension of the principle of the Directors’ Liability Act of 1890 to unpaid presi- dents of distinction, and to directors Jaineant ; _Jreland as a holiday resort, with special refe- VOL. III. rence to the attractions of Portrush, Bray, Killarney, and Maam ;— Altruism in railway travelling ;—The functions of an Editor (by one);—The cultivation of the Quince ; — The legitimation of children born before marriage, with special reference to the Scotch and Conti- nental law of the subject, the “nolunt leges Angliz mutare” of the Lords at Merton when the Bishops ‘ instanted ” them, and Mr. McLaren’s Bill now before Parliament ;—The use and abuse of Patent Medicines (with a few words on the dangers and expense of rouge and other cos- metics) ;—Librarianship as a profession. Demurrage.—It is submitted as possible that demurrage might be contracted for in respect of MSS. held over for more than a reasonable time, and not used. Index.—It is submitted as possible that a short table of contents, printed on a paper or cloth label, pasted on the back of a binding, may serve many of the purposes of an index in the case of thick books of reference. Prefaces. — Prefaces should be always two pages long, neither more nor less; more being tiresome, and less being uncomplimentary. There should be a careful division into para- graphs, and the last paragraph of the first page should run over into the second, otherwise the reader may lose your best bits. Dedications.—These, which I touched on in March, are exhaustively dealt with in the Lite- rary World column of the St. James’s Gazette of April 8, at p. 12. As to quality, the two best of recent times—that of Tennyson’s Idylls, and that of Mill on Liberty—were to memories of the dead. As to quantity, I counted seven in a row of twenty-six quite new books the other day, but T think I must then have hit upon a dedicated lot, for in another similar row of about forty, I could only find four ; and, looking to the difficulties of the thing, perhaps the lesser average may be the more desirable one. Interview with the Printer.—If it be possible, have an interview with the head printer in charge of your book as soon as you have read through the first proof. See that each proof and proof duplicate is dated, and ascertain generally to what extent corrections may be made without “ running over.” I believe the expense of marginal notes has caused their disuse across the Atlantic. In many cases, but not all, the cheaper “ inlet ”’ will serve the purpose of the marginal note equally well. Reviewing. — A reviewer should always be anonymous ; a review should never be solicited ; the desirability of universal machine-cutting of it eee en aa  434 THE pages is in no ease so self-evident as in the case of a book sent for review. Advertisements—The disguise of advertise- ments as literary matter, and the interfusion of advertisements with magazine stories, are surely being carried too far. The object of the advertiser is no doubt to force the advertisement upon the notice of the reader, who, however, is more likely to be repelled than not from the pills of X by their ill-judged intrusion into the novelette of Z. Copyright.—The 18th section of the Copyright Act of 1842 is a disgrace to civilisation. J. M. Lety. THE ROYAL LITERARY FUND DINNER. HIS dinner was held on April 25, the chair being taken by Mr. Arthur Balfour, Among the men of letters present were Sir Frederick Pollock, Sir Theodore Martin, Professor Jebb, Canon Ainger, Mr. F. Locker Lampson, Mr, Austin Dobson, Mr. Thomas Hardy, Mr. J. M. Barrie, Mr. W. J. Courthope, Mr. Edward Dicey, Mr. Edmund Yates, Mr. J. C. Parkinson, Mr. Henry Arthur Jones, and Professor Norman Lockyer. The following, as reported in the Times, is that part of Mr. Balfour’s address which was concerned with literature :— “But I fear that on the present occasion I have dealt too long with this special topic. My business is rather to talk to you, not of the political future of the country, but of matters connected with literature—of matters, in other words, which those who belong to this Society may be supposed to take an especial interest in and have especially under their charge. I do not know that I have anything to say which may interest you on this topic. We have all felt that the great names which rendered illustrious the early years of the great Victorian epoch are one by one dropping away, and now perhaps but few are left. I do not know that any of us can see around us the men springing up who are to occupy the thrones thus left vacant. I should not venture to say—and indeed I do not think— that we live in an age barren of literature. But none of us will deny that, at all events at the present moment, we do not seea rising generation of men of letters likely to rival those of old times. (Hear, hear.) I was born, I suppose, too late to join in the full enthusiasm which I have known expressed for the writers whose best works were produced before 1860 or 1870. Pergon- ally I have known many who found in the AUTHOR. writings of —whom shall I say? — Carlyle, Tennyson, Browning, and George Eliot every- thing that they could imagine or desire, either in the way of artistic excellence, or ethical instruc. tion, or literary delight. I have not myself ever been able to surrender myself so absolutely to the charm and the greatness of these great and charming writers. I have sometimes thought that the age of which [ speak may perhaps have been inclined unduly to exalt itself in comparison with that despised century, the eighteenth. (Cheers.) Whoever may be right or wrong in these matters, at all events the fact remains that the authors to whom I have alluded would have rendered any reign illustrious; that they have departed ; and that we do not at present see among us their successors. (Hear, hear.) It is a most interesting situation, because I am not prepared to admit that we live in an age which bears upon it the marks of decadence. (Hear, hear.) Undoubtedly there is more knowledge of literature, more command of literary technique, both in prose and poetry, at the present moment, than has been often the case, or perhaps ever the case before. You will find a true literary instinct pervading the whole enormous and even over- whelming mass of contemporary literature. Therefore it certainly is not from ignorance nor indifference that the present age fails, if, indeed, I am right in thinking that it does fail. Neither has the present age another mark which has been characteristic of previous ages of decadence. There have been periods when the love of literature was very widely spread through the community, when a knowledge of literature and a command of literary forms was prevalent among the educated classes ; but when, at the same time, the admira- tion of past works of genius was so overwhelming that it seemed almost impossible to bring forth new works of genius in competition with them. The old forms, in fact, commanded and mastered whatever imaginative and original genius there may have been at the time of which I am speaking. I do not believe that that is the case now. My own conviction is that at this moment, not only is there no dislike of novelty, not only is there no prejudice in favour of ancient models, but any new thing of any merit whatever is likely to be accepted and welcomed at least at its true value. (Hear, hear.) I recollect an artist friend of mine, who had studied for some time in the cosmopolitan studios of Paris, saying that in his Opinion we were on the very verge of a great artistic revival. He said that he found among the students with whom he associated such a zeal for art and such a knowledge of art, so great a desire to bring forth some new thing which should be worthy of the everlasting admiration of man- THE kind, that in his judgment it was absolutely impossible that so much talent, so much zeal, and so much readiness to accept new ideas, should not ultimately issue in the formation of a great and original school of painting. (Hear, hear.) What he said of painting we may surely say at the present day of literature. (Hear, hear.) It only requires the rise of some great man of genius to mould the forces which exist in plenty around us, to utilise the instruction which we have almost in superabundance, and to make the coming age of literature as glorious or even more glorious than any of those which have preceded it. (Cheers. ) Whether that genius will arise or not I cannot say. ‘The wind bloweth where it listeth, and no man knoweth whence it cometh or whither it goeth.” So it is with genius; and no man can prophesy what is to be the literary future of the world. “My friend Lord Kelvin has often talked to me of the future of science, and he has said words to me about the future of science, which are parallel with the words I have quoted to you about the future of art and with the hope which I have expressed to you with respect to literature. He has told me that, to the men of science of to- day, it appears as if we were trembling upon the brink of some great scientific discovery which should give to us a new view of the great forces of nature among which and in the midst of which we move. If this prophecy be right, and if the other forecasts to which I have alluded be right, then, indeed, it is true that we live in an interesting age; then, indeed, it is true that we may look forward to a time full of fruit for the human race—to an age which cannot be sterilised or rendered barren even by politics. THE THEFT. The Little God upon a day was sleeping Among the roses in a garden fair, The wand’ring winds of June were softly sweeping The tangled mazes of his golden hair ; Beside him lay his quiver and his bow, But he was dreaming in the noontide summer glow. Then, Friendship came from roaming by the river, And, gently creeping to the sleeper’s side, Stole his bright bow, and eke his dainty quiver, And like the wind to Flora’s bower hied ! There, through the leaves that hid her place of rest, He lodged an arrow in her milk-white breast. The maiden woke, her bosom newly riven, But, after all, it was delicious pain, Whilst the old wound the Rosy God had given Full well she knew would never smart again. The birds—the blooms—the cloudless skies above, All knew that Friendship had been turned to Love. Easter. F, B, DovEeron. VOL. IIl. AUTHOR. aes NOTES AND NEWS. T will be seen, by reference to p. 452, that the Congress of Authors fixed for next July, at Chicago, is assuming an impor- tance which may produce very serious results. The head of the Chicago Committee is Mr. F. F. Browne, editor of the Chicago Dial. A com- mittee of co-operation has been formed in New York, whose chairman is Oliver Wendell Holmes, and its members are Edmund C. Stedman, Charles Eliot Norton, Charles Dudley Warner, William Dean Howells, Colonel Higginson, H. H. Furness, Richard Watson Gilder, Thomas Bailey Aldrich, George W. Cable, Maurice Thompson, Thomas Nelson Page, Frank Sherman, and Hjalmar Boryesen. That is to say, most of the leading American writers are lending their active co-operation to the Congress. The topics for discussion are announced gene- rally in the preliminary circular.. To this has since been added a section on American Litera- ture. Under the head of “ Aspects of Literature” are now included new sub-divisions, such as “Standards of Literary Criticism,” ‘ Moral Purpose in Literature,” ‘“ Realism,” &c. I hope to be entrusted with a sheaf of papers and opinions to take out with me. Mr, Sprigge will read a paper on the “ Methods of Publishing ”— no one is more competent or has had greater opportunities of studying the subject. Mr. Hodges, Hon. Sec. of our Copyright Comunittee, will send a paper on the present condition of Copyright. There will be, I believe, a paper on the History of Publishing, another on the History of Copyright in Literary Property, one on the present and the future relations of Author and Publisher. Mr. Gosse will send a paper on the Present Position and Prospects of Poetry. I have ready, and will send out, at once, a short paper stating the points under discussion as regards the relations of Author and Publisher. As regards the points mentioned above, and other points connected with the Pursuit or Calling of Letters which may suggest themselves, I invite our members to consider them. It may be, if the response to this invitation proves as real and as wide as I hope, that our contributions to the Congress may amount to a volume of far reaching and lasting importance. Elsewhere will be found part of Mr. Balfour’s speech at the Royal Literary Fund Dinner—that part which concerns Literature. It was not in nn 2 pecans  436 his happiest vein; nor did it show much know- ledge of, or sympathy with, modern literature It is a commonplace in every age to say that it has no great men in this branch or in that. Yet the speaker would not admit the outward signs of decadence, especially the continual com- parison with the past, and he congratulated his hearers on the fact that our living writers are not overburdened with the past. It is a mark—a sign of the vitality—of English litera- ture, that we have never been burdened with the past; that we leave it behind us, and that we turn to it when we will, but do not live in it; that we still press on. The ideas that were new when Tennyson and Carlyle first gave them utterance are commonplace now—hence Mr. Balfour—who had inherited them, not received them—spoke of these great men failing wholly to satisfy him. As for the Art of the present day, in whatever form expressed, it seems to lack greatness. | When an artist draws a picture charged with the strong passions which formerly appealed to everybody, he is too often hooted— eg., Hardy with Tess, the strength and truth of which made the ordinary reader angry. Our poetry is lovely work, without much meaning ; it is little work; and so with every other kind of work. It must not be strong if it would wish to win the popularity of the cultured class. And there is every sign that it will become more and more beautiful and less and less human. And then? Perhaps there has already risen and is growing up beside it, and is going to overshadow and kill it—the Art that has once more gone back to Earth and once more represents humanity. Professor Jebb, who also spoke, is reported to have said that English literature had always been free from the trammels of an Academy, and that he had but one wish for its future—that it should always remain free from those trammels. I con- fess that my principal reason for desiring an English Academy—not a slavish copy of the French—is (1) a desire for the national recog- nition of literature as a thing worthy of all the honour that the country can give. At present literature has no such recognition. And (2) a desire that men of letters should have a recog- nised centre, and recognised distinctions. This does not mean—as it has been assumed to mean— a desire that all good writers should be made knights bachelor. Not at all; such a distinction should neither be offered to them, nor accepted by them. But an Academy seems to me such an institution as might serve the purpose. I must not argue the question here; but I desire to place my Opinion once more on record. THE AUTHOR. Question. How far was Professor Jebb justi- fied in using the word ‘“trammels?’’ How far has French literature been “trammelled ” by the French Academy? What influence has the Academy had on the great French writers—say, Voltaire, Diderot, Béranger, Alfred de Musset, Victor Hugo? An American correspondent presents me with . a pretty little volume well printed in a pale green wrapper, with a lovely picture of a cavalier temp. Charles II., and a maiden—nay, a goddess— dressed in fourteenth century costume. On turning over the pages I become aware that the work is a translation from the French, a novel by one of those foreigners who always, as we are so often told, beat the English novelists out of the field. The title-page, however, says that it is called “The Chaplain’s Secret,” and that it is my work—* by Walter Besant.” The firm which issues this work is called the “N. C. Smith Pub- lishing Company” of Chicago. I wonder how many more works have been published over my name by this enterprising firm. I wonder how many are published over other names. The foreign field is large. I expect, if I go to Chicago, to find something like the following, all in a series :— “The Sorrows of Werther,” by Rudyard Kipling. “The Count of Monte Christo,” by Rider Haggard. “The Miserables,’ by Louis Stevenson. ‘ Tar- tarin of Tarascon,” by J. M. Barrie. “The Wandering Jew,” by Charlotte Young. “ Miss de Maupin,” by George Macdonald. “ Sa’ammbo,”’ by Thomas Hardy. ‘Telemachus,” by Conan Doyle. There is, in short, going to be, Iam pretty certain, a splendid boom in Chicago for English novelists. The ‘Decay of Fiction”? appeared as usual among the “thoughtful” papers of April. This time it is the work of Mr. Frederic Harrison. There is no necessity to argue with Mr. Harrison. I maintain that, while we have certain distinguished novelists living amongst us, it is absurd to speak of} English fiction as otherwise than in a most vigorous and healthy condition. But it is too true that to all of us there comes a time when we no longer care so much for the newer forms of fiction as we did for those which were practised is our youth. Hence the complaint that the characters of the present day are not so vivid as they were, the fault being in the decay of our own imagination. It is pleasant, however, to find that the condition of modern fiction is a sub- ject of such deep concern to men whom the world is accustomed to consider as intellectual leaders. oes As a general rule, one should inquire before reading any paper by anybody on the Condition  THE. AUTHOR. 437 of Fiction, (1) Is the writer old? (2) Is the writer young ?—in the first case he has probably read too much; in the second he has probably read too little; (3) Has he essayed the Art of Fiction, and, if so, with what success? and lastly, what proofs he has given by previous critical papers or otherwise that he understands any theory of the Art of Fiction ? The sketch portrait of Washington Irving is reproduced from the New York Critic, which found it at a print shop some years ago. Mr. Chirles Dudley Warner has been lectur- ing on Washing- ton Irving at the Brooklyn — Insti- tute. It is strange that a personalty so distinct and attractive has not drawn English lecturers and writers. The popularity of the author of “ Knick- erbocker’s New York” and the “ Sketch - book ” cannot surely be on the wane in this country any more than in America. The following is an advertise- ment from the Times :— TO BEGINNING NOVEL WRITERS and others. A suc- cessful novelist and author can take a few more PUPILS to train. References to a successful lady pupil. Advice on, and revision of, MSS.—Address Aleph, —— The conventional mind which cannot be got out of grooves, and must think as it is accustomed, and has been told to think, makes such an advertise- ment as this the occasion for elephantine wit. Now, I do not advise anybody to answer “ Aleph’s” advertisement. ‘“ Aleph ” may be a most judicious coach, or “ Aleph ” may be a most arrant quack—one does not know, The point to remark is this. It has been at last found out, (1) that a good deal may be taught to the aspirant in the Art of Fiction, just as a good deal may be taught to the aspirant in the Art of Painting ; and (2) that money may be made by teaching these elements. Givena really good teacher, the imme- diate result would be a great lessening of the output, because the pupil would be speedily made to understand whether he “had it” in hin or not, and because he would understand the paying for the cost of publication. As for the com- petence of the teacher, that must be proved by success, and as only about one in a hundred candidates can achieve success, it will be a very difficult thing indeed to prove competence. Some months ago there ap- peared in these columns an esti- mate of the pro- portion occupied by purely literary papers compared with others on all other subjects in the magazines. An examination by means of the Review of Re- views which pub- lishes lists of the contents of all the principal maga- zines, yields re- sults of some interest. In the April number there are enume- rated rather over 400 titles of arti- cles. These are taken from the English and American magazines, not including those devoted to special objects in which literary articles could not find a place. There are 400 articles to be provided every month for these open mouths! A great many of these are, as would be expected, by known wr.ters, many are anonymous, many record a single experience, and are written by “outsiders.” In order to find these 400 papers every month, or 4800 every year, isit too much to estimate the number of writers at 10,000? That is to say, there are 10,000 people at this moment in Great Britain and Ire- nae mE eee ae sais  438 land and the States and the Colonies who are able to reach the standard of writing in the magazines. The standard varies, it is true, but the average is pretty high. To this consideration add that men- tioned in last month’s Author of the number of books published during the last five or six years, and it will not seem too much to estimate the number of living writers in English on all sub- jects as 40,000, not counting journalists. Not that these are all dependent on their pen. The vast majority, fortunately, write on professional, scientific, and theological subjects. To these their pen is either a help or perhaps no help at all. As regards the subjects treated in the month of April, there are 50, i.e., one in every eight, devoted to criticism or literary biography. That is a very fair proportion out of all the subjects which occupy man’s mind. There are, for instance, more lawyers than writers, hut how many papers are devoted to them? None at all. There are musicians, artists, preachers—for all of them an article or two. But for literature, fifty articles. The subjects are enumerated below, and some are treated in more than one paper. Thus, there are three on Tennyson and six or seven on Taine, Brooks, Phillips. Moulton, Louise Chandler. Carlyle. Novel, The Historical. Colonna Vittoria. Novelists, Women. Daudet, Alphonse. Pater, Walter. Doyle, Conan. Paton, Sir Noel. Dilke, Lady. Poets, Architecture among Fiction, the Decadence of. the. » EnglishCharactersin Poets, Five English. French. Plato. Fuller, Margaret. Plays, Some. Fairchild Family, The. Podenoskeff, Hazlitt, Reading of the Working Ibsen. Classes. Kemble, Frances. Sand, George. Lamb, Charles. Sappho. Literary London. Shakespeare. & Some Literary Folk ‘Son of the Marshes,” A. in. Spinoza. ny Forgeries. Taine. Marx, Karl. Tennyson. Meredith, George. Wives of well-known men. Milton’s Cottage. Whittier. The death of John Addington Symonds leaves vacant a place in modern literature that it will be difficult to fill up. Crowded as are all the ranks of scholarship and all the avenues to dis- tinction, one knows not any scholar and writer capable of taking his place and carrying on his work. Various and many-sided as he was, he will be remembered—and studied—chiefly for his Renaissance work, the seven volumes of which form his real monument. Other men of the time have written finer verse; other men, perhaps, have written finer essays ; but no English writer THE AUTHOR. is his rival in the rich and previously little explored field of the Renaissance. Those who were privileged to call themselves his friends can bear testimony to the charm of his manner, the kindliness of his heart, and the vivacity of his conversation, That such a man was one of our Society goes without saying. + =—- +. The book of the month is Mr. Dykes Camp- bell’s new edition of Coleridge (Macmillan and Co.). It is not only important as containing a considerable number of poems hitherto unknown and unpublished, but as being enriched by a so-called Introduction, which is, in reality, the most complete biography of Coleridge which has hitherto been written. Although modestly ap- pearing only as an Introduction, it is a great deal longer than, for instance, many of the books in Maecmillan’s Red Series. It is a work, indeed, which ought to be—which must be—issued sepa- rately. To the accumulation of the materials alone necessary for its production, a vast amount of industry and patience must have been bestowed. eae The book is a happy illustration of our con- tention that it is impossible to measure literature by money. Here is a work which will place its author as the greatest authority on Coleridge for the rest of his life; yet it appears only as an Introduction ; it is only part of a cheap series; Again, it represents years of research and reading ; before it could be commenced books had to be accumulated, journeys taken, inquiries prose- cuted. Yet it is absolutely certain that whatever honorarium will come to the author it has, like Panurge’s harvests, been spent long before it was due. And while all this trouble was being taken, a popular novelist would be making thousands. This is not asneer. For why not ? A good novel is good literature as well as a good biography. But literature and its com- mercial value are not commensurate. Let no man hold up his hands in disgust because a good writer in one branch gets half a crown while a good, or evena bad writer in another branch makes a million. The former has his reward and the latter has, in addition, his vogue. But there is no con- nection between the former and the latter; nor is the latter a rival of the former; nor should his success cause the former the least jealousy. Let us never say that such and such a writer gets more or less than he deserves. In Literature there is no such thing as commercial desert. There is commercial value, which represents popular culture, and the demand of the day, but not necessarily the literary value of any work. It seems to me that we cannot too often  THE AUTHOR. 439 repeat this truth. Day after day, in almost every paper, we see the confusion of thought which mixes literary with commercial value, especially in the sham indignation of the paragraphist (whose pro- ductions probably have neither literary nor com- mercial value) at the commercial success of this or that book—this or that magazine—which has somehow attracted the world, and is being read by everybody. What Mr. Dykes Campbell has done for Coleridge, Mr. John Underhill has done for Gay : with the difference that the latter subject is less important, and the poems collected are far less worth preservation. The Life, however, tells us everything that we want to know about Gay— everything there is to tell about him. The notes are useful, and not too long. It must also be observed that the dress and outward appearance of the Gay book are very far superior to those of the Coleridge. The design and the binding are beautiful, and the paper and type are excellent. The publishers — Lawrence and Bullen — are setting an example in beauty and carefulness of binding and designs which is highly to be com- mended, and should produce its effect in the appearance of new books issued by old publishers. ——— The following has been sent to me, taken from I know not where. I wonder if it is an invention, or whether women in Germany, or in any other country, are so credulous :— The publishers of a German novel recently did a neat thing in the way of advertising. They caused to be inserted in most of the newspapers a notice to the effect that a certain nobleman of wealth and high position, desirous of finding a wife, wanted one who resembled the heroine in the novel named. Thereupon every marriageable woman who saw the notice bought the book in order to see what the heroine was like, and the work had an immense sale. In the Notes and News of last month’s Author was a paragraph from the Law Quarterly Review which was reprinted by inadvertence, without the proper acknowledgment. We hasten to acknow- ledge our obligati n. The paragraph was the last on p. 407. The following lines are found in Mr. William Watson’s “ Vita Nuova,” a poem in the Spectator of April 15. The hosts of friends of the poet are all re‘oicing at bis rest ration to health. Lo, I too With yours would mingle somewhat of glad song. I too have come through wintry terrors,—yea, Through tempest and through cataclysm of soul Have come, and am delivered. Me the Spring, Me also, dimly with new life hath touched, And with regenerate hope. the salt, of life. “How far,’ writes C. C., “is it moral and fair for an author to write for any magazine furthering objects in which he is interested under the price which he can elsewhere com- mand? ” The following very bad lines appeared in a journal of 1773, “occasioned,” we are informed, “ by a Gentleman’s lamenting that Want of Candour which unhappily prevails among men of letters” : Authors, like wives, are jealous and il-natured, ‘All faces but their own are strangely featured : Genius and beauty hurt their peace of mind; And thus both live at variance with mankind. We are requested by Mr. H. Anthony Salmoné (21, Furnival-street, E.C.) to state that the story called “The Painter’s Daughter,” referred to in the last number of the Author, did not appear in the Eastern and Western Gazette, but in the Eastern and Western Review, of which he is the editor. Water Besant. ec AUGUSTINE. (From “ Poems Old and New,” by Charles D. Bell, DD., Rector of Cheltenham.) Augustine, Scholar, Father, holy Saint, Walked by the sounding ocean on the shore, Turning in thought grave problems o’er and o’er, To which he gave his soul without restraint, Until it grew with musing sick and faint, And as his baffled heart fell sad and sore, A child he saw that rose-lipped sea-shell bore, And filled it from the sea with motion quaint. Then, taking it when full into his hand, He carried it in happy childish bliss, And emptied it in hole scooped in the sand. “J mean,” he said, “to pour the deep in this,” “Thus,” thought the Saint, “ God, infinite and grand, My finite mind would hold and understand.” —— ee FEUILLETON. sou Tur PEOPLE OF THE PAGEs. HE old bookseller’s shop was in the most crowded part of the most crowded and the noisiest street in the whole of the City. It consisted of an outer and an inner shop. In the outer shop sat the assistant, always making cata- logues. It was also his duty to watch the cus- tomers, for those who buy secondhand books are known to practise tricks; when no one is looking a book may be slipped into a greatcoat pocket ; or a “ wanted” volume may be purloined by substi-  440 tuting another like it in appearance; or a picture may be torn out. Oh! the craft and subtlety of those who haunt the second hand booksellers’ shops are beyond all telling! Every assistant could make an honest man’s hair stand on end only by relating the half of what he knows. Respectable elderly gentlemen even—whisper— Divines—even N-bl-m-n—will come into a shop, and with the most inn: cent look »n the world ‘ and presently you find your shop ruined, The bookseller himself sat in the smaller shop behind; the window looked out on a cheerful churchyard planted with limes; books covered the walls and the table. The bookseller sat all day long, working among his books; he called it working, but it was mostly reading. He read everything. No one knew more than this omnivorous old reader about the in-ides of books, On the shelves in his own room stood the authors which he loved ; he could not bear them to be in the other shop—that did very well for the small fry, but the great writers— the leaders—he must have them under his own eye. He hardly ever went outside his shop, except, sometimes, to call upon some other brother of the craft to see how his business was conducted. He wore an old frock coat, shiny and seamy, which had now assumed the figure of the old man, following the curves of him as he sat in his armchair. A clock ticked on the mantelshelf, standing among a heap of books. There was a bust of Shakespeare on a pile of books, and over the clock was a portrait of Carlyle. Outside, the waggons rumbled, the carts and the cabs clattered past, the people talked; there was always the roll and the roar of the City. But none of it came into the shop; the sunshine—for it had a southern aspect—lay on it whenever there was any sun, and the motes danced in the sunshine; but there was never any noise. Neither the bookseller nor his assistant spoke much to each other; and when any customers came they spoke in a whisper. Why? Idonot know. But if you were to go into that shop you would instinctively close the door very softly behind you, and take off your hat, and, catching a glimpse of the grey-headed old man in the room behind, you would whisper your wants to the assistant. If it was quiet here in the daytime, it was still more quiet in the evening after the shop was closed. Then the old man sat alone, secure of interruption. After supper he came back to his chair, having a pipe and a glass of something wrong with wat r, and here he sat, a book before 7 till midnight. when he got up and went to ed. Now he had done this every night, Sunday in- cluded, for thirty years. He desired nothing THE AUTHOR. better than to spend his evenings in this fashion. Nobody ever invited him to spend an evening in any other way; for a bookish man is rarely a clubable man He had done this, I say, every night for thirty years at least. Supper at nine, after the shop was shut; a pipe and the cup of wickedness among his books till twelve ; and then to bed. Anda very good way, too, of spending the evening ! One evening, however, contrary to his usual custom of feeling sleepy at midnight and going to bed at that hour, the old man found himself quite wakeful and even restless. He laid down his book, wondering what had happened to him— men at seventy-five do not like anything unusual because Well — everybody knows why. So he sat up and waited. Presently he grew so restless that he was fain to get up and pace the little room. But he only became more wakeful every moment. The intense silence of the hour, instead of soothing him, made him more restless still, until his restlessness became anxiety, and anxiety became a kind of terror. Words of dead writers called to him from his own brain, but aloud. Snatches of verse were quoted aloud by his own brain. ‘“ My days among the dead are past. . . . . My thoughts are with the dead. With them I live in long past years. ; My hopes are with the dead, anon my place with them will be;” and so on. The library steps were standing against the shelves. Mechanically he mounted them and took down a book at random. Then he sat down on the top step and began mechanically to read. It was the “Seven Champions of Christendom.” I do not know how long he continued to read —say an hour or two hours. It mattered nothing, because he read on and on without think- iny or noting or remembering the words. After a while he lifted his head. What had happened ? The room, with all its shelves, books, pamphlets, papers, everything, had vanished. He himself was sitting under the shade of a tree in a vast garden, with lawns, riding grounds, flowers, sundialy, streams, fountains, swans, doves, and peacocks. On the grass were walking about crowds of people: He knew everyone; they nodded and smiled when he looked up. Oh! it was wonderful. There were knights—George, Denys, James, Amadis, Paladin, Lancelot, Galahad, and all of them in splendid armour; and there were kings and heroes, Arthur, Karl, Frederick, also in gilt armour, with crowns of gold. There were fair ladies—queens and princesses—in robes of silk and white samite, mystic, wonderful ; and besides all these there were plenty of people not so beautifully dressed, but much happier to look at. Why, there was Mr. Pickwick laughing and ' f 7 ¥e  THE AUTHOR. 441 talking to Colonel Newcome; and Tess of the Durbervilles was conversing on an equal footing with Clarissa Harlowe, and they were both gay and merry, though so unfortunate ; and Sam Weller was taking a pot of half-and-half with the Soldiers Three. The old gentleman rubbed his eyes; his brain reeled; he thought he must be dreaming. Yet there were all the people, and there was the garden—and—and— “Where am I?” he asked aloud, ‘‘ And what are you all doing here? ” One of them—a lady—stepped forward. Who was it? Ah! he recognised the speaker. It was none other than Diana Vernon. “ir,” she said, courteously, ‘‘ know that life is dull on those shelves of yours. We want society. If we areread, that satisfies all our wants. The most desirable form of society is to be read often. We cannot, in fact, be read too much. We confess that we are greedy of admiration. We only live for praise. You must confess, how- ever, that you give us very little of that kind of society. We therefore sometimes adjourn to this garden, this ancient medieval garden, the Jardin de Déduit, after you have gone to bed, in order to dissipate the ennuis of loneliness and neglect.” The looker-on was a kindly man, but he had his little limitations. He was, after all, only a second-hand bookseller; he understood none of the natural longings, either of gentlefolk or the others for intercourse and conversation. Henever wanted any society, why should they? Besides and here a horrid and an unworthy suspicion crossed his mind—they were his property—his own. They belonged to his shelves. What busi- ness had they to run away? Why, they might never return; they might be kidnapped; he might lose them all. He jumped up. ‘Come back, all of you,” he cried roughly, “ Come back, I say, every man— come back to your own books. And at once. How dare you leave my shelves r” Instantly the garden vanished; the room reappeared with all the shelves, and the books in their bindings upon the shelves. And the figures he had seen in the garden were now climbing, scampering, hurrying, rushing back, head over heels, trampling on each other, to their own places — kings and knights and_ lords and ladies, in confusion and undignified scramble. Who would have though that Rowena—the stately Rowena—could climb the bookshelves in such unseemly haste ? “Stop! he cried again, wringing his hands, “Stop! for Heaven’s sake stop! You are all getting into the wrong books! Stop! Stop! 1 say.” vou. III. But it was too late. They had all scurried back again somewhere or other, all safely hid within some binding, right or wrong. Then the silence of mid-night fell upon him again. Nothing left, not a single solitary figure; all gone back again, and all to the wrong books. And once more the words arose in his brain ‘‘My days among the dead are past—my thoughts are with the deac a When the clock struck seven he found himself in his armchair. Apparently he had been asleep all night in his back shop, and that morning he sat upright without reading, but gazed about him with troubled brain and anxious eyes. In the afternoon one of his oldest customers called. “I have thought over,” he said, “ what we were talking about the other day—that first edition of the Pickwick Papers, you know. It is a stiffish price, but I have made up my mind to give it.” The bookseller shook his head. ‘I am afraid,” he whispered, “that I can’t sell it. Yesterday it was a flawless copy. Now, I fear, you'd find it all gone wrong.” «How can it be wrong? ”’ “The characters are mixed up. In all these shelves they are hopelessly mixed. Sir, I am a ruined bookseller. My reputation is ruined. Last night I saw King Arthur, St. George, and St. Denys, and Peregrine Pickle, and Barry Lyndon, and Mr. Barlow, and Mrs. Keith with her child, and the Daughter of Heth, and Elsie Venner, and Roxana, and Rebecca, all rushing into the Pickwick Papers together. What became of the proper set of people I don’t know. But I fear that Mr. Pickwick has got into Sir Charles Grandison, and Alfred Jingle, 1 know, has run into the Heir of Redclyffe. I am afraid to look into any of the books. Oh! it’s a terrible disaster.” “[ don’t understand one word. But you look disturbed.” The bookseller sat down and groaned. He sold no more books. He said he could not, as a Christian man, sell books with the characters mixed up in such confusion. No one could tell how they would act. Things quite terrible might happen. There they were together, with no one to control them. Oh! it would be a fraud on his customers. Therefore he sat up every night, waiting for them to come down again. He thought that if he could meet them all together again in the garden he might repre- sent, gently, the confusion caused by their panic, and for their own good persuade them to return each to his own book: Strange to say, he has never seen that garden since. 1 think he must have frightened the people of his books. That harsh voice—that MM  442 threatening command—was more than they could bear. We must remember that all their lives had been spent in an atmosphere of pride and kind- liness and affection and praise. This arbitrary language was too much for them, But nobody ever explained to the bookseller that he had brought everything on himself, Marcaret GAnuertt, aes GOODBYE TO APRIL. Goodbye, sweet Mistress, and then shed a tear, Thy tear, good sooth, unto a smile is nigh ; For it distilleth from a laughing eye. I shall not weep, my maid, tho’ time be near To leave thee; yea, for tho’ thy love be dear, Light laughter trips behind thy softest sigh. I doff my bonnet ; “ Moppet, go!” I cry; “For, lo! my new love standeth laughing here.” Goodbye, fair April; can I mourn thy fall Now May is mine? in parting, say, what pain Since thy best blooms must deck her festival ? Nay, weep thy last, sweetheart; for of the twain The fairer she ; perchance, when she and all The rest are gone, I’ll sue to thee again. Lewis Brockman. eee PSYCHOLOGICAL SENTIMENTS, 1. There need be no more mystery in evil than in gravity. 2. The ideal man has sufficient self-reliance, self-respect, self-restraint. 3. When the body is bad, the mind is mad. 4. The manliest and the womanliest never lose their temper. 5. Heat of temper is too easily mistaken for warmth of heart. 6. Obstinacy and pliability are both phases of similar weakness. 7. The highest animals can suffer most, and will endure best. 8. Anger differs from fear, in phase rather than principle. g. Memory is a clear consciousness of the presence of the past. 10. The senile mind loves to live in the past. 11. The virile soul lives and loves in the present. 12. The hopeful live in the future, the helpful live in the present. 13. The insanity of jealousy may be cured by the imbecility of indifference. 14. The sane feel and see truth, the strong will it, the virile work it out. THE AUTHOR. 15. Genius and madness have one principle in common—uncommonness, 16. The main difference between liberty and licence is selfishness. 17. Reliability is far rarer than responsibility, 18, The sane soul is strong, sure, sympathetic, 19. Genius seems often odd, but is never mad. 20 Man persistently demarcates, while nature perpetually differentiates. 21. The mind of man daily dies and lives again. 22. In dreams lies insanity ; in dreamlessness, imbecility, 23. The unconscious humorist is a mystical personage. 24. Next to wisdom, humour is essential to just judgment. 25. A bad man makes a bad judge, for virtue is the soul of wisdom. 26. Self conceit readily does duty for self- respect. : 27. Jealousy is a phase of vanity, where the animal defeats the angel. 28. Nobility lies in silent suffering ; rises in soundly working, 29. Ignobility and immaturity feel least and endure worst. 30. Divorced from opportunity, capacity is childless. 31. That phase of head called “heart” makes the best part of all art. 32. Science saves shells; sympathy saves souls, PHINLAY GLENELG. — ae REMINISCENCES OF TAINE. HE biographical notices of M. Taine, which ‘Ty allude to his resentment against M. Edmond Scherer, the celebrated writer, and at one time his dear friend, on account of some severe criticisms on “Les Origines de la France Contemporaine,” reminds me of an inci- dent I witnessed illustrative of this assertion. In 1878 it was my good fortune to pass some months in Paris, on a visit to my old friend Madame Mohl, once so famous for her salon. Taine’s “ Revolution ”—the 2nd volume of “Les Origines ”—had just appeared, the 1st volume on “PAncien Régime” having previously been severely handled in the Temps—M. Scherer’s paper—though greatly praised in others. Reading them on the spot made both works doubly inte- resting, and, to give me a rare treat, Madame Mohl offered to make me acquainted with their renowned author. She was then about eighty- t  a a THE AUTHOR. 443 eight, but singularly fresh, and keen to all her lifelong interests, showing her salon talent in a thousand subtle ways. Moreover, the numberless literary and scientific men who had been devoted to her and M. Mohl for half a century and upwards, gladly responded to her invitations. Hence, whenever she chose, they came, to large or small dinners, all through that summer, and her fortunate visitors thus saw noted celebrities in intimacy, and, usually, at their best. But, beside her patriarchal age, grief for her husband, who died soon after the Franco-Prussian war, occa- sionally dimmed her memory as to recent events. On the day in question, M. and Madame Taine promised to come and dine, “en tout petit comité.” A young Englishman was also invited ; and then, mindful of the old friendship, Madame Mohl like- wise asked M. Scherer. To none, however, did she mention the other guests, though, from the excited party feelings of France, she had almost invariably made a rule of so doing. The Taines arrived first, on foot, coming from the Rue Cas- sette hard by, where he has now died, and I well remember the overshoes, cloaks, and mufflers deposited, Carlyle-like, in the small hall. M. Taine was a tall, bulky man, dogmatic, and evidently aware of his own importance. Next came the young Englishman, who ruffled Madame Mohl by wearing his morning coat, probably sup- posing he would meet no one but us two ladies. Tt was one of her most “ fixed ideas” that, ‘“ even if a man had to live on herrings, he should possess a tail-coat, and never appear in the presence of ladies otherwise dressed of an evening.” It had been the rule at Madame Récamier’s, her oldest friend, and she often expatiated on the advantages to young men of keeping to these habits, and thus frequenting the society of ladies—a word she understood in the strict, old-fashioned sense. She had not recovered her annoyance when M. Scherer appeared—the exact opposite of M. Taine, slight, of medium height, quiet, and unassertive. I thought it strange these “old friends” did not seem to recognise each other, but Madame Mohl’s face at once fixed my gaze. Like a flash she had recol- lected the recent enmity, realised the situation, and somehow communicated it to me. What could be done? Positively nothing. It was irremediable. Our “petit diner” can easily be imagined. The number was too small for anything but general conversation, therefore here were the two antagonists face to face, we ladies alone acting as a sort of buffers, for the young Englishman spoke little, and that badly. Indeed, poor Madame Mohl did not count either, for her presence of mind completely forsook her, and she could scarcely utter a word. It certainly was a dreadful predica- ment—to have thus planted two enemies opposite each other at what was intended to have been such a hospitable board, and to have them so con- fronted for many hours. Most certainly in olden days she was the last person who could have com- mitted such a mistake, or, had it occurred, she would quickly have risen to the occasion. M. Scherer seemed at once to understand this, and to be willing to help her. But, after all, he was the offender—the caustic author of the reviews. M. Taine sulked, talked “away from” M. Scherer, and, finally, neither looked at the other. However, Frenchmen cannot be silent long, and by degrees, without becoming disputatious, a certain amount of interesting talk went on, though languidly, nevertheless, from the awkward- ness of the position, which we all felt acutely. Nothing of it remains on my mind, save a never- ceasing refrain on “les nouvelles couches sociales,” that M. Taine then had more or less “on the brain,” and frequently brought forward, as if throwing down a gauntlet to his adversary, though the latter prudently did not take it up, pretending not to see it. Never cau I forget our relief when M. Scherer beat his retreat early, pleading the necessity of catching a train to Versailles, where he then resided, leaving us to enjoy the historian’s con- versation, which instantly rose to the brillant level of his reputation. But the “incident” had not ended, for when the overshoes, cloaks, and. mufflers were resumed, M. Taine’s hat could no- where be found. Another was there, it is true, but not his. At last, rushing back to the sitting- room, he angrily and most contemptuously ex- claimed, “ Ce monsieur has taken it, and left his own worn out old one in its stead! It could not have been in mistake. No! no!” And nothing would pacify him. No! not even when poor M. Scherer returned the “ stolen goods”’ next morn- ing, explaining how, in the hurry for his train and the dark, he had run off with the wrong hat. In one sense it proved a happy mistake, as it brought a comic element to the drama, and made us moralise on the susceptibilities of great and learned minds. They are now all gone to their long home, but the memory of the “rencontre” still lingers behind them. WINIFREDE M. WYSE. ee  444 LIBRARIES—NEW AND OLD. HE Encyclopedia Britannica gives a list of TT all the public libraries in Great Britain and Ireland up to the year when the article ‘“TLibraries”: appearea. Mr. Thomas Greenwood’s book on Public Libraries (Cassell : 1891) gives a list of all the libraries which have been opened under the Acts provided. Some have been added since that book appeared. These lists, considered with reference to the demand for good literature, will be found rather surprising. The Encyclopedia gives a total of 402 libraries in the three kingdoms. Of these some are college libraries, e.g., most of the colleges at Oxford and Cambridge have their own libraries, which may be neglected ; there are libraries—they are not generally growing collec- tions—at all the medical, legal, and theological institutions. Some are cathedral libraries which seem to have stopped growing for 200 years at least. Some are technical libraries, as that of the telegraph engineers, Since the Encyclopedia article appeared there are shown in Mr. Greenwood’s book to be 1 52 new libraries under the Act up to 1891. It is not unreasonable to suppose that there are now 50 more started, and the number is increasing every year. There are therefore 604 libraries, including the technical, special, and dead libraries, in this country. But there is another consideration. Many of these libraries have affiliated to them branches. Thus Leeds is entered in the list as having one library ; but there are 33 branches. At Notting- ham there are 8; at Birmingham 6. Taking all the libraries together there are altogether 118 branches, so that the total number of libraries at the present moment is 722, or deduct- ing the dead libraries and the technical libraries —say, 150—there remain 572 public libraries of books which are called general literature, new and old. There are, again, the school libraries, many of them large and growing collections ; Polytechnic libraries, also large and growing ; village libraries, generally small and too often controlled by the clergy; and there are the small collections found on board steamers, Still more remarkable are the returns from Australia and New Zealand. In the colony of Victoria alone there is one public library for every 4800 of population as against one in every 277,000 in the United Kingdom. Thus there are— In Victoria 314 public libraries, athenzeums, and mechanics’ institutes; in South Australia, THE AUTHOR. 135; in New South Wales, 150; in New Zealand, 303; in Tasmania, 33; in South Africa, 64. In India there appear to be about six public libraries. In Canada there are six large public libraries, one with five branches, and a great number of small collections. That is, there are 1o11 public libraries in our colonies, without counting the small collections. But, if we include, as we must, the libraries of the United States of America, we must add 1686 to our list. These libraries, deductions made as estimated above, are all growing, and all increasing their col- lections by yearly subsidies or rates. They are also yearly increasing in number, and in the number of their branches, and in activity. If, as seems probable, we shall before long equal Victoria in our proportion of libraries to population, or even if we get no nearer than to have one library for every 10,000 people, there will be 3700 libraries in Great Britain and Ireland alone. To repeat, at the present moment there are in this country 722 libraries; in the colonies, IOII; or 1733 libraries in the British Empire. Taking in all the English-speaking countries, we have 3419 libraries, and the number is yearly and rapidly increasing. I said, speaking five or six years ago, that in fifty years’ time a popular edition in the English language would have such an audience as no writer in the world has ever before been able to command. A good deal of derision was poured upon this statement, which I have since repeated at every possible opportunity. The chief reasons of this derision are (1) the total ignorance in which many people live as to the extent—the vast extent—of the English-speaking race; (2) their inability to understand that London—the club end of London—is not the Empire, nor does it cover the whole area of the English-speaking race ; and (3) the mystery which has been kept up by interested persons as to the extent and nature of literary property. That extension of popularity which I predieted would come in fifty years has actually come upon us. If there exists at this moment a single man whose works are wanted by all the English-speaking people, there are more than 3400 libraries, all of whom will take his books, and many of them will take his books by the dozen. But it will be said, these are all novels. Not so. The following one day’s list is given by Mr. Greenwood—* Public Libraries,” p. 307 :— Taking the books somewhat in the order in which they are classified in the library, we find that in the department of philosophy, Spencer’s “ First Principles ” had been asked for three times on that particular day, while the same  THE AUTHOR. 445 author’s “Ecclesiastical Institutions” had been consulted twice, and Aristotle’s “Moral Philosophy,” Spinoza’s Works, Martineau’s “Types of Ethical Theory,” and Lenormant’s “ Chaldean Magic ” were given out to students once. In religion, the only book consulted was Sayce’s “ Fresh Lights from the Ancient Monuments,” but this perhaps should be classed with Keighley’s “ Mythology of Ancient Greece’’ as antiquities. In politics and sociology, the books consulted were very varied. Sir C. Dilke’s ‘Present Position of European Politics” and the second volume of the same author’s “Problems of Greater Britain” were applied for, as well as Blount’s “‘ Ancient Tenures of Land,” Birkbeck’s “ Distribu- tion of Land in England,’ Smith’s “ Wealth of Nations,” and “ Five Years’ Penal Servitude, by one who endured it.” Books treating on languages, and educational works, were also sought after, as the following list will show—Craik’s “Manual of the English Language,” Hewitt’s “ Our Mother Tongue,’ Smith’s “French Principia,” Cassell’s ‘“ New Popular Educator ”’ (vol. 3), Colenso’s “ Arithmetic,” Tod- hunter’s “ Elements of Euclid” (twice), Pitman’s ‘‘ Manual of Phonography,”’ and Kingston’s “ Phonography in the Office.” The scientific works perused included Ganot’s “ Physics,” Quain’s “ Dictionary of Medicine,” Flower’s ‘‘ Nerves of the Human Body,’ Hospitalier’s “ Electricity,’ Urbanitzky’s “ Blectricity,”’ and “ Domestic Electricity for Amateurs.” The books dealing with useful arts consulted, were “ Notes on Building Construction ” (3 vols.), Tredgold’s “ Carpentry,” Barter’s “ Engineers’ Sketch Book,’ lLeno’s “ Boot and Shoemaking,” Cassell’s “Household Guide,” ‘‘ Amateur Work ” (2 vols.), and a volume of Cassell’s “ Work.” Only three art books were asked for on the day, these being Ruskin’s “ Stones of Venice,” Perrot and Chipiez’s “ Art in Ancient Egypt,” and Bishop’s “ Architecture of Greece and Italy.” The list of books consulted in the department of history and literature is somewhat longer, and contains Burke's Essays, “ Carlyle’s “ Critical Essays,” Adams’ “ Dictionary of English Literature,” Goethe and Schiller’s “ Correspon- dence” (2 vols.), Mrs. Browning’s Poems, Thomson’s (B.Y.) Poems (selections), Carlyle’s “ French Revolution ”’ (vol. 3), Lecky’s “ England” (vols. 7 and 8), Allen’s “ Battles of the British Navy,” Russell’s ‘“ Franco-German War.” In biography, Carlyle’s “‘ Oliver Cromwell’s Letters and Speeches,” Froude’s “Carlyle in London,” and Molloy’s “Peg Woffington”’ were needed. In travels, Caine’s ‘ Trip Round the World” and Baker’s Rifle and Hound in Ceylon” were the only two books asked for. In topography, Rye’s “History of Norfolk,” Philip’s “ Cyclist’s Map of Essex,” Cape’s “ Churches of London,’ Dickens’s “Dictionary of Paris,’ the Rev. R. H. Davies’ “ Chelsea Old Church,” and G. C. Davies, “ Norfolk Broads ” were sought after. In addition to the above fifty-eight works, the following were also consulted :—‘‘ Encyclopedia Britannica ” (vol. 24), “Portnightly Review” (2 vols.), Nineteenth Century ” (2 vols.), ‘“ The Argosy” (2 vols.), Thackeray's “ Paris Sketch Book,” Barham’s “ Ingoldsby Legends,” Jackson’s “ History of the “Pictorial Press,” Reade’s ‘“ Literary Success,” Horwitz’s “Chess Studies,” and Blakston’s “ Tlustrated Book of the Canary.” I have elsewhere stated as my opinion that people—the mass of the people—those whom we regard as having no taste and no cultiva- tion, will always prefer good literature to bad. This opinion has also been derided, because it is not the conventional position. I have formed this opinion, however, not by taking other people’s opinions, but from observation, as close as possible, of the books asked for and read at a public library. The people will not read trash. If they ask for fiction it is good fiction—Marryatt, Scott, Dickens can hardly be called trash. They prefer fiction that has a good strong story, and for the sake of a good strong story they will not inquire too curiously into style. Still the fact remains that their favourites are for the most part the favourites of the more cultured class. But consider in the above list the books that are not fiction. Is there one bad book—one rubbishy book—one book that can be called “‘ trash” in the whole list? And if such a list is an average and a representative one, what are we to conclude, except that the demand of the people—the common people—for literature shows an eminently satisfactory standard ? Another point presents itself in this connection : that of the “risk” of which we hear so much. It is quite certain that every good book on every subject must find its way, sooner or later, to these libraries. The list which we have quoted shows this. Itisa list taken on a day chosen at hap- hazard in Chelsea Library. Every good book on every conceivable subject, except, perhaps, the higher mathematics and certain technical books, must find its way to these libraries. Every novel good enough to go into a cheap edition ; every poet who has made his voice heard and felt; every historian of any note; every biographer who has a life of interest to relate; every scientific man who can treat his science adequately ; writers on the medicines, art, physics, political and social economy, archeology, languages, education, every- thing. One branch is conspicuous for its absence from the list. It is the branch of criticism. The people do not care for critics. I think that the field open to the critics will always be small, because it is essentially occupied by men of the higher education only. Their work will also be ephemeral, because the subjects treated are necessarily themselves for the most part ephemeral. Therefore, while one does not expect critics to decrease in numbers, they will not very largely increase in popularity. Meantime, the main point is, that every good book can now command a circulation which ought, practically, to prohibit the danger of loss. Given the good book, there should be no risk. Given the readers able to distinguish a good book, there is a certain market open. And it would seem from the above, that the good reader is not so hard to find as the good — 2  446 AN AUTHOR'S EXPERIENCES. E have received from one of our members, copies of all the correspondence that has passed between himself and his pub- lishers throughout some half-a-dozen or more publishing transactions. The papers have been sent by him to the Society in no complaining spirit, but in response to our standing invitation to our members to supply us with information derived from their own experiences. The more such information that we receive the more practically useful we are able to be. If we learn new things from any cases sent for our-considera- tion, our gain, as a Society—one of whose chief aims has always been “to learn the facts ”—is clear; but, if all the points of importance should be perfectly familiar to us—and we are proud to be able to say that this is becoming every day a more usual occurrence—it still strengthens our hand to have a multiplicity of evidence to the correctness of our statements and inferences. May we again impress on our readers that they will greatly oblige our executive officers, and greatly help to render the Society more useful to others and themselves, if they will take us as fully as possible into their confidence concerning their publishing transactions ? We propose to briefly narrate this author's experiences, as they are revealed in his communi- cation and his publishers’ letters, and to briefly comment upon them for the instruction of any Moe may happen to be in a similar position to im. (1) In the first place the publishers sent him an ink-sketch, and asked him to do them a small book, with the drawing as a text. They had some small experience of his work, and were not quite in the dark when they offered him £2 2s. for the MS. and £5 5s. if it was published. He accepted the offer and wrote the book, and the result from the pecuniary point of view should have been satis- factory to him to this extent, that he received at one time and another £14 14s., or exactly double the sum to which he was legally entitled. The aggregate of £14 14s. was made up in this way :— ommission, £2 2s,; cheques on account, respectively, for £3 3s., £3 38., £5 58., and £1 1s, There was no formal agreement, further than what was implied in the letters making and accepting the offer of £7 7s., and the terms of this implied contract were, as we see, and much to the author’s benefit, not kept. This was unbusinesslike, but perusal of the letters accom- panying the varions cheques on account reveals the curious fact that the publishers, who had THE AUTHOR. offered him commission, believed themselves to be issuing the book on the half-profit system, “Should there be any more little profit,” their manager writes to him, “TI shall, as before, gladly send you half.” And in another letter he says, “On ‘ *Isend you £2, and on ‘ ” there is up to date a final profit of £y, and of this, as before, I am glad to send you half.” * On the transaction we have nothing to say that is not complimentary to the publishers, who clearly performed a work of supererogation in trans- mitting the last £7 7s. to their client ; while, if the original commission was a small one, it was properly made, before that work was undertaken, and the author need not have accepted it. But the matter shows the attitude of both author and ‘ publisher towards a piece of literary property to be very comic, although the sums concerned are so small that the comicality of their casual behaviour hardly appears with proper distinctness. (2) The next transaction was a small book, written at the same publishers’ request, containing about 30,000 words. For this the author re. ceived £5 5s. some few months after publication, because the publishers did “ not like him to go any longer without any remuneration ” (their own way of putting it), and rather less than a year later an intimation was received by the author. that the sales had closed. It does not exactly appear that the author knew what sum he was going to receive, and the publishers’ words almost imply that they had no very clear idea what they had intended to give. It turned out to be, as we have said, £5 5s. This can never be good pay— can, indeed, never be anything but very bad pay— for a MS. of 30,000 words, and it seems to us that the author might have thought twice about undertaking the work, if he had known exactly how little he was going to get out of it. That he knew he was going to be paid a sum for the task is certain, but the sum does not appear from the letters ever to have been mentioned. And he might have reasonably expected more, relying first ‘upon the precedent of having previously received £14 148. for a book of the same size, and, second, upon such hopeful words as these which we extract from the publishers’ letters. “I think ” will move well, in fact that series is established in favour at the present; ” and again, in the same week, “ Up to a certain point they * These references in the publishers’ letters to some publication on the half-profit system may have reference not to this book but to one we speak of later [vide infra paragraph (3)]. In that case, being unable to explain the generosity of the publishers by the theory that they had forgotten that their own terms were “ commission,” and believed themselves to have published on the half-profit system, we frankly own that the matter is too hard for us,  THE AUTHOR. 447 (the books of the series, that is,) will pay their way simply because they come in this series.” Here again this treatment of a piece of literary property by its owner is very comical, and would appear to all men as very comical if applied to any more tangible form of goods. The author simply transferred his book to the publishers to issue it on what terms they chose, and pay for it in the same irresponsible manner. Incidentally we learn, also, that the publishers’ risk in the matter is slender, as they can count upon a certain minimum sale. That this is usually the case is so obvious that we should not mention it, were it not that denial of the fact constitutes the chief argument in favour of the theory that the publishers’ business is nothing if not wildly speculative. (3) The author’s next venture, also, was under- taken without any definite agreement. His own words are, “I made no arrangements with the publishers, because they published on their own account.” The publishers’ explicit expressions with regard to their idea of the arrange- ment are as follows: ‘As the sale of ‘- : seems practically to have ceased for the present, I have thought it better to make up the account for the copies that may fairly be taken as sold up to date, and I am glad to find that there is a balance on the right side, the exact amount of profit being £9 2s. 6d. As this book was not undertaken for us in any way as a commission, we had better send you one-half this amount. So we accordingly inclose a cheque for £4 11s. 3d.” No compulsion in this matter, be it observed. They had “better send it” for con- science sake, or in equity—but there is no contract and the words would imply no legal obligation to send anything. Two further cheques arrived in the course of a twelve-month, for £2 5s. and £3 1s. 3d. respectively, the latter cheque being described as half the “up to date profit,’ and being arrived at by deducting the sum of £1 18s. from £4 19s. 3d., the admitted half share (to which little subtraction sum we shall have reason to refer later). This transaction is one that calls for most uncomplimentary observation, so that it is neces- sary to point out again that the author has communicated with us with no animus whatever, and that we do not for a moment believe, or in the least insinuate, that he has not received fair treatment. Our strictures are simply dictated by our knowledge that such loose methods of dealing with literary property as this case exhibits, have been and are the cause of all the serious troubles between author and publisher. First, why was the book published without some mutual arrangement as to the system under which it was to be published ? There can be no satisfactory answer to this question; but to reduce the position to its patent absurdity, we will fall back on the illustration with which readers of The Author must be familiar. If the author possessed a house, would he allow some- one else to occupy it, without inquiring if that person was going to buy it, or take it on a lease, or rent it only fora short term. More; would he not, having made certain of the system under which someone else was going to enjoy his pro- perty, ascertain exactly the price that he was to receive as owner of the property, be it for purchase of the freehold, for purchase of the lease, or as an annual consideration? Would he not be con- sidered culpably careless if he neglected such obvious procedure? Second, let us suppose that the author had gone through the form of saying “ Before I transfer my property, I should like to know what consideration I am going to obtain,” and that the publishers had suggested, in answer to his queries, that the book should be issued on the half-profit system, instead of assuming, as they did in this case, that whatever sum good enough for them was good enough for the author ; supposing all this, there would still remain the fact that every objection that can be urged against the highly objectionable half-profit system in general, can be urged against the particular method in which this book was published. The agreement consists of the publishers’ words “we had better send you one half,” not “we owe one half, and so we send it.” How can the author know that he has received his share, in consideration for which he has never contracted to hand over his book? What did the book cost to produce? How many copies were printed? How many were bound ? How many were sold? How many remain on sale or return? How much did the ad- vertisements cost? Until the author knows —knows by the demonstration of vouchers, not by the assertion of an interested party—all these things, he cannot know that he has received his share, for which, as we must again repeat, he has never offered to hand over his book. It is, we know, often very difficult for an author to under- stand these business details, and it is because there are some few legitimate and many illegitimate objections, from the publisher’s point of view, to making them clear to him, that the half-profit system stands revealed as a bad one, well meriting the disuse into which it has fallen. Hither it leaves in the hands of one partner the power to cheat the other without reserve and without fear of detection, or it compels the other to double the part of author and publisher, that he may know that he has not been cheated. What tittle SS  448 of proof has the author had, in the transaction that we are considering, that the net profits were double, exactly double, and no more than double, the sum that he has received ? None, of course ; and there is the fault of the system. But when the system is thrust upon the author, without his being invited to say whether he likes it or no, his self-constituted partners should be very careful to furnish every proof of their probity. (4) Then came a little plunge into verse. It was a very little plunge, and was taken upon “ the profit and loss system,’ defined as follows by the publishers, in a letter :—‘‘ Have you enough faith in it (your work) to go equal shares, whether profit or loss? If so, we will with pleasure do the same,” say they. And they inform him that the total risk of loss will be limited to £5—£2 ros. his, and £2 10s. theirs. Incidentally we learn that the resulting loss was £3 16s.—£1 18s. each, because, in sending a cheque for the last and final half of the profit of the book alluded to in paragraph (3), £1 18s. is deducted from it, for loss on the production of the verse. Here, again, though the affair isa very small matter, we are bound to make severe observations upon it. The publisher who writes for the firm says: “So far as my experience goes, I think it extremely pro- bable that there will be a loss upon the verses, but I think they ought to appear in print, irre- spective of pecuniary considerations.” That is very handsome indeed. The publisher seems to have known that he was going to lose his money, yet he advises that the issue shall take place. It is not usual for business men, for publishers any more than for others, to voluntarily enter upon a transaction, believing that it will entail loss; so that the necessity under which the publisher lies of proving that he has lost his money is urgent, not only because his partner ought to be as well informed as himself of the right to deduct that £1 18s., but because the publisher’s position requires explanation before it can be understood upon ordinary commercial principles. That explanation should take the following form :— (a) He must show exactly how much he expended upon production and advertisement. (6) He must show exactly how many copies he has sold, arrived at by deducting the number of copies in stock from the number originally printed. (c) . If any copies are out on sale or return, or have been given away for review purposes, he must mention the exact number, if he wishes to be exempted from paying upon them. (d)-It would strengthen his position if he could show that he expected to make a large profit on his outlay, if he made anything at all; for there would be a good commercial reason for his behaviour. He would then become evident as having gone into THE AUTHOR. the matter as a little “ flutter,” risking his 50s. and expecting to lose it, but seeing his way to make fifty pounds—say—if he pulled off a twenty-to-one chance. This point should be made clear by consideration of the cost of production in relation to the number of copies printed and their sellin price; but, so far from being made clear, the publisher’s account shrouds the affair in mystery. There are 250 copies only mentioned as having been composed, worked, pressed, stitched, and advertised, at a cost of £3 13s. 6d.; the selling price is put down as 14d., and the loss, sales being very scanty, at £3 10s. gd. So that we have this position under the publisher’s state- ment: If the whole edition printed (less seventeen copies stated in the account to have been sent to author and reviews) had sold, it would only haye realised £1 os. g3d. That is to say—the best possible result for author and publisher, supposing the cost of production to have been really £3 138. 6d., would be a joint loss of £2 12s. 81d.— the cost of production less the result of a complete sale. Can these figures be right? If so, we find a business man investing £1 16s. gd. (and ex- pressing his belief that he will lose it), on the chance of only losing £1 6s. 44d., and with no possible chance of gaining anything whatever! The author might do this, for he might consider the sight of his verses in print a fair equivalent for his outlay, but what is the publisher doing in such a galley? It is incumbent upon the publisher to show that £3 13s. 6d was spent upon producing the verses, and not some much less sum. For consider the intolerable position in which his firm is placed, if it should be suggested that the production only cost them £1, while they have received £1 18s. as their share of the joint loss. Also, how can £1 18s. be due to them? Their own figures give £3 10s. gd. as the loss, and the half of this is £1 15s. 43d. We must repeat that the account is very mysterious. The rest of the author’s transactions with these publishers call for no further comment. They were all commission work, aud the pay, if small, seems to have been fairly offered beforehand ‘on the “ take it or leave it” principle, and the author elected to take it. The next and last of his experiences has also points worthy of consideration. (5}. A new publisher accepted the author’s MS., offering him at once a royalty of 2d. in the shilling «n all copies sold,* which, under the circumstances, was by no means a bad offer. It * That is to say of a royalty of a little over 16 per cent. For the real meaning of these terms vide— The Methods of Publishing,” 2nd edit., p 60, and The Author, vol. IL., p. 162.  THE AUTHOR. 449 was qualified immediately afterwards, however, to enable the publisher, at less risk to himself, to “try an experiment with the book and illustrate it with silhouettes. ‘ What I propose,” he says, ‘is that I should about pay myself for the production ot these, before I pay you your commission. If you agree therefore that I should have a sale of 3000 before paying anything to you I shall be quite satisfied.” Two things will strike everyone at once: First, that as it was the pub- lisher’s “ experiment,” and was made presumably from the rational point of view of increasing the chances of sale, the publisher should have taken the risk of its failure, and not the author: Second, that no proof is given of the j ustice of selling 3000 copies commission free. Why 3000? Why not 30,000F Why not 3007 3000 copies of a book selling at the nominal price of one shilling would bring in £100. Does the publisher mean that it will cost him £100 to reproduce the silhouettes? Or that they will cost him the £25 of which he proposes to maulct the author by suppressing the royalty on 3000 copies? Or does be mean that £100 will publish the book; be- cause that is perhaps the truth of the matter. He says “ about pay myself for the production of these (meaning the silhouettes),” but in reality the proposal is to recoup himself entirely for the production of the whole book before paying the author anytbing. This principle of deferred royalties not only spoils the merit of a royalty offer, but imports into the royalty system all the evils of the half-profit system, to which we have alluded above. How can an author judge of the fairness of a proposal to withhold the commission until a certain number of copies be sold, unless he knows the expense to which the publisher is going to be put—unless, that is, he can double the part of author and publisher? The author, in this particular case, made no money at all out of the book, which did not sell. He can comfort himself, if he is a selfish man, by the thought that the comparative failure of the book concerns not him chiefly, but the publisher. He never could have made much money out of the book, A sale of 3000 copies about marks the limit of the success to which such a book attains, and on the first 3000 copies he was, by arrange- ment, to get nothing. If his book had achieved w success equivalent to some 30 per cent. higher than what he could fairly anticipate, and 4000 copies had been sold, he would theu only have got out of it £8 6s.8d. In this connection we should much like to know how many copies were printed. Tt seems to us possible that no more than 3000 were ever prepared, that is, that from the first it was intended that the author should get nothing at all The merits of the half-profit system have received frequent attention in these pages, and the advisability of having an agreement before publishing and of understanding its terms have been sufficiently insisted upon. We have ex- plained in the ‘Author and in the Society’s hand- books the true meaning of a royalty of 2d. in the shilling; and arithmetic, coupled with the know- ledge that 3000 copies is a very respectable circu- lation for a still unknown author, will enable any- one to see how very uusatisfactory to such man the result of deferring the payment of his royalties till 3000 copies have been sold, is likely to be. We need therefore make but one more comment upon this author’s experiences. It will be noticed that in each case the sums involved are very small. It is probable that this may make our serious tone towards the irregularities that have occurred appear misplaced, and possible that it may have been the cause of the disrespectful behaviour of both author and publishers towards the author’s property. But, to judge of the sanctity of property by its size would not be con- sidered wise in other walks of life. Does a man consider his collar-stud less his own than his watch? Is it permitted to us to remove our neighbours’ landmark a foot or two and remain venial offenders? Must we annex an acre before we fall under the ban of the Commination Service P pe CORRESPONDENCE. = E New AUTHORS. N reply to your remarks on my letter con- | cerning “the publication of new books by new and unknown authors,” I meant it to be inferred from the 8th paragraph of my letter, that the method would be supported by subscrip- tions from the publishers, instead of each paying his own reader. The publisher would in this case have no reader of his own, so that what you suggest as possible, at the end of your note, could not happen. T meant also that, under this plan, the author should pay no fee for having a work read, for 5 had in mind only the getting an admittedly meri- torious work published—a quick means of a good work finding a publisher, instead of wandering round and round after one. a Should an author want an instructive opinion, such as he now obtains from the Society, let him still have to pay a guinea for it. Seat Sa ssa eames  450 THE The criticism of an author’s MS. is a depart- ment of work entirely distinct from that which I suggested that the Society should initiate, but so intimately connected with it that I look upon the reading branch of the Society—because it had its origin in the Society of Authors—as simply a first step, which must inevitably lead to the accom- plishment of the other scheme. Husert Hass, 28, Bassett-road, North Kensington, London, W. I, ATTACK AND DEFENCE. In the dispute under the above heading in the April number of the Author, the critic certainly seems to make out the better case ; but I defy the reviewer of the Academy to justify in the same fashion most of his remarks on my last book. This gentleman says: “A young lady spends the night on a snowy mountain top in company with an injured gentleman. The heroism she displays prompts him to make an immediate proposal of marriage, but no sooner has the ceremony taken place than the bridegroom dies.” In the book the gentleman here spoken of does not propose to the young lady at any time, being a most respectable member of the community, provided already with a wife and grown up family of his own. When the lady does marry, her husband survives the ceremony by two years and a half. The reviewer says: “These two gentlemen have borne a by no means faultless character ; for while the younger has knowingly married somebody else’s wife. 2 In the book the gentleman alluded to knows nothing of his wife’s previous marriage until after the birth of their child. The reviewer says : ‘“ Besides (sic) these two the villain of the piece shines comparatively brightly. His only fault was having deceived a girl in India ”+—there is no mention in the book of a girl in India—“ who, when she found him out, poisoned herself, though he offered her marriage.” This is the cruellest lie of all; because it is built up on a substratum of truth. “The villain’s” offer of marriage is made, but to the girl’s father ; and she poisons herself before her father’s return from the interview with her seducer, while she is yet in ignorance of his offer to marry her. Under these circumstances what ground has the reviewer for the implied sarcasm in the sentence —‘poisoned herself though he offered her marriage ”’ ? AUTHOR. In very truth we minor novelists commit, and have to answer for, quite enough blunders of our own without being also made responsible for the feeble aberrations of such a one as this—a person who is too indifferent or too incompetent, or—as you, Mr. Editor, point out—too ill-paid, to dis- charge the duties of his calling with fairness either to his employer or to us. Unfortunately, from whatever cause his inaccuracies proceed, the result to me is the same—a review by so many specified items worse than the book deserves. While reviewers are under discussion, I have something to add on the subject of contradictory reviews. Do not all, or nearly all, authors go through this experience, with almost every book they put before the public ? Here are three specimens of flat contradiction taken from first-class papers : “The tone of the book is “ The author has a healthy scarcely a healthy one.” belief in human nature, which contrasts pleasantly with the pessimistic views more general with present day novelists.” “There is a deep pathos here and there, and a truly touching human interest at every turn.” “The story is as devoid of expression as a plank of timber.”’ “Has no feature to dis- tinguish it from the ordinary fourth-rate novel, unless, indeed, its extraordinary confusion may count for one.” After this, one is almost driven to believe that these gentlemen are continually engaged among themselves in a sly game of intellectual skittles, in which the ninepins are represented by the rank and file of the literary fraternity—set up in fair order by the fellows at one end. to be bowled over by the players at the other. A delightful pastime for everybody concerned—barring the ninepins. C. L. “ The plot is intricate yet never obscure The work of a competent writer.” III. A COINCIDENCE. My attention has just been called to the fol- lowing paragraph in the April number of the Author :—“ Here is a case of coincidence. Inthe Author of last monthappeareda story of a daughter bringing by her own efforts and genius success to the father who could not command it. It was a literary success. In June of last year there appeared in the Lastern and Western Gazette a story by Mrs. Edmonds called ‘The Painter’s Daughter,’ in which the daughter gives secretly to her father’s picture the touches and the colour which transform it from a failure to a success  THE AUTHOR. 451 The treatment of the two stories is different; there is nothing similar except the motif, and that ig the same in both. The author of ‘The Painter’s Daughter’ is anxious to say that she does not for one moment insinuate or suspect any plagiarism. It is a coincidence, and, as such, it deserves to be recorded.” While agreeing with your remarks as to the “eoincidence,” I am constrained to ask you to be kind enough to correct an error. The story referred to, “ A Painser’s Daughter,” by Mrs. Edmonds, appeared in the June number of the Eastern and Western Review, which, doubtless by some inadvertence, you have referred to as the Eastern and Western Gazette. I think it right to call attention to this, and to ask you to do me the favour of inserting this letter in the next issue of the Author. I have the honour to be, Your faithful servant, H. AntHony SALOME (Editor Eastern and Western Review.) LN Prompt PaYMENT. Whilst on this subject, would it not be well to discuss publisher’s methods of payment ? I have had considerable experience in_ this matter, having published with eleven different firms—and with almost all, there has been a difficulty as to the date of payment—the most favourable terms (with one exception), being one half the amount paid on receipt of the MS, and the other half on publication—which I know, to my cost, may be postponed indefinitely. The one exception is ‘‘ The Leadenhall Press,” whose cheque for the whole amount agreed on, is, I have always found (and I believe it is their rule), ready on the MS. being finished and handed over. A ScriBBLER. ————— = V. Tar VALUE or Criticism TO BEGINNERS. Some time ago I wrote an essay called “ Doctors: by a Pessimist,’’ and sent it, with others, to the Secretary of the Society, for criti- cisim. Tle reply came in due course, and to my horror I found that what I considered to be a smart piece of writing was scathingly condemned. My critic, however, did not stop short at con- demnation, but took some trouble to indicate lines for alteration and amendment. I laid the advice to heart, pondered over the reproof, and re-wrote the paper ab initio. In its original form it had been “returned with thanks” several times; but now, at the first attempt, second series, I rejoice to say, it has found favour— with—mirabile dictu—the editor of a medical journal ! I believe some people question the advantage of belonging to the Society of Authors; but here is a proof positive that, in my case at least, the value, in a pecuniary sense, is very great indeed. I could easily adduce other instances in which I have derived benefit from my membership, but this one will suffice. Hk. G. VI. Youna WRITERS. The Author wants to know how it can help young writers. There is a way. Is it practic- able? Not long ago an Idler said that whenever he wanted to feel warm he looked at his old MSS. He found there certain heat-giving properties. Many young writers would lke to know what these properties are. More than that, where the successful writer stumbled. Could not this be done in a series of paragraphs appearing each month in the Author? There are numerous pit-falls; would it be too much to ask well-known members of the society to lay some of them bare? ‘Those that they are personally acquainted with. A paragraph a month would not be a great call on a writer’s time. It would be—if practicable—an unselfish act, and these paragraphs would become to the young writer an invaluable literary chart. There is no map of the country at present. The pars could be headed ‘‘ Where I was Wrong.” A MEMBER. VII. DrEAMS. Coleridge and others are said to have com- posed poems in their sleep. This, very likely, is true, but let not everyone who may dream he is a poet expect to find confirmation thereof when he awakes. I myself do not remember ever having dreamt in verse, but it has frequently occurred to me to imagine in my sleep that I was giving expression to sentiments and ideas that, if collated, should astonish the world by reason of their depth and lucidity. . Last night I suddenly awoke with a distinct recollection of a sentence that seemed to me so majestic and full of mean- ing that I reached forth my hand in the dark, found a pencil, and then and there wrote it down. Here it is:— “ Tt was found that the bottom was dry. Talk was talk.” Tenclose the original for your edification ; and regret to add that I have not the remotest idea of ssc  452 what the context of this dreamland sentence was. As it stands, sermons might be preached on it, or essays written; but intrinsically I fear it can only be classed as—nonsense. H. RB. G. — — FROM THE PAPERS. i : LItERATURE AT THE CoLuMBIAN ExposiITion. I ITERATURE will be represented at the Columbian Exposition in two distinct ways. First there will be the exhibit of books and libraries in the Liberal Arts Depart- ment of the Exposition proper at Jackson Park— an exhibit to be made up chiefly of consignments from the various publishers, whose applications for space evince a very general interest in the matter, and give promise of an attractive and worthy display. Of far greater importance to the interests of literature, however, will be the series of conferences, or congresses, to be held in July in the Memorial Art Building near the heart of the city, as a part of the programme planned by the World’s Congress Auxiliary, an outline of whose grand and comprehensive work was given in the Dial for Dec. 16 last. It is the present intention to have these literary con- gresses begin on July 10, one week in advance of the educational congresses, as many visitors may wish to attend meetings in both of these depart- ments. By using the several audience-rooms that will be provided in the Art Building, the meetings of different sections may be held simultaneously, and thus the work of the con- gresses be greatly expedited. The general department of literature, as we have already explained, has been made to include, besides literature proper as represented by authors and their interests, sections devoted to philology and history, and to libraries. In each of the three last-named sections plans are to be formed and programmes provided, as far as possible, in cooperation with existing national organisations—such as the Modern Language and Oriental Societies, the Historical Society, and the Librarians’ Association—some or all of which have already decided to hold their annual meetings for this year in Chicago, as a part of the proceedings of the auxiliary congresses. In the plans for a congress of authors, the same policy will, as far as practicable, be pursued, and the work carried on by the local c mmittees in conjunction with, or at least in consultation THE AUTHOR. with, the representative societies of men of letters, such as the American Copyright League, the Authors’ Club of New York, and the London Society of Authors. The drift of discussion will thus naturally tend, at least in the beginning, towards those subjects most nearly related to the interests of authors in their profession: the rights of literary property, copyright laws, national and international, the relations between authors and publishers, &c. An international conference on the laws of literary property is among the probabilities of the Authors’ Congress, and may be an occasion of very great interest and tenefit. A number of prominent authors, at home and abroad, have cordially approved the general purposes of the congress, and, in response to the request of the local committee, have offered valuable suggestions as to the practical measures to be adopted. Mr. Walter Besant, late chairman of the London Society of Authors, has written that he will attend the congress as the delegate of his society, and will submit a paper by himself on some of the questions raised, from an English point of view. The Hon. James Bryce, M.P., has given some timely counsel and furnished some excellent additions to the list of topics to be discussed. Royalty, in the person of King Oscar of Sweden-Norway, acknowledges recognition as a man of letters by expressing through his secietary his “warmest wishes for the Congress of Authors and for the results of its labours, as everything that will forward the dignity and welfare of the literary calling deeply interests His Majesty.” In this country much valuable assistance has been rendered by Mr. E. C. Stedman, the president of the American Copy- right League, and by Mr. R. U. Johnson, its secretary ; also by Mr. R. W. Gilder and others. While the plans thus far formed for the Congress of Authors relate principally to subjects of professional rather than of general literary interest, the latter should not and need not be lost sight of. Such topics as the relation of dramatic and musical copyright to literary copy- right, the teaching of literature in the schools and colleges, current modes and standards of literary criticism, literature and the newspapers, perhaps even the moral purpose in literature, might be discussed with profit not only to the writers of books but to the readers of them, and with the result of greatly broadening the interest and influence of the literary congresses.—The Chicago Dial. II. The plans for the Literary Congress, which will begin on July 10, have not yet assumed definite shape, but the prospect for an interesting week is encouraging. The subjects suggested  THE AUTHOR. 459 for discussion are divided into four classes— aspects of literature, problems of the literary calling, the rights of literary property, and American literature. Under the first head are included such subdivisions as “Standards of Literary Criticism,” “ Literature and the News- papers,” “ Realism” and “ The Moral Purpose in Literature”; the second deals mainly with methods of publishing, and the third with different aspects of-copynght. There are also schemes afloat for authors’ readings in connec- tion with this Congress. The members of the Chicago committee of organisation are Francis F. Browne, editor of the Dial, who is chairman ; George E. Woodberry, Franklin H. Head, Joseph Kirkland, and David Swing. A committee of co-operation, with headquarters in New York, was also appointed, and of this Dr. Oliver Wendell Holmes is chairman, and George EK. Woodberry secretary. It members are Edmund C. Stedman, Charles Eliot Norton, Charles Dudley Warner, William Dean Howells, Col. 1’. W. Higginson, Dr. H. H. Furness, Richard Watson Gilder, Thomas Bailey Aldrich, George W. Gable, Maurice Thompson, Thomas Nelson Page, Frank Dempster Sherman, and Prof. Hjalmar H. Boyesen. With such men enlisted in its service, the literary congress should cer- tainly evolve something original and vital in the way of discussions.—New York Critic. ———— EL Tur Rotiep MS. “Tye read,” said an editor toa writer in the New York Times, ‘ hundreds of rolled manu- scripts, and I never yet have found one that I cared to print. I have decided that the stupidity which rolls a manuscript cannot produce anything worth reading.” A rolled MS. is a desperate thing, but there is another that is almost worse— the one that comes to you with the last page on top and the first page at the bottom. A MS. was once sent to me arranged in this careless manner. There were five or six hundred pages of it. Do you know what I did with it? I sent it back to the author with a note in which I advised him before he sent that MS. further on its travels to show sufficient interest in it to arrange the pages properly. I hope for his sake that he acted upon my advice. If he did not, I doubt that his tale ever got a hearing. Life is too short for the important things to be done as they should be, and it never could be long enough for one not only to do his own work properly, but to rectify the careless work of others. A rolled MS. shows a thoughtless writer, but a MS. arranged back- wards shows a carelessness that is insulting to the person to whom it is sent, and argues ill for the intelligence of the writer. An attractive-looking manuscript goes a long way towards winning the favour of the “reader.” Even if refused, it is refused with genuine regret; but a “ reader’’ is only too glad to find the carelessly-prepared MS. as worthless as it looks. I have always admired the patience that induced Mr. George Haven Putnam to read the MS. of “The Leaven- worth Case,” for it was carelessly written in lead- pencil on common paper, and by an author then unknown. But he had his reward.—New York Critic. SS TLE. An AMERICAN PATERNOSTER Row. Fifth Avenue below Twenty -third-street in New York is rapidly becoming the American Paternoster-row. Beginning at the lower end we find Macmillan and Co., laying the founda- tion stone of a fine building on the avenue just below Thirteenth-street; C. L. Webster and Co., W. B. Harison, Brandus and Co., and the New York offices of Ginn and Co., and Leach, Shewell, and Sanborn are in the same neighbourhood. Further up, at No. 112, near Sixteenth-street, we find the New York offices and warerooms of Fleming H. Revell and Company, who have just removed to that point ; at No. 114, the handsome new store of James Pott and Co.; at No. 150, on the corner of Twentieth-street, the handsome building of the Methodist Book Concern with Hunt and Eaton’s handsome book store, and the Tnternational Bible Company, and at No. 182, near Twenty-third- street, the publishing-house of Anson D. F. Randolph and Co., with its attractive and well- stocked retail department. On the side streets of the avenue, running across to Union-square, we find on Tenth-street William Wood and Co., A. CG. Armstrong and Son, John Wiley and Son, the University Pub- lishing Company, Lovell, Coryell, and_ Co., the New York office of L. Prang and Co., Maynard, Merrill, and Co., and Fords, Howard, and Hulbert. On Twelfth-street, Ward, Lock, Bowden, and Co. On Fourteenth-street Thomas Y. Crowell and Co., A. Lovell and Co., J. A. Boll: and Co., J. W. Shermerhorn and Co., D. C. Heath and Co., and Isaac Pitman and Son. On Sixteenth- street, Longmans, Green, and Co. the United States Book Company, and the New York office of the John Church Company. On Seventeenth- street, the Century Company, Thomas Nelson and Sons, Tait, Sons, and Co., Brentano’s (who will be at the corner of Sixteenth-street and Union-square, West, in a couple of weeks), ee 454 Breitkopf and Hartel, Novello, Ewer, and Co., the New York office of Houghton, Mifflin, and Co., the Catholic Publication Society, and Rich- mond and Croscup. On _ Eighteenth-street, McLoughlin Brothers. On Nineteenth-street, Dodd, Mead, and Co. On Twenty-first-street, Fowler and Wells Company, M. L. Holbrook, and George M. Allen and Co. On Twenty-second- street, the Reformed Church Board, and on Twenty-third-street, west of the avenue, Geo. P. Putnam’s Sons, Henry Holt and Co., E. P. Dutton and Co., Fred. A. Stokes Co., G. W. Dillingham, Wm. J. Kelly, Town Topics Publishing Company, and H. 8. Werner. Several other houses are now looking for quarters in this circle, and additions to the above list may be expected about the first of May next. Besides those mentioned are the publishing offices of The Judge, Frank Leslie's, &c., and Mrs. Leslie’s own publications, The Forum. North American Review, Town Topics, Truth, and The Cosmopolitan. On Union-square, West, or one block from Fifth Avenue, are the publishing- offices and retail stores of Wm. A. Pond and Co., G. Schirmer, R. A. Saalfield, and Edward Schuberth and Co., publishers and importers of music. Art is represented by Charles Klackner, George M. Allen Company, Jellineck and Jacob- son, Geo. F. Kelly and Co., and Radtke, Lauckner, and Co.— Publishers’ Weekly. IV. DepIcatTions. A writer in the Author lately exhorted modern authors to revert to the ancient custom of dedications. Mr. Watson did not need the exhortation. His present, like his former volumes, have dedications. “To Arthur Christopher Benson I commend this prince-errant of my half-fledged fancy, with full confidence in the hospitality of heart which will refuse kindly shelter to no wayfarer, how perplexed and mis- guided soever, in the bewildering world.” That is of “The Prince’s Quest.” “To Grant Allen, an only too generous appreciator of my verse, I dedicate this poem, knowing that he will recog- nise beneath its somewhat hazardous levity a spirit not wholly flippant such as can alone justify its inscription to a serious lover of the Muse.” That is of “The loping Angels.” And the ‘Excursions in Criticism ” (from which a certain “ excursion”’ on “ Fiction Plethoric and Anzwmic”’ was wisely excluded) is dedicated, “ with apologies for so poor an offering,” to “ George Meredith, that this little volume may be graced with the vame of one of the truest of poets and most mag- THE AUTHOR. nanimous of men.” This is not the first tribute of the kind Mr. Meredith has received. ; Many dedications have been in grateful recogni- tion of care in nursing to literary maturity, dedi- cations to encouraging editors, and so forth; Mr. William Watson’s dedication, for example, of “Lacryme Musarum” to the editors of the Spectator; Mr. Barrie’s dedication of “Auld Licht Idylls” to Mr. Greenwood; and there is surely somewhere a similar tribute of Mr. Louis Stevenson to Mr. Leslie Stephen, who opened to him the pages of the Cornhill. Mr, Meredith himself, itis curious and interesting to remember, dedicated “Shagpat,” of all books in the world, to an editor of the Morning Post! He had been one of Sir William Hardman’s contributors. Mr. Meredith’s own first dedication, the dedication of the “ Poems” of 1851, now a book collector’s prize, was, it is interesting to recollect, to his father-in-law, Thomas Love Peacock, “in profound admiration and. affectionate respect.” ‘Modern Love” was “ affectionately inscribed to Captain Maxse, R.N.”; the new reprint—the second edition in thirty years !—is still dedicated “to Admiral Maxse in constant friendship.” The “Poems and Lyrics” of 1883 were dedicated to Cotter Morison, and “ Diana of the Crossways ” to Sir Frederick Pollock. Is there not a suggestive contrast between the “dedicatees” of Tennyson and Browning? The Queen, the Prince Consort, Robert Browning himself, and Lord Selborne—of such was the Laureate’s company; while Robert Browning’s chosen were Talfourd, Macready, Kenyon and Forster, Barry Cornwall, Landor, and M. Milsand. Talfourd had “ Pickwick” dedicated to him, and Barry Cornwall “ Vanity Fair” ; while “ Atalanta in Calydon” was an offering well worthy of Landor’s memory. Let us not forget Tennyson’s dedications to his wife, his grandson, Alfred Tennyson, and Henry Lushington (Old Fitz has not, we think, a formal dedication), and, above all, the more than dedication to Henry Hallam. Still less let us forget Browning’s “One Word More,” and the later invocation to his “ Lyric Love, half angel and half bird.” But no poet of them all, not even Browning, ever rivalled the fervour of John Mill’s dedication of his “ Liberty” to his wife. The palm for adoration rests with the economist and logician.— St. James's Gazette, April 8, 1893. V. Firing CopyricguHt. It is understood that the librarian of the Congressional Library has found it impossible to  THE AUTHOR. 455 keep up with the applications for copyright filed at his office since the new copyright law went into effect. Additional clerks are sorely needed to assist Mr. Spofford in his labours.—New York Critic. VE. Tue Current ADJECTIVE. THERE are certain words that are good enough words in themselves, but which used in unusual connections become conspicuous and __ finally odious. Some time ago the favourite slang word of literature was “certain.” Every heroine had a “certain nameless charm,” &c., and every hero a “certain air of distinction” about him, until you longed for one whose qualities were more uncertain in their nature or degree. “Certain ” seems to have had its day ; and now the favourite slang word of literature is “ distinctly.” Heroines are now “distinctly regal” in their bearing, and there is about the heroes a manner that is “ distinctly fine,” or whatever the adjective may be. In a book that I read not many days ago, the word “ distinctly” used in this way appeared three times on one page, until I was distinctly bored, and laid it down in disgust. ‘‘ Precious” used to be one of the tortured vocables, and there was a class of art-critics that went so far as to describe the paintings of their favourites as “distinctly precious”; but I think they have been laughed into a more material vocabulary by this time. I do not object to an original use of words, but I do hate affectation. in their use. There are two authors I could mention whose stories give the impression of long hours spent in hunting up obsolete words in the dic- tionary, who, so it seems to me, would rather have their readers say, ‘Where do you suppose he found sucha word?” rather than ‘“‘ How well he tells a story!” They seek to attract attention as jugglers of words, rather than legitimate users of them. Give mea writer whose aim is to tell a story well, rather than one whose aim is to startle his readers into attention by outré phrases. New York Critic. So Vit Auas! Poor Yoricx ! Yorick made Duke of York !—The Professor of English in a Western college sends me the fol- lowing note, which T cannot forbear printing for the amusement of the Critic’s readers : “ Perhaps youare familiar with the advertising enterprise shown by the proprietors of "8 soap ; well, during the past few days an imported French or Italian artist, a ‘ Professor’ Leoni, has been occupying a large display window down town, carving or modelling out of bars of a soap, a scene from‘ Hamlet.’ There is the grave- yard with its enclosing wall, the trees, the birds, fallen headstones, the funeral monuments—all of the same soapy material; while the grave-diggers lounge around watching Hamlet and Horatio who stand by the open grave. Hamlet holds the skull, and is evidently apostrophising it. It is done with remarkable skill and some degree of artistic taste; but the funny thing about it is that the scene is labelled ‘ Hamlet discovering the skull of the Duke of York /and on the miniature tablet at the head of the grave the artist has carved so that he who runs may read— —____— DUKE “ Now was it not dismal humiliation enough to put the melancholy Dane into soap, without con- verting that mad rogue Yorick into His Grace the Duke of York? ‘To what base uses may we turn, Horatio ! “Tn faith, if this sort of thing be allowed to run ov, what theories of corrupted text and what plausible emendation of unfamiliar names may we not expect in the days to come? Might not one come eventually to interpret poor Yorick asa solar myth, or something of that sort, at last ?” —New York Critic. ——-—e “AT THE SIGN OF THE AUTHOR'S HEAD.” R. GEORGE MEREDITH is busy upon a serial story for the Pall Mall Maga- zine, and has also undertaken to write a serial for Scribner's. Mr. Joseph Hatton’s new novel, “ Under the Great Seal,” will be published on May 1 by Messrs. Hutchinson, and in New York by the Cassell Publishing Company. Mr. Eden Phillpotts has almost completed his new story, which will bear the title “Some Every- day Folks.” Mr. Phillpotts has written the next volume of the “ Breezy Library.” It will bear the title “Summer Clouds,” and will be published by Messrs. Raphael Tuck and Co. Mr. Philip H. Bagenal has written a mono- graph on the politico-ecclesiastical aspects of the Trish question which bears the title “ The Priest ser rt a ES SY a A EE  450 in Politics.” Messrs. Hutchinson are the pub- lishers. Mrs. Simmons (V. Schallenberger), the author of “Green Tea,” has written a new story entitled “Men and Men,” which will be published at once by Messrs. J. R. Osgood, Mcllvaine, and Co. Mrs. Abraham Dixon has prepared a new and revised edition of ‘Chronicles of Columbus,” a propos of the Columbus Centenary Celebrations, Messrs. G. P. Putnam’s Sons are the pub- lishers, and they will publish the volume simul- taneously in London and New York. It has been arranged through the Author’s Syndicate that Mrs. Campbell Praed’s new story, “Christina Chard,” should run serially through the Queen. Mr. Frederic Breton has wri!ten a story entitled “The Crime of Maunsell Grange,” which will be published immediately by Messrs. J. R. Osgood, Mellvaine, and Co. “Rita” has completed a new three-volume novel entitled ‘The Ending of My Day,” which will, through the Authors’ Syndicate, be published in a number of newspapers in the early summer. Mr. W. Morris Colles has written an article for the May number of the New Review entitled “The Future of English Letters.”’ “ Utterly Mistaken,” a novel by Annie Thomas ; “Witness to the Deed,’ by George Manville Fenn; ‘Prince Hermann, Regent,’ by Jules Lemaitre, translated from the French by Miss B. M. Sherman, and Mark Rutherford’s Deliver- rance,”’ uniform with the ‘ Autobiography of Mark Rutherford,” are published by the Cassell Company, New York. The Finns are joining the civilised world—of fiction. A Finnish novel named “ Squire Helman,” has been translated by Mr. R. N. Bain, and will be published by Fisher Unwin. Mr. W. M. Conway’s work on his expedition to the Himalayas, is making progress; it will be illustrated from drawings made on the spot, and by maps from surveys and observations conducted by Mr. Conway himself. John Strange Winter has a new story in the press called “ That Mrs. Smith.” (F. W. White and Co.) Annie Thomas (Mrs. Pender Cudlip) is bring- ing out a new novel called ‘ Utterly Unknown.” (F. V. White and Co.) A new edition of John Addington Symonds’ “Introduction to the Study of Dante,” is in preparation (Messrs. A. and C. Black). It was THE AUTHOR. nearly ready at the moment of the lamented author’s death. Mr. Robert Louis Stevenson’s new work “Island Nights’ Entertainments,” will be pub- lished by Cassell and Co. Mr. Rudyard Kipling contributes a“ National Poem, to celebrate the opening of the Imperial Institute,” to the English Illustrated. Mr. Charles Brookfield makes his first appear- ance immediately as an author with a volume of four stories. (Ward and Downey.) Dr. Verrall is bringing out in the Classical Library of Macmillan and Co., an edition of the Choephore of Aischylus, with a commentary, translation, and notes. Mr. Dykes Campbell’s new edition of Coleridge’s works, with his introduction and life is now ready (Macmillan and Co.) Prof. Minto has left behind him an unpublished “Manual of Logic.” The proofs, however, were all corrected, and the work will be published by Mr. Murray. Mr. Cosmo Monkhouse has added a “ Life of Leigh Hunt” to Mr. Walter Scott's “Great Writers.” The first Book Sale in England, it took place in the year 1676. And those who want to learn what it was like, may read a most interest- ing account of it in Longman’s Magazine for April. It is understood, says the New York Critic, that the Librarian of the Congressional Library has found it impossible to keep up with the applications for copyright filed at his office since the new copyright law went into effect. Addi- tional clerks are sorely needed to assist Mr. Spofford in his labours. | Lady Burton has completed arrangements for the issue of a complete and uniform edition of all Sir Richard Burton’s works, beginning with “The Pilgrimage to Mecca and Medinah.” “Dan’l’s Delight,”’ by Archie Armstrong, has met with a very good reception at the “ German Reeds.” Mr. Luther J. B. Lincoln’s entertainment, which goes by the name of “Uncut Leaves,” is said to be enjoying great popularity in America. Among the authors who read from their own works at the last one, the other day, were Prof. A. S Hardy, William Henry Bishop and Col. Richard Malcolm Johnston. Miss Laura Sedg- wick Collins delivered a new monologue by Charles Barnard, and Augustus Thomas gave a talk on the drama.  THE AUTHOR. 457 Mrs. Edith E. Cuthell, author of “Only a Guardroom Dog,” is editing Mrs. R. H. Tyache’s book of travel and sport in the Central Hima- layas, ‘How I Shot my Bears; or Two Years’ Tent Life in Kullu and Lahoul.” .The book is to be published very shortly by Messrs. Sampson and Marston, illustrated by photos taken on the spot. Messrs. Bentley are bringing out Mrs. Edith E. Quthell’s new book “Indian Memories,” of various phases of life in different parts of India. Lieut.-Col. Cuthell has compiled a useful and much-needed “ Sailing Guide to the Solent and Poole Harbour; with Practical Hints on Living and Working on a Small Yacht,” to be published by Upeott Gill directly. “By a Himalayan Lake,” a one-volume novel by the author of the collection of Indian stories called “In Tent and Bungalow,” is just published by Messrs. Ward and Downey. The London Letter of the New York Critic will be written for the present by Mr. Arthur Waugh, the author of the “ Biography of Tenny- son.” He takes the place of Mrs. L. A. Walford, who in her turn succeeded Mr. W. E. Henley. The Critic is a paper which might in many of its features be imitated by our own literary journals. The Monthly Packet (A. D. Innes and Co.) for July will contain a serisl story by Dorothea Gerard, called “Lot 13,” and also papers by Miss Brande on “Thinkers of the Middle Ages.” Christabel Coleridge has ready a new novel called “ Waynflete.” 2 vols. A. D. Innes and Co. are the publishers. The same writer has ready “ Strolling Players.” 1 vol. (Macmillan and Co.) A series of unpublished letters by S. T. Cole- ridge, edited by his grandson, Ernest Hartly Cole- ridge, are running through the Illustrated London News. A volume of letters will probably follow them in the autumn. Mr. John Bloundelle-Burton, author of “lEhe Desert Ship,” ‘The Silent Shore,” “ His Own Enemy,” &c., will shortly contribute a serial stury of adventure to Young England. “The Desert Ship” will be produced in volume form (with the original illustrations and four extra ones, by Mr. Hume Nesbit) in the autumn, by Messrs. Hutchinson and Co. Mr. Bertram Mitford’s new novel, “ The Gun- runners: A Tale of Zululand,” will be published immediately by Messrs. Chatto and Windus, Mrs. Oliphant will shortly produce a “ Bio- graphy of Thomas Chalmers” (Methuen and Co.). Mr. H. D. Rawnsley will publish, before long, a volume of poems called “ Valete.” They are principally In Memoriam verses on Tennyson and others. The publishers are Messrs. James Maclehose and Sons, Glasgow. Early in May Mr. Fitzgerald Molloy will produce a new novel, “ His Wife’s Soul.” (Hutchinson and Co.) Pes THE AUTHOR'S BOOK EXCHANGE. (Names of books wanted, books for sale, and books for exchange, to be sent to the “Book Exchange,” Society of Authors, 4, Portugal-street. All correspondence on this subject to be addressed in the same way.) ————— Books Wanted. The attention of secondhand booksellers is particularly invited to the following list. Books in the list remain till they are found or until the applicant desires their removal. The price, post free, and the condition of the book to be named in reply. Rowlandson’s Adventures of Johnny Newcome in the Navy, 1818; Military Adventures of Johnny Newcome, 1818. Shadwell’s Dramatic Works, 4 vols., 1720. Alexander’s History of Women. Hazlitt’s Liber Amoris, 1823. The World: any vols., 1753, et seq. Appeal to the Men of Great Britain in behalf of Women, 1798. Capper’s Port and Trade of London, 1862. Bissett, Andrew’s Notes on the Anti-Corn Law Struggle, 1884. Barnes’s New Discovery of Pigmies. Beloe’s Sexagenarian, 1st edition, 1817. Hackluyt’s Voyages. Kit Kat Club, Memoirs of, with the portraits, 1821. Tavern Anecdotes, 1825. Murray’s Chronicles of St. Dunstan’s in the East, 1859. Memorials of Fleet-street. By a Barrister. Meiner’s History of the Female Sex, 1808. Reader’s Handbook of Illusions, &c. By Dr. Brewer. Windsor’s Ethica, 1840. Urquhart’s Tracts. Mitchell’s Christian Mythology. Cunningham’s Story of Nell Gwynne. Dunton’s Young Student’s Library. Howell’s Epistol, 1688. Sharpe’s Coventry Pageants. Stirling’s Old Drury-lane. Grosley’s Tour to London, 2 vols., 1772. Hogarth’s Frolic (any edition). Rabelais: W. F. Smith’s New Translation. —Office of the Author. Beckford’s Vathek. Somerville’s The Chase. Tusher’s Five Hundred Points of Good Husbandry. —_J. E. Tayuer, Leavesden, Herts. sea EES ee  458 Larwood’s History of Signboards. Andrew’s Old Times Punishments. Any Works of Cobbett. —E. Wotrerstan, Arts Club, Hanover-square. History of Paddington. Dr. Syntax: Life of Napoleon. —J. Batcomp, 14, Paddington-green. Captain Conyngham’s Services of the Irish Brigade in the Great American War. —HeEnry Brown, 4, Lorn-road, Brixton. Grant Allen: Physiological Asthetics. —F. H. P. Costs, Fowkes - buildings, Great Tower-street, E.C. Books Offered. Glazebrook’s Physical Optics. Smith’s Sacred Animals. Sinclair: a novel. By Mrs. Pilkington, 4 vols., published 1809. The Family Estate; or Lost and Won. By Mrs. Ross, 3 vols., 1815. Ellesmere. By Mrs. Meeke, 4 vols., 1799. Minerva Press, Leadenhall-street. Fitzroy. By Maria Hunter, 2 vols., 1792. Leadenhall-street. Lord Walford. By L. L., Esq., 2 vols., 1789. Chesterfield Letters. 2 vols., calf, 1777. mall. Oakwood Hall. 3 vols. A novel by Catherine Hutton, including description of the Lakes. Hugh Trevor. By Thomas Holcroft, 2 vols., 1794. —Office of the Author. sop’s Fables, 1760. Ilustrated by Z. Lister. Aisop’s Fables, 1810. Illustrated by Nesbit. Cary’s Atlas of English County Maps, 1787. Glass’s Contemplations, 1799, 4 vols., calf. Faber on Prophecy, 1806, 2 vols. Les Pseaumes de David, 1727, Amsterdam, with music. Goethe’s Schiller, 1820. Goethe’s Schiller, 1824. Schiller’s Fridolin. Minerva Press, Dodsley, Pall- =-8. ¢. B. Shakespeare Quarto Facsimiles, photo-lithographed. Edited by Dr. F. J. Furnivall, 43 vols. ei Cowley’s Works, 1688. Anacreon and Sappho, translated by Addison, with the Greek opposite, 1755. —G. B. G. Se. NEW BOOKS AND NEW EDITIONS. Theology, ADENEY,WALTERF. Ezra, Nehemiah, and Esther. Hodder and Stoughton. 7s. 6d. Benson, Rev. R. M. The Final Passover: a series of meditations upon the Passion. Vol. III. The Divine Exodus. Part I. Longmans. 5s. CARNEGIE, W. H. Through Conversation to the Creed; a brief account of the reasonable character of religious conviction. Longmans. 3s. Cox, Rev. J. Cuarugs. The Gardens of Scripture. Six meditations, together with a sermon on Christianity and Archeology. Sampson Low. THE AUTHOR. Duke, Davip. Synchronism of the Passion Days, with charts. Published by him at Great Easton, Leicester- shire. Paper covers, 1s. 6d. Farmer, JouN. Hymns and Chorales for Schools and - Colleges. Edited by. Words only. Clarendon Press, Oxford. Henry Frowde. 2s. GILBERT, Josran. Nature, the Supernataral and the Religion of Israel. Hodder and Stoughton. 9s. Hearp, Rey. J. B. Alexandrian and Carthaginian Theology Contrasted. The Hulsean Lectures, 1892-93. T. and T. Clark, Edinburgh. 6s. Momeriz, Rev. A. W. The Religion of the Future, and other essays. W. Blackwood and Sons. Ryuz, Rr. Rey. J. C. Thoughts about Sunday, its insti- tution, privileges, and due observance. W. Hunt and Co., Paternoster-row. Paper covers, 3d. SoLty, Henry S. The Gospel according to Mark: a Study in the Earliest Records of the Life of Jesus. The Sunday School Association, Essex Hall, Essex-street, W.C. 3s. 6d. THOROLD, ANTHONY W., D.D. The Gospel of Work. “Preachers of the Day” Series. Sampson Low. Wittiam Law’s Derence or CuuRcH PRINCIPLES. Three letters to the Bishop of Bangor, 1717-1719. Edited by J.O. Nash, M.A., and Charles Gore, M.A. Griffith, Farren. 2s. 6d. net. Woopeatr, W. B. A Modern Layman’s Faith (Nova religio laict) concerning the Creed and Breed of the “Thoroughbred Man.” Chapman and Hall. 14s. History and Biography. An EXAMINATION oF THE Home RULE Brut oF 1893, with an appendix containing the full text of the measure itself. 3d. Dublin: Hodges, Figgis, and Co. Wm. M‘Gee. The Liberal Union of Ireland. ARGYLL, DuxKE or, K.G. Irish Nationalism: an Appeal to History. John Murray. Brieut, Rey. Mynors. The Diary of Samuel Pepys M.A., F.R.S. Transcribed from the Shorthand Manu- script in the Pepysian Library, Magdalene College, Cambridge. With Lord Braybrooke’s Notes. Edited, with additions, by Henry B. Wheatley, F.S.A. Vol. I. Price to subscribers £8 8s. net per set. London: George Bell and Son ; Cambridge : Deighton, Bell, and Co. Brink, BERNHARD Ten. History of English Literature (Wyclif, Chaucer, Earliest Drama, Renaissance). Translated from the German by Wm. Clarke Robinson, Ph.D. Revised by the Author. Vol. I. George Bell and Sons. 3s. 6d. Butter, ARTHUR Joun. The Memoirs of Baron de Marbot, late Lieutenant-General in the French Army. Translated from the French. With portrait. Fourth edition. Slightly abridged. Longman. 7s. 6d. CurisTiz, Rev. James. Northumberland: its History, its Features, and its People. Presbyterian Publication Committee, Paternoster-square. CLAYDEN, P. W. England Under the Coalition. Supple- mentary chapter and index. Fisher Unwin. Paper covers, 1s. 6d. Couiimr, W. FREDERICK. Tales and Sayings of William Robert Hicks, of Bodmin, with portrait and memoir. Third edition, enlarged. London: Simpkin, Marshall, and Co.; Plymouth: William Brendon and Son. Forp, Cnuarencr. The Life and Letters of Mme. de Krudener. A.and C. Black. 15s. Gasquet, F. A. Henry VIII. and the English Monasteries. New edition, with Ilustration. Part XII. ls. net. John Hodges, Agar-street, Charing-cross.  THE AUTHOR. 459 HARRISON, FREDERIC. Annals of an Old Manor-house— Sutton Place, Guildford. Illustrated. Macmillan. £2 2s. net. Jackson, T. G. Wadham College, Oxford : its Foundation, Architecture, and History, with an account of the family of Wadham and their seats in Somerset and Devon. (Limited to 150 copies.) Clarendon Press, Oxford. £2.2s. Krycston, ALFRED. Fragments of Two Centuries. Glimpses of country life when George III. was King. Illustrated. Warren Brothers, Royston. 2s. Lex, Sipney. Dictionary of National Biography. Edited by. Vol. 34—Llwyd-Macartney. Smith, Elder, and Co. Lirp oF THE LATE GENERAL F. R. CHESNEY, THe. By his wife and daughter. Edited by Stanley Lane- Poole. Second edition. Eden, Remington, and Co. 12s. M‘Kwieut, Rev. W. H. E. Lydiard Manor, its history— “Our Worshop and our Work.” Mitchell and Hughes, Wardour-street, W. 7s. 6d. MitTrz, GENERAL Don Barrotomé. The Emancipation of South America, being a condensed translation by William Pilling of the history of San Martin. With maps. Chapman and Hall. 12s. MonxnousE, Cosmo. Life of Leigh Hunt. “ Great Writers” Series. Walter Scott. 1s. 6d. New Home Rute Pouicy, Tue (reprinted from the Times by special permission), with an appendix containing the Home Rule Bills of 1886 and 1893, and sections 25 to 28 of the Land Purchase Bill of 1886. Liberal Union of Ireland, Dame-street, Dublin. Paper covers, 6d. ReaistER oF Letters, THE, &ec., of the Governour and Company of Merchants of London trading into the East Indies, 1600-1619. Edited by Sir George Birdwood, M.D., K.C.LE., assisted by William Foster, B.A. Bernard Quaritch, Piccadilly. SreveNnson, F. SEYMOUR. Historic Personality. Mac- millan. 4s. 6d. Symonps, J. ADDINGTON. The Life of Michel Angelo Buonarotti. Second edition, with portrait and repro- ductions of works of the master. 2 vols. J. C. Nimmo. THayer, W. Roscor. The Dawn of Italian Independence— Italy from the Congress of Vienna, 1814, to the fall of Venice, 1849. 2 vols. Gay and Bird. 16s. net. WILBerForce, R. Isaac. The Five Empires, an outline of ancient history, reprinted with a few notes con- cerning Assyrian history. Griffith Farran and Co. 1s. 6d. Witson, Wooprow, Px.D. Division and Re-union, 1829- 1889. ‘Epochs of American History.”’ With five maps. Longmans. 3s. 6d. ZincKE, F. BARHAM. Wherstead: some materials for its history. Second edition, enlarged. Simpkin, Marshall. Fiction. AppERLEY, James. Stephen Remark, the story of a venture in ethics.Edward Arnold. 3s. 6d. ALEXANDER, Mrs. The Snare of the Fowler. Cheap edition. 6s. Cassell. Banxs, Mrs. G. LINNZUS. Bond Slaves, the story of a struggle. Griffith, Farran, and Co. 10s. 6d. BisHor, Mrs. GEORGE. Two Men and a Woman: a Novel. In 2 vols. Ward and Downey. Campripgz, Apa. A Little Minx: a Sketch. 3s. 6d. Currorp, Mrs. W. K. A Wild Proxy. Hutchinson and Co. CorrincHAM, BARRY. Kinsman to Death. Eden, Reming- ton, and Co. 3s. 6d. Dieuy, Mrs. A. M. Elsie’s Art Life: a Novel. 3 vols. Bentley. Farseon, B. L. Something Occurred. George Routledge and Sons Limited. Freperic, Harotp. The Return of The O’Mahony. A romantic fantasy. Tlustrated. William Heinemann. 3s. 6d. Gisstnc, GeorGE. The Odd Women. 3 vols. Lawrence and Bullen. Harpy, Ina Durrus. A Woman’s Loyalty: a Novel. 8 vols. F. V. White. Hariey, Crcin. The Shadow of a Song: a Novel. Cassell. 5s. Harte, Bret. Sally Dows, &c. Tllustrated. Chatto and Windus. Horr, ANTHONY. Sport Royal and other stories. Innes and Co. 2s. Hornvune, BE. Wittiam. Tiny Luttrell. 2 vols. Cassell and Co. James, Henny. The Real Thing, and other tales. Macmillan. 6s. Lemon, Ipa. A Pair of Lovers, and other tales. Smith, Elder. LEVETT-YEATS, S. The Widow Lamport. No. 21, Indian Railway Library, Walter Scott. Paper covers. ls. Mayuew, Frank. At the rising of the Moon. Trish Stories and Studies. With illustrations by Fred. Pegram and A. 8. Boyd. Simpkin, Marshall. Mrapz, L. T. Jill: a Flower Girl. Isbister and Co. 2s. 6d. Morris, M. O'CONNOR. Memini; or a Mingled Yarn. Harrison and Sons. 10s. 6d. Nespit, E. Grim Tales. A. D. Innes and Company, Bedford-street, W.C. Paper covers, 1s. OureH ANT, Mrs. Sir Tom. Macmillan. 3s. 6d. Rita. The Countess Pharamond, a sequel to “ Sheba.” 3 vols. F. V. White. SavaGE, RicHARD H. The Masked Venus, a Story of Many Lands. Boards. Routledge. ScHEFFEL, J. VICTOR VON. The Trumpeter: a Romance of the Rhine. Translated from the 200th German edition by Jessie Beck and Louise Lorimer, with introduction by Sir Theodore Martin. Blackwood. 3s. 6d. Smart, Haw ey. Vanity’s Daughter: a Novel. Paper covers. F. V. White. 1s. Sprrit of Love, THE: a Novel, in 3 vols. Henry and Co., Bouverie-street, E.C. Srevenson, R. L. Island Nights’ Entertainments. Con- taining “The Beach of Falesa,” “The Bottle Imp,” and “The Isle of Voices.” Tllustrated. Cassell and Go. = 68. STREDDER, ELEANOR. Aluteh: a Story of the Chinese Hills. George Stoneman, Warwick-lane, E.C. Vauera, Juan. Dona Luz: a Novel, translated from the Spanish by Mary J. Serrano. Paper cover. W. Heinemann. 2s. 6d. Vynne, Nora. The Blind Artist’s Pictures ; and other stories. Jarrold and Sons. WARDEN, FLORENCE. A Wild Wooing: a Novel. BY. White. WARREN, ADELE. Graybridge Hall: a Romance. Skeffing- ton and Son. Wicks, FREDERICK. The Veiled Hand: a Novel of the Sixties, the Seventies, and the Highties. Fourth edition. Jlustrated. Eden, Remington, and Co. 3s. 6d. Winton, W. H. Dz. The Forbidden Sacrifice. 3 vols. Hurst and Blackett.  a ZANGWILL, J. Merely Mary Ann. Illustrated by Mark Zangwill. Twentieth thousand. “ Breezy Library.” No. 1. Raphael Tuck. General Literature, Avpis, W. E., ARNoLD, THomas. A Catholic Dictionary, containing some account of the doctrine, discipline, rites, ceremonies, councils, and religious orders of the Catholic Church. New edition, revised and enlarged, with the assistance of the Rev. T. B. Scannell, B.D. Kegan Paul. 21s. ATTWoop’s VOLUNTEER ARTILLERYMAN’S HANDBOOK, 1893. Issued by order of the Council of the National Artillery Association. Edited by Edward A. Attwood. W.H. Wills and Co. 1s. 1d. Batrour, ARTHUR J., M.P. David Douglas, Edinburgh. Bangor Diocesan Directory, 1893. Edited by the Rev. W. Morgan Joues, B.A. Parker and Co. 2s. net. Brewer, R. F. Orthometry. A treatise on the art of versification, and the technicalities of poetry, with a new and complete rhyming dictionary. C. W. Deacon and Co. 6s. CATALOGUE OF BriTIsH Newspapers, from 1632 to the middle of this century, to be exhibited by Henry Sell at the World’s Fair, Chicago. Sell’s Agency, Fleet- street. Paper covers. CHARACTER IN THE Face ; Our Looks and what they mean. Physiognomical sketches. Chapman and Hall. 5s. CHINA—IMPERIAL Maritime Customs. List of Chinese lighthouses, light vessels, buoys, and beacons for 1893. Published by order of the Inspector-General of Customs, Shanghai. P. 8. King and Son. Cuarke, H. Butter. Spanish Literature. An elementary handbook, with indices, &e. Swan Sonnenschein and Co. Cotoniau Orrice List, Tue, for 1893. Compiled by John Anderson. Harrison and Sons. 7s. 6d. Freipine, Rev. C. H. Memories of Malling and its Valley. E. Marlborough and Co. 7s. 6d. Forest Tires and other Studies from Nature. By “A Son of the Marshes.” Edited by J. A. Owen. Smith, Elder. Foster, JoHN Priestiey, M.A. A complete Guide to all Ecclesiastical Fees, with a chapter on fee reform addressed to the Archbishop of Canterbury. To be had from the author. Paper covers, 1s. GarRpNER, J. Srarxre. Ironwork, from the earliest times to the end of the mediswval period. Illustrated. Published for the Committee of Council on Education. Chapman and Hall. 3s. Harwarp, J. D. Canoeing, with Sail and Paddle. Illus- trated. George Bell and Sons. 2s. Hopers, Joun A. Elementary Photography. Hazell, Watson, and Viney Limited, 1, Creed-lane, Ludgate- hill, F.C. 1s. Hucues-Huaues, W. O. The Register of Tonbridge School, 1820-1893. Edited by. Bentley. IysTEAD OF A Boox. By a man too busy to write one. A fragmentary exposition of philosophical Anarchism. Culled from the writings of Benjamin R. Tucker and published by him. New York. : JOURNAL OF THE RoyaL AGRICULTURAL SOCIETY OF EneLanp, THE. Third Series. Vol. IV., Part. I. John Murray. Paper Covers, 3s. 6d. Essays and Addresses. 460 THE AUTHOR. JUNIOR ENGINEERING Society, THE: REcoRD oF TRANS- ACTIONS. Vol. II. Eleventh session, 1891-92, Edited by Walter T. Dunn, Secretary. Published by the Society, at 47, Fentiman-road, 8,W. Keuty’s Dictionary or Liverpoon and Suburbs, also of Birkenhead and neighbourhood. Kelly and Co., Great Queen-street, W.C. 16s. Kime’s INTERNATIONAL Law DirecTory, containing a list of legal practitioners in most of the principal towns throughout the civilised world. Edited and compiled by Philip Graburn Kime. Bowden, Hudson, and Co., Red Lion-street, Holborn. Lone, W. H. British War Medals and How they were Won. By Thomas Carter. Revised, Enlarged, and Continued to the Present Time by. Norie and Wilson, 156, Minories, London. M‘NEILL, Beprorp. Mining and General Telegraphic Code. Whitehead and Morris. £1 1s. MacVicar, Maucoum. Principles of Education. Ginn and Co. and Edwin Arnold. 2s. 6d. MockKLerR-FERRYMAN, Capr. A. F. The 48rd and 52nd Light Infantry Chronicle, 1892. Compiled and edited by. Eyre and Spottiswoode. Morean, Owen. The Light of Britannia. The mysteries of Ancient Druid Worship Revealed. Whittaker, Paternoster-square. 10s. 6d. Nores on UGanpa. An analysis of the various reports, &c., issued on the late war between the Imperial British East Africa Company and the Catholics of that British dependency. Issued by the Catholic Union of Great Britain. Waterlow and Sons. Paper covers, 2s. O’Brien, M.D. The Natural Right to Freedom. Williams and Norgate. Paper covers, 3s. 6d. OpELL, WILLIAM. Recreation. Simpkin, Marshall. Paper covers, Ls. PEREZ, G. Victor. Oratava asa Health Resort. Charles J. Clark, 4, Lincoln’s-inn fields, W.C. Puant-ATLas To “My WarTeER-cuRE,” containing repre- sentations of all the medicinal plants mentioned by Sebastian Kneipp, as well as some others in general use among the people. Greville and Co., King-street, W.C. 12s. 6d. Rerp, Joun. A Chronicle of Small Beer. Isbister and Co. 5s. RoussEau’s Emixe, or Treatise on Education. (Interna- tional Educational Series.) Abridged, translated, and annotated by William H. Payne, Ph. D., LL.D., Chan- cellor of the University of Nashville and President of the Peabody Normal College. Edwin Arnold. SOUVENIR OF BEcKET. By Alfred, Lord Tennyson. First presented at the Lyceum Theatre, February 6, 1893, by Henry Irving. Illustrated by J. Bernard Partridge, W. Telbin, J. Harker, and Hawes Craven. Offices of Black and White. 1s. SparRow-Simpson, W., D.D. St. Paul’s Cathedral Library : a Catalogue. Elliot Stock. STRETTON, CLEMENT E., C.E. Safe Railway Working. A popular treatise on railway accidents, their cause and prevention; with a description of modern appliances and systems. Third edition, revised and enlarged, with illustrations. Crosby Lockwood. STUDENT’s GUIDE TO THE UNIVERSITY OF CAMBRIDGE, Tue. Fifth edition, re-written. George Bell. THames YacuTina ALMANACK, 1893. A calendar of the yacht-racing in the Thames classes. Edited by George Terrell. Horace Cox, Windsor-house, Bream’s-build- ings. 1s.  an THE UniversaL AtTuiAs, THE, containing 117 pages of maps and an alphabetical index of 125,000 names. Cassell. 30s. WHEELER, JoHN. The Appraiser, Auctioneer, Broker, House and Estate Agent, and Valuer’s Pocket Assis- tant. Sixth edition, revised, rewritten, and greatly extended, by C. Norris, Surveyor, Valuer, &c. Crosby Lockwood and Son. 5s. Wurtz, Atex., D.D. Bunyan Characters. Lectures delivered in St. George’s Free Church, Edinburgh. 2s. 6d. Oliphant, Anderson, and Ferrier, 30, St. Mary- street, Edinburgh, and 24, Old Bailey, London. Winey, W. H.andS.K. The Yosemite, Alaska, and the Yellowstone. Offices of Engineering, Bedford-street, W.C. WisuHaw, Fred. J. Out of Doors in Tsarland. A record of the seeings and doings of a wanderer in Russia. Longmans, 7s. 6d. Yoxatn, J. H.and Oraan,T.A. The New Education code, National Union of Teacher’s edition, Published by the Union, 71, Russell-square, Ww.C. Poetry and the Drama. Brown, T. E. Old John and other poems. 6s. DALLASTYPE SHAKESPEARE, THE: a reduced facsimile of the first folio (1622) edition in the British Museum. The Tempest. Dallas, Furnival-street, E.C. Krenz, CHARLES Haines. The Electra of Euripides. With introduction, notes, and appendix by. George, Bell. 10s. 6d. Mattock, W.H. Verses. Hutchinson. 150 copies only. 21s. PorricaL Works oF GEoRGE MacDonaLp. 2 vols. Chatto and Windus. 12s. PorticaL Works or WorpswortH, THE. Edited, with memoir, by Edward Dowden. Vols. IV. and V. Aldine edition. George Bell. 2s. 6d. each. Rawlinson, SiR Ropert. Verses. S. Hogg, Charing- cross. SecuLAR Porms BY HENRY VAUGHAN, Silurist, including a few pieces by his twin brother Thomas (‘* Eugenius Philalethes”). Selected and arranged, with notes and bibliography, by J. R. Tutin; published by him at Hull. Spurr, M. B. anp H. A. If We only Knew, and other Poems. Popular original poems for recitation. Simpkin Marshall. Paper covers. 1s. net. Warren, Joun L., Lorp DE TABLEY. Poems, Dramatic and Lyrical. With illustrations by C. S. Ricketts. London, Elkin Mathews and John Lane, at the sign of the Bodley Head; New York, Macmillan and Co. 7s. 6d. net. Watson, WiiuiAm. The Prince’s Quest, and other poems, 4s. 6d.; and The Eloping Angels: a Caprice, 3s. 6d. Elkin Mathews and John Lane. Educational. Hassett, Josepu. Technology for Schools: a class-room aid in technical education. Blackie and Son. 2s. 6d. LapeLt, H. R. French Essentials and French Conversa- tion Sentences. Relfe Brothers. Law. Disney, Henry W. The Law Relating to Schoolmasters. Arnold. 2s. 6d. AUTHOR. 461 Jervis, Str Jon. Archbold’s Pleading and Evidence in Criminal Cases. 21st edition, including the practice in criminal proceedings by indictment. By William Bruce, of the Middle Temple. Sweet and Maxwell. £1 11s. 6d. JorDAN, WILLIAM, and Browne, F. Gorr. A Handy Book on the Formation, Management, and Winding-up of Joint Stock Companies. 16th edition. Jordan and Sons, Chancery-lane. 3s. 6d. net. Lawriz, ANDREW D. How to Appeal against Your Rates (in the Metropolis), with forms and full instruc- tions. Third edition. Effingham Wilson. 2s. Rickarps, A. G., and SaunpERs, R. C. Locus Standi Reports. Cases decided by the Court of Referees on Private Bills in Parliament during 1892. Butterworth and Co. Paper covers, 10s. 6d. Suaw LeFevre, Rr. Hon. G., M.P. Agrarian Tenures : a Survey of the Laws and Customs Relating to the Holding of Lands in England, Scotland, and Treland, and of the reforms therein of recent years. Cassells. 10s. 6d. Science. ARMATAGE, GEORGE, M.R.C.V.S. Cattle, The Horse and the Sheep: management in health and disease. Revised and enlarged edition. F. Warne and Co. 2s. 6d. each. Forsytu, A. R. Theory of Functions of a Complex Variable. Cambridge, at the University Press. GiazeBrook, R. T. Laws and Properties of Matter. Modern Science Series. Kegan Paul. 2s. 6d. Grea, R. P. Comparative Philology of the Old and New Worlds in relation to Archaic Speech. Accompanied by copious vocabularies, &c. Kegan Paul. 31s. 6d. HELMHOLTZ, HERMANN VON. Popular lectures on Scientific Supsects. Translated by E. Atkinson, Ph.D. First series, with an introduction by Professor Tyndall. New edition. Second series. New edition, with an autobiography of the Author. Silver Library. Long- mans. 3s. 6d. each. Kapp, GISBERT. Dynamos, Alternators, and Transformers. Tilnstrated. Biggs and Co., 139-140, Salisbury-court, Fleet-street, E.C. 10s. 6d. Kayser, E. Text-book of Comparative Geology. Trans- lated and edited by Philip Lake, M.A., F.G.S. With illustrations. Swann Sonnenschein. Krnpautu, J. D. The Iron Ores of Great Britain and Treland, with a notice of some of the iron ores of Spain. With illustrations. Crosby Lockwood. Ruopzs, G.M, The Nine Circles; or, the Torture of the Innocent. Being records of vivisection, English and foreign. Compiled by. Second and revited edition. With introduction by Edward Berdoe. Society for the Protection of Animals from Vivisection, and Swann Sonnenschien and Co. Is. Wa.po, Frank. Modern Meteorology, an outline of the Growth and present condition of some of its phases. Tllustrated. ‘‘ Contemporary Science” Series, 3s. 6d. Walter Scott. Water, Horace.—Health Hints for Central Africa. Fifth edition. John Murray. Paper covers, a, Woop, Rev. J. G. anp Ruv.T. The Field Naturalist’s Handbook. Fifth edition. Cassell. Parliamentary Papers. Financial Relations (Great Britain and Ireland), 3d.; Annual Accounts of the Ordnance Factories for 1891- 92, 2s. 0}d.; Government of Ireland Bill: Copy of proposed Fifth Schedule and Sixth Schedule, Part I1., and of Amendments proposed to be made to the fifth  ~%. 462 THE AUTHOR. schedule, 1d.; Irish Land Commission (Agricultural Department) : Return as to Prices of Agricultural Pro- duce for years 1887-1892, 2d.; Aberdeen University : Annual Statistical Report, 1d., also Abstract of Accounts for year ended Sept. 15 last, 3d.; 38th Annual Report of the Registrar-General on the Births, Deaths, and Marriages registered in Scotland during 1892, and 28th Annual Report on Vaccination, 43d.; Return of Railway Accidents and Casualties during 1892, 2s. 4d.; Local Taxation, Return, 1s. 7d.; 40th Report of the Charity Commissioners for England and Wales, 73d.; Government Insurances and Annnities Accounts, 1d.; Reports from H. M. Embassies in Austria-Hungary, France, Germany, and Italy on the Civil Employment of Soldiers and Sailors on Comple- tion of Service, 24d.; First report by the Board of Trade under section 29 of the Companies (Winding- up) Act, 1890, 6d.; Metropolitan Police-courts, report of departmental committee of 1892-93, 2d., appendices to the report, 113d. ; Controverted Elections (Judg- ments) Return, 113d.; Colonial Reports (Newfound- land), 1891, 1$d.; Foreign Office (Annual Series), report for 1892 on the Trade of Bordeaux, 23d.; Miscellaneous Series, translation of Royal Decree in Portugal respecting Patents for Monopolies for the Introduction of New Industries into Portugal, their manufacture, &c., 1$d.; Notes on the Condition of Peasant Proprietors in Norway, }d.; 45th report from the Ecclesiastical Commissioners for England, with an appendix, 43d.; Ordnance Factories (Retirements at Sixty-five Years of Age), Return, 4d.; Reports on the Park Slip Colliery Explosion, 1s. 3d.; Report from the Select Committee of the House of Commons on the Admission of Strangers, 3d.; Report by Mr. E. F. G. Law on the Present Economical and Financial Position in Greece, 1s.; Agricultural Produce Statistics of Great Britain, 4d.; Foreign Office, Miscellaneous Series—Report on the Effect of the McKinley Tariff on the Tinplate Industry of the United States, 3d. ; Report on the Effect on the Foreign Commerce of the United States of the Agreements concluded under sect. 3 (reci- procity clause) of the McKinley Act of 1890, 13d. ; Board of Agriculture Report on Insects and Fungi Injurious to Crops, 1892, 2s. ; United States—5 (6d.), 6 (2s.), and 7 (83d.), 1893 ; Behring Sea Arbitration—map of the northern portion of the North Pacific Ocean ; and the case and counter-case for the United States before the Arbitration Tribunal; Mines, 1892; Sum- maries of the statistical portion of the Reports of Her Majesty's Inspectors of Mines, 6d.; Copy of an Index to the Reports from the Committees of Public Account, prepared by the Comptroller and Auditor-General, 1s. 8d.; Summaries of the Statistical Portions of the Reports of Her Majesty’s Inspector’s of Mines, &c., for 1892, 6d.; Behring Sea Arbitration, No. 1, Case presented by the British Government to the Tribunal of Arbitration, 1s. 3}d.; No. 2, Report of the Behring Sea Commission and Report of the British Com- missioners of June 21, 1892, 3s. 7id.; No. 3, Counter Case of the British Government, 2s. 7d}. ; No. 4, Argu- ment of the British Government, 1s. 4d. : Stationery and Printing (Supplementary Estimate, 1892-93), Explana- tory Note, 2d.; Poor Relief (England and Wales), Statement for the year ended Michaelmas, 1892, 3d.; Naval Defence Act, 1889, Accounts 1891-92, 23d.; Suffolk County Council Committee (Borrowing Powers) Bill, Report from the Select Committee, 1d.; Railway Servants (Hours of Labour) Bill, Report from the Stand- ing Committee on Trade, Shipping, and Manufactures, 1jd.; Trade and Navigation, Accounts for March, 1893, 7d.; National Debt (Annuities), Accounts for the year ended Jan. 5, 1893, 3d. ; Emigration and Immigration, Re- turns for 1892, 54d.; Sea Fisheries of the United King- dom, Return of the quantity of fish conveyed inland from each of the principal ports of Great Britain and Ireland in the years 1887 to 1892 (in continuance of Paper No. 160, Session 1892), 54d. ; Army (Clothing Factory), Annual Accounts 1891-2, 10d.; Marriages, Births, and Deaths registered in England, General Abstract for 1892, 1d.; Post Office Agreement with Salvador for the exchange of postal parcels. Reports on the Zanzibar Protectorate (Africa, No. 4), 24d.; Board of Agriculture—Report on Rust or Mildew on Wheat Plants, 1892, 9d.; Potato Disease, Report of experi- ments in its prevention, conducted by the Irish Land Commission, Alex, Thom and Co., Dublin; The Govern- ment of Ireland Bill, Sixth Schedule, }d.; Life Assur- ance Companies Return, 2s. 2}d.; Constitutional Changes (Foreign States and British Colonies), Part I., British Colonies, 1d.; Egypt No. 2 (1839), Further Correspondence, 1d.; Egypt No. 3 (1839), Finances, Administration, and Condition, and the Progress of Reforms, 3d.; Education Department—Revised instrue- tions issued to her Majesty’s inspectors and applicable to the Code of 1893, 3d.; Field Voles (Scotland)— Report by the Committee appointed by the Board of Agriculture, 1s. 4d.; Census of the Population of Scotland, vol. II., part 1, 3s. 2d.; Duchy of Lancaster (Justices of the Peace), memorandum of 1870, corre- spondence between the present Chancellor of the Duchy and the Lord Lieutenant, and memorandum of the present month, 1d.; Collision near Auchnashellach, on the Highland Railway, on Oct. 14, 1892, report by Major Marindin and correspondence, 1}d.; Light- houses, &c. (Local Inspections), in continuation of Parliamentary Paper No. 252 of Session 1891, 23d.; Travers’s Foundation, income and expenditure, 34d. ; Merchant Shipping (Provisions and Water Rules) ; under the Merchant Shipping Act 1892, to come into force on June 1, 1893, 1d.; Statute Law Revision and the Improvement of the Statute Law, 4td.; The Ravenslodge Colliery Accident, Reports by Mr. A. H. Hawkins and Mr. F. N. Wardell, 1d.; Agreement between Great Britain and France for the establish- ment of an Express Delivery Service, signed at Paris, February 27, 1893, 3d.; Great Britain and Ecuador Convention relative to Trade Marks, signed at Quito, August 26, 1892, 3d.; Pauperism (England and Wales), Return A—Comparative Statement for January, 14d. ; Government of Ireland Bill, 1893 (Effect on Estimated Revenue and Expenditure, 1892-93), Return, ld.; Esti- mates for Revenue Departments for the year ending March 31, 1894, 1s. 23d.; Report of the Select Com- mittee on the Admission of Strangers to the House of Commons ; Education Department, Code of Regulations, 1898, 5d.; Census, Scotland, supplement to Vol I., with report, 1s. 3d.; Weights and Measures (Local Authori- ties) Return, }d.; Report on the state of the Finances of Edinburgh University for 1891-92, 1}d.; Public Accounts (Army Votes), Treasury minute, }d.; Civil Services and Revenne Departments, Appropriation Accounts, &c., 5s.; Irish Land Commission, Return of Proceedings during June, 1892, 1ld.; Greek Loan, Account, }d.; Vote “on Account’ Estimates for Civil -Services and Revenue Departments, 1d.; First report from the Select Committee on the House of Lords’ Offices, $d.; Irish Land Commission, Report of Sales Completed during the last six months of 1892, ld.; Naval Manceuvres, the Partial Mobilisation of the Fleet and the Manoeuvres of 1892, 2d. Eyre and Spottiswoode.  ADVERTISEMENTS. NEW NOVEL BY JAMES PAYN. Now Ready, at all the Libraries, Booksellers’, and Bookstalls, in 2 vols., crown 8vo, cloth extra, price 21s. A STUMBLE ON THE THRESHOLD. ise [oF et as PFPAY DH. OPINIONS OF THE PRESS THE TIMES: ‘“Mr. James Payn’s pleasant story contains a startling novelty. undergraduates of Cambridge University. Mr. Payn’s picture of University society is frankly exceptional. Exceptional, if not unique, is the ‘nice little college’ of St. Neot’s. Cambridge men will have little difficulty in recognising this snug refuge of the ‘ ploughed.’ An ingenious plot, clever characters, and, above all, a/| plentiful seasoning of genial wit. The uxorious master of St. Neot’s is charmingly conceived. If only for his reminiscences of his deceased wives, ‘A Stumble on the Threshold’ deserves to be treasured. . We turn over Mr. Payn’s delightful pages, so full of surprises and whimsical dialogue. = DaILy NEWS: “The dramatic story is told with an excellent wit. It abounds in lively presentation of character and in shrewd sayings concerning life and manners. That study of mankind which is ‘man’ has furnished a liberal educa- tion to this genial humorist. The men and women he pourtrays move before us, as do our friends and acquaintances, distinct individualities, yet each possessed of that reserve of mystery a touch of which in the delineation of human nature, is more convincing than pages of analysis. Needham, Fellow of St. Neot’s, Cambridge—simple, loyal, gently independent—is a beautiful study. The story alternates in its setting between Bournemouth, Cambridge, and some charming spots near the Thames. The description of life in the Alma Mater on the banks of the Cam gives Mr. Payn opportunities for humorous sketches of professors and students, and he shows himself in the light of an excellent raconteur. This part of the narrative furnishes some delightful reading; we seem to be listening to the best talk, incisive, racy, and to the point. Space will not allow us to quote some of the wise and witty sayings, tinged it may be with cynicism, which are the outcome of Mr. Payn’s philosophy of life, and which are not the least entertaining art of this attractive novel.” DAILY CHRONICLE: ‘Mr. James Payn is here quite at his usual level all through, and that level is quite high enough to please most people. The character drawing is good. The story of the master sounds strangely like truth. : A book to read distinctly.” DAILy GRAPHIC: + | . | The dramatic unity of time, place, and cir- cumstance has never had a more novel setting. oe | SATURDAY REVIEW: ‘\A very interesting story, and one that excels in clever he leading actors are a group of| contrast of character and close study of individualism. : The characters make the impression of reality on the reader. . Extremely pleasant are the sketches of University life.” THE WORLD: ‘‘The most sensational story which the author has written since his capital novel, ‘By Proxy.’ Never flags for a moment.” BLACK AND WHITE. BE ceive Ingenious and Original. Mr. Payn knows how to invent and lead up to a mystery.” LEEDS MERCURY: ‘““Three more distinctive characters have, perhaps, never been drawn by Mr. James Payn than in Walter Blythe, Robert Grey, and George Needham, Cambridge undergraduates, who figure prominently in ‘A Stumble on the Threshold.’” GuLAsagow HERALD: ae Mr. Payn’s latest invention in sensational episode; but wild horses will not drag from us a statement of the mystery. It is new and thoroughly original, and worthy of the ingenuity of the loser of Sir Massingberd.” BATLEY REPORTER: Is most attractive reading.” ay HAMPSHIRE TELEGRAPH AND CHRONICLE: ‘““Mr. James Payn’s latest story, ‘A Stumble on the Threshold,’ which has been the chief attraction in the ‘Queen’ during the last few months—where, by the way, it was most admirably illustrated—has just been issued in two handsome vols. by Mr. Horace Cox. The story is written in Mr. Payn’s happiest vein: it sparkles with wit, the characters are most unconventional, and the old, old theme is worked out on quite novel lines.” HEREFORD TIMES ‘‘ With all their sparkle and gaiety, Mr. Payn’s novels would not be complete without the dread Nemesis, mysterious in operation, and casting suspicion for a time on every side but the right one. The novel is thoroughly attractive, and a credit to the practised hand which penned it.” THE OBSERVER: «| . . Is a characteristic story, remarkably quietly told, always pleasing and satisfying, and pro- viding a startling incident at a moment when everything seems serene.” London: HORACE COX, Windsor House, Bream’s E.C. Buildings, *CHEAP JACK ZITA” NEW SERIAL STORY my S&S BARING-GoOuULD. ENTITLED “CHEAP JACK ZITA,” With Illustrations by a Prominent Artist, commenced in the ‘‘ Queen” on Jan. 7.  of MSS. copied with care. ADVERTISEMENTS. MESDAMES BRETT & BOWSER, TYPISTS, SELBORNE CHAMBERS, BELL YARD, TEMPLE BAR. Authors’ MSS. carefully and expeditiously copied, from Is. per 1000 words. Extra carbon copies half price. Refer- ences kindly permitted to Augustine Birrell, Esq., M.P. LITERARY PRODUCTIONS OF EVERY DESCRIPTION (eet REVISED and CORRECTED on Mode- / rate Terms by the Author of “The Queen’s English up to Date” (see Press Opinions), price 2s. Address “ Anglophil,” Literary Revision Office, Strand, W.C. 342, Miss R. V. GILL, TYPE-WRITING OFFICES, 6, Adam-street, Strand, W.C. ee: Authors’ and dramatists’ Work a Speciality. All kinds Extra attention given to difficult hand-writing and to papers or lectures on scientific subjects. Type-writing from dictation. Shorthand Notes taken and transcribed. FURTHER PARTICULARS ON APPLICATION. MRS. Gib, TYP#-WRITING OFFICE, 35. LUDGATE HILL, E.C. (ESTABLISHED 1883.) ect : Authors’ MSS. carefully copied from 1s. per 1000 words, Plays, &c., Is. 8d. per 1000 words. Extra copies (carbon) supplied at the rate of 4d. and 3d. per 1000 words. Type-writing from dictation 2s. 6d. per hour. Reference kindly permitted to Walter Besant, Esq. Miss PATTEN, TYPIST 44, Oakley Street Flats, Chelsea S.W. Authors’ MSS. carefully transcribed. References kindly permitted to George Augustus Sala, Esq., Justin Huntly McCarthy, Esq., and many other well-known Authors. Fire - Proof Safe for MSS. Partic.lars on Application. Price One Shilling ; by Post, 1s. 3d. Te E QUEEN ALMANACK, and Lady’s Calendar, 1893, Contains a Chromo-Lithograph Plate of an Album Cover in Imitation Boule Work, Winter Comforts in Knitting and Crochet, Designs for Pyrographic, Hand-painted, or Inlaid Work, and Bent Iron Work. &e. The ** Queen ” Office, Windsor House, Bream’s-buildings, E.C. Published every Friday morning; price, without Reports, 9d.; with Reports, 1s. HE LAW TIMES, the Journal of the Law and the Lawyers, which has now just completed its fiftieth year, supplies to the Profession a complete Record of the Progress of Legal Reforms, and of all matters affecting the Legal Profession. The Reports of the Law Times are now recognised as the most complete and efficient series published. Offices: Windsor House, Bream’s-buildings, E.C. TWENTY-FIFTH ISSUE. Now ready, super-royal 8vo., price 15s., post free. CROCKFORD'S CLERICAL DIRECTORY HOF. 1893 Being a Statistical Book of Reference for Facts relating to. the Clergy in England, Wales, Scotland Ireland and the Colonies, WITH A FULLER INDEX RELATING TO PARISHES AND BENEFICES THAN ANY EVER YET GIVEN TO THE PUBLIC. LONDON: HORACE COX, WINDSOR HOUSE, BREAM’S BUILDINGS, E.0C. COX’S ARTS OF READING, WRITING, AND SPEAKING. LETTERS TO A LAW STUDENT. BY THE LATHE Me. SHRIDAN ET Cox. RE-ISSUE (SIXTH THOUSAND). PRICE 7s. 6d. LONDON: HORACE COX, “LAW TIMES” OFFICE, WINDSOR HOUSE, BREAM’S BUILDINGS, E.C. Printed and Published by Horace Cox, Windsor House, Bream’s-buildings, London, E.C. Dublin Core The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/. Title A name given to the resource The Author, Vol. 03 Issue 12 (May 1893) Subject The topic of the resource <em>The Author</em>, Vol. 03 Issue 12 (May 1893) Type The nature or genre of the resource Publication Identifier An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context 1893-05-01-The-Author-3-12 publications The Author https://historysoa.com/files/original/5/449/1893-04-01-The-Author-3-11.pdf 56691dc2bc5e3cadc98741c41fa4394a PDF Text Text ���������������������������������������� Dublin Core The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/. Title A name given to the resource The Author Subject The topic of the resource <em>The Author</em> Description An account of the resource A digitised run of the Society of Authors' monthly periodical, <em>The Author</em>, 1890<span>–</span>1914, made available together for the first time.<br /><br />Currently users can browse issues and <a href="https://historysoa.com/items/browse?search=&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Bjoiner%5D=and&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Belement_id%5D=51&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Btype%5D=is+exactly&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Bterms%5D=Index&amp;collection=&amp;type=&amp;tags=&amp;exhibit=&amp;date_search_term=&amp;submit_search=Search+For+Items&amp;sort_field=Dublin+Core%2CTitle">indices</a> (not available for all volumes). Full text search for all issues, and other additional search functionality, will be added in 2022. Date A point or period of time associated with an event in the lifecycle of the resource 1890–1914 Identifier An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context The-Author-Issues Publication Date The date of an event (in YYYY, YYYY-MM or YYYY-MM-DD format) 1893-04-01 Volume 3 Issue 11 Pages Page range in volume 385–424 Ngram Date Version of the date in YYYYMMDD format for use by the Ngram plugin 18930401 Ngram Text Version of the text with no HTML formatting for use by the Ngram plugin The Mutbor. (The Organ of the Incorporated Society of Authors. Monthly.) CONDUCTED BY WALTER BESANT. Vou. I11.—No. 11.] APRIL 1, 1893. CONTENTS. [Prick SIXPENCE. PAGE. | PAGE. | Warnings oe ae . 387 | Notesfrom Paris By Robert H. Sherard oe ere 402 How to Use the Society 388 | Ballade of the Primrose Way. By Robert Richardson .. 404 The Authors’ Syndicate... oe oes =e 388 Notes and News. By the Editor ... oe = wee 405 Notices... ns aes 389 | Correspondence— From the Committee... 390 1.—Prompt Payment = 410 Literary Property— | 2.—Justice from America ... 410 LC echt ard Magazines 3.—For a Union... pe ee par 420 ae ey ce oe Vi ee 4.—Misstatements in Review... ... 410 ee nm Amencan 18 : ae - 5.—The Conceit of Amateurs... we 411 3.—The Rights of Copyright ... ae i 6.—The Paris Typist 411 4.—The United States Publishing Company yok Gepieter a eae Wild hoe 5.—An Old Author on Literary Property ... | Re Tent MSS. a Be 5 io eS 412 The Hardships of Publishin, | 9. An Easy French Lesson . 412 Attack and Defence... Les | From the Fapers— The Book of the Future | 1.—The Hardships of Publishing =: S18 Books and Printing ... eee eee ave es | 2.—Authors at Home ... i eae woe 413 Omnium Gatherum for April. By J. M. Lely 3.—The New Irish Literary Society wo | te B18 t The S.P.C0.K. again ... cB ae ssa “ At the Sign of the Author’s Head"’ ... sa a Se wee 414 i The Authors’ Club The Book Exchange... oe AAT | The New York “ Nation”... New Books and New Editions . 418 ‘i pee s z ip Sa ae ae z : Abts see me u i PUBLICATIONS OF THE SOCIETY. B eee ee aeecenge reer rs 1. The Annual Report. That for January 1892 can be had on application to the Secretary. ‘ 9. The Author. A Monthly Journal devoted especially to the protection and maintenance of Literary i Property. Issued to all Members. f 3. The Grievances of Authors. (The Leadenhall Press.) 1s. The Report of three Meetings on ; the general subject of Literature and its defence, held at Willis’s Rooms, March, 1887. 4. Literature and the Pension List. By W. Morris Couuzs, Barrister-at-Law. (Henry Glaisher, 95, Strand, W.C.) 3s. 5. The History of the Société des Gens de Lettres. , the Society. Is. 6. The Cost of Production. In this ‘work specimens are given of the most important forms of type, size of page, &c., with estimates showing what it costs to produce the more common kinds of books. Henry Glaisher, 95, Strand, W.C. 2s. 6d. 7. The Various Methods of Publication. By S. Seurre Spricer. In this work, compiled from the papers in the Society’s offices, the various forms of agreements proposed by Publishers to ‘Authors are examined, and their meaning carefully explained, with an account of the various kinds of fraud which have been made possible by the different clauses in their agreements. Henry Glaisher, 95, Strand, WC. | 36: | : Copyright Law Reform. An Exposition of Lord Monkswell’s Copyright Bill now before Parlia- ment. With Extracts from the Report of the Commission of 1878, and an Appendix containing the Berne Convention and the American Copyright Bill. By J. M. Lety. Eyre and Spottiswoode. 18. 6d. By S. Squire SPRIGGE, late Secretary to oo  386 ADVERTISEMENTS. The Society of Authors (Bncorporated), L PRESIDENT. GHEORGHE MERMDITEH. COUNCIL. OswaLp CRAWFuRD, C.M.G. THE Ear or Desarr. Austin Doxson. A. W. Dusovura. J. Eric Ericusen, F.R.S. Pror. MicHart Fosrer, F.R.S. HERBERT GARDNER, M.P. RicHaRD GARNETT, LL.D. EpmuND Gossr. H. Riper Hacearp. Tuomas Harpy. Jerome K. Jerome. RupYARD KIPLina. Pror. E. Ray LANKeEstTER, F.R.S. J. M. Lety. Rev. W. J. Lorrir, F.S.A. Pror. J. M. D. MerxieJonn. HERMAN C. MERIVALE. Rev. C. H. Mippneron-WakeE F.L.S. Hon. Counsel—E. M. UnDERDOWN, Q.C. Solicitors—Messrs Freup, Roscor, and Co., Lincoln’s Inn Fields. Sir Epwin Arno;p, K.C.LE., C.S.1. ALFRED AUSTIN. J. M. BARRIE. A. W. A Becxerr. Rosert BATEMAN. Str Henry Berene, K.C.M.G. WALTER BESANT. AUGUSTINE BIRRELL, M.P. R. D. BLACKMORE. Rev. Pror. Bonney, F.R.S. Lord BRABOURNE. James Bryce, M.P. Haut Carne. P. W. CLAYDEN. EDWARD CLopp. W. Morris Couuxs. Hon. JoHn Conuier. W. Martin Conway. F. Marton CRAWFORD. Lewis Morris. Pror. Max Mij.urr. J. C. PARKINSON. Tue Hart or PEMBROKE AND Monv- is GOMERY. : Sir FREDERICK POLLOCK, Bart., LL.D. WaLter Herries Potiocr. A. G. Ross. GroreEr AuGustus SALA. W. BarpristEe Scoonszs. G. R. Sms. S. Squire Spricee. J. J. STEVENSON. Jas. SULLY. Wittiam Moy Tuomas. H. D. Train, D.C.L. Baron Henry bE Worms, M.P., F.R.S. Epmunpb YATEs. Secretary—C. Herpert Turina, B.A. OFFICES. 4, PortuaaL Strext, Lincoun’s Inn Freups, W.C. Now ready, Third Edition, with Additions throughout, in demy 8vo., 700 pages, price 15s. AN ANECDOTAL HISTORY oF THE BRITISH PARLIAMENT, From the Earliest Periods to the Present Time. WITH NOTICES OF EMINENT PARLIAMENTARY MEN, AND EXAMPLES OF THEIR ORATORY. ComMPILED FROM AUTHENTIC SOURCES BY GHORGH HaNRY JHNNIN Ge. CONTENTS. Part J.—Riseand Progress of Parliamentary Institutions. Part IJ.—Personal Anecdotes: Sir Thomas More to John Morley. Parr IJJ.—Miscellaneous. 1. Elections. 2. Privilege; Ex- clusion of Strangers; Publication of Debates. 3. Parliamentary Usages, &c. 4. Varieties. ApprrnpDix.—(A) Lists of the Parliaments of England and of the United Kingdom. (B) Speakers of the House of Commons. (C) Prime Ministers, Lord Chancellors, and Secretaries of State from 1715 to 1892. Opinions of the Press ‘* The work, which has long been held in high repute as a repertory of good things, is more than ever rich in doth instruction and amuse- ment. ”—Scotsman. ‘It is a treasury of useful fact and amusing anecdote, and in its latest form should have increased popularity.”"—Globve, ‘Its advantage to those who are seeking seats in Parliament, or who may have occasion to assist as speakers during the electoral cempaign, is incumparable.”—Sala’s Journal. of the Present Edition. ‘It is a work that possesses both a practical and an historica value, and is altogether unique in character.”—Kentish Observer. ‘We can heartily recommend this work to the politician, whatever may be his party leanings.”—WNorthern Echo. . ‘Here we have the whole company of Parliamentary celebrities, past and present, reduced to puppets, so to speak, and made to repeat their best and most approved rhetorical performances for our leisurely entertainment, which is not less enjoyable from being allied with edification.” —Liverpool Courier. : “a Orders may now be sent to HORACE COX “Law Times” Office, Windsor House, Bream’s-buildings, E.C.  Che HMuthbor. (The Organ of the Incorporated Society of Authors. Monthly.) CONDUCTED BY WALTER BESANT. Vout. I1.—No. 11.] For the Opinions expressed in papers that are signed or initialled the Authors alone are responsible. None of the papers or para- graphs must be taken as expressing the collective opinions of the committee unless they are officially sigued by G. Herbert Thring, sec. NHE Secretary of the Society begs to give notice that all remittances are acknow- ledged by return of post, and requests that all members not receiving an answer to important communications within two days will write to him without delay. All remittances should be crossed Union Bank of London, Chancery-lane, or be sent by registered letter only. > eee WARNINGS. EADERS of the Author and members of R the Society are earnestly desired to make the following warnings as widely known as possible. They are based on the experience of eight years’ work by which the dangers to which literary property is especially exposed have been discovered :— 1. Ser1au Rieuts.—In selling Serial Rights stipulate that you are selling the Serial Right for one paper at a certain time, a simultaneous Serial Right only, otherwise you may find your work serialized for years, to the detriment of your volume form. 2. Stamp your AGrEEMENTS.—Readers are most URGENTLY warned not to neglect stamping their agreements immediately after signature. If this precaution is neglected for two weeks, a fine of £10 must be paid before the agreement can be used as a legal document. In almost every case brought to the secretary the agreement, or the letter which VOL. III. serves for one, is forwarded without the stamp. The author may be assured that the other party to the agreement never neglects this simple pre- caution. The stamp duty varies from 6d. up to Ios. or more, according to the form of agreement. The Society, to save trouble, undertakes to get all the agreements of members stamped for them at no expense to themselves except the cost of the stamp. 3. ASCERTAIN WHAT A PROPOSED AGREEMENT GIVES TO BOTH SIDES BEFORE SIGNING IT.- Remember that an arrangement as to a joint venture in any other kind of business whatever would be instantly refused should either party refuse to show the books or to let it be known what share he reserved for himself. 4. Lirerary Acrenrs.—Be very careful. You cannot be too careful as to the person whom you appoint as your agent. Remember that you place your property almost unreservedly in his hands. Your only safety is in consulting the Society, or some friend who has had personal experience of the agent. Do not trust advertisements alone. 5. Cost or Propuction.—Never sign any agreement of which the alleged cost of pro- duction forms an integral part, until you have proved the figures. 6. Cuoice or Pusiisners.—Never enter into any correspondence with publishers, especially with those who advertise for MSS., who are not recommended by experienced friends or by this Society. 7. Fururs Work.—Never, on any account whatever, bind yourself down for future work to anyone. 8. Royaury.—Never accept any proposal of royalty until you have ascertained what the agreement, worked out on both a small and a large sale, will give to the author and what to the publisher. ac 2 Staten  388 g. Personan Risk.—Never accept any pecu- niary risk or responsibility whatever without advice. 10. Resectep MSS.—Never, when a MS. has been refused by respectable houses, pay others, whatever promises they may put forward, for the production of the work. 11. AmERicAN Rieurs.— Never sign away American rights. Keep them by special clause. Refuse to sign any agreement containing a clause which reserves them for the publisher, unless for a substantial consideration. If the publisher insists, take away the MS. and offer it to another. 12, Cesston or Copyrriaut.—Never sign any paper, either agreement or receipt, which gives away copyright, without advice. 13. ADVERTISEMENTS.—Keep control over the advertisements, if they affect your returns, by a clause in the agreement. Reserve a veto. If you are yourself ignorant of the subject, make the Society your adviser. 14. Never forget that publishing is a business, like any other business, totally unconnected with philanthropy, charity, or pure love of literature. You have to do with business men. Be yourself a business man. Society’s Offices :— 4, PortucaL Street, Lincoun’s Inn FIrevps. rr HOW TO USE THE SOCIETY. 1. Every member has a right to advice upon his agreements, his choice of a publisher, or any dispute arising in the conduct of his business. or the administration of his property. If the advice sought is such as can be given best by a solicitor, the member has a right to an o;inion from the Society’s solicitors. If the «as» is such that Counsel’s opinion is desirable, the Committee will obtain for him Counsel’s opinion. All this with- out any cost to the member. 2. Remember that questions connected with copyright and publishers’ agreements do not eenerally fall within the experience of ordinary solicitors, Therefore, do not scruple to use the Society first—our solicitors are continually engaged upon such questions for us. 3. Send to the office copies of past agreements and past accounts with the loan of the books repre- sented, This is in order to ascertain what has THE AUTHOR. been the nature of your agreements and the results to author and publisher respectively so far. The secretary will always be glad to have any agreements, new or old, for inspection and note. The information thus obtained may prove invaluable. 4. If the examination of your previous business transactions by the Secretary proves unfavour- able, you should take advice as to a change of publishers. 5. Before signing any agreement whatever, send the proposed document to the Society for examination. 6. The Society is acquainted with the methods, and—in the case of fraudulent houses—the tricks, of every publishing firm in the country. Remember that there are certain houses which live entirely by trickery. 7. Remember always that in belonging to the Society you are fighting the battles of other writers, even if you are reaping no benefit to yourself, and that you are advancing the best interests of literature in promoting the inde- pendence of the writer. 8. Send to the Editor of the Author notes of everything important to literature that you may hear or meet with. THE AUTHORS’ SYNDICATE. SPECIAL report of the Authors’ Syndi- cate has been prepared, and will be issued to those members of the Society for whom the Syndicate has transacted business. The accounts of the Syndicate for 1891-92 have been audited by Messrs. Oscar Berry and Carr. A transcript of every client’s account as audited and vouched, has been sent to that client. Members are informed: 1. That the Authors’ Syndicate takes charge of the business of members of the Society. With, when necessary, the assistance of the legal advisers of the Society, it concludes agreements, collects royalties, examines and passes accounts, and generally relieves members of the trouble of managing business details. 2. That the expenses of the Authors’ Syndi- cate are defrayed entirely out of the commission charged on rights placed through its intervention. This charge is reduced to the lowest possible amount compatible with efficiency. Meanwhile members will please accept this intimation that  THE AUTHOR. 389 they are not entitled to the services of the Syndi- cate gratis, a misapprehension which appears to widely exist. 3. That the Authors’ Syndicate works for none but those members of the Society whose work possesses a market value. 4. That the business of the Syndicate is not to advise members of the Society, but to manage their affairs for them. 5. That the Syndicate can only undertake arrangements of any character on the distinct understanding that those arrangements are placed exclusively in its hands, and that all negotiations relating thereto are referred to it. 6. That clients can only be seen personally by appointment, and that, when possible, at least four days’ notice should be given. The work of the Syndicate is now so heavy, that only a limited number of interviews can be arranged. 7. That every attempt is made to deal with the correspondence promptly, but that owing to the enormous number of letters received, some delay is inevitable. That stamps should, in all cases, be sent to defray postage. 8. That the Authors’ Syndicate does not invite MSS. without previous c¢ yrrespondence, and does not hold itself responsible for MSS. forwarded without notice. There is an Honorary Advisory Committee, whose services will be called upon in any case of dispute or difficulty. It is perhaps necessary to state that the members of the Advisory Committee have no pecuniary interest whatever in the Syndicate. NOTICES. TYNHE Editor of the Author begs to remind members of the society that, although the paper is sent to them free of charge, the cost of producing it would be a_ very heavy charge on the resources of the society if a great many members did not forward to the secretary the modest 6s. 6d. subscription for the year. The Editor is always glad to receive short papers and communications on all subjects con- nected with literature from members and others. Nothing can do more good to the society than to make the Author complete, attractive, and interesting. Will those who are willing to aid in this work send their names and the special subjects on which they are willing to write ? Communications for the Author should reach the editor not later than the 21st of each month. All persons engaged in literary work of any kind, whether members of the Society or not, are invited to communicate to the Editor any points connected with their work which it would be advisable in the general interest to publish. Members and others who wish their MSS. read are requested not to send them to the Office with- out previously communicating with the Secretary. The utmost practicable despatch is aimed at, and MSS. are read in the order in which they are received. It must also be distinctly understood that the Society does not, under any circum- stances, undertake the publication of MSS. The Authors’ Club is now opened in its new premises, at 3, Whitehall-court, Charing Cross. Address the Secretary for information, rules of admission, &c. Will members take the trouble to ascertain whether they have paid their subscriptions for the year? If they will do this, and remit the amount, if still unpaid, or a banker’s order, it will greatly assist the Secretary, and save him the trouble of sending out a reminder. Members are most earnestly entreated to attend to the warning numbered (3). It is a most foolish and a most disastrous thing to bind yourself to anyone for a term of years. Let them ask them- selves if they would give a solicitor the collection of their rents for five years to come, whatever his conduct, whether he was honest or dishonest ? Of course they would not. Why then hesitate for a moment when they are asked to sign themselves into literary bondage for three or five years ? Those who possess the “Cost of Production ” are requested to note that the cost of binding has advanced 15 per cent. This means, for those who do not like the trouble of “doing sums,” the addition of three shillings in the pound on this head. In other words, if the cost of binding is set down in our book at eight pounds, to this must now be added twenty-four shillings more, so that it now stands at £9 4s. The figures in our book are as near the exact truth as can be procured: but a printer’s, or a binder’s, bill is so elastic a thing that nothing more exact can be arrived at. Some remarks have been made upon the amount charged in the ‘Cost of Production” for advertising. Ofcourse, we have not included any sums which may be charged for inserting adver- tisements in the publisher’s own magazines, or in other magazines by exchange. As agreements too often go, there is nothing to prevent the publisher from sweeping the whole profits of a 39° book into his own pocket, by inserting any number of advertisements in his own magazines, and by exchanging with others. Some there are who call this a form of fraud: it is not known what those who practise this method of swelling their own profits call it. es FROM THE COMMITTEE. T a meeting of the committee held on Thursday, March 9g, the following resolu- tions, proposed by the chairman and seconded by Mr. J. M. Lely, were unanimously passed : “ That in the opinion of the committee— “1, The practice of issuing books and new editions without date is embarrassing to librarians and bibliographers, and may be injurious to authors and misleading to the public, and is there- fore to be deprecated. “2. The practice introduced by Messrs. Mac- millan and Co., of specifying in every issue of a book the date of all former issues, is highly con- venient, and its general adoption is desirable. “That copies of the foregoing resolutions be sent to the leading publishers.” An answer has been received from Messrs. Chapman and Hall showing that they have already adopted this system by printing the date and number of each edition published. Mr. Walter Besant and Mr. S. S. Sprigge have been elected delegates to represent the Society at the conference of authors to be held at Chicago on July 12, 1893. J. Hersert Turing, Secretary. ees LITERARY PROPERTY. L CopyricHt AND Magazines. I. N reply to the criticism of Mr. Charteris in your last number I should like to explain. Mr. Charteris misunderstood me when he says that I cited the case of Layland v. Stewart (4 Ch. Div. 419) in support of my contention that the articles must be written on the terms that the copyright therein shall belong to the proprietor. The case was cited in reference to that portion of the paragraph immediately pre- THE AUTHOR. ceding it (on p. 313), and it was given merely ag an authority for the general rule that an assign. ment of copyright must be in writing. My suggestion was that the proprietor of a magazine does not acquire copyright by any other means than by such assignment, unless the conditions of sect. 18 have been so fulfilled as to bring the case within the operation of the section. The decision in Sweet v. Benning (16 C. B. 459) does not, as I submit, conflict with my view. The case decides that it is not necessary for the terms in question to be the subject of an express contract. In the absence of any express con- tract the court, no doubt, would hold that such terms are primd facie to be implied. Any evidence, however, rebutting such implication would, in my opinion, defeat the operation of the section ; so that the terms, whether arising from an express contract or implied, are nevertheless, I still submit, an essential condition to entitling the proprietor to copyright under sect. 18. Harouip Harpy. II. High Court of Justice.—Chancery Division — Before Mr. Justice North. Strahan v. Wilson. His Lordship this morning (March 22) gave judgment on this copyright motion. The hearing of the motion was reported in our impression of Nov. 14. The motion was treated as the trial. Mr. Justice North said: The plaintiff, who has brought this action to restrain an alleged infringe- ment of his copyright, is the author of a work published in the year 1892, called “ Marriage and Disease: a Study of Heredity and the more Important Family Degenerations.”’ Itis a work of considerable pretensions, extending over 300 pages, and is, moreover, of great interest, rela- ting as it does to the mental and vital well-being of our race in successive generations; and, for the purpose of appreciating the complaint against the defendants I have read it more than once with much attention. The eighth, ninth, and tenth chapters are headed “ Marriage and Insanity.” “Marriage and Drunkenness,” and “ Marriage and Epilepsy,” and the 14th chapter is called “ Harly Marriages, their Effect upon the Children,” and they contain a great deal of wise and useful advice, though more likely, I fear, to be com- mended than followed. The defendants are the proprietor and publisher respectively of a paper called Health: « Weekly Journal of Domestic and Sanitary Science, and in the numbers of that journal published on March 18, April 22, June 18, and July 22 of last year there are four essays of about a page and a half each, with exactly the same headings as the plaintiff's  THE AUTHOR. 391 chapters to which I have referred, except that the last essay is called “ Premature Marriage and its Infants,” and they deal with the same topics as the plaintiff had done in those chapters and other parts of his work, though much more succinctly. The plaintiff's treatise is there referred to three or four times, not without approval, and a few quotations are made from it, the source from which they came being stated. But the plaintiff’s complaint is that far more than these passages are appropriated from his work, the copying from which is, as he contends, much in excess of what can be justified as a fair and reasonable use of what he has published. Having given my careful consideration to the productions of both authors, I have come to the conclusion that I cannot grant the injunction asked. In many respects I find very great resemblance between the essays and the plaintiff's book, so much so that, if the subject were new and the ground untrodden, no one could doubt that the former were to a great extent taken from the latter. But the common subject is far from novel; many authors have written thereon before, and many of the passages in the two publications which were compared with one another, are mere statements of matters which are common pro- perty, with respect to which no writer, whether a medical man or not, has any monopoly. The plaintiff has not any exclusive right to discuss these subjects, and he has no copyright in mere theories and ideas. The topics discussed by him are open to discussion by others also; and there is no reason why the matters which he has treated very ably are to be wholly forbidden ground to other writers. With respect to these matters, of which both parties have made use, I find myself unable to say that the essays published by the defendants are not a fair exercise of a mental operation deserving the character of an original work; and this applies to a large number of the passages in the two productions which were made the subject of special comparison and criticism. There are other portions of the defendants’ essays which are specially complained of by the plaintiff ; for instance, quotations from other authors found in the plaintiff’s treatise which are also found in the defendants’ essays. With respect to these I am asked by the plaintiff to draw the inference that they are all copied by the defendants from the plaintiff without reference to the authorities quoted. I find myself unable to do so; the only evidence before me consists of the affidavits of the plaintiff and that of Mr. Hawkins, the writer of the essay in question, who has not been cross- examined. and I do not feel justified from this evidence in drawing the inference which the plaintiff invites me to do, and saying that the copying is proved. There are some of these with respect to which I cannot say that there are not grounds for suspicion ; but, upon the whole, Iam unable to hold that the plaintiff has given me sufficient proof, the onus of which is upon him, to decide iu his favour. There is also another subject of complaint ; there are certain instances given by the plaintiff by way of illustration which I believe that the writer of the essays has taken from him, though he does not admit it (his Lord- ship mentioned certain passages and continued) ; but I do not consider these and other like passages to be sufficiently substantial or material to furnish ground for my interfererce by in- junction with the publication of the defendauts’ essays, especially when I find that the nature of the two publications is so different; that by the plaintiff being a standard work, while the defen- dant’s productions are merely short essays of ephemeral attraction in weekly newspapers, many months old, which cannot compete practically m any way with the treatise of the plaintiff, and would never, in my opinion, have prevented the sale of a single copy of it. Under these circum- stances, as I find myself unable to say that the defendants have infringed the plaintiffs copy- right, I must dismiss this action ; but, as I feel satisfied that the writer of the defendants’ essays has, in fact, made much greater use of the plain- tiff’s work than he states in his affidavit, I shall dismiss it without costs. Mr. M‘Swinney and Mr. Strahan were counsel for the plaintiff; Mr. Cozens-Hardy, Q.C., and Mr. Morten for the defendants.—From the Times. LE An American VIEW. Probably no one thing has caused more sus- picion and discontent among authors, or created more ill-feeling between authors and publishers, than the matter of returns of books sold when the contract between them is on the royalty plan. Not as many of the author’s books are sold as he expected; he suspects that full returns are not made; in some cases no doubt his suspicions are unfounded; in more, we believe, they are not. The discontent is widespread. In Rome, Signor Rossi, a distinguished Italian author and savant, told us that this was the great grievance of Italian authors, and that they would gladly engage in any movement that promised a remedy. In Paris we were informed that a committee of La Societie des Gens de Lettres is considering a plan for attaining this object. In Great Britain  392 THE your powerful Society of Authors seeks to ac- complish the same end by appointing auditors to examine the publisher’s books in behalf of its members. In the United States one of the first acts of the newly-formed association of American Authors was to appoint a committee to draft a plan for securing this object. If a plan for remedying this universal evil at once simple, practical, and effective, could be de- vised, its benefits must be apparent. Such a plan is believed to have been devised, and the writer has been invited by the Author to call the attention of British men of letters to it in the columns of this paper. But first a word as to the plan of auditing the publisher’s books. In America we find these objections to its adoption. It is expensive, it is not effective; the publisher can write up his books to suit himself, and it subjects the author to the ill-will of the publisher; for on such a request being made the latter assumes an injured air, asks if the author suspects he is being cheated ; and, although he may grant the request, it is at the expense of the entente cordiale that formerly existed between them. Now, it is a truism among American literary men that it is suicidal to quarrel with your publisher; very few even of the greatest and most popular have the nerve to attempt it. How improbable it is, therefore, that the average author will engage in one by demanding an account from his pub- lisher! The plan reported by the committee of the American Authors above referred to was in brief as follows: The author to prepare a stamp bearing his autograph, and to furnish the pub- lisher with as many as there are copies in the edition. The publisher to affix a stamp to each volume sold or given away, and to make up his quarterly or semi-annual returns on the basis of the stamps sold. Presence of an unstamped book on the market to be accounted primd facie evi- dence of default. This plan, on being submitted to several leading American publishers, was con- demned by them. They objected to the extra labour of affixing the stamps. They said further, that the plan would not be effective; that the dishonest publisher would either counterfeit the stamps or fail to affix them; that tue stamps would come off, &c. : To meet these objections the following plan has been proposed : That the present copyright law be so amended as to provide that imstead of the usual printed form—copyright 18 , by Richard Doe, &c.—it shall be the duty of the author of every book seeking copyright to provide a stamp bearing the above words with his autograph. That instead of the printed page the publisher shall affix one AUTHOR. of said stamps to the book under pain of the usual penalties. In his contract the author to stipulate that the stamps should be used as a basis for making returns of books sold, or given away. We confess we can see but one objection to this plan—that it will entail some expense on the author; in that case half the expense of the stamps might be borne by the publisher. The stamps must be placed on the book, or there is no copyright. They could be counterfeited, but that would be a serious crime. The cost of affixing the stamp would be little more than that of setting up, plating, and printing a page; and it would (und r any royalty system) do away with the necessity of keeping any books between publisher and author—the former in making up his returns would simply count his stock- in-trade, adding to it the books sent out on sale, if any ; and by substracting the total from the number of stamps received from the author could get the actual sales for which he would account. As for the author, he would be abso- lutely sure—unless the stamps were counterfeited, in which case the rogue could easily be detected— that he was getting accurate returns of books sold. Were it a part of the copyright law, no publisher could complain that it was sought to cast a stigma upon him, and no author need fear incurring the resentment of his publisher. We think this plan would be accepted by all honest publishers, who admit that the present business relations between authors and publishers are most unsatisfactory—and that by concerted action it might be made a part of the copyright law of all countries included in the present International Copyright Law. CuaRLes Burr Topp, Secretary, Association of American Authors. IT. Tue Rieuts oF CoPpyRicHt. If an author sells the copyright of the manu- script of a proposed book to a publisher, has the publisher a right to publish the book anony- mously ? Such is the question propounded in the March number of the Author, in which the opinion is expressed that the publisher has ‘no such right. The reputation of an author is, it is contended, of so much value to him that the publisher must be taken to have impliedly con- tracted not to smother that reputation by not publishing the author’s name. We cannot accept that as sound law. It seems to us that what the author sells to the publisher, at common law, is the right of reproduction, but with no correspond-  THE ing obligation on the publisher to reproduce. If this be the law (and we cannot say that the ques- tion is free from doubt) all the more necessary is it that authors should part with their copyrights only by full and carefully expressed agreements, and not be content with mere undertakings to pay the purchase money. The law, we may observe, would be different in case a book were published with such alterations as to damage the reputation of an author. In that case the author would seem to have a clear right of action, but in tort only, and not on any implied contract.— Law Times. TV: Tae Unitep Srates PusitisHine Company. The smash of the United States Publishing Company is a disaster which had been foreseen by some. It has been stated that the cause of the failure was the granting of royalties larger than could be safely paid. This is rubbish. The royalties granted were seldom, if ever, more than would be represented by a bond fide half-profit agreement, and in some cases, as in some English houses, were far less. A writerin the Sketch states that 10 per cent.is “a royalty which the best houses accept as safe.” This is simply not the case with writers of standing and houses of repute, as is known to the Society “from information received.” The same writer warns English authors against expecting too much from America. That is a very ‘wise and judicious counsel. A few novelists will largely increase their incomes, but very few. A few writers of educational books will double their incomes by the American copyright, but very few. ‘And a few historical writers will find the value of their work increased. V. An Outp Auruor on Literary PROPERTY. The following is printed from an autograph letter written by G. P. R. James in the year 1846. It illustrates the condition of literature in the Forties. It isnot known whether it was ever sent round among publishers : “The treaty regarding international copyright between England and Russia, and the probability that all the other States of the German Customs Union will adhere to the same, and that France will sooner or later conclude a treaty of a similar kind, afford great opportunities for the extension of the English book trade; but, to render the opportunities available, it is absolutely necessary that English publishers should exert themselves energetically to take advantage of the position in VOL. III, AUTHOR. 303 which they are placed; and, in order to do so effectually, they have to consider and decide upon the best means of meeting the new circumstances which surround them. You will forgive me for saying that the great body of the trade neglected most lamentably the opportunity afforded by the exclusion of the American piracies from our colonies, and this induces me to press the subject upon your attention at the present. T know that several difficulties embarrass the whole question and render the English publishers timid in action; but these difficulties cannot be got over without taking ¢ general view of the position in which they stand. This I shall endeavour to give, although I may omit several particulars, which your greater experience will suggest. The English publisher about four or five years ago was only possessed of the English market, and that not altogether without competition. It usually afforded a safe and profiab e business ; but he as well as the author thought it hard that foreign publishers should be allowed to make use of the produce of an Englishman’s mind without giving him any compensation ; and representa- tions were made to Government which induced Ministers to support a Bill which excluded piracies from our colonies, and to negotiate with foreign powers for a reciprocal recognition of copyright. Thus the colonies, the whole of the Prussian dominions certainly, the whole of the Zoll-Verein probably, and France possibly, are added to the market of the English book trade. It seems to me, under the circumstances, not only to be politic, but to be an absolute duty, to afford to our colonists and foreigners a constant supply of English literature on terms which they can accept. You are well aware that before the changes were effected an enormous number of the American cheap reprints were sold in our colonies and in India, and that very large editions reprinted by Herr Tauchnitz and M. Baudry were disposed of on the Continent ; but the whole condi- tions, on which these large sales were obtained, was cheapness. Neither the Colonies or the foreigner is willing or able to give a high price for English works. They must be very low or he will not read them, Thus, if the colonial and foreign sale is to be preserved, cheap editions of English works must be published for the Colonies and the Continent. Three or four difficulties, however, present themselves to the mind of the English publisher. It is said, if we send out cheap editions, they will be returned on the English market and interfere with the more hand- some and expensive editions, which we are vbliged to print for England, where we have great outs lays to incur in advertising, &c. It is also said HH yaa gona tS!  394 that returns from such editions would be very uncertain from the difficulty of establishing colonial agencies, the want of solidity im the booksellmg houses of the Colonies, and various other {causes ; and, again, it is objected that there are obstructions, regarding transmission which would increase the price. In regard to the first difficulty vou are aware that I have always believed a reduction must be made in the price of books in England, and that I once made a great sacrifice to effect it. But setting that point aside for the present, as I find the great majority of gentlemen engaged in the book trade are opposed to immediate reduction, I think the difficulty can be obviated in regard té lighter literature, such as romances, &c., at least by a delay in the transmission of the cheaper edition to the Colonies and the Continent of two or three months. These will not operate un- favourably on the sale of the cheaper editions, as such a work is more likely to havea rapid and extensive sale in the Colonies, after it has obtained a reputation and has been noticed in reviews, &c. Nor will it admit of return on the English market ; for, supposing that the delay be three months, the time consumed in the passage to and from the colonies and in making arrangements would in addition be sufficient to secure to the English publisher the sales which an ordinary work of light literature usually commands. If the work by accident were to prove extremely popular, it would become requisite for him to publish a cheap second edition for England also ; and he might charge a price considerably higher even for that than for the colonial edition, which would still be as low as the returned books would be sold for, with the addition of freight and other incidental expenses. You will allow me here, however, to remark that it is my belief that a complete reorganisation of the book trade must soon take place : that the trade allowances are enormous, and must be diminished ; and that they have been created by, and have fostered in return, a false and most prejudicial system of doing business. You and I know, that with one deduction or another, the trade allowances and agencies do not amount in general to less than forty per cent.; but what would the public say if they were informed that out of the total proceeds of an edition of 1500 copies of an ordinary romance, supposing all sold, no less than the enormous sum of nine hundred and forty-five pounds goes into the pockets of persons who have had nothing to do with the production of the work, either as author or publisher? The heads of the trade should meet and bind themselves to set their faces against such a system. THE AUTHOR. In regard to the second difficulty, it must be met by some means. No one will persuade me, that in a great commercial country like England. it is impossible in the book-trade to arrive at the same degree of certainty which is obtained in other mercantile transactions. Some risk must always be incurred; but either by offering to supply the colonial booksellers with the number they calculate they may require of the cheap edition, only by the condition of providing them- selves with an agent in England empowered to accept your bills for the amount, by requiring prompt paymene at a discount, or by some of the usual courses adopted by firms having dealings with the colonies in other articles, this end may be arrived at. In regard to our North American colonies, there are many most respectable houses in the United States which would, I doubt not, readily undertake to be your agents for supplying them ; and the edition being published in London would be admitted in the colony. I throw these suggestlons out merely as hints, for this part of the subject is more within your competence than mine; but of one thing be assured, the matter requires immediate decision, for things can no longer go on as they have hitherto done, or you will have a change in the law which will be very detrimeutal. In regard to the difficulties of transmission I am not fully informed in what they consist in, but Mr. Murray once told me that they did exist, and that they lay in a considerable degree with our Government. Freight, however, to all our colonies is not very high, and if the small weight and bulk of a book are considered, it would make but a trifling addition to the price. In the above observations I have principally considered the colonies, but some part of what I have said refers also to the trade with those countries which have entered, or may enter into treaties with ourselves. No difficulties of trans- mission will here arise, and little difficulty in regard to agency and to payment. The question of the speedy return of the cheap editions upon the English market is the great one for us to consider, and how such a return may be obviated unless you find by experiment that the increased sale wil justify you in reducing the price of books in England so far as with the duty and the expenses of freight here may render the return unprofitable. The only means that suggests itself to my mind is the delay I have mentioned printing the cheap edition. However, I must inform you that Herr Tauchnitz, the Leipzig publisher, came to Baden some weeks ago to confer with me on the sub- ject, and, after a careful examination of the treaty, which has also been agreed to by his own country, Saxony (though it has not yet been iii  THe AUTHOR. 39 ratified), we drew up several questions, which I inclose separate, for a legal opinion upon the construction of some of thearticles. Herr Tauch- nitz is a highly respectable man, and I should wish to give him every advantage in republishing my works in Germany, consistent with my own security, and, if that cannot be done, grant him the agency for the sale. On considering all these points, I have sketched out a plan for myself in a very vague manner for supplying our Colonies and foreign countries, in which, together, at a very low price, there were formerly sold not less at Jeast than 20,000 copies, and I now submit it to you for observation and amendment. On looking over one of Herr Tauchnitz’s volumes, I find that the height of his page (I mean the printing without the margin) is precisely the same as that adopted in your edition of “ Heidelburg.” Now what I propose for you to do is this: to ascertain pre- cisely what would be the expense, when printing a new work of mine after the treaty comes into operation, of overrunning the whole so as to have thirty or thirty-one lines in a page (this would be done by merely taking out the leaves), to ascertain precisely what would be the expense of a cheap paper, not better or heavier than that of Herr Tauchnitz’s edition (of which I inclose a page) in the form necessary for the double sheet of thirty-two pages. In Germany this would be done, that is to say, the slight overrunning, the printing of four reams by machine, and the pur- chase of four reams of paper for £3 12s., or even less. If you find that it can be done at the same price in England, by putting thirty-one lines in a page, we might, out of the three volume romance make two volumes of eleven or twelve double sheets, each at the expense of £43 45. per volume in an edition of two thousand—say that the expense of stitching in wrappers made it £50—and we might afford to sell the work in the Colonies and foreign countries at 1s. 6d. the volume, or 3s. the whole work. The profit would be but small, it is true; but it is my belief that at that price, if we did not regain the whole sale which the Americans had in the colonies, and retain the sale on the Continent, we should still ultimately command a sale of five or six thousand at the least, when the profit would be considerable. Will you, then, have the calculation made of the very lowest sum, at which an edition of two thousand copies could be produced, and let me know the result as soon as possible. Will you also ascertain what would be the cost of stereotyping such a page? I have not been able to ascertain what it is here, but in Belgium a large page costs one franc. When the exact expenses are calculated I VOL, II. qn propose to send a circular letter, of which I enclose a copy, to booksellers to Montreal, Quebec, Toronto, Jamaica, Sydney, the Cape, Mauritius, Bombay, Madras, and Calcutta, as well as to write to Mr. Tauchnitz, and, if by the replies we find a sufficient sale ensured, we can print accordingly, stereotyping if justified. You must endeavour to find me the names of the most respectable colonial firms, which I think can be done easily in London. If you like to make the experiment with the “ Castle of Ebrenbreitstein,;” I will resign to you the proceeds of an edition of two thousand. Should a greater sale be obtained we will divide the surplus profits, as I lose in the first instance the sum usually paid me by Mr. Tauchnitz. If you do not like to make the experiment, I will. G. P. R. JameEs. Baden Baden, Aug. 22, 1846. Be ge THE HARDSHIPS OF PUBLISHING. volume his own papers and others which have recently appeared on this subject. So far as we are concerned, little need be said. The bitterness which is shown against the Society finds vent in an attack upon the figures given in the “Cost of Productions.” Our answer to that is complete. A certain publisher, as was stated m<our letter to the Athenzum, received an offer for all his printing on our terms, and declined to take it. We have not stated the name of the publisher, but the fact will not be denied. Mr. Heinemann, fully answered on this point in the Atheneum, resumes his attack in the Bookman. In’ spite, however, of the flourish and parade about the figures, there they are and -there they will remain until the printers themselves show cause for their alteration. This is quite possible. Since the first edition of our book, composition has risen 15 per cent. ; and since the third edition, binding has risen 15 per cent., as readers of the Author have been informed every month for the past six months. Mr. Heinemann complains about the item for adver- tising. This, as Mr. Spriggs carefully explained in the Introduction, is inserted so as to recognise that it is an integral part of cost of production. The sum of £20 was set down because it is an average sum for an average book. If Mr. Heine- mann reads it to mean that he should not, by the agreement, be allowed to spend more than £20 on a novel, he is indeed a simple person. But, of course, it cannot carry that meaning. M- HEINEMANN has collected in a HH 2 Spenco: STS EES OSL I EET  396 Here is a word of explanation especially for those authors who complain that they are not advertised enough. The majority of books have, necessarily, a limited sale. An experienced pub- lisher can make a guess at a maximum as well as a minimum—not perhaps a young publisher, but an experienced publisher. This estimate rules the advertising. The book will not ‘‘ bear” more than a certain amount. For instance, let us take a 6s, book—perhaps a volume of essays of which the sale of a whole edition of 1000 copies is quite as much as may be hoped for. The copies (see ‘Cost of Production,” p. 27) cost for composition, printing, and paper, according to these figures, £47 12s. Add binding (increased by 15 per cent.) since those figures were obtained, £15 16s. 8d.,.in all, say, £64. The sale of 1000, less fifty for presentation copies, brings us at the rate of 3s. 4d. a copy, say, £150. Itis found by experience that to advertise more than a certain sum upon the book is waste. If this sum is £20, the amount of profit is about £65, reckoning profit as it is reckoned in every other business under the sun, as the difference between the amount realised and the amount spent. But there is another way of considering it. Let Mr. Heinemann frankly agree with the author that he is to spend a certain sum; and let the royalties be calculated on that sum. For instance, 1f £50 instead of £20 be spent in adver- tising a book, which the publisher thinks will bear that amount, it means an increased cost of production of about 23d. on each volume of a first edition of 3000. Everything is to be arranged when two honest men lay their heads together. The real question between Mr. Heinemann and his author is this: The expense being actually this or that; the advertising being so much, actually paid out of pocket, not the tariff charge ; how in equity are the returns to be shared? If Mr. Heinemann will help us in arriving at an answer to the question he will be serving both his own cause and ours. At the bottom of all this windy warfare lies the necessity of a common understanding. As for the proposed Union of Publishers, that appears to be as far off as ever. Mr. Murray plainly expresses his opinion that no good pur- pose would be gained by discussion of the rela- tion between author and publisher. This is disheartening. Perhaps we may before long illustrate the exact contrary. Mr. Frederick Macmillan complains of the tone adopted by the Author—but he does not give his grounds of complaint, and, since the tone of the Author has always been highly respectful to honourable houses, his ground of complaint is not apparent— and says that ‘“ they,” whoever “they” may be, THE AUTHOR. would probably call a Publishers’ Union a “Band of Robbers.” On the contrary; it hag been maintained in these columns that such an union would be an excellent thing simply because it would separate and designate the black sheep— honourable men could not unite for any but honourable motives. And secondly,. because, though it is very certain that some publishers are hostile to our society, the society is in no way hostile to publishers. If it were, nothing could more readily show it than the attempt which would certainly be made if that were the case to create our own machinery. The unsigned paper which concludes Mr. Hememann’s volume, taken from the Publisher’s Weekly may be welcomed, and acknowledged as a very fair and reasonable statement of the case from the publisher’s point of view. It is here reproduced in full in order that our readers may see all that can be said on both sides. One thing may be added—one of the writers advances the proposition that “ office expenses ’ form part of cost of production. He gives no reasons. I, for my part, state that the author’s “‘ office expenses’? may equally well be claimed as forming part of cost of production. Mr. Heine- mann states that the former has ‘“ conclusively proved” his case. He has proved nothing. He has only advanced a claim. The point, with many others, may be arguable, but certainly it has not been determined. PUBLISHERS AND AUTHORS. (From the Publisher's Weekly.) Another controversy is afoot in England between pub- lisher and author, started by the recent difference of opinion between Mr. Heinemann and ‘“‘ Ouida,” in which, as usual, everybody seems anxious to take a hand, with the usual result—a large waste of paper and print, and no settlement of the question at issue. In this, as in previous similar controversies, both sides are apt to take extreme positions, forgetting that the truth of the matter generally lies between the two. The author, or rather some authors, take it for granted that the publisher gets hold of the biggest and most advantageous part of the handle of the contract, while some publishers—we have reference now only to the present discussion—assume that the authors ought to accept their statements without question. Clearly both of these positions are equally preposterous. Both parties have rights which must be respected, and both are in a position to have these rights clearly defined and secured. The publisher does not run his establishment as a philan- thropic institution, and therefore will endeavour to secure himself in every way possible from suffering loss. He is at liberty to accept or reject manuscripts from whomever presents them for his consideration. He cannot be coerced or cajoled into accepting a manuscript, and therefore is as much at liberty to act as a free agent as any other mer- chant. In deciding upon publishing a manuscript the pub- lisher considers the quality of the work if by an unknown author, or the value of the reputation of a known author in connection with the new work. It occurs probably as fre-  THE AUTHOR. 307 quently that publishers hesitate to entertain a new manu- script by a well-known author as they feel constrained to refuse the work of a new or less known one. Having accepted it, however, the publisher computes the cost of making the book, including the price of composition, making plates, press-work, paper and binding, and the incidentals connected with distributing the book, including rent, travellers’ expenses, advertising, postage, editor’s copies, interest on capital invested, and such other expenses as legitimately belong to the work under consideration. Besides these he allows for a percentage of profit to himself and the author. He places at the author’s disposal his machinery and experience, and for the use of these demands a compensation. And right here we might add that the publisher more frequently than one would think earns a large slice of his profit by attending to minutiz in pre- paring and working out contracts, in the preparation of the author’s copy, pnd in attending to details that pro- perly belong to the author. An elaboration of the necessity of the author educating himself in all that pertains to the business of negotiating for manuscript, and upon the importance of properly preparing his copy and its relation to the economical production of his book, will be found in Mr. Cody’s communication to the New York Sun of the 8th inst., part of which is reprinted in this issue. The author, on the other hand, is also a free agent, and may accept the publisher’s proposals or seek to obtain better terms elsewhere. No one can force him to entrust his work to this, that, or any other publisher. He has de- yoted months or years of his life to his work, and is justified in obtaining the highest remuneration possible for his labour. If he cannot obtain what he considers his due from a publisher, and has faith enough in his work, and capital enough to make his book, and talent enough to dis- pose of it, there is no law in any land to prevent his taking this course. If he consents of his own free will to the terms proposed by a publisher he has still a right to insist upon the strict fulfilment of them in every particular, and he will, unless he has had the misfortune to deal with a rogue, find no difficulty in obtaining as fair an accounting of the trans- action connected with his work as he would from the architect building his house. He may not obtain in the end a fair remuneration for the labour he has put into his book, but this may then be due to other causes than the dishonesty of his publisher. He may, for instance, have had the misfortune of entrusting his work to the care of an incompetent man, who may yet be honest. So he might entrust his good cloth to the tender mercies of a botch of a tailor. In both cases he would have to pay for an error of judgment. Or, his work, notwithstanding his own and his publisher’s expectations, may not have filled a demand. In that case his publisher, quite as much as himself, would have to pay for his error of judgment. This argument rests upon the supposition that the pub- lisher assumes all risk of publication. Where an author assumes this risk he becomes practically a partner in the business speculation. and so may insist beforehand upon certain privileges in the matter of accounting that would reasonably secure him against fraud on the part of sharpers. However, we do not think we go very wide of the mark in claiming that the publisher is as anxious for the success of a book as the author may be, without regard to the arrangements upon which he produces the book. He is in business to make money fully as much as to distribute literature. Asa good-selling book means a good profit to him, it is his interest to endeavour to make each of his ventures as profitable as lies in his power. In such pro- sperity the author deserves to share, and should any ques- tion arise the publisher must stand ready at all reasonable times to give a full and unequivocal report as to the status of the book that may be in dispute. We believe that such is the practice among publishers of standing and repute in all countries, and that these fear combinations of authors, under whatever name they may associate, as little as the author need have misgivings as to the honesty of the large class of reputable publishing houses all over the world. eS ATTACK AND DEFENCE. HE following letter and reply have been sent to us for publication. They speak for themselves. Which is right—Author or critic ? Mrs. Grunpy aT Home. [To the Editor of the National Observer. | London, March 6, 1893. Sir—In your current issue you are good enough to review my book, Mrs. Grundy at Home. That review contains five distinct mis-statements of fact: 1. The Archdeacon, your reviewer says, gets drunk every night.—The Archdeacon never gets drunk at all. >, All the inhabitants of Drizzlington, according to the same authority, die of consumption.—The book contains no such statement. 3. The Squire, your Reviewer tells the public, gets gout because the postal authorities paint the letter box in his park gates red.—Such a thing is nowhere affirmed in Mrs. Grundy. 4. The Vicar’s wife is, according to your Reviewer, absurdly young for her husband.—The Vicar’s wife is not mentioned at all. 5. Cyril Eade’s wife, says your Reviewer, is a “ ten years Iunatic.”—Cyril Fade’s wife is perfectly sane. Whether this intelligent style of reviewing is thought humorous, or thought smart, or thought brilliantly up-to- date, I do not know; but, in the circumstances, I must ask you to be good enough to give the foregoing brief denial of your Reviewer's statements a prominence equal to that afforded to his mis-statements.—I am, &c., CHARLES T. C. JAMES. | Note.—_1. Drunkenness is, no doubt, relative; as also is insanity (see answer to No. 5). Mr. James unquestionably pictures his character as taking glass after glass of Bur- gundy; thereafter talking gibberish, and gabbling the family prayers. Vide (among many others) pages 67, 97, 137, 138, 140, 171, 215, 216, 217, 249, 250, 252, 253, 254, 255, 277, 278, 300. 2. Vide pages 41, 42. “I’m a being took myself—consumption,” said the melan- choly youth, with resignation. “ All of our family ’asit.” . . . “Most of ’em coughs up their lungs, and ’as it in these parts.” 3. Vide pages 62, 63, 216, 217, &c. “Those horrid Post-office people have been irritating him now. They will insist upon painting the letter box he induced them to put in the lodge wall for his convenience, a bright red.” “ Poor Sir Frederick is suffering from the gout in conse- sierra  398 quence of the irritation they [the postal authorities] are causing him!” 4. Vide page 65: Following after a paragraph about the Vicar, ‘“‘Mrs. Bull was there, too,” Marcia said . . . “looking shamefully young for her age” . . . ‘“* Well, I do call it shameful to look so young when her husband’s seventy-one.”’ It turns out that this unimportant character is not the vicar’s wife, but another’s. This is, however, quite imma- terial to the plot, if any, of the book. 5. Vide page 25: “‘ When his wife confined her drinking to three or four brief intoxications in the course of the day, Cyril Eade bore with her; but when the habit nothing could check, developed (sic) into a mere daily procession of instantaneous ether-intoxication, he pronounced marriage a failure.”’] ee THE BOOK OF THE FUTURE. HIS is the title of a lecture recently de- livered by Mr. Henry Blackburn at the London Institution. It is certain to be published; meanwhile, we have to thank Mr. Blackburn for allowing us to read the lecture as he delivered it. The author presents an entirely new idea to the world ; he laments the monotony of the printed page and the absence of personal distinction in the poets and authors of the day : Clothed in a degrading, characterless costume which takes all appearance of manliness and suppleness from his figure, living in houses and in cities in which nearly everything ornate or beautiful has been stolen, borrowed, or copied from another country or period, he is found engaged in the production of books in which, as far as the mechanical parts are concerned, nearly everything is a sham. These shams are the reproduction by machinery of the old letters, which were the work of* patience, skill, and art; the reproduction by photography of pictures which appear to be engravings and are not; the manufacture by machinery of so-called “hand-made” paper, with rough edges and coarse texture ; the binding in “vellum” which is made of pulp and rags; and the gold illuminations which are no longer gold. How, then, should the author stamp upon his work his own individuality ? Here comes the idea. It is this, that an author should first learn some system of short- hand, for rapid notes, and should then study a style of handwriting worthy of expressing his thoughts; that he should then write his book on a page, chosen for form and size, in this beau- tiful handwriting ; and that the work should be presented to the world as a photographic fac- simile. We shall then have the author himself. We must not proceed to show how this thought is developed. It is a fine thought, worthy of an artist. How far it is practicable is open to dis- THE AUTHOR. cussion. It must not be forgotten that hand- writing of the day is poor and mean, general] because those who write are unable to draw— cannot create for themselves a beautiful hand, and could not, under any circumstances. At the same time, the arts overlap; there is generally some latent ability with pen and pencil in the poet and the novelist. Readers must await the publication of the lecture. It is not quitea case in point, but it may be mentioned that Quilter’s edition (Swan Sonnenschein) of Geo. Meredith’s “Jumping Jane” is all written by the artist who drew the extremely clever pic- tures. This is not the handwriting, however, of the poet. pecs BOOKS AND PRINTING. E have received from the Chiswick Press (Whittingham and Co., Took’s-court, Chancery-lane) a copy of a book called “Some Notes on Books and Printing : a Guide for Authors and Others,” by Charles T. Jacobi, manager of the Chiswick Press, and Examiner in Typography to the City and Guilds of London Institute. Perhaps the Society will before long see its way to publishing its own Handbook for Authors, including, among other things, the more important part of this little book. Mean- time, those who desire to make themselves acquainted with the mechanical part of their work—the various types, the form, the headings, divisions, indexing, &c , are strongly recommended to buy this, and no other. Above all, the reader shouid note what is said on the subject of correc- tions. It is, in fact, a lesson in the art of correct- ing for the press, and a warning to do all the corrections in the MS. The various kinds of type are all shown; the different sizes of books are given; and there is a good deal of interesting talk about binding. In one point, the most important of all, there is complete silence. Not a word is said as to the Cost of Production. This, of course, makes the work incomplete. Now it is certain that a printer’s bill is an elastic thing, and that wages go up and down. But could there not be laid down some kind of average, in order to guide the reader? ‘This applies to everything—printing, paper, corrections, composition, and binding. We may know all that this book tells us and yet be in no way protected or advanced unless we know the cost of production. Therefore the book can only be recommended under protest, and with a warning that it is incomplete. The remarks about publishers are vague, but  THE AUTHOR. 399 they show some recognition of certain points which, a few years ago, would not have. been allowed for a moment. Thus, the writer says, “ It is strongly advised that only well-known pub- lishers be approached.” We should like to see added, ‘The Society of Authors is the only insti- tution which knows the character and standing of all publishers.” And, again, we read, ‘It is of the utmost importance that any agreement entered into should be thoroughly understood.” Quite so. But we should like to see added, “and that the author should know what such agreement gives him, and what he gives to the publisher.” These points will, we doubt not, be added in the next edition. pee OMNIUM : GATHERUM FOR APRIL. Suggestions for Books or Articles.—A_ short life of Dandolo, the ninety-year-old doge ;—an Anglo-Irish Tunnel ;—a Dictionary of Six Lan- guages, after the model of the Universal Dictionary published by Trowitzsch, of Berlin (without a date alas! and anonymously), but having Greek and Latin, as well as English, French, German, and Italian words, and each language printed in a differently coloured type ;— the antipathies of Croker and Macaulay ;—the theological objections (if any) to cremation, with special references to the views of the late Bishop of Lincoln on the subject ;—the folly of profes- sional overwork ;—the wickedness of a marriage between May and December ;—the desirability of making Easter ap immovable feast. Correction of Proofs—-The mode of proof correction is pretty nearly settled ; indeed, there is atable of recognised corrections in Whitaker’s Almanac. But the different kinds of type (which might be symbolised by 1, 2, 3, and so on) have still to be distinguished. Could not a complete table of corrections be settled with the leading printers and printed in the Author ? Addenda.—Is there any use in these? Hardly anybody sees them. Any addition or correc- tion of real importance can be effected by a cancel. Prices and Dates of Books.—It is of importance to the reviewer (who should mention the price in his review) that the price of a book should be stated on the cover, and of the utmost import- ance to everybody that the date should be printed on the title page. It is suggested that the author has a right to insist upon a date on the title page, and that he should always exercise this right. Dates of Editions —It is of importance to future readers that the dates of past editions should be stated, and it is suggested that the best place for stating these dates is on the back of the title page and on the page facing the preface. Author’s Corrections—In most agreements it is stipulated that the author shall pay for corrections (except of printer’s errors) beyond a certain amount, which is quite fair. But in order, if necessary, to check the amount charged for these corrections, it is suggested that either the printers should be requested to keep the proofs till the printing bill is sent in, or that the author should copy the corrections on to the proof duplicates. The mention of one newspaper by another.—Is it not high time that the foolish practice (fol- lowed, I fear, by all newspaper editors except about seventeen) of one newspaper describing another as “our contemporary,” instead of speaking of ‘“ Wednesday’s Standard,’ “last week’s Literary World,’ or as the case may be, should be utterly abandoned? Is it not also ridiculous that any newspaper should ignore a subject of general interest to the public merely on the ground that that subject was first brought into prominence by another newspaper ? J. M. Lety. ee THE S.P.C.K. AGAIN. HE following letter reopens the controversy of 1891: I have never written for the S.P.C.K., nor quarrelled with them, but I have heard much from both sides of the disputed questions from those more nearly concerned. It appears to me that the S.P.C.K. pay the average market price for the work supplied to them. Would the same books be likely to obtain more from other publishers? If they paid young or mediocre authors according to their enormous sales, which are owing to the Society’s reputation, and not to that of the author, they would force the market for the small religious tale, and give it a factitious value quite out of proportion to other kinds of literary work. That would be a very good thing for some of us, but would it be desirable in itself ? It may be said that such high pay would attract superior work, but, with certain almost obvious exceptions, it would hardly attract work much more useful and suitable for the purposes required. There may be other grievances, but it does not appear to me that this one offers a just ground of complaint. MrMBER OF SocrETY OF AUTHORS. The writer advances, first of all, the opinion that the 8.P.C.K. pay the “average market price for the work supplied to them.” Dothey? Then what about that lady who had written for them  400 for years, and went to another religious society, which gave her at once what she had previously received as payment in full from the 8.P.C.K. and a royalty as well? Or, what about that historical work for which they gave £12, with a promise of more if it succeeded, and sold 7000 copies, and then refused to give any more? This opinion, from the prices which I have seen, can- not be accepted. But if it were, is it the way to defend a religious society—a society whose whole aim is to advance religion, which should demand, one would suppose, from others, and should illustrate in itself, the highest possible standard of morals and principles in conduct—by saying that it only does what others do ? Again, the writer does not seem to know that there is any kind of equity in dealing with literary property. It matters nothing, in speak- ing of commercial value and the rights of pro- perty—nothing at all—whether a writer is good or bad; it matters only, from this point of view, whether he is in demand or no. The committee are to blame if they try to run a had writer; the taste of the public is to blame if they buy a bad writer’s works. The standing fact is that a writer, good or bad, for whose work there is a sale, creates a new property with every new MS. which is his until he parts with it. If any publisher buys out that writer, trading on his ignorance or his necessities, for a trifle, he is a sweater. I should, myself, use another word, but that will do. The thing is perfectly simple. I take once more—see ‘The Literary Handmaid of the Church ”’—the Archbishop of Canterbury’s own definition of sweating. He calls it “a rate of wages inadequate to the necessities of the worker, and disproportionate to the work done.” This is a very good definition, and one which enables us to find out what sweating means applied to literary property. A woman who writes popular stories can pro- duce at her best not more than three in two years —say, even two ina year. She is paid £30 apiece, we will say, for them, 7.e, she can make 60a year. This is a most miserable income for a gentlewoman to live upon. But, it may be objected, her books do not fetch enough to give her more. Then nothing more can be said: she is a failure. Should, however, the Society or House for which she writes know very well beforehand that they will sell many thousands, and that they will make a profit out of any one book by her of six times, ten times, what they gave her, then that Society, or that House, is, by the Archbishop of Canterbury’s own definition, a sweater. For, first, their wages are inadequate to the necessities of the worker; and, next, they are THE AUTHOR. disproportionate to the work done! 7.e., to the monetary value of that work. As for the con- tention that the House makes the sale, or creates the demand, that is absurd. Why do not Messrs. Longmans tell their authors that, because they are such a great House with so great, a name, they must beat them down and take all the profits to themselves? They do exactly the reverse. Anyone sees at once the absurdity of such a thing, yet people continue to repeat this absurdity concerning a religious society when they know it to be absurd when said of a House publishing for its partners. Apply the method to another kind of business. Suppose a cabinet-maker were to say to a working man ‘‘ The kind of desk you can make is very much in demand. Partly through the fact of my having shops everywhere I can sell as many as you can make. But because I don’t think it is a very artistic desk, I shall only pay you one-tenth or one-fifth of the money your desks bring in, instead of what is considered a fair price by other shops.” That is exactly the con- tention of our correspondent. The confusion in her mind is that so often noticed in these columns a feeling that inferior work ought not to be popular. But there is not always—alas !—the harmony between literary excellence and popu- larity that there ought to be; the two things are never, and never will be, commeusurable. If, in short, the §.P.C.K. should regard the equity of the case and should fall to considering their president’s definition of sweating, many gentle- women who are now pinched and poverty-stricken would blossom out into anincome. Because they are great writers? Not at all. But because their books would be on the 8.P.C.K. list, and because they would be treated with due regard to their rights and their own property, and because they would be working for a firm where equity was recognised as the true basis of all business dealings. spect THE AUTHORS’ CLUB. HE club has at last removed into its own premises. These contain a suite of eight or ten rooms at No. 3, Whitehall-court. There are reading and writing rooms, dining and luncheon rooms, a billiard room, and everything required for a first-class and most comfortable club. The subscription is very moderate—only four guineas a year. The situation is exactly central; it is impossible to desire a more con- venient situation, and the club is intended to be run as cheaply as is consistent with reasonable  THE | AUTHOR. comfort. Thus it is proposed to have a shilling luncheon, consisting of joint or chop with veget- ables and cheese. A small reference library is forming, and in three quiet writing rooms members may do their work undisturbed. The position, besides being perfectly central, is extremely quiet. There will be a club dinner once a month, and a house dinner oncea week. Ladies will be admitted to tea on Wednesday afternoons. The “‘ Uncut Leaves” will probably be continued every month during the season. This new feature of the club hasso far been entirely and wonderfully successful. At the last meeting unpublished papers were read by Mr. Morley Roberts, Mr. Symon, and Mr. Barry Pain. Mr. Douglas Sladen takes charge of the “Uncut Leaves.” ec THE NEW YORK “NATION.” T is rather late in the day to call attention to a newspaper article of Jan. 2. The excuse is that it is an American article, and that I have only just read it through. The article in question occurred in the New York Nation of that date. It professed to contain an account of, and a criticism on, my Address of Dec. 17. As it had no copy to go by, the remarks must have been made upon the brief report in some London Daily. I now reprint all the paragraphs in succession, leaving out the first, which points out what is, I hope, and am sure is, true, a belief on the part of the New York Nation that my resig- nation of the post of chairman was a gain to the Society. He looks upon literature as a sort of fairyland, in which he, as the good fairy, with a wave of his wand, would make every book published an inexhaustible gold mine. T wonder what this means, and to what it refers. Eyery book an inexhaustible gold mine? Really, this is indeed interesting. Every book! But what foolish utterances of mine can the writer have in his mind There are to-day, he says, 200,000,000 English-speaking people ; in fifty years there will be 400,000,000, all wanting to read, and, moreover, all wanting to read only good literature. What says the Address ? By the passing of the American International Copyright Act a writer of importance now addresses an audience drawn from a hundred million of English-speaking people. : Every day makes it plainer and clearer that we have arrived ata time when the whole of this multitude, which in fifty years time will be two hundred million, will very soon be reading books. What kind of books? All kinds, good and bad, but mostly good; they will prefer good books to bad. Even now the direct road to popularity is by dramatic strength, clear vision, clear dialogue, whether a man write a play, a poem, a history, or a novel. VOL. III. 401 So, you see, I did not say what this writer sets down as regards numbers, nor did I say what he sets down about “ good” literature, except that one is very certain that people will prefer good books to bad, meaning by good what I have laid down—“ dramatic strength,” &c.—as above. The people, he declares, care only for what is good; for an example of the truth of this, look at the unprecedented (in England) success of the Strand Magazine. Now, this is a publication which has sent up its circulation chiefly by publishing portraits at all ages of the notorieties of the day, and articles on the Queen’s dolls or pages from her journal written in her own royal Hindustani—the devices of the cheapest journalism. Whena man seriously points to such a periodical as a proof of the people’s literary instincts, there is absolutely nothing to be said. Now let us see what was said about the Strand. First, it is absolutely false that the vast circula- tion of the Strand was created by portraits of notorieties, and articles on the Queen’s dolls. The circulation of the Strand had gone up to 330,000 before the articles on the Queen’s dolls. Why, then, according to my Address, has the Strand gone up so enormously ? “ By giving dramatic work—stories which hold and interest people—essays which speak clearly—work that somehow seems to have message,” not quite the contemptible thing invented and put into my mouth by this truthful writer. In the meantime, what Mr. Besant hopes may be brought about by the society is (1) its enlargement to ten times its present numbers, as though there were not enough indiffe- rent or worse writers already flooding the world with trash ; (2) an institute or headquarters for authors ; (3) a pension fund from which every one would receive a pension of right, not of charity; and (4) an academy of letters. The writer of the article apparently supposes that the word “author” applies solely to those who write fiction. There have been published in Great Britain and Ireland during the last eight or ten years, an average of about 5000 new books a year—say 50,000 new books in all—of every kind, scientific, educational, theological, poetical, artistic, historical, technical, imaginative, &c. How many authors does this number represent ? Ten thousand? A great many more. The Society would like to include every one, good or bad, who ventures into the field of Letters, just as the Inns of Court include every one who ventures into the field of the Bar: Mr. Besant also had sometbing to say about the Authors’ Conference to be held in Chicago during the Exposition. It is his opinion that by it the future interests of English authors may be largely influenced. I said nothing about the “future interests of English authors.” I said “ the future of our calling’? — the calling of Letters — which is American as well as English : But Americans should realise that Mr. Besant, despite his boundless enthusiasm, can hardly be said to represent tz  402 the most intelligent ideas and opinions of the English lite- rary world ; nor is Mrs. Walford, who seems to be accepted as an authority, a better qualified representative. That is the whole of it. Not a word about the aims of the Society, or the achievements of the Society, or the demands of tbe Society. Here we have, in what is called the leading literary paper of America, an account of this History of the English Society of Authors so garbled as to falsify it from beginning to end; the total suppression of the important part, ¢.c., the facts in the case; and the representation of the Society as a one man business, and of that one man as something worse than a fool. The reference to Mrs. Walford is obscure. As for my representing “ intelligent ideas,” the facts in the address and the History of the Society show how far the “intelligent ideas”’ of the English literary world go with the committee, while my own opinions were submitted, at the end of the Address, as my own, my indi- vidual own, and claiming to be nothing more. The question arises why the Nation, a literary paper, should go out of its way to make this attack upon the Society under the guise of an attack upon myself. es NOTES FROM PARIS. ‘J HAD the pleasure of meeting Maeterlinck I at a déjeuner given to him in Paris last week by the young poets of the Symbolist school, and, in common with all who saw him for the first time, was delighted with the manners and modesty of this wonderful youth. He looked like a nice Oxford lad, neatly dressed in a serge suit, with a bunch of violets at his button-hole. There was not a vestige of side or pose about him. It seemed to surprise him to the point of inconvenience that we all thought him such a great man, and he had little deprecating gestures in answer to our com- pliments that were very pretty to behold. A new play of his is shortly to be produced at the ‘ Theatre d’ Art, and a new volume of poems, entitled “La Quenouille et la Besace” from his pen is shortly to appear. Ihave heard certain of the poems which it contains, and they are not to be described otherwise than as masterpieces, Maeterlinck appears to me to be the man of letters of the last decade of the nineteenth century. An indefatigable worker is M. Camille Flam- marion, the astronomer. He is engaged on a huge astronomical encyclopedia, which won’t be finished for another eight years, but, besides this, he is a constant contributor to the Press, Articles THE AUTHOR. on astronomical subjects from his pen are to be seen in the New York Herald and other American papers almost every month. He is a constant contributor to the New Times of Peters- burg, to which he contributes a_ scientific feulleton. He also writes novels, and has just arranged for the publication of a new tale, entitled “The End of a World,’ in Scribner's. His first success was made at the age of nineteen with his “ Plurality of Inhabited Worlds,” which is now inits thirty-fifth edition The book of his which has sold best is, however, his “ Popular Astronomy,” from which he has already received 100,000 francs, at the rate of 1 franc a copy. Doubtless his publisher, his brother, of the firm of Marpon and Flammarion, has made a good deal more out of the book, but Camille Flammarion does not seem to care for money. His wife, who also writes under the nom de plume of Sylvie Hugo, and who acts as his secretary, says that but for her interference they would never have a penny put by. Yet he gets fair prices for his work. The Herald pays him 100 dollars per letter, the Novoie Vremia 100 roubles, and his books, especially “ Urania,’ which has been an immense success, must bring him in large royal- ties. He is also editor of a review called LI’ Astronomie, which he founded, but which he says does not pay its way. He lives ina fifth- floor apartment in the Rue Cassini, near the Obser- vatory, from which he overlooks all Paris. He is very proud of the fact that he is the only Parisian who has never changed his address, having remained in the Rue Cassini since the war. I think, however, that Jules Simon has even a longerrecord, and has never changed his address from the Place de la Madeleine for over thirty years. Gaston Tissandier, editor of La Nature, is another most interesting man of letters in con- temporary Paris. He has the biggest record for balloon ascensions, many of the most exciting kind, of any man in Europe—a most charming gentleman, whom it is a pleasure to meet. He lives on a fifth-floor in the Rue Chateaudun, and his apartment is stored with curiosities referring to ballooning. Amongst his papers is a proclama- tion made by the Government, at the time of Montgolfier’s first ascensions, to explain to the population that there is no reason for them to act on the offensive, with pitchforks or otherwise, against balloons and balloonists, and giving a rough description of the apparatus. He also possesses a letter written by Franklin to Sir Joseph Banks, describing at great length the first balloon ascension ever made in Paris, which the writer visited from the little house in Passy,  1 } j } THE AUTHOR. where he was then residing. Camille Flammarion, by the way, was also a great ascensionist in former days, and it was.in a balloon which travelled from Paris to Spa that he and his wife spent the ninth day of their honeymoon. Most Londoners have no doubt heard of a poet called the Marquis de Leuville. I believe that his poetry is not held in very high esteem, and that things are said about the poet. It cannot, however, be contested that a recent poem of his, entitled “The Scapegoat,” about poor old de Lesseps has been very successful. Madame de Tesseps showed it to me the other day when I was down at La Chesnaye, and the whole family seemed very pleased with it. Madame de Lesseps told me that she had received copies of it from all parts of Europe. But the chief reason for which the poet should be pleased with his work is tbat it gave very sincere pleasure to a charming family, most cruelly persecuted, and most bitterly suffering. I never suffered such emotion, I think, in the course of a somewhat checkered life, as when I recently saw de Lesseps again at La Chesnaye. He was sitting, a crushed old man, idly turning over the leaves of his ‘“ Souvenirs of Forty Years,” written in happier years, and dedicated to his children. He did not recognise me. In fact, he recognises nobody. His eyelids droop, and there is no light in his eyes save when he raises them to his wife’s face. And the last time before then that I saw him he was the personification of energy, vitality, intelligence, and strength. His eyes literally flared with light, and now the night has come and a death in life. It is very sad. Young Léon Daudet may be considered with young Barres, the two hopes of French literature in the future. Daudet has already published a remarkable book, and has another just ready. He lives in good style with his wife, née Hugo, in the Avenue de Alma, and has some of the best claret in Paris. It will be interesting here- after to compare his career to that of his father, Alphonse Daudet. It will show whether it is better, as some say, for a man of letters to have to fight his way, like the elder Daudet, or like Zola, for instance, or to launch out on the sea with the ballast of a couple of millions of francs. Daudet has told me that he spent three years of utter penury in Paris, with tattered boots, and often no socks, and many days where there was nothing to eat. But what made him suffer 403 most, he says, was that, being a handsome lad and much run after by the fair, he was often forced to keep away from sweet trysts because his linen was in such a dreadful state that Cupid would have been seared. Zola for months lived on dry bread. The days when he could a penn orth of pork to the bread were feast-days with the present millionaire. Those who are interested in modern French literature, and who want to be au courant with what the young poets of France are doing and saying, should read La Plume, a magazine con- tributed to by all the poets of modern France. It is edited by M. Léon Deschamps, and is not a commercial speculation. If it were, I should not speak about it here. I see that Mr. George Moore has been cari- caturing the interviewer in a recent play. Why do people represent the interviewer as a shabby- looking individual with a note-book in his hand ? He is nothing of the sort. He is a person who goes to another person and has a conversation with him, rendering service to the person and the public alike—to the person by giving him an easy way of communicating his ideas to the public, and to the public in informing it what so-and-so thinks about such-and-such a question. He performs the function of a telephone between the wide wide world and Mr. A., B., or C. But he is more than a telephone wire because he does not only transmit the sounds ejaculated by A. B. G., but arranges them so that they shall be pleasant to the ear at the receiver, while strictly representing the ideas of the person consulted. And as no gentleman would care to use such a piece of trade properties as a note-book, he has to depend on his memory when reproducing what has been said. The psychology of interviewing has yet to be written, and would make a capital study. But of more practical utility would be “ The Interviewer’s Complete Handbook” for beginners. Perhaps some day I will write one. A chapter would be devoted to the skirmishing in the antechamber, with practical hints how to get round the foot- men. Some have to be bluffed, some to be wheedled, some are even open to corruption. I have always considered the battle won once I have crossed the doormat. Another chapter would be devoted to the arts by which a man who has made up his “ mind to say nothing” can be got to talk in spite of himself, of which there are many, and to the methods of conveying a leading question so as to extract an answer from an unwilling subject. The interviewer, to be a useful one, has  404 to be as good a cross-examiner as any Q.C. in London, minus his authority and wig, and to get by wheedling and guile what the other gets by bluster and menace. He is a curious modern type, and wants studying, and should not be written about by those who know nothing about him nor his work. In any case he deserves immense sympathy, be he ever so little a nervous man. For such to present himself before an utter stranger is a great trial, and I know certain who will spend an hour dawdling about in the street of the subject trying to work up courage enough to ring at the door-bell. Some take brandy, others take runs, like jumpers. I myself always go at it with my head down like a hen facing a fox. Jules Verne is, I am glad to say, much better again. His son, Michel Jules Verne, has resumed his pen, after a period of commercial activity in the manufacture of patent stoves and improved bicycles, and will contribute a number of scientific articles to the American magazines. He is a smart young man, and should make his way. Madame Taine has writted to protest most strongly against the recent publication in the Figaro of a series of sonnets written by her hus- band, declaring that in his will he expressly en- joimed upon his family to keep from the public any of his writings which were in any way con- nected with his private life. Taine was always very particular on the point of his privacy, and it was doubtless with this feeling that he so rarély allowed himself to be photographed. I say “rarely,” for, although it has been said since his death that he never was photographed, I know of two negatives in existence in Paris. I once went to see him,-accompanied by a leading Parisian artist, who was to take a sketch of him in his workroom, and he nearly fired us downstairs. He would only allow the artist to be present at our conversation on his passing his word not to make any use what- ever of his visit. I heard some young poets, all very well known in Paris, discussing profits the other day. A certain publisher’s name was being mentioned, and it transpired that in the opinion of the brotherhood he was the most liberal man in Paris. It also transpired that he had paid a certain young master as much as 200 frances for a volume of poems which I believe sold fairly well, When a man is thinking of starting a paper either in London or New York you hear him figuring up the cost of paper, composition, and THE AUTHOR. machining. In Paris his first thought is about the cost of his literary staff, the other incidental expenses being looked upon as minor considera- tions. This gives in brief a very fair idea of the relative position of letters in the three countries, Again, the London newspaper proprietor and his American confrére when they have to boast of their enterprises do so about their machines, their speed, their ink, and the amount of white paper consumed in their offices in a week. The French editor boasts about the men who write for him, and the sums he pays them. oo I hear that the so-called décadents have decided to revolt against the appellation, and that each of the school will in future consider it an insult to be styled by this name. As a matter of fact a finer set of young men than Stuart Merrill, Maurice Maeterlinck, Vielé-Griffin, Jean Carrére, Adolphe Retté, the athletic Christian could not wish to see. The word décadent sug- gests a dismal, greenish, pimply youth, with shabby clothes and frowsy hair. All the déca- dents that I have seen are just the reverse. They would be a credit to Hyde Park on a Sun- day afternoon. Paris, March 19. Rosert H. SHerarp. ees BALLADE OF THE PRIMROSE WAY. —— Our life is but an empty show, A passing shadow frail and fleet ; Earth’s joys are dross, and end in woe, For stumbling men they are not meet: Pleasure, the siren’s voice, is sweet, But death is in her kiss and glance ; Then follow not with foolish feet The Primrose path of Dalliance. Thus the sad preacher, grave and slow, In balanced phrase precise and neat; Alack! and is it really so ? Well, from the toil, the dust, the heat Of life’s rough highway, some retreat I fain would find—I’d take my chance, And follow, e’en with foolish feet, The Primrose path of Dalliance. T know the ways where wild thorns grow, I’ve reaped well-nigh more tares than wheat ; I know life’s ruts, some bourne I’d know With violet and rose replete, Where all fair sights and sounds compete The charméd fancy to entrance ; I'd follow with whatever feet The Primrose path of Dalliance. Envot. Change places, Florizel, heigho ! You're sick of “ three-pile,” song, and dance ; Let me play Prince awhile, and go The Primrose path of Dalliance. RoBerRT RICHARDSON.  THE AUTHOR. 405 NOTES AND NEWS. HIS is personal. In Punch for April 1 a4 there is a statement quoted from some- where—it is not said where. This is the statement: “In the pages of the Author Mr. Besant suggests that the Society of Authors should undertake the examination of journalists.” Some verses follow, naturally in ridicule of the proposal. It is needless to say here that the state- ment is absolutely baseless. Perhaps, however, my brother journalists will kindly help me to give publicity to this protest. I have never suggested, or thought of suggesting, any such thing. The only possible foundation for the fabrication appears in the March number, where, at p. 367, after quoting Prof. Matthews’ examination paper on “The History and Art of Fiction,’ I went on, venturing on a Flight into the Impossible, to say, ‘“ What a fine field would be open to the Society if we could institute examinations for critics!” Then followed certain words meant in my little, feeble way to be playful. The time appears to have now arrived when an attempt, at least, may be made towards an understanding with the leading publishing houses as to the creation of some recognised and accepted principles, which should guide and govern the relations of author and publisher. Sir Frederick Pollock, chairman of the committee of management, in his opening remarks at the general meeting of Dec. 17th, clearly fore- shadowed such an attempt. He said ( Times, Dec. 18): ‘‘ That the society of Authors had been described asthe enemy of publishers at large. In point of fact, they were the enemy of nothing but unbusinesslike habits, slovenly dealing, and fraudulent practices. They were on the side of any publisher who would help them to put such things down. As for the suggested union among the publishers, he thought that it would materi- ally improve the chances of a better understanding between them and authors.” He said, further, that he could not understand that there was no way of arriving at a cordial understanding between honourable men of both sides. This is clearly a most desirable thing to attempt, and, if possible, to achieve, But the first thing necessary is to have a clear understanding of the points which will be discussed With this object, and in order to help myself in the papers which I have to take over to Chicago, I have drawn up a paper which I invite all our members to read and to give their own opinions. They need not consider it as imposing any opinions upon them. The facts, however, are those which have been ascertained by the Society, and cannot be dis- puted. But it may be very helpful if every one will consider the problem by the light of the facts, and if possible come to some conclusion. Se On p. 417 will be found the first beginning of what it is hoped may develop into a great thing —the exchange and sale of books carried on by the intermediary, without profit, of the Author. All those who want to buy books; all those who have books to exchange; all those who have books to sell; may send their lists directed to the “Book Exchange Column.” Their address must be sent, of course. The journal will not pay postage expenses, and when the thing has developed it may be necessary to make a small charge for printing the list at so much a line. The list will be sent to a selection of second-hand London and country booksellers. We shall be very pleased if we can in this way assist a body of men so useful to us as the second-hand book- sellers. I beg correspondents, of whom one rejoices to observe an increasing number, to notice the short articles that are published in the Author. Many of the letters sent up would produce a much better effect if they were short articles instead of letters. For the publication of a grievance or a trick, a letter is perhaps better; but, for the advocacy of a measure of reform, or for the advancement of a principle, a short article is much the best form of stating the subject. The death of Professor Minto, a member of our council, was totally unexpected. He was apparently a strong and healthy man, who might have lived to a great age. He caught a cold ; influenza followed; and he died at the age of forty-seven. As an editor, a writer, and a professor of philosophy, he worked well and did well. There were few men more wide-minded than Professor Minto. Lanes I hope everybody will read and ponder over the remarks made in our corresnondence columns by “Onward” (p.410). They area plea for unionof authors. We area society, but are we yet a union ? We must not think of an ordinary trades union, a company banded together for the raising of wages. The union that our correspondent contemplates, and our Society can perhaps achieve, 1s one which will raise the status of literature by removing it from mendicancy and dependence. The material side of literature must no longer depend on the seen  406 whim and “ generosity ”—they still go on talking about “generosity ”»—but onr ecognised principles and methods of agreement. There must be an esta- blished etiquette between editor and contributor, by which the latter can be in some measure pro- tected from the scurvy treatment he too often receives at the hands of scurvy editors and scurvy journals, There are difficulties in the way, but surely those who lead the world, teach the world, preach to the world, amuse the world, should be the first to see that association is the only way to remove the evils under which they now labour. It is reported that attempts are again being made in certain quarters to persuade the credulous author into committing the stupendous folly of binding himself down for all future work to one publisher! It is difficult to find words with which to stigmatize this madness. Whatever mismanagement—whatever quarrels—might arise —the luckless author would always remain the slave of the publisher to whom he had bound and chained himself. Consider, if you can, what would be thought of a man who should go to a firm of solicitors and should promise them the management of all his estates for the future, whatever their management might turn out ! A correspondent very sensibly suggests that, as much of the ill-feeling that sometimes follows a publishing transaction is caused by the author’s complete ignorance upon all points connected with printing, &c., it would be a very good plan if publishers would send out with the first proofs a plain statement on the subject of corrections. Thus, it is ridiculous to state, as is done in many agreements, that all corrections above so many “shillings” will have to be paid for by the author. How is the author to know the connec- tion between shillings and corrections? What he wants is to be told what corrections he can make without cost, and what he will. have to pay for extra corrections. He sometimes wants, besides, a hint as to the best way of making his corrections. My correspondent adds: ‘“ With some proofs that I received last October from Messrs. G. Putnam’s Sons, of New York, there came a printed paper of full instructions for ‘correcting, and also a full explanation of the cost of adding additional material.” This is an example that deserves imitation. Here is a case of conscience. The editor of a certain scientific journal sends to the publisher of a certain work on some parts of our social system a request for a copy of the book for review. THE AUTHOR. Observe that it is not the practice of this paper to review books on such subjects at all. The publishers accede to the request and send the book. The notice which appears is contained in twenty-two lines, of which two are occupied by a quotation in verse. - It is not a review; that is to say, the readers of the journal in question could not gather from the paragraph the contents or the scope of the book, except in very general terms; and the tone of the notice is contemp- tuous and flippant. The author very fairly asks why, if this sort of thing was intended, did the editor send for a copy? It is a case of con- science. The editor was not asked to give a review ; he offered one. He received a copy of the book in return for the tacit understanding that there would follow a serious review ; he does not give a review at all, but an irresponsible and slighting “notice.” Is this justifiable ? The following passages appeared in T'ruth. One or the other is a very remarkable specimen of the Reviewer’s Art. On Thursday, March 14, a certain new book was reviewed in two leading journals, with the following result :— It is not interesting, it is not amusing, it is, in fact, one of the most negligible works we have recently en- countered. The compulsory reading of these volumes will afford as humiliating a discipline as the Penitential Psalms. These are most interest- ing, valuable, and attractive volumes, and their perusal is as delightful as it is in- structive. . From whichever point of view this book be considered, it is deserving of the highest praise. The lamented death of Taine has brought forth many tributes to his genius and his personal character. The best and noblest seems to me that which appeared in the Atheneum of March 18. It is signed “ M. D.”—initials which it is not difficult to connect with the remaining letters of the writer’s name. The following is an extract on Taine’s attitude towards the new religious ideas of the time, for those who have not seen this admirable paper : Never was a freethinker more respectful of religion or more appreciative of the vast and necessary moral force embodied in all religions. In abstaining from affirming he did not deny; and now that the pendulum of time has — swung back to the hope beyond reason, the love of mystery, the renewal of faith, which marked the third decade of our century, none watched the modern movement with a kinder — spirit than M. Taine. I remember how astonished I was to find him so warmly, so unaffectedly interested in the pro- ceedings of the Society for Psychical Research, in the hypnotic studies of a recent school of medicine, and other manifestations little calculated, I had thought, to appeal to a philosopher of pure reason. But his large spirit saw a greatness in these attempts to verify suprasensible things by a scientific method. He felt no rancour, but a curious inte- ; | THE AUTHOR. 407 rest, in the eager spirits who would fain explore the track he had defined as unexplorable. Among the younger gene- ration he had few closer friends than the Vicomte de Vogiié, the Chateaubriand of modern.France. Mystics, reformers, apostles, men of action, they were none of them beyond the sympathies of our sage ; for none so well as he was aware of the necessity of a moral order in the world, and of the need of a continua] renewing and reforming of that moral order. And none more than he was conscious of the impenetrable mystery which lies thick and dark behind all our systems and all our philosophies, which, if it answers to no religion, likewise refutes none either. Only a month ago he spoke with us of the Eleusinian Mysteries, and of that shadowy underworld where men see the roots and not the flowers of things. And he sighed, and said: “In all there is still an Eleusinian Mystery.” Here is a difficulty. A. sends a MS. poem to B. for publication in his journal. B. says he will take the poem, but that he cannot pay for it. A. accepts the proposition. Time passes. A. waits. At last he writes. B. replies by post-card—‘ Your poem was returned to you in August last.” He has never received it. Has it been lost in the post? Did the editor send it back? Answer.—Probably the editor gave orders for its return, and the order has not been carried out. Here is a case of coincidence. In the Author of last month appeared a story of a daughter bringing by her own efforts and genius success to the father who could not command it. It was a literary success. In June of last year there appeared in the Eastern and Western Gazette, a story by Mrs. Edmonds called “The Painter's Daughter,” in which the daughter gives secretly to her father’s picture the touches and the colour which transform it from a failure to a success. The treatment of the two stories is different; there is nothing similar except the motif, and that -is the same in both. The author of the “ Painter’s Daughter” is anxious to say that she does not for one moment insinuate or suspect any plagiarism. It is a coincidence, and, as such, it deserves to be recorded. Miss Florence Nevill, a member of our Society and the founder of the Braille Book Society, wishes me to mention the latter. Perhaps readers do not know what a Braille book is. It is a book in raised type for the blind. Writers give permission for an edition in Braille type, which is then given to institutes and schools for the blind. Miss Nevill sends me a letter from the “grateful blind children of St. Raphael’s, Montenotte, Cork,” in which they say, “ We are sure it will please you better than anything we could say, when we tell you that your books are a source of the greatest pleasure to us. We wish you could see even the little ones of all, how eager they are to read every one of them.” Those who wish to assist the blind in this way may place themselves in communication with Miss Nevill (editor of the Braille Book Society), 3, Victoria- mansions, Grand Avenue, Brighton. The Editor has received a very indignant letter from a member of the association called the “Society of Science, Letters, and Art,” whose existence and valuable work we have made known to an admiring world. He asks if the remarks made in this journal on that Society were based on personal knowledge or on hearsay ? On neither ; but on the reports and official papers of the Society. He asks what right we have to com- plain of people who choose to join a Society in order to write F.S.Sc. after their name? Well, but the little article in these columns did not complain of them. Not at all. No one has a right to complain of persons who are presumably harmless, do not obstruct the traffic, create a nuisance, or frighten the horses. Meantime if our correspondent, who concludes with a demand to have his letter printed in the Author, will kindly send us a pbalance-sheet of the Society, showing what becomes of all the money—are there not 2000 members?—that balance-sheet shall be printed here. Surely that is a reasonable offer. Mrs. W. K Clifford writes to say that, with the exception of Messrs.- Warne, publishers have always treated her with the greatest kindness and consideration. For instance, Messrs. Cassell having bought the copyright of a story that appeared in the Quiver when she was a girl, paid her, in 1881, more than the original sum before they reprinted it with lengthy additions as a book. Of course she was wholly in their hands, and the copyright was theirs, and she was quite an unknown writer at the time of her husband’s death. The other story is this: Messrs. Wells Gardner and Darton bought, for what was a very fair payment to her in those days, the stories published in a little book called “ Children Busy.” They proved an enormous success, and were translated into many languages. The publishers sent her, of their own accord, a most pleasant letter, thanking her for her stories, and asking her to accept a handsome cheque in token of their appreciation of them. We learn from the Green Bag that (among other schools of Western law) a school of English  408 law flourishes in Japan. For the use of the students who can read English text-books “a number of books were cheaply reprinted and sold at a price within the means of the students.” The list includes the works of two living English authors, as to one of whom we are certain, and as to the other, we believe, that he was not con- sulted in any way or even informed of this pro- ceeding. Japan, we believe, is not a party to the Convention of Bern. It would seem that if our Japanese brethren learn some law from England, they have preferred to take their literary morality from America—as it was before the Copyright Act of 1891. There is a magazine which frankly throws open its pages to all those writers who will subscribe for so many copies. The number asked for, in the form presented to us, is unfortunately left blank. The author is informed that the copies can be sent to his bookseller, who will sell them for his benefit. Will he, indeed? How very accommodating! And who will buy them? The firm, whose name appears in the circular con- taining this offer, is one which habitually offers ‘exceptional terms” in naming the amount, paid down, for which they will print an author’s—any author’s—work—any work. One wonders how many copies of the magazine the writer of —_say— a serial has to subscribe for insertion. Would it be 500 copies—1o0o0 copies—10,000 copies? And how satisfactory to be at once the author and the readers ! The following, for instance, is the reply of the editor of that journal to an author forwarding a MS.: Dear Sir,—I have your paper. It would do very well indeed, but I am very crowded indeed. Do you feel disposed to aid us in promoting the circula- tion by subscribing for some copies of the number contain- ing your essay if we makeroom forit? Please read over the enclosed circulars, and inform us whether you can co- operate in the way therein indicated ? In future correspondence please send me stamped and addressed envelope as my time is very much engrossed.” The author failing to be caught by the tempt- ing bait of having to subscribe for copies, the MS. was returned. Mr. Hubert Haes sends a suggestion which may be found practical; but, I think, not yet, for certain reasons. He points out that every publisher has now his readers: or literary advisers, by whose report upon a MS. he is guided in his decision; that an author may be condemned by one“and approved by another. In any case, the fate of a young writer is decided by literary men working for publishers. THE AUTHOR. He further points out that a young writer frequently goes from house to house seeking acceptance ; that the same work is consequently read by many persons; and that this involves much waste of time and money. He would have, therefore, a permanent com- mittee of readers attached to the Society, to whom all new works might be submitted, and whose judgment would be accepted by publishers. Such is the scheme suggested by Mr. Hubert Haes. Publishers would certainly save a great deal of money by such an arrangement. But who is to support this committee? Reading MSS. is a laborious—-a very laborious—kind of work. As it is, our readers are paid—and very poorly paid— by the author’s guinea fee. We cannot, however, ask authors for a larger fee. Will every author be obliged to pay that guinea on Mr. Haes’ plan? Moreover, our readers are asked to give an opinion which shall be instructive, and this is not quite what the publisher wants. And, again, while 60 per cent. of the MSS. submitted can be rejected in a few minutes, there remains a certain percentage on the border line, which a reader is afraid to recommend, as being risky, and yet afraid to condemn as presenting points of interest and merit. Such MSS., and those which the reader is disposed to recommend, should be read by more than one member of that committee. The idea, however, of a central committee of critics and readers to consider MSS. and to report upon their contents, their literary value, and their com- mercial prospects (the last not always depending on the second) seems one worth noting and remembering. It may be taken up in the good time coming, when the honourable houses leave off assuming as meant for themselves remarks, warn- ings, and exposures designed for the baser sort. Let us have patience. That time is coming. But even when that good time comes, we might have, as I suggested last month, a publisher receiving the opinion of the Society’s committee with con- sideration, and then putting on his own reader. One of my correspondents complains of the prize composition system now so much in vogue. He points out that the favourite prize is a guinea, and that the prize composition commonly covers from four to five columns ; thus, he says, depriv- ing regular contributors of so much a page, which is filled at a very low rate. To this I have replied that, (1) an editor, in his own interests, must fill his paper with what will prove most attractive ; that (2) perhaps he thinks that the winners of prize compositions are certain to be fresh and bright; and that (3) the prize toa young writer is very much more than a guinea,  THE AUTHOR. 409 it is the first step, the first proof of capacity, the first publicity of his name; and (4) that even if it does fill up his columns at a low rate, since the prize winner is delighted and the interest of his paper is served, no one has any right of inter- ference. I hope that [ am the last person in the world to underrate or minimise the rights of authors, but this is how the question seems to me. Perhaps readers who cannot agree with this view would like to state their opinions. ————— = There is one paper called Hearth and Home, where there is a literary competition every week. The prizes are offered to outsiders only-—not to those who make money regularly by writing. The editor of this department adds short criticisms on the MSS. sent in to him. These little notes seem both instructive and useful. Perhaps they are too encouraging. The real question seems to me, not whether the prize is great or small, but whether this plan is or is not calculated to encourage mediocrity into the field of letters. It ought to produce just the opposite result. The competi- tion is so enormous even in this, the first begin- nings, as to discourage most. Other discourage- ments sometimes come too late, when the candi- date has already burned his boats and cannot turn back. A correspondent calls attention on the endless review—not criticism—question ; and to the fact that he is himself alternately praised and blamed by the same paper, and this not in one paper only but in many; so that it is quite impossible to know beforehand whether the qualities which pleased in one work will not be found the subject of derision and contempt in the next. All this is part of the system adopted in some journals. It 1s abso- lutely impossible, when the rapid reviewing (?) of books in short paragraphs is a source of income, to read adequately—or at all—the books that one has to review. Nobody can afford it. I have already mentioned the case in which the reviewer (?) was expected to review eight, ten, er a dozen novels, in a single column, for a guinea. That is, to read all these three volume novels, and to write an opinion upon them at the rate of rs.gd. anovel!! And this is not an isolated case. Now I have always thought that a book should deserve a review, 2.e., a certain proportion of the books which come out are either trivial books or bad books, which will perish immediately, and no more deserve notice than the performance of a man who plays a cornet before a public-house. It should be a distinct honour for a book to have a review; there are not more books which deserve review than would fill the literary columns of a journal. Why not go back to this rule? And as for the other books, a current list might be kept of them, explaining the meaning, scope, and intention of the author in every case. This would be an unpaid advertisement of every book, quite enough for most, and better than a “slating” among the reviews, while it would leave the way clear for long and serious reviews, such as make the reputation of an author and advance the demand of a good book. The short notices of current books in the Westminster Gazette are examples of the method which I should like to see followed everywhere. That is, a serious review where the work is serious, and just a brief statement of its contents and aims where it is not thought worthy of a review. eee Se Professor Brander Mathews writes, with regard to his examination in the History and Art of Fiction, that thirty men took the paper and only one failed. I think this speaks volumes for the Professor as well as the students, and I hope his. example will be followed in this country. The University Extension lecturers are already beginning to leave the beaten tracks. At one of their branches the subject has been the History of London, and Ihave the honour of examining that branch in this new subject of study. For my own part 1 have learned so much concerning the history of England from the study of London, that I cannot but hope that it will be taken up extensively. But books alone will not do. One must master the map; one must know where places stood; one must fill the streets with history and associations. I have to acknowledge a very generous response to my appeal on behalf of a distressed author. The lady herself wishes to convey her best thanks to everyone who has kindly helped her. The following is a list of the donors. Their names are suppressed, in accordance with the wishes of most, and the list is closed. eB e, a. 2 sg. a. 1 o 0O| Rev. Canon B. a3) L020 i i.0 iL 0;.0 Jt. 0 I Loo I L3G Go 18 22°20 O° 5-0 r 1 0 . Oo 5 Oo Napoleon) ...... O16. 0) re Bek bet Tieut.-Col, Ce 065 6.0 “Old. dn oW ss Ee as CO SO Wiliams... 2 2.0\R ME .....y 1.6. 6 Mrs. 8. a LO} —_———— ANON vipers 019 6| Total .......-... 22°19 6 The above sums have been transmitted by me to the lady for whom they were designed. THE CORRESPONDENCE. L Promrr PayMeEnt. LETTER signed “H.” calls attention to the fact that a certain Church paper sends out cheques with the proofs; and that certain daily papers do not keep their people waiting. Of course not; but it is rather super- fluous to assure the world that the great papers are ready with their payments.—Ep. AY, JUSTICE FROM AMERICA. Be it placed on record that an American firm of publishers have behaved with justice to an English author. The matter being rare may be worth recounting. About ten years ago I published, in two vols. “The Life and Adventures of Peg Woffington;” later, a cheap edition in one vol. was issued. The book was unprotected in the United States. Towards the end of last year Messrs. Dodd, Mead, and Co. brought out an edition of the book in two handsome vols., illustrated. Seeing it reviewed in the American papers, I put forth my claims for compensation. In answer I received an account of sales with a cheque for royalties, FirzGeratp Moutoy. TL. fe For a Union. The ripe tradition that writers should wait in every cold passage is well supported by the nation. First, by a niggardly Pension List, and, secondly, by what, with some self-exultation, is called a Bounty Fund. Private enterprise at times throws ina marble monument or two. But present honour and present flesh-pots are what most men barter their health and strength for. These things literary men will never get with dull acquiescence —with a thankful acceptance of small mercies. If a union is required in any profession, it is required in literature. No profession is so pro- vocative of gibes, for chaos reigns completely. An editor, however low, can pick and choose from a literary army. He can take what he likes, refuse what he likes, and pay what he likes. To which may be added, he can pay when he likes. No wonder the editorial We is pitched in a bene- ficent key. No union could make an editor take what he didn’t want. But this no union would wish. Ordinary unions neither force on the employer ~ experience with the Atheneum. AUTHOR, unsuitable labour or excess of labour. The merely compel that labour to be carried on undae . fair conditions. Employers of ordinary labour, and editors and publishers come under the same head, with this advantage to the literary labourer. If circumstances permit, he can transmit hig wares direct to the public. He always has at his tail co-operative publishing. To him editors and publishers are middle-men. He can do without them ; they can’t possibly do without him. Surely this is argument enough. Surely there is no need to write down the stale, commonplace truth, that organised labour is, without any exception, better treated than that which is disorganised. If there are any readers of the Author who see any vital objections to a union, I should like to hear what they are. Onwarp. IV. MissTaATEMENTS IN REVIEW. I see a statement in the last issue of the Author by Mr. Frank E. Beddard relative to a misstate- ment made in the Atheneum in areview of a work of his, and the editor’s refusal to insert a correction. This is such a common occurrence in papers and periodicals that itis (one would think) time that it was made obligatory upon editors to give space for the correction of a misstatement of fact. It happens that I had recently the same In a review of my “Life of John Linnell,” I was accused of error in two important particulars. In a letter to the editor I pomted out where his reviewer had fallen into error, and adduced proof, but he declined to insert the correction. I do not wonder ; space would probably not permit of the insertion of the correction of all such misstate- ments. There is only one way to set these matters right—a legal obligation on editors to allow of a correction of proved misstatements. But we need to have the principle of signed reviewers extended ; without it reviewing may he, and often is, worse than piracy. Aurrep T. Srory. 13, Bramerton-street, Chelsea. [But how does our correspondent propose to make it obligatory? By Act of Parliament? Nothing .short of an Act would do. Would it not be a better way of procedure, without troubling our legislators, if editors demanded exact veracity from their reviewers as the very first and necessary feature in their work ?—Ep. |  THE AUTHOR. All N. Tue Concert or AMATEURS. If this subject has not been dropped, may I add my word ? A few days ago an acquaintance—a man well known throughout England as the one authority on his own subject—told me he was going to publish a shilling book (on his own subject of course). Naturally I made the remark to be expected under the circumstances concerning my hopes for a big success. “Oh, that’s all right!” he answered cheerily ; ‘‘ my name on the cover will sell the book.” A statement which I knew to be true. I happened to know also that this was his first production in book form, and so I ventured to express a hope that, “ under those circum- stances, he was getting good terms from the publisher.” “‘ Pretty well,” he returned sweetly ; “T pay eighty pounds, and they give me half profits.” Then I get mad, and he looks mildly surprised, until I explain, and he sees there is a righteous foundation for my anger. The next day I saw him again. He had inter- viewed the publisher in the meantime, and that gentleman had lowered his demands by one half. Further than this I could not move him. “ But think of the trouble,” he remarked plain- tively, when I suggested another publisher. “« And, afterall, I don’t want to make money, you know—I want to see my name on the book.” Then I get mad again, whereupon «What does it matter to you?” cries this aspirant for literary honours; “I don’t write your sort of books.’ He could not grasp the fact that I was fighting for a principle rather than from motives of personal interest. Now, publishers cannot undertake more than a certain amount of work; and—apart from the works of really popular authors —they would almost certainly accept a work at the author’s risk before one at their own. It follows, therefore, that every book published in this way, for the eratification of a rich man’s vanity, crowds out another written, probably, with a far more serious purpose—to clothe the naked and feed the hungry. If the two classes of writers met one another on equal terms, and stood or fell by their merits alone, we should have no right to grumble. Let the best man win, whoever or whatever he may be. _It is this new practice of buying out the publishers which seems to me to form one real ground of complaint. It is a species of underselling, and underselling is a practice no fair-minded man countenances, no matter what his calling or station. Ciara LEMORE. VE. THe Paris Typist. The type-writing trouble in Paris is somewhat on a par with the servant girl trouble in our Australian colonies. The typist “ anxious to get work,” is about as eager to accept that work when it offers as the fine lady servant of the South, who inquires after a “place” im a satin gown and ostrich feathers. She is willing to accommodate her would-be employer, provided he or she be willing to pay according to her notions of what she ought to receive; but ask her to lower her charge, and it “don’t suit.” The following is my experience, and probably the experience of other struggling authors and correspondents desirous of securing the services of a typist without the inconvenience of for- warding MSS. to London: Not long since I made inquiries 10 several directions about typists in Paris. After some trouble, I obtained the address of a lady who was “on the look-out for work.” I wrote, inquiring her terms, and inclosing stamp for reply. The reply came—to the effect that she would put my work through on payment of 2 frs. 50 cent. per thousand words. The charge did not suit me. Further inquiries brought to light a second typist “out of practice ;” whilst a third was “waiting for work.” The terms of typist No. 3 were also 2 frs. 50 cent. per thousand. But in this case, as I had heard the typist was really anxious to obtain employment, I wrote again and told her frankly that I believed the Paris typist could obtain regular employment by reducing her charges to the advertised London ones. Further, I made an offer to pay a little above the London rates, besides mentioning that, in a short time, I should have ready a much longer work. No notice was taken of this offer. T would not undertake to advise any girl to come abroad on the chance of making a living by type-writing. But I believe that there ¢s a good opening for some earnest worker with what a Dutch friend of mine was wont to designate a little “puss” in her. Two sisters anxious to cling together whilst one of them was pursuing her art studies here, might increase their income in this way, and obtain, through the Author, the names of authors and correspondents, who would promise to employ the typist whenever they had work to do, provided she did the work satisfac- torily. Mapame Asa L’ORME. Paris, March 13, 1893.  412 VII. A Register or Booxs WANTED. I have read with interest the letter of E. F. Wolferstan, and your note on the same, in the current number of the Author. In July, 1891, I sent a letter. dealing with the same subject, to most of the London morning papers. It was published in the Daily Chronicle and Morning Advertiser of the 15th and 17th inst. respectively, and I send you herewith a copy of the same. As you will see, my proposal was a central office or exchange to be maintained by subscrip- tions from the second-hand booksellers. They were to write to this exchange for any book that had been inquired for, and which they had not and did not know where to get, and from this central exchange was to be sent out every day, or any other period fixed upon, to every subscribing bookseller a list of the books wanted. Any one of them who had it or could get it would then write to the one wanting it, or he might reply to the exchange, and the latter be informed from there about it. Such an organisation would be very easy to establish and inexpensive to maintain, and, if properly arranged, would cover the entire ground. Tam very reluctant to discourage any scheme which shall tend to simplify matters, but I do not think that the one that you intend to start is the best that can be proposed, nor do I think that it will be of any general benefit. Unless it be universally recognised as the medium for obtaining second-hand books it must fail in its object, and the first thing a person who wants a book would do wculd not be to advertise for it inthe Author. One is justified in assuming this, for not every one knows of the paper, and besides there are older established papers with a larger circulation having a similar column, and yet they fail to cover the ground. The first thing that any person who wants a second-hand book would do would be to inquire for it at a second-hand bookseller’s, and the only means by which this want can be made known over the whole country is some organisation belonging to the second-hand booksellers them- selves, such ag this exchange, so that no matter in which shop in the United Kingdom a book were asked for, it should be equivalent to asking for it in every one of them. Husert Hass. 28, Bassett-road, North Kensington, London, W. THE AUTHOR. VIII. Lost MSS. Apropos of your paragraph under the above heading in last month’s Author, may T state a rather curious experience? More than seven years ago I sent to the editor of a popular maga- zine two short articles. One of these (a) was promptly returned, as an article on the same sub- ject had just appeared in that magazine. Six months later I wrote to ask if I might consider the other article (8) :ccepted ; and was informed in reply that it had been returned to me at the same time as the article a. I quoted extracts from correspondence proving the contrary, but no further notice was taken of my letters. Last autumn I received, to my great astonishment, the proof of article B, which, believing the original MS. to be irretrievably lost, I had re-written in much better form, and was about to submit to another editor. Thus, not only was I kept wait- ing seven years for my fee, but I had actually written two articles for it. Another editor, who more than three months ago promised to give ‘his earliest possible atten- tion” to an article submitted to him, has not yet vouchsafed his decision. Should he now decline it, or delay its publication, I should be compelled to defer the publication of a book on the same subject which I have now almost ready for press. X.Y. @. IX. An Easy Frencu Lesson. The late Félix Pyat agreed to write a 25,000- line sensational story for a Paris paper, the Radical. When the tale, which he called “ The Ragman” (Le Chiffonier), had reached 17,000 lines, he asked to be allowed to make a wind-up of it, and, being permitted so to do, disposed of his despairing hero by sending him off at nightfall to the parapet of one of the Seine bridges, thus sug- gesting to every practical novel-reader the usual “hole in the water,” and adding the fateful “Finis.” Nothing of the sort had happened, however, and some time afterwards Pyat ran the rest of his ragman’s adventures, under the title of “Epilogue of the Chiffonier,” in another popular journal, Le Cri du Peuple. Unfortunately, the author had stated in a pre- face to his first part that it would be the whole life of the hero, and that his biographer was above making two brews out of the same malt. Upon the strength of this, the first journal laid its action against the second and the executors of Pyat, and claimed £1000 damages. The courts have just decided that “the interruption of the  THE AUTHOR. novel in the course of its serial publication in one paper, followed by its transfer to another having an analogous class of readers,’ was a matter for damages, and condemned the heirs of Pyat to pay £120 to the Radical. Whence — quite apart from the “ honour bright” view of the case—romancers may see how very chary indeed they should be of their prefaces—and their fin ises. 21 FROM THE PAPERS. L THs Harpsuirs oF PUBLISHING. a” | EVER has the hapless lot of the publisher been set forth more pathetically than by Mr. Heinemann in the last number of the Atheneun. He is at present suffering trom a most extraordinary combination of hardships andadverse circumstances. First, there is the “ manufacture clause” in the American Copyright Act, of which the best that can be said is that it has not harmed the English publisher so much as was feared. Then there are the printers’ unions, which have caused wages to be “ increased steadily for years past,” and in addition the fact that “‘ the public are more fastidious now with regard to print,” and are protesting against “the horrible stuff that they used to buy under the good-natured genera- lization of ‘ books.’”? On topof all has come the Authors’ Union in the shape of the English Authors’ Society, further to oppress and outrage the publisher. Shocking demands for increased royalties, sometimes reaching as high as 25 per cent., are now frequently made in the Society’s name, and all this, combined with the rapacity of booksellers, who insist upon 50 per cent. reduction on list prices, has brought the publishing business to a point where it must “ grapple with the danger before it is too late.” Mr. Heinemann’s remedy is a publishers’ union, to resist the aggressions of the powerful author. He calls it, to be sure, “a brotherly band,” but beneath this velvet name appears the cold iron of a real union, with hard- and-fast rules, secret passwords, walking dele- gates, and all. Such an organization could doubtless compel the overbearing author to dis- gorge a part of his swollen gains, and aid the distressed publisher to resume the custom of three mealsa day.—The New York Nation, Dee. 15. ————— > 413 EL, Avuruors aT Home. The attention of the Society of Authors may be directed to a statement now made public—a statement to the effect that the editor of a literary monthly is about to publish a handbook, one feature of which will be a list of English authors, with their private addresses. There are to be similar lists, it seems, of publishers and booksellers, but to these there ca1 be no objec- tion Publishers and booksellers appeal directly to the public, and like everybody to know where they can be found. They sell over the counter, and it is well, therefore, to know where the counter is situated. Not so with the unhappy author. If we gauge his feelings accurately, he has no desire whatever to be tracked to his lair. He has no counter to sell over. He sells his produce to publishers and editors only, and they know where to find him. Moreover, they are the only people that he wants to hear from. A vain poet here and there may like to receive incense from his worshippers, if he has any; but the author by profession wishes for no such palling and appalling sweets. He desires to he left alone to do his work. But what will happen if his private address is divulged to all and sundry ? One sees it all at a glance. First of all will come the requests for autographs, and then the demands for pecuniary assistance. Admiring readers will ask for an explanation of this or that passage ; some will ask for a copy «f the book most admired. The youthful student will write for advice about ‘‘a course of reading,’ and the embryo author will solicit patronage and recom- mendation. Probably in extreme cases the miserable author will literally be bearded in his den, and will hear every knock or ring at the door with apprehension. It is a fearful prospect. Tf that Directory ever comes out, the British author will have to emigrate en masse.— Globe. LTT, Tue New Inisa Lirerary Socrery. At the first meeting of the Irish Literary Society, the Rey. A. Stopford Brooke delivered an address, in the course of which he said : “ The main work of the society was to get Irish literature well and statelily afloat, like a noble ship, on the world- wide ocean of the English language, so that it may be known and loved and admired wherever the English language goes. That part of our litera- ture written in the Irish tongue it will be our business to put into English. The ground is prepared for new work. There should be cheap  414 THE editions of translations of the great stories. We have a vague hope that some of the rich Irish landlords may give a new value to their land, a value no Land League can diminish, and lay up treasures in which neither mist nor rust can cor- rupt, by subscribing to the publishing fund of this society. What an opulent literature that of Ireland is! A few societies like the Royal Irish Academy, and a few scholars know its astonishing extent, but the general public only began to understand this when the Catholic University, under the direction of John Henry Newman, placed O’Curry in the Chair of Irish Literature. Then we heard that there was buried in piles of manu- script, both in Irelandand England, and elsewhere, a new world of imaginative work, of myths, tales, legends, faerie romance, lyric and epic poems, Pagan and Christian thought, first uninfluenced by Latin literature, and then inffuenced by it—a two-fold position, which makes this part of it unique in Europe. The new society will not touch that part of this vast mass which is not lite- rature. The Norse tales will soon be drained dry for a time, and, though they have a powerful humanity, they have no love of nature. We have been even forced of late to go to India for our subjects. We have rummaged through all the great cycles of romantic listory. But the Irish stories are, as yet, untouched. Irishmen in Ireland who can talk Irish should collect the folk-tales of Ireland from the lips of the old peasants, who still hold them in their native tongue, and who have received them by oral tradition. The whole of Ireland is alive with beings who are as interesting as the Nymphs and Oreads, as Pan and all his crew. The young have fled from Ireland; the old who remember their language and have kept their folk-stories are dying out rapidly. In twenty years it will be too late to do this. By this means,’ conclnded Mr. Brooke, “by all the work on which I have dwelt, and by the cataloguing and collection of all that has been already done for Irish literature, whether in prose or poerry, into libraries con- nected with branches of this society, we ought to be able to impress on the whole of Treland the sense of a full and noble literary past which all Irishmen should honour, and which they should all work together to expand into a literature of the future. A new national literature, such as we hope hereafter to create, needs, if it can have it, a long-continued traditionary literature as a part of its foundation. Iveland need not fall back on England. She has her own past, her own poetry and prose, and she can create a future literature, full of her own traditions, instinct with her own life, using her own elements, and representing her own nationality, in the English AUTHOR. tongue. It is the only thing she need borrow, [va and she could not borrow a better vehicle.—From the Westminster Gazette. eee “AT THE SIGN OF THE AUTHOR'S HEAD.” A new serial story, entitled “The Die of Destiny,” by Mr. Fitzgerald Molloy, begins its course through Cassell’s Saturday Journal this first week of April. Another story by Mr. Molloy will, about the | same time, run through Messrs. Tillotson’s syndi- |). cate. The original title of this novel, “A Pauper |; eve MAS Peer,” has been abandoned, in deference to the a wishes of several of Messrs. Tillotson’s “clients of | - Conservative tendencies,” and will be now called i “On Wheels of Fire.” Early this month (April) Messrs. Hutchinson ‘ and Co. will publish a novel in 3 vols., by Mr. Fitzgerald Molloy, entitled “ His Wife’s Soul.” Whispers (A Magazine for Surrey Folk) is announced for immediate publication. It will fe deal with Surrey archeology, Surrey history, and movements of importance to the county will be ole discussed under the heading “ County Gossip.” Literature, Art, and the Drama will be reviewed, and “ Notes and Queries ” of especial interest to Surrey folk will be solicited from correspondents throughout the county. Stories will be given as space permits. The new magazine, which will be published monthly, is conducted by Mr. Henry Libby and Mr. William Thomas Horton. The publishing offices are at 67, Station-road, Red- hill. “Countess Pharamond,” “ Rita’s’’ new novel, is published this month by F. V. White and Co. It is a sequel to her popular novel “ Sheba,” and, as stated in the preface, has been written owing to numerous requests from all parts of the world for an ending to the heroine’s fate in the former book. Mr. Carlton Dawe, author of “ Mount Desola- tion,” has two new novels in the press, entitled “The Emu’s Head,” 2 vols., and “The Confes- sions of a Currency Girl,” 3 vols. The former will be issued immediately. Messrs. Ward and Downey are the publishers. Dr. Karl Lentzner, well known in this country by his writings, has been appointed by the University of Oxford a University extension lecturer. His lectures will chiefly treat of modern foreign literature, especially German and Spanish. Dr. Lentzner has recently delivered, at Somerville  4 Sepet we te , ‘ ea 24 THE AUTHOR. 415 Hall, Oxford, before the delegates of the Oxford University Extension, a lecture, on the Evolution of the German Novel. Mrs. Florence Henderson’s book, entitled “Was She Right,’ has been published by Messrs. Masters and Co., price 3s. 6d. The Rev. Frederick Langbridge’s story of Trish life, ‘“Miss Honoria,’’ will be published immediately by Messrs. F. Warne and Co. Mr. Langbridge has nearly completed a tale of adven- ture for Messrs. Methuen. He is also contributing a series of legendary and other poems to Great Thoughts, and a short series of popular ballads to the Church Monthly. Mr. W. H. Besant, Sc.D., F.R.S., has just published (Bell and Son) ‘‘ Solutions of Examples in Elementary Hydrostatics.” These examples are in accordance with the latest edition, the fifteenth, of the author’s treatise on Elementary Hydrostatics. The same author is engaged upon a new edition of his treatise on Dynamics, which will be com- pleted very shortly. Mr Lewis Carroll has finished the second part of “ Sylvie and Bruno.” Mr. Henry Wheatley’s new book on ‘ Literary Blunders,” contains the ‘“ Blunders of Authors.” Yet they say that it is a little book! Sir Morell Mackenzie’s Essays have been collected by his brother and are to be published by Sampson Low and Co. Mr. Richard le Gallienne is writing a book called “The Religion of a Literary Man.” A good many literary men have written on their religious beliefs—Addison, Johnson, Coulting, Coleridge, Carlyle, Froude, Francis Newman, Jefferies. How religion appears toa layman who is endowed with intellectual activity, scholarship, and the poetic insight, is always a most interesting subject. Mrs. Clifford is bringing out a new story, “A Wild Proxy,” through Messrs. Hutchinson. Mr. Clark Russell’s new story has also gone to these publishers. A new and revised edition of “ Ball’s Alpine Guide” is preparing, and is reported to be almost ready. Prof. Masson has been appointed Historio- grapher of Scotland, an office of great antiquity. _ Mr. Wheatley’s new edition of “ Pepys’ Diary” is so far ready that the first volume will be pub- lished immediately. It is to be far more com- plete than any previous edition. o Tolstoi’s “Archbishop and the Three Old Men,” a translation of which, by Rosamund Venning, first appeared in the Daily Chronicle, is now published in separate form ; it is, indeed, well worth the trouble which the translator took over it, and, though short, is full of matter for thought. During the last year Messrs. Chatto and Windus received 663 MSS. and accepted 44. Let candidates for literary honours consider this fact. Out of the 44 how many will succeed ? Perhaps all will attain a measure of success—but enough to encourage the author to goon? The number accepted is nearly 7 per cent. Mr. B. L. Farjeon has a new story called “ Something Occurred” quite ready. Mr. J. Passmore Edwards has sent a gift of 2000 books to the Southwark Borough Poly- technic. How many thousand volumes has this creat giver of books bestowed upon the London libraries and polytechnics ? Mr. George Meredith is going to sit to Mr. G. F. Watts. The Atheneum informs us that the Dean of Westminster has appointed Mr. R. E. Prothero as his collaborateur in writing the “ Life of Dean Stanley. The Rev. H. R. Haweis has written a “ Life of Sir Morell Mackenzie,” which is to be published by Allen and Co. The English Illustrated has been transferred ftom Messrs. Macmillan’s t» Mr. Edward Arnold. We may venture to prophesy a change in the price. At one shilling it might have some chance of rivalling the American illustrated monthlies. At sixpence it cannot even attempt it, and it has in the field’ the sixpenny weeklies — the Tllustrated London News, the Graphic, the Queen, Black and White, the Sketch, all good magazines, as well as good journals. Sir Mountstuart Grant Duff is engaged ona life of Renan. Mr. William Hazlitt, son of William Hazlitt (without the Mr.), is dead. He was a literary man of considerable activity. Rider Haggard’s new novel, “ Montezuma’s Daughter,” will be issued by Messrs. Longmans. It is reported that Dr. Conan Doyle has written a piece for Mr. Henry Irving, which is accepted. Those who watch American publishing houses may note that the firms of Effingkam, Maynard, and Co. and Charles C. Merrell and Co. have amalgamated.  416 Mr. F. J. Snell (Clarendon Press) is about to publish a “ Primer of Italian Literature.” Lady Burdett Coutts is editing a volume, which will be published by Sampson Low and Co., dealing with the philanthropic work of English women. The Duke of Argyle, who has recently issued his “Unseen Foundations of Society,” has another work ready, called ‘Irish Nationalism: An Appeal to History.” His publisher will be Mr. John Murray. Dr. Flugel is producing, through the Clarendon Press, the “Life and Letters of Sir Philip Sidney.” Those who are ambitious of writing a success- ful work may consider the topograhical kind of book. For instance, Mr. John Lloyd Warden Page has in the press the third edition of his ‘“‘ Exmoor,” the third edition of his ‘‘ Dartmoor,” and is producing the first edition of the “ Rivers of Devon from Source to Sea” (Seeley and Co.). Let the young man of ambition go and do like- wise. To be sure he must first qualify, by acquiring an accurate knowledge of every foot of ground with all the historical associations, architecture, monuments, ancient ruins, traditions, dialect, legends, and topography of the district. This is a very large collections of requisites. Therefore, the true topographical writer will ever remain a rare creature. Mr. Warden Page is also the author of ‘‘ Okehampton, the Castle, and the Surrounding Country. By way of an antidote to the shilling Shocker Mr. I. Zangwill has written a shilling Soother, entitled “Merely Mary Ann,” which Messrs. Raphael Tuck and Sons have published as the first volume of a new series of shilling novels entitled “The Breezy Library.” ‘“ Merely Mary Ann” is reported by those who have read it,in advance to be a remarkable story, and likely to cause a sensation, whether a soothing sensation or not remains to be seen. “Work and Play in India and Kashmir” is a book whose title explains its character. It is a collection of chapters on life in India by Mr. J. D. Gordon, who has been for many years a barrister practising there. The book is put together in somewhat amateurish fashion, which ought to have been attended to by publisher or printer. There are queer headings ; for instance, in the middle of chapters. The writing is rough, and of style there is none. Yet it is an interesting book. We have received “Not on Calvary Alone,” called also a “‘ Layman’s Plea for Vindication in the Temptation in the Wilderness.” One hesi- THE AUTHOR. tates in these columns to speak of a theological work at all. Let us only note that it is a thoughtful little book, and written, apparently, by an American. It is published by Eden, Remington, and Co. “Broad Norfolk” is a collection of papers originally published in the Eastern Daily Press (Norfolk News Co., Norwich). There is no part of England which possesses so many provincial- isms as Norfolk, though they are fast disap- pearing. If a stranger listens to two rustics talking their own language he thinks it is a foreign tongue. This little book preserves a great many specimens of Broad Norfolk. It is a pity that there are no songs or literature in this language. Mr. Campbell Rae-Brown has produced a humorous story, which is called “That Awful Baby.” It is published by Eden, Remington, and Co. A new sixpenny magazine, entitled The Strat- fordian, is about to be published by King Edward VI. School, Stratford-on-Avon, the school at which Shakespeare was educated. The head master’s wife, Mrs. R. 8S. De Courcy Laffan (known to the reading public as Mrs. Leith-Adams) will con- tribute a serial story for boys entitled “ St. Kilda’s ; or the Gift of God,” a fact that will lift the magazine out of the common run of school periodicals, and give it a general interest. The editor of the new venture is Mr. A. J. Williams, The School House, Stratford-on-Avon. Messrs. Jarrold and Jarrold have in the press cheap editions of “Louis Draycott,” and of “ Bonnie Kate,’ by Mrs. Leith-Adams, hoth books which were very highly noticed by the press in their first (3 vol.) editions. Those who pine for the freedom of the French novelist may order Mr. Hubert Crackanthorpe’s “ Wreckage,’ where he will find as much freedom as he can desire in some studies of women. The book is published by Heinemann. A new tale by Eleanor Stredder, “ Alutch, a story of the Chinese Hills,” is in the press. drawn from life, and gives a faithful picture of the miseries arising from the opium traffic from © the Chinese point of view. Mr. Ruskin has at last sanctioned the compila- tion of “Selections” from his writings, which Mr. George Allen will issue in two volumes, with two portraits of the author at different ages. The _ first volume—to be ready for publication in May —will deal with the following subjects :—Scenes of Travel, Characteristics of Nature, Pa eo and Sculpture, Ethical and Didactic. second volume will most probably be ready m Itis —  THE AUTHOR. June. Besides the ordinary edition, there will be a limited one on Arnold’s unbleached hand-made paper. Mr. Arthur Severn’s “ Recollections of Ruskin” are proceeding apace, and will contain, amongst other interesting illustrations, several of incidents in Mr. Ruskin’s home life and coaching experiences, besides an important portrait never previously used. With regard to Mr. Augustus Hare’s ‘ Life of Lady Waterford,” Mr. Allen announces that the discovery of MSS. of peculiar interest will further delay the publication of the work, Mr. Hare having decided to incorporate with it the reminiscences of Lady Waterford’s no less gifted sister, Lady Canning, as well as a memoir of their mother, Lady Stewart, whose position at the court of Charles X. and intimate friendship with the Duchesse d’Augouleme gave her unique opportunities for throwing light upon an eventful period of French history. Lady Canning’s con- nection with the English court at the time of the Indian Mutiny is another element which will be contributory of matter interesting to the general public. The book will contain eight engravings from the various portraits of the personages mentioned, besides numerous other illustrations. Mr. Philip H. Bagenal, author of “The American Trish and their Influence on Irish Politics,” has written a book, which will be produced with the shortest possible delay, on the “ Priest in Politics.” It is to be published by Hutchinson and Co. spect THE AUTHOR'S BOOK EXCHANGE. (Names of books wanted, books for sale, and books for exchange, to be sent to the ‘‘ Book Eachange,” Society of Authors, 4, Portugal-street. All correspondence on this subject to be addressed in the same way.) Books Wanted. (The price, post free, and the condition of the book to be named in reply.) Meredith, George : Rhoda Fleming ; Henry Richmond. Arundell’s Historical Reminiscences of the City of London. Rowlandson’s Adventures of Johnny Newcome in the Navy, 1818 ; Military Adventures of Johnny Newcome, 1818. Shadwell’s Dramatic Works, 4 vols., 1720. Alexander’s History of Women. Freeman, E. A.’s Life of William Rufus. Hazlitt’s Liber Amoris, 1823. Spencer, Herbert’s First Principles. The World: any vols., 1753, et seq. Appeal to the Men of Great Britain in behalf of Women, 1798. @apper’s Port and Trade of London, 1862. 417 Bissett, Andrew’s Notes on the Anti-Corn Law Struggle, 1884. Barnes’s New Discovery of Pigmies. Bligh’s Voyage to the South Sea in H.M.S. Bounty, 1792. Beloe’s Sexagenarian, Ist edition, 1817. Miss Berry’s Correspondence, 1783-1852, 1865. Hackluyt’s Voyages. Kit Kat Club, Memoirs of, with the portraits, 1821. Strutt’s Sports and Pastimes, Hone’s edition, 1845. Tavern Anecdotes, 1825. Davis’s Memorials of Knightsbridge, 1859. Murray’s Chronicles of St. Dunstan’s in the East, 1859. Memorials of Fleet-street. By a Barrister. Meiner’s History of the Female Sex, 1808. Reader’s Handbook of Illusions, &c. By Dr. Brewer. Windsor’s Ethica, 1840. Newgate Calendar, 1783-1815, 6 vols. Urquhart’s Tracts. Mitchell’s Christian Mythology. Cunningham’s Story of Nell Gwynne. Dunton’s Young Student’s Library. Howell’s Epistole, 1688. Sharpe’s Coventry Pageants. Stirling’s Old Drury-lane. Grosley’s Tour to London, 2 vols., 1772. Hogarth’s Frolic (any edition). Painter’s Palace of Pleasure. Rabelais: W. F. Smith’s New Translation. —Office of the Author. Beckford’s Vathek. Somerville’s The Chase. Tusher’s Five Hundred Points of Good Husbandry. _J. E. Tayuer, Leavesden, Herts. Larwood’s History of Signboards. Andrew’s Old Times Punishments. Any Works of Cobbett. _B. Wo.rFerstan, Arts Club, Hanover-square. History of Paddington. Dr. Syntax: Life of Napoleon. __J. Batcoms, 14, Paddington-green. Captain Conyngham’s Services of the Irish Brigade in the Great American War. j —_Hrnry Brown, 4, Lorn-road, Brixton. { Books Offered. Sinclair: a novel. By Mrs. Pilkington, 4 vols., published 1809. The Family Estate; or Lost and Won. 8 vols., 1815. Ellesmere. By Mrs. Meeke, 4 vols., 1799. Leadenhall-street. Fitzroy. By Maria Hunter, 2, vols., 1792. Minerva Press, { Leadenhall-street. Lord Walford. By L. L., Esq., 2 vols., 1789. Chesterfield Letters. 2 vols., calf, 1777. mall. Oakwood Hall. 3 vols. A novel by Catherine Hutton, i including description of the Lakes. Hugh Trevor. By Thomas Holeroft, 2 vols., 1794. By Mrs. Ross, Minerva Press, Dodsley, Pall-  418 NEW BOOKS AND NEW EDITIONS. Theology. Farrparrn, A. M., D.D. The Place of Christ in Modern Theology. Hodder and Stoughton. 12s. Farrar, ARCHDEACON. The First Book of Kings. Vol. of the Expositors’ Bible. Hodder and Stoughton. 7s. 6d, Hermon, Rey. G. E. Son, Remember! Plain warnings and counsels in eleven sermons. Skeffington. Hunter-Dunn, Rieut Rev. A.—Holy Thoughts for Quiet Moments. Brief meditations arranged for every day foramonth. Second edition. Sutton and Co., Ludgate- hill. 1s. Lerroy, Wituiam, D.D. Agoniw Christi, sermons on the sufferings of Christ, with others on His nature and work. ‘Preachers of the Age” series. Sampson Low. Macmintan, Hueu, D.D. The Mystery of Grace and other sermons. Hodder and Stoughton. 6s. Pierson, A. T.,D.D. The Key Words of the Bible. edition. Hodder and Stoughton. 2s. 6d. ScHLEIERMACHER, F. On Religion. Speeches to its cul- tured despisers. Translated with introduction by John Oman, B.D. Kegan Paul. 7s. 6d. SmrrH, GkEorcE Apam. The Preaching of the Old Testa- ment to the Age. Hodder and Stoughton. 1s. Spuraxon, C.H. The Gospel of the Kingdom, a popular exposition of the Gospel according to Matthew. With introductory note by Mrs. C. H. Spurgeon. Passmore and Alabaster, Paternoster-buildings. 6s. Watkinson, Rev. W. L. The Transfigured Sackcloth and other sermons. “ Preachers of the Age” series. Sampson Low. 3s. 6d. New History and Biography. Appis, W. E., M.A. Christianity and the Roman Empire. Manuals of Early Christian History series. B. C. Hare, Essex-street, Strand. 3s. 6d. Brown, Horatio F. Venice: an Historical Sketch of the Republic. With maps and plan. Percival and Co. 16s. Buper, E. A. Wauuis, F.S.A. Some account of the Col- lection of Egyptian Antiquities in the possession of Lady Meux, of Theobald’s Park, Waltham Cross. Harrison and Sons, St. Martin’s-lane. 200 copies only. Cannine, Hon. A. S. G. Words on Existing Religions : an historical sketch. W. H. Allen. CasseLu’s History or ENGLAND, the Jubilee edition, vol. VI., from the death of Sir Robert Peel to the illness of the Prince of Wales. CHENNELLS, Enuen. Recollections of an Egyptian Princess. By her English Governess. A record of five years’ residence at the Court of Ismail Pasha, Khedive. 2vols. Blackwood. ConneLL, ArTHUR K. The Irish Union, before and after, a popular treatise on the political history of Ireland during the last two centuries. Cassell. Paper covers, Is. Denison, G. ANTHONY. Supplement to “Notes of my Life,” 1879, and “Mr. Gladstone,” 1886. James Parker and Co., Oxford and London. Drayton, Micuarn. The Battle of Agincourt. With introduction and notes by Richard Garnett. C. Whit- tingham and Co., the Chiswick Press. 7s. 6d. net (450 copies only), 50 copies on Japanese vellum, 15s. net. THE AUTHOR. HMINENT PERSONS. Biographies reprinted from the Times. Vol. III., 1882-1886. Macmillan and the Times Office. 3s. 6d. ; Forses-Ropinson, Epwarp. The Early History of Coffee-houses in England, with some account of the first use of coffee and a bibliography of the subject. With illustrations. Kegan Paul. 6s. : Fowter, Tuomas, D.D. The History of Corpus Christi College, with lists of its members. Printed for the Oxford Historical Society at the Clarendon Press. Gasquet, F. Arpan, D.D. Henry VII. and the English Monasteries. New edition. Part XI. John Hodges, Agar-street. Paper covers, 1s. Hunter, Sir W. W. The Indian Empire: its Peoples, History, and Products. New and revised edition (the third). W.H. Allen. JouNstTon’s ILLUSTRATED HisToRIes OF THE ScorTrtisH Reaiments. By Lieutenant-Colonel Percy Groves. Illustrated by Harry Payne. Book I. 1st Battalion, The Black Watch (Royal Highlanders), 42nd Foot. W.and A. K. Johnston. 3s. net. Ler, Rawpon B. A History and Description of Modern Dogs (sporting division) of Great Britain and Ireland. With illustrations by Arthur Wardle. Horace Cox, Freld Office, E.C. MauuetT, CuHarLes Epwarp. One of the University Extension Manuals. Murray. Morris, MowsBray. with an introduction and notes. Maemillan. 3s. 6d. Ouvry, M. A. A Lady’s Diary, before and during the: Indian Mutiny. C. T. King, Lymington. 3s. 6d. PayNE, JOHN ORLEBAR. St. Paul’s Cathedral in the time of Edward VI.: a short account of its treasures from The French Revolution. John Boswell’s Life of Johnson. Edited The Globe edition. a document in the Public Record Office. Edited by. Burns and Oates. Ramsay, W. M., M.A. The Church in the Roman Empire, before a.p. 170 (Mansfield College Lectures, 1892). With maps and illustrations. Hodder and Stoughton. 12s. Ritcure, J. Ewrne. East Anglia. Personal Recollec- tions and Historical Associations. Second edition,. revised and enlarged. Jarrold and Sons, Paternoster- buildings. 7s. 6d. RosBERTson, JoHN Ropert. The Princely Chandos, a Memoir of James Brydges, Paymaster-General to the Forces abroad during the most brilliant part of the Duke of Marlborough’s Military Career, 1705-1711,. afterwards the first Duke of Chandos. Illustrated. Sampson Low. Roztnson, G. C., M.A. A Catechism, chiefly Historical and Rubrical, on the Book of Common Prayer. Griffith, Farran. Roprinson, Port. The Poets and Nature. Reptiles, Fishes, and Insects. Chatto and Windus. 6s. ‘ Rop, Epouarp. The Private Life of an eminent Politi- cian (rendered into English from La Vie Privée de Michel Teisser). 2 vols. W.H. Allen. Roprs, Jonn Copman. The Campaign of Waterloo. A military history. G. P. Putnam’s Sons. SerGEantT, ADELINE. The Story of a Penitent Soul, being’ the private papers of Mr. Stephen Dart. Popular edition. Heinemann. 3s. 6d. . Trempug, A. G., F.S.A. Reproductions from the Loan. Exhibition of Pictures at Guildhall, 1892, by the collo-. type process, with descriptive and biographical letter- press. Blades, Hast, and Blades, Fine Art Printers to: the Corporation, Abchurch-lane, E.C. To subscribers, £2 2s. ; to others, £3 3s. } THE AUTHOR. Tar Famity Lire or Heinrich Hxrne. Illustrated by hitherto unpublished letters addressed by him to members of his family. Edited by his nephew, Baron Ludwig von Embden, and translated by Charles God- frey Leland. With portraits. Heinemann. 12s. 6d. Vernon, W. Frep. History of Freemasonry in the Pro- vince of Roxburgh, Peebles, and Selkirk Shires from 1674 to the present time. With an introduction by W. J. Hughan. George Kenning, Great Queen-street, W.C. Wart, JAMES CRABB. of Scotland. A memoir. Edinburgh. Woo.tteicHt, H.H. History of the 57th (West Middle- sex) Regiment of Foot, 1755-1881, compiled from official and other sources. With maps and illustra- tions. John Inglis, Lord Justice-General William Green and Sons, General Literature. Barnaby, Str N., K.C.B. Christmas, 1892, in Connaught. A Study of the Irish Question, by an English Noncon- formist, with résumé of the Home Rule Bill, 1893. E. Marlborough and Co., London. Paper covers, 6d. Bxsant, WALTER. The Society of Authors, a record of its action from its foundation. Published by the Society. Paper covers, ls. Boox Prices CURRENT, a record of the prices at which beoks have been sold at auctions from December, 1891, to November, 1892. Elliot Stock. Broap NorFoukK: a series of Articles and Letters, re- printed from the Eastern Daily Press. Edited by C. H. Norfolk News Company, Norwich. Paper covers, 6d. BusHit, T. W. With an introduction by Sedley Taylor. Go. ‘28. 6d. Buss, Gzorar. Description of the German Castle and Guide through the German Village at the Chicago Exhibition. Max Pasch, Berlin. Carnz, W. S., M.P. The Attitude of the Advanced Temperance Party. Reprinted from the Contemporary Review. Kent and Matthews, Wandsworth-road, 8.W. Paper covers. Carpenter, H. 8. 1893. Edited by. Profit-Sharing and the Labour Question. Methuen and Bourne’s Handy Assurance Manual, George Philip, Fleet-street. 1s. 6d. CuarK, D. Kinnear. The Steam Engine. A treatise on steam engines and boilers. 2 vols. Blackie and Son. CLAssicaAL PicruRE GALLERY, Part ILI. H. Grevel, King-street, Covent Garden. ls. Ciorron, W. A Cackle about Trees. F. and K. Stoneham, Cheapside. 1s. 6d. Cotomsp, Vick-Apm. P. H. W. H. Allen. C.S.8. Reminiscences of a Midshipman’s Life, from 1850- Essays on Naval Defence. 1856. 2vols. Eden, Remington. 25s. Durr, E. Gorpon. Information for Pilgrims unto the Holy Land. Lawrence and Bullen. 10s. 6d. net. 350 copies only. Duxes, Davin, M.R.C.S. with charts. 1s. 6d. Eruetmer, Eviis. Woman Free. Women’s Emancipation Union. 5s. Gassott, E.R. How to Invest in Mines, a review of the mine, the company, and the market ; also a glossary of mining terms. Effingham Wilson. GantTHONY, Ropert. Amateur Entertainments for chari- table or other objects, how to organise and work them with profit and success. L. Upcott Gill, 170, Strand. Paper covers. Ils. Synchronism of the Passion Days, Published by the 419 Walks in Rome. Thirteenth edi- Allen, London and Hare, Aveustus J. C. tion, revised. 2 vols Orpington. 10s. Herrsiet, Str E. The Foreign Office List, 1893. by. Harrison, Pall-mall. 6s. Hinus, ARNOLD F. Essays on Vegetarianism. The Vege- tarian Publishing Office, Memorial Hall, Farringdon- street, E.C. 2s. IRELAND'S SORROWS: THE CAUSE AND REMEDY. Fourth edition (completing 63,000), with an additional chapter. Marshall Brothers, Paternoster-row, E.C. Paper covers, 3d. Lanza, Marquise Ciara, and HERVEY, J. C. the story of an African beetle. Cassell. Leaver, J.C. Money: Its Origin, its Internal and Inter- national Use and Development. By J. C. Leaver. Effingham Wilson. Paper covers, ls. Macrpuerson, W. CHarterRis. The Baronage and the Senate, or the House of Lords in the past, preseut, and the future. John Murray. 16s. Macuru, Rev. 8.8. The Fall of Adam, a treatise demon- strating evil in its origin to have been the resultant of natural law under circumstances which were peculiar to the Edenic period of time. 2 vols. Digby and Long. Masprro, G., D.C.L. Egyptian Archeology: a Handbook for Students and Travellers, from the French by Amelia B. Edwards. New edition, with illustrations. HH. Grevel, Covent-garden. Morriut, W. R. Poland. Fisher Unwin. 5s. OrmEROD, Exeanor A. Report of Observations of Injurious Insects and Common Farm Pests during 1892, with methods of prevention and remedy. 16th report. Simpkin, Marshall. Paper covers, 1s. 6d. Ouvry, Cotonet H. A., C.B. Cavalry Experiences and Leaves from my Journal. C. King, Lymington. 7s. 6d. Pracu, R. E.M. Street-lore of Bath. A record of changes in the highways and byways of the city. Simpkin, Marshall. PreLagius. How to Buy a Horse: and stable management. Chapman and Hall. covers, ls. 2ATHBONE, F. Old Wedgwood. The English Relief Work of the 18th century, made by Josiah Wedgwood at Etruria, in Staffordshire, 1760-1795. With illustrations in coloured facsimile. Part I.; to be completed in eight parts. Bernard Quaritch. Subscription price, £8. 8s. for the whole work. Paper covers. REGISTERS OF THE FRENCH CONFORMED CHURCHES OF Sr. Parrick AND ST. Mary, DvuBLIN. Edited by J. J. Digges La Touche, LL.D. Printed for the Hugue- not Society, by Alexander Thom and Co., Dublin. RicHARDS, WESTLEY. Agricultural Distress: The Cattle Trade and Farmers’ Accounts. Second edition. Edward Stanford. Card boards, 1s. SHELDON, Pror. J. P. British Dairying, a handy volume on the Work of the Dairy Farm. With illustrations. Crosby Lockwood. 2s. 6d. Sureson, J. The Wild Rabbit in a New Aspect, or rabbit- warrens that pay, a record of recent experiences con- ducted on the estate of the Earl of Wharncliffe, at Wortley-hall. Blackwood. Sranuey, H. M. In Darkest Africa ; or, the Quest, Rescue, and Retreat of Emin, Governor of Equatoria. With 150 woodcut illustrations and maps. New edition. Sampson Low. STuRLUSON, SNORRI. The Stories of the Kings of Norway, called The Round World. Done into English out of the Icelandic by William Morris and Wirkir Magnusson. Vol. I., with a map of Norway. Bernard Quaritch. x George Hdited Searabeeus, “Story of the Nations’’ Series. with hints on shoeing Paper  420 THe AUSTRALIAN HANDBOOK (incorporating New Zealand, Fiji, and New Guinea), Shippers’ and Importers’ Directory, and Business Guide for 1893. Gordon and Gotch, St. Bride-street, E.C. ‘THe BETTER Way or ASSISTING SCHOOLCHILDREN: a Report on the Experiments in the Organisation of Charity for the Better Assistance of Schoolchildren, with suggestions and recommendations. Charity Organisation series. Swan Sonnenschein. THE CLERGY DIRECTORY AND PARISH GUIDE, 1893. Phillips, Fleet-street, H.C. 4s. 6d. net. Tuer Essays or MonraiGane, done into English by John Florio (anno 1603), with an introduction by George Saintsbury. Second Book. David Nutt. Tue Inpia Orrice List ror 1893. Harrison and Sons, Pall Mall. 6s. ‘Tue Lerrers oF CHARLES DICKENS. J.S. Edited by his sister- in-law and his eldest daughter. 1833 to 1870. New edition. Macmillan. 3s. 6d. THe MepicAL ANNUAL AND PRACTITIONERS’ INDEX, 1893. Simpkin, Marshall. 7s. 6d. THE ROUMANIAN QUESTION IN TRANSYLVANIA AND IN Huneary. Reply of the Roumanian students of Transylvania and Hungary. “Reply” made by the Magyar students of the Hungarian academies to the ‘““manifest”’ of the University students of Roumania. Published in Vienna by the authors. THE WoORKMEN’S INSURANCE OF THE GERMAN EMPIRE. Guide expressly prepared for the World’s Exhibition in Chicago by the Imperial Insurance Department, Berlin. Asher and Co., Bedford-street, Covent Garden. Paper covers. 23d. THe Works oF HeErnricH HEINE, translated from the German by Charles Godfrey Leland (Hans Breitmann). Vols. 7 and 8. Heinemann. 5s. Toustor1, Count Leo. The Archbishop and the Three Old Men. ‘Translated from the Russian by Rosamund Venning. Eden, Remington. Paper covers, 3d. ‘TRUMBULL, GEN. M. M. Earl Grey on Reciprocity and Civil Service Reform. With comments. Open Court Publishing Company, Chicago. 10c. VaraeE, Josrr. Harmony Unravelled; or, The Neutral in Music. Novello, Ewer. Paper covers, 1s. ; cloth, 1s. 6d. ‘Wauiack, Ropert. Farm Live Stock of Great Britain. Third edition, revised and enlarged. Crosby Lockwood and Son. Watusn, W.S. Handy Book of Literary Curiosities. W. Gibbings, Bury-street, W.C. Wuyte, James. The Gothenburg and Bergen Public-house Systems.. Published by the Alliance, 112, Fleet-street. Paper covers, 3d. W. Fiction. ARMSTRONG, WILLIAM. An American Nobleman, a story of the Canaan Wilderness. Sampson Low. Banks, Mrs. G. L. Stung to the~ Quick, a North-country story. Griffith, Farran. 2s. 6d. Brtruam, G. K. The Story of a Dacoity, and the Lolapur Week, an up-country sketch. W. H. Allen. Buiack, WiutiaAM. Shandon Bells. New and _ revised edition. 2s. 6d. Sampson Low. Bray, Cuaup. The Last of the Dynmokes: anovel. In 3 vols. Bentley. CiaRK RusseLL, W. The Tragedy of Ida Noble. With illustrations by Everard Hopkins. Hutchinson and Co. 68. Dickens, Mary A. A Mere Cypher: a novel. In 8 vols. Macmillan. 31s. 6d. THE AUTHOR. Diruit, Mrs. A. M. Dr. Paull’s Theory. A romance, Illustrated by Arthur Diehl. Arrowsmith’s 3s. 6d, series. Simpkin, Marshall. Foor, Katuarine B. The Rovings of a Restless Boy, Cassell. 5s. FoTHERGILL, JxEsstz. Oriole’s Daughter: a novel. 3 vols. Heinemann. FRANCILLON, R. E. Ropes of Sand: a novel. 3 vols, Chatto and Windus. GREVILLE, Lapy. That Hated Saxon. Tlustrated by Edwin J. Ellis. Ward and Downey. 7s. 6d. HawkKsForD, C. M. The Phantom Hand. Beaumont and Co., Southampton-street, W.C. Papercovers. Is. Henty, G. A. Rujub the Juggler. 3 vols. Chatto and Windus. Houuis, Marcery. Through Thick and Thin. 3 vols, Bentley. Horr, ANTHONY. Sport Royal, and other Stories. A. D. Innes, Bedford-street, W.C. Paper covers. Is. Kerr, Lapy AMABEL. A Mixed Marriage. Art and Book Company, Westminster Bridge-road,S.E. 2s. 6d. LysaGut, SIDNEY R. The Marplot. 31s. 6d. MoLEsworTH, Mrs. Chambers. OLIPHANT, Mrs. White. O'NEILL, Morra. Bullen. 3s. 6d. . Payn, James. A Modern Dick Whittington; or, a Patron of Letters. Cheap edition. Cassell. 6s. Power, Victor O’D. A Secret of the Past. In 3 vols. Ward and Downey. RakE-BROWN, CAMPBELL. That Awful Baby: a Romance of the Real. Eden, Remington. Ruopes, WatteR C. The Story of John Trevennick. 3 vols. 31s. 6d. Macmillan. Srocxron, FRaNK R. The Schooner Merry Chanter. New and cheaper edition. Sampson Low. 1s. Stopparp, R. H. Under the Evening Lamp. Bird. 7s. 6d. T. D. My Sister’s Down-grade Diary, a tale for the times. Howe and Company, St. Paul’s-buildings, E.C. THACKERAY, W. M. The Luck of Barry Lyndon. A romance 3 vols. Macmillan. The Next Door House. W. and R. The Sorceress: a novel. 3 vols. F. V. An Easter Vacation. Lawrance and Gay and of the last century. Edited by Frank T. Marzials. - ls. 6d. Walter Scott. Tue CrUISE OF THE WiLD Duck, and other Danish tales. Pseudonym Library, paper covers, ls. 6d. Fisher Unwin. Tue Dance or THE Hours. By the author of Véra. Methuen. 6s. Tue Four BrotTHErs: a political romance. Marshall. Paper covers, 1s. VERE, AUBREY DE. legends of Ireland’s heroic age. Simpkin, — The Foray of Queen Meave and other : Methuen and Co. 5s, Wemyss-Rerp, T. Gladys Fane, a story of two lives. Unwin’s Novel .series, paper covers, 1s. 6d. Fisher Unwin. Wvratt, Frank, and Ross, C. H. The Earth’s Girl. A weird legend. W. J. Sinkins, Paternoster-square. 28. — Poetry and the Drama. ADAIR-FITZGERALD, S. J. Ballads of a Bohemian. and Son, Old Bailey. Paper covers, 1s. 6d. ALDINE EDITION oF THE British Porrs—Wordsworth. Edited by Edward Dowden. 2 vols. Bonp, R. Warwick. An Ode to the Sun and other poems. Kegan Paul. 3s. 6d Boot G. Bell and Sons. —  THE AUTHOR. 421 Harris, J. CHANDLER. Uncle Remus and his Friends. Old Plantation Stories, Songs, and Ballads, with Sketches of Negro Character. Osgood McIlvaine. HrnsHetwoop, A.E. Through Starlight to Dawn. Verses. Gay and Bird. 5s. Jounson, R. UNDERWOOD. The Winter Hour and other Poems. Fisher Unwin. 5s. Mouton, Louise C. Swallow Flights, new edition of “ Poems” published in 1877, with ten additional poems ; and In the Garden of Dreams, lyrics and sonnets by the same. Macmillan. 6s. each. Nation, W. H.C. Prickly Pear Blossoms. Verses. Eden, Remington. 5s. Rawlinson, SiR ROBERT. Verses. S. Hogg. Tue PorTicaL WorKS OF DRYDEN, with memoir, notes, index, &e. ‘ Albion” edition. F. Warne. 3s. 6d. Law. Cuatmers, Jupae. Imprisonment for Debt. Reprinted from the Fortnightly Review, and revised up to date. Chapman and Hall. Paper covers, 6d. Dicey, A. V., Q.C. Introduction to the Study of the Law of the Constitution. Fourth edition. Macmillan. 12s. 6d. FarwE.Lu, Guorer, Q.C. A Concise Treatise on Powers. Second edition. Stevens and Sons. 20s. Fretp, W. N. The Law of Limited Liability and its results, with the protest of Lord Overstone against the Bill on its introduction in the House of Lords. F. and E. Stoneham, Cheapside. Paper covers, 6d. Hastinas, SypNEY, B.A. A Short Treatise on the Law Relating to Fraud and Misrepresentation. Second edition. Clowes. 9s. Jonzs, CHARLES. The Business Man’s County Court Guide. A practical manual. Effingham Wilson and Co. Liuuy, W. S., and Watuis, J. E. A Manual of the Law specially affecting Catholics. Clowes. 12s. Mareraces, Regular and Irregular. With leading cases. By an Advocate. William Hodge, Bothwell-street, Glasgow. Rawson, H. G., and REMNANT, J. F. The Pocket Law Lexicon. Third edition. Stevens and Sons. 6s. 6d. REDGRAVE, ALEXANDER, and KepGRAVE, JASPER A. The Factory and Workshop Acts, 1878 to 1891, with intro- duction, notes, and index. Fifth edition. Shaw and Sons, Fetter-lane. 6s. SracER, J. Renwick. The Law of Elections, as viewed in the Light of the Election Petitions of 1892. Hay- man, Christy, and Lilly, Farringdon-road, E.C. 2s. Seton, Hon. H. W. Forms of Judgments and Orders in the High Court of Justice and Court of Appeal, having especial reference to the Chancery Division, with practical notes. Fifth edition by Cecil C. M. Dale and W. Clowes. Stevens and Sons. £2. Srringer, Francis A. Oaths and Affirmations in Great Britain and Ireland. Stevens and Sons. 4s. Turner, Epwarp F. The Duties of Solicitor to Client as to Sales, Purchases, and Mortgages of Land. Second edition. By W. Llewellyn Hacon, of Lincoln’s-inn. Stevens and Sons. 10s. 6d. VincENT, COLONEL HowarpD, M.P. The Police Code and General Manual of the Criminal Law for the British Empire. Eighth edition. With addresses on Police Duties by Sir Henry Hawkins and the Commissioner of Police of the Metropolis. Simpkin, Marshall. 2s. Waker, Tuomas A. The Science of International Law. At the Cambridge University Press. Educational. Jackson, Ropert. English Grammar. Percival and Co. 2s. 6d. JouNnston, Swirt P. Notes on Astronomy. A complete elementary handbook, with a collection of examination questions. New and enlarged edition. Edited by James Lowe, M.A. Heywood, Amen-corner. Low, Davrp ALLAN, and Brvis, ALFRED WwW. A Manual of Machine Drawing and Design. Longmans. 7s. 6d. Mackenzig, Joun 8S. A Manual of Ethics: Designed for the Use of Students. W. B. Clive and Co., Book- sellers’-row, W.C. RUSSELL, J. WELLESLEY. An Elementary Treatise on Pure Geometry. With numerous examples. At the Clarendon Press, London. Henry Frowde. 10s. 6d. WILKInson, A. J. Euclid at a Glance. Books I. and I. G. J. Palmer, Little Queen-street, W.C. On a sheet suitable for affixing to wall. 1s. Science. BatKwiuu, F.H. The Testimony of the Teeth to Man’s Place in Nature, with other essays on the Doctrine of Evolution. Kegan Paul. 6s. Parliamentary Papers. Foreign Office.—Annual Series: Reports for 1891 on the Trade of the District of Alexandria, 2d.; of Austria- Hungary, ld.; of Stettin, Qhd.; of Sicily, 2hd.; of the Canary Islands, ld.; of Damascus, ld.; of Hakodate, 1d. of Uruguay, 1889-91, 2hd.; of Stockholm and the Eastern Coast of Sweden, 1id.; of Dantsic, 2d.; of the Oil Rivers Protectorate (Old Calabar), 1891-92, 2d.: of Trieste, 1890-91, 1id.; of Malaga and District, 3d.: of Northern Khorasan, 1891-92, ld.; of Brazil, 1890-92, 44d.; of Tonga, 1d.: of Denmark, 1d. ; of the Consular District of Tangier, 13d.; of Maranham (Brazil), 1891-92, ld.; of Baghdad and Bussorah, 1890-91, 1id.; of Norway, 5id.; of the Republic of Colombia, 1d.; on the General Condition of the Argentine Republic, 1892, 6d.; on the Finances of the Netherlands, 1892-93, 2d.; on the Finances of the Argentine, 1892, 2kd.; on the Finances of Bavaria, 1891-92, 1}d.; on the Agriculture of South Russia, 1892, 3d.; on the Agricultural Condition of Holland, 14d.; on the Trade and Navigation of Naples, 1891, Qd.: of St. Petersburg, 1891, 3d.; on the Foreign Trade of Japan, 1891, 1}d.; on the Finances of Switzerland, 1891, 1d.; on the Trade, Finance, and General Condition of Ecuador, 1891-92, 1ld.; on the Trade and Agriculture of Switzerland, 1891, 1id.; on the General Condition of Rome, 1890-91, 2id.; on the Trade, Agriculture, Mining, &c., of St. Jago de Cuba, 1891, 44d.; on the Trade and Revenue of Ecuador, 1891, 3d. Foreign Office — Miscel- laneous Series: Reports on the Relations between Capital and Labour in France, Is. 45d. ; on the Opening of the Merwede Canal, Netherlands, td.; on Russian Agriculture and the Failure of the Harvest in 1891, 3d.; on the Coffee Industry of Guate- mola, 1d.; on the Bar at Rio Grande do Sul, }d.; on the Ghent Agricultural Exhibition, kd.; on the Buenos Ayres Port and Wet Docks Works, }d.; on the Yield of Cocoons in Italy, 1890-91, 1d.; on the Mineral Resources and new Mining Law of Ecuador 1d. ; on the Production of Sugar in the Argentine, $d. ; on the Trade of Bulgaria 1877-91, kd.; on the pro-  422 posed reduction of interest in Savings Banks Deposits in France, $d.; on the Spice and other Cultivation of Zanzibar and Pemba Islands, 4d.; on the Different Systems of Graduated Taxation in Switzerland, 1}d.; on Prussian Income Tax Returns for 1892-93, }d.; on the Progress of various Public Works in Greece, 1d. ; on Public Instruction, Charitable Institutions, and Criminality in Sardinia, }d.; on the Plum Trade in Bosnia, }d.; on the Admistration of Docks and Quays at Hamburg, id.; on the new Mining Law of Mexico, 2d.; on the Swiss Alcohol Monopoly, }d. Report of the Inter-Departmental Committee on Target Practice Seaward, with evidence and ap- pendix, 3s. 6d.; Civil Services and Navy statement of excesses, 1891-92, 3d. each ; Commission for the Publi- cation of the Ancient Laws and Institutes of Ireland, Report, 3d. Foreign Office, Annual Series—Report for 1892 on the General Trade of France, 1}d., and for 1891-92 on the Trade of Bengazi, 1d.; Miscellaneous Series — Reports of the Gothenburg System in Norway, 2d., and the effect of the M‘Kinley Tariff on the Tin Plate Industry of the United States, 3d. Report of the Evicted Tenants Commission, 9}d.; Fourth Report of the Royal Commission on Horse Breeding, 2d.; Treasury Regulations under the Welsh Intermediate Education Act, 1889, }d.; Glasgow Uni- versity Annual Statistical Report, 1d.; Return as to the Manufacture and Sale of Opium in India, 1d.; National Debt (Savings Banks and Friendly Societies) Accounts, 2d.; National Debt (Military Savings Banks) Account, }d.; Death of Bulwant Rao, Correspondence, 1d.; Correspondence on Lighthouse Dluminants, 4d. ; Private Bill Legislation (Wales and Mormonuthshire) (Expenses), }d.; Ecclesiastical Commissioners (Metro- politan Lessees) Circular, 4d.; Consolidated Fund, Abstract Account, 1891-92, 1}d.; Number of Questions put to Ministers and others in the Sessions 1883 to 1892, 3d.; Duchy of Lancaster Chancery Court (Suitors’ Fee Fund), $d.; Goverment of Ireland Bill, 1893 (Constituencies), Return, }d.; Board of Agri- culture, Metropolitan Commons Act, 1866 to 1878, 1id.; Foreign Office, Annual Series—Reports on the Trade of Sweden (1892), Id.; on the Agriculture of the Consalar District of Taganrog (Russia) (1892), 1d.; on the Foreign Commerce of the United States (1892), 2d.; Colonial Reports, Annual—Sierra Leone, 1891, 2d. Army Appropriation Account, 1891-92, with the report of the Comptroller and Auditor-General thereon, 1s. 53d.; Annual Report of the Director of the National Gallery for 1892, 2}d.; Return relating to Brewers’ Licences, 1}d.; Abstract of the Accounts of Glasgow University, 1890-91, 2d.; Report from the Select Committee on the Post Office (Acquisition of Sites) Bill, and proceedings, 1d.; First Report from the Committee of Public Accounts, with proceedings, 1d.; Returns of Judicial Rents fixed by the Irish Land Commission in July and August, 93d., and September and October, 6d., 1892. Financial Relations (England, Scotland, and Ireland), return for 1890, 1891, and 1892, showing the revenue collected in each country and the expenditure on the service of each country, 54d.; Navy, Appropriation Account, 1891- 92, including report on Store Account, 1s.5}d.; Endowed Schools Acts, 1869-1889, Welsh Intermediate Educa- tion Act, 1889, scheme with regard to funds under Welsh Intermediate Education Act, 1889, and Local Taxation Act, 1890, and Bangor and Bottwnog Grammar Schools, 3d. Royal Commission of Labour, Digest of Evidence taken before Group C, vol. II., 1s. 4d. ; Endowed Schools Acts, 1869 to 1889; Welsh Intermediate Education THE AUTHOR. Act, 1889, scheme for the management of certain funds, 3d. ; Post Office (Stranraer and Larne Mai Contract), 22d.; Post Office Telegraphs—Account from the date of the transfer of telegraphs to the State to March 31, 1892, 4d.; two Schemes under the Union of Benefices (Metropolis) Act 1860; Education (Scotland), Circular as to the Distribution of the Sum Available for Secon- dary Education, {d.; Piers and Harbours (Provisional Orders), Session 1893, Report by Board of Trade, 1}d.; Foreign Office, Annual Series, Report for 1892 on the Agriculture of the Calais Consular Dis- trict, 1d.; Miscellaneous Series, Further Report on the Working of the Gothenburg Licensing System, 1d.; Colonial Reports, Jamaica, 1891-92, 2d.; Trinidad and Tobago, 1891, 14d.; Report of the Meteorological Society to the Royal Society for the year ending March 31, 1892, 6d.; Returns of Agrarian Outrages in Ireland, reported to the R.I.C. during the last two quarters of 1892, 3d. each; Report on an Explosion at a small firework factory at Barton Moss, near Man- chester, ld.; Statute under the Universities Act, 1877, 2d.; Reports to the Board of Trade on the Bristol Corporation and North-Eastern Railway (Hull Docks) Bills, }d. each; Army Ordnance Factories, 1891-92: Statement of Excesses. The same for 1890-91. hd. each. Navy Estimates for 1893-94, 3s. 10d.; State- ment of the First Lord of the Admiralty explanatory of the Navy Estimates, 1893-94, 1}d.; Despatch from Berlin, enclosing a German Draft Bill for the Protec- tion of Trade Marks, 1d.; Navy (H.M.S. Howe), Admiralty Minute. 1d.; Pauperism (England and Wales), Return for December, 1892, 2d.; Law Officers of the Crown (Remuneration and Staff), Treasury Minute, }d.; Weaver Navigation Bill, Report of the Board of Trade, 1d.; Barracks Act, 1890, Account 1891-91, 1d.; Post Office Telegraphs, Accounts for the year ended March 31, 1892, 3d.; Treasury Chest, Accounts 1891-92, 1}d.; Army (Courts Martial), Return (in continuation of Parliamentary Paper No. 37 of Session 1892), 2d.; Great Britain and Roumania, Com- mercial Convention signed at Bucharest, August 13, 1892, 3d. ; Royal Commission on Labour, minutes of evidence, group C (Textile, Clothing, Chemical, Building, and Mis- cellaneous Trades), 3s. 10d.; Bank of England, applica- tions made for advances to Government, }d.; Education (Scotland), minutes in regard to the grant for secondary education, }d.; Greenwich Hospital, accounts, 1891- 1892, 23d.; Imperial Defence Act 1892 (Naval section), Australasian Agreement, account, 1891-92, 1d. Royal Commission on Labour, Foreign Reports—Vol. I. The United States, 6d.; Correspondence on the Mauritius Hurricane Loan, 1892, 2d.; Statutes under the Univer- sities of Oxford and Cambridge Act, 1877, 4d. each; Report on Explosion of Gunpowder on board the Auch- mountain on the River Clyde, 2s. 3d.; Army Estimates of Effective and Non-effective Services for 1893-94; Memorandum of the Secretary of State relating to the Army Estimates for 1893-94, }d.; Trish Land Commis- sion: Return of Judicial Rents fixed during May and June, 1892, 9}d.; Annual Report of the Inspector- General of Recruiting for 1892, 3d.; Communication directing Mr. John Burnett and Mr. David Schioss to Inquire into and Report upon matters connected with the Immigration of Foreigners into the United States, 3d. ; First Report of the Congested Districts Board for Ireland, 6d.; Further Correspondence Respecting British Immigrants in Brazil, 3d.; Reports from Her Majesty’s Representatives on the Products of Peat in European Countries, 23d.  ADVERTISEMENTS. NEW NOVEL BY JAMES PAYN. Now Ready, at all the Libraries, Booksellers’, and Bookstalls, in 2 vols , crown 8vo., cloth extra, price 21s. A STUMBLE ON By HE THRESHOLD. TATE SsS PA YD. OPINIONS OF THE PRESS. THE TIMES: “Mr. James Payn’s pleasant story contains a startling novelty. . . . The leading actors are a group of undergraduates of Cambridge University. Mr. Payn’s picture of University society is frankly exceptional. Exceptional, if not unique, is the ‘nice little college’ of St. Neot’s. Cambridge men will have little difficulty in recognising this snug refuge of the ‘ ploughed.’ ee An ingenious plot, clever characters, and, above all, a plentiful seasoning of genial wit. The uxorious master of St. Nept’s is charmingly conceived. If only for his reminiscences of his deceased wives, *A Stumble on the Threshold’ deserves to be treasured. . . . We turn over Mr. Payn’s delightful pages, so full of surprises and whimsical dialogue. . . .” DarLy NEWS: “The dramatic story is told with an excellent wit. It abounds in lively presentation of character and in shrewd sayings concerning life and manners. That study of mankind which is ‘man’ has furnished a liberal educa- tion to this genial humorist. The men and women he pourtrays move before us, as do our friends and acquaintances, distinct individualities, yet each possessed of that reserve of mystery a touch of which in the | | original, and worthy of the ingenuity of the loser of Sir delineation of human nature, is more convincing than pages of analysis. . Neot’s, Cambridge—simple, loyal, gently independent—is a beautiful study. between Bournemouth, Cambridge, and some charming spots near the Thames. Needham, Fellow of St. | The story alternates in its setting | The description of life in the} Alma Mater on the banks of the Cam gives Mr. Payn | opportunities for humorous ketches of professors and students, and he shows himself in the light of an excellent raconteur. This part of the narrative furnishes some delightful reading; we seem to be listening to the best talk, incisive, racy, and to the point. Space will not allow us to quote some of the wise and witty sayings, tinged it may be with cynicism, which are the outcome of Mr. Payn’s philosophy of life, and which are not the least entertaining part of this attractive novel.” DAILY CHRONICLE: ‘Mr. James Payn is here quite at his usual level all through, and that level is quite high enough to please most people. The character drawing is good. The story of the master sounds strangely like truth. : A book to read distinctly.” DAILY GRAPHIC: “ . | | The dramatic unity of time, place, and cir- cumstance has never had a more novel setting. . - a SATURDAY REVIEW: ‘A very interesting story, and one that excels in clever contrast of character and close study of individualism. Sts The characters make the impression of reality on the reader. Extremely pleasant are the sketches of University life.” THe WORLD: “The most sensational story which the author has written since his capital novel, ‘By Proxy.’ 3 Never flags for a moment.” BLACK AND WHITE: “ : Ingenious and original. Mr. Payn knows how to invent and lead up to a mystery.” LEEDS MERCURY: “Three more distinctive characters have, perhaps, never been drawn by Mr. James Payn than in Walter Blythe, Robert Grey, and George Needham, Cambridge undergraduates, who figure prominently in ‘A Stumble on the Threshold.’” Guasgow HERALD: “| |. Mr. Payn’s latest invention in sensational episode; but wild horses will not drag from us a statement of the mystery. It is new and thoroughly Massingberd.” BATLEY REPORTER: Is most attractive reading.” HAMPSHIRE TELEGRAPH AND CHRONICLE: “Mr. James Payn’s latest story, ‘A Stumble on the Threshold,’ which has been the chief attraction in the ‘ Queen’ during the last few months—where, by the way, it was most admirably illustrated—has just been issued in two handsome vols. by Mr. Horace Cox. The story is written in Mr. Payn’s happiest vein: it sparkles with wit, the characters are most unconventional. and the old, old theme is worked out on quite novel lines.” HEREFORD TIMES ‘< With all their sparkle and gaiety, Mr. Payn’s novels would not be complete without the dread Nemesis, mysterious in operation, and casting suspicion for a time on every side but the right one. The novel is thoroughly attractive, and a credit to the practised hand which penned it.” THE OBSERVER: « . . , Is a characteristic story, remarkably quietly told, always pleasing and satisfying, and pro- viding a startling incident at a moment when everything seems serene.” London: HORACE COX, Windsor House, Bream’s Buildings, E.C. “CHEAP JACK ZITA” WEW SERIAL STORY — 2 BARING -GOoOvULD., ENTITLED ‘““CHEAP JACK ZITA.” With Illustrations by a Prominent Artist, commenced in the ‘‘Queen” on Jan. 7.  424 ADVERTISEMENTS. MESDAMES BRETT & BOWSER, MRS. GiInik, TYPISTS g LU! E-WRITING OFFICE, SELBORNE CHAMBERS, BELL YARD, TEMPLE BAR 35, LUDGATE HILL, EC. (ESTABLISHED 1883.) : ays : “ ee Authors’ MSS. carefully and expeditiously copied, from Authors’ MSS. carefully copied from 1s. per 1000 words. Plays, 1s. per 1000 words. Extra carbon copies half price. Refer- | &c., 1s. 3d. per 1000 words. Extra copies (carbon) supplied at the rate of 4d. and 3d. per 1000 words. Type-writing from dictation ences kindly permitted to Augustine Birrell, Esq., M.P. 2s. 6d. per hour. Reference kindly permitted to Walter Besant, Esq. ’S HAIRLESS PAPER-PAD THE AUTHOR'S HAI ‘| MIss PaTTEN, (Tue LeapEenHALL Press Lrp., H.C.) 7YPIST — 44, Oakley Street Flats, Chelsea S.W. Contains hairless paper, over which the pen Authors’ MSS. carefully transcribed. References kindly permitted slips with perfect freedom. to George Augustus Sala, Esq., Justin Huntly McCarthy, Esq., and many other well-known Authors. Siapence each: 58. per dozen, ruled or plain. Wire. Proot Safe for sine: LITERARY PRODUCTIONS Particulars on Application. OF EVERY DESCRIPTION Ce REVISED and CORRECTED on Mode- rate Terms by the Author of “The Queen’s English “T always stick in my } TICKPHAST- up to Date” (see Press Opinions), price 2s. scraps.and papers with ) PASTE. Ellen Terry.” Address ‘“ Anglophil,” Literary Revision Office, 342, Strand, W.C. Published every Friday morning; price. without Reports, 9d.; with eo. Reports, Is. Price One Shilling ; by Post, Is. 3d. HE LAW TIMES, the Journal of the Law and the | 7 HE QUEEN ALMANACK, and Lady’s Calendar _ Lawyers, which has now just completed its fiftieth year, - 1898. Contains a Chromo-Lithograph Plate of an Album Cover supplies to the Profession a complete Record of the Progress of Legal in Titatian Boule Work, Winter Comforts in Knitting and Crochet, , ; . Reforms, and of all matters affecting the Legal Profession. The creas : : - Reports of the Law Times are now recognised as the most complete ee , Hand-painted, or Inlaid Work, and Bang and efficient series published. Offices: Windsor House, Bream’s-buildings, E.C. The ‘‘ Queen ” Office, Windsor House, Bream’s-buildings, E.C. TWENTY-FOURTH ISSUE. Now ready, super-royal 8vo., price 15s., post free. CROCKFORD'S CLERICAL DIRECTORY POR 18692 Being a Statistical Book of Reference for Facts relating to the Clergy in England, } Wales, Scotland, Ireland, and the Colonies, WITH A FULLER INDEX RELATING TO PARISHES AND BENEFICES THAN ANY EVER YET GIVEN TO THE PUBLIC. LONDON: HORACE COX, WINDSOR HOUSE, BREAM’S BUILDINGS, E.C. COx Ss ARTS OF READING, WRITING, AND SPEAKING. ” LETTERS TO A LAW STUDENT. By Tem Late MR. SHRJBANT COZ. RE-ISSUE (SIXTH THOUSAND). PRICE 7s. 6d. LONDON: HORACE COX, ‘‘\ LAW TIMES” OFFICE, WINDSOR HOUSE, BREAM'S BUILDINGS, E.C Printed and Published by Horace Cox, Windsor House, Bream’s-buildings, London, E.C. Dublin Core The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/. Title A name given to the resource The Author, Vol. 03 Issue 11 (April 1893) Subject The topic of the resource <em>The Author</em>, Vol. 03 Issue 11 (April 1893) Type The nature or genre of the resource Publication Identifier An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context 1893-04-01-The-Author-3-11 publications The Author https://historysoa.com/files/original/5/448/1893-03-01-The-Author-3-10.pdf 33717c71d01425934d0c9c9a5fcff5a0 PDF Text Text ���������������������������������������� Dublin Core The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/. Title A name given to the resource The Author Subject The topic of the resource <em>The Author</em> Description An account of the resource A digitised run of the Society of Authors' monthly periodical, <em>The Author</em>, 1890<span>–</span>1914, made available together for the first time.<br /><br />Currently users can browse issues and <a href="https://historysoa.com/items/browse?search=&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Bjoiner%5D=and&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Belement_id%5D=51&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Btype%5D=is+exactly&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Bterms%5D=Index&amp;collection=&amp;type=&amp;tags=&amp;exhibit=&amp;date_search_term=&amp;submit_search=Search+For+Items&amp;sort_field=Dublin+Core%2CTitle">indices</a> (not available for all volumes). Full text search for all issues, and other additional search functionality, will be added in 2022. Date A point or period of time associated with an event in the lifecycle of the resource 1890–1914 Identifier An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context The-Author-Issues Publication Date The date of an event (in YYYY, YYYY-MM or YYYY-MM-DD format) 1893-03-01 Volume 3 Issue 10 Pages Page range in volume 345–384 Ngram Date Version of the date in YYYYMMDD format for use by the Ngram plugin 18930301 Ngram Text Version of the text with no HTML formatting for use by the Ngram plugin The Hutbor. (The Organ of the Incorporated Society of Authors. Monthly.) CONDUCTED BY WALTER BESANT. MARCH 1, 1893. Vot. [l—No. 10.] PAGE. Warnings ae oe ee eee eee aie es Seu wee B47 How to Use the Society... ae sa 6 ie 205 «-. 348 The Authors’ Syndicate... pee ae me sae ao wo. 348 Notices... & ie tat oe re awe ae Bae wes B49 Literary Property— 1.—The Rights of the Nameless 2.—Copyright and Magazines 3.—In Bankruptcy : 4.—American Copyright see ee ae 5.—The French Society of Dramatic Authors 6.—Publishers’ Accounts eS oe ee 7.—The Output, 1800 and 1892 8.—A Case of Collaboration ... 9.—Is this Fair?... as 10.—A Tale of a Journal 11.—Lost MSS. ... aS 12.—Artistic Copyright... 13.—Title and Copyright Hardships of Publishing ... sue ae ons on An Omnium Gatherum for March. By J. M. Lely ... [PRicE SIXPENCE. What they Read Defoe and the Publishers A New Translation of Rabelais ee Notes from Paris. By Robert H. Sherard The Conveyance of a Gift ... ae as Notes and News. By the Editor... The Professor's Pheenix ... ne iF Carlyle on the Position of Literary Men Correspondence— 1.—A Register of Books Wanted 2.—Misstatements in Review... ties 3.—The Example of Richard Savage 4.—Inaccuracy in Fiction aS 5.—Unknown Writers ... 6.—Times of Payment ... 7.—Prompt Payments ... ise 8.—The Record Press Company Fe “At the Sign of the Author’s Head”’ ... a0 ate ak wee O16 New Books and New Editions... ts nee eae aoe «we 88 PUBLICATIONS OF THE SOCIETY. 1, The Annual Report. That for January 1892 can be had on application to the Secretary. 9. The Author. A Monthly Journal devoted especially to the protection and maintenance of Literary Property. Issued to all Members. The Grievances of Authors. od (The Leadenhall Press.) 1s. The Report of three Meetings on the general subject of Literature and its defence, held at Willis’s Rooms, March, 1887. 95, Strand, W.C.) 3s. the Society. Is. o ov Be Literature and the Pension List. By W. Morris CoLzzs, Barrister-at-Law. (Henry Glaisher, The History of the Sociéte des Gens de Lettres. By S. Squrrm Spricar, late Secretary to The Cost of Production. In this work specimens are given of the most important forms of type, size of page, &c., with estimates showing what it costs to produce the more common kinds of books. Henry Glaisher, 95, Strand, W.C. 2s. 6d. 7. The Various Methods of Publication. By S. Squrre SpriecE. In this work, compiled from the papers in the Society’s offices, the various forms of agreements proposed by Publishers to Authors are examined, and their meaning carefully explained, with an account of the various kinds of fraud which have been made possible by the different clauses in their agreements. I J g Henry Glaisher, 95, Strand, W.C. 35. 8. Copyright Law Reform. An Exposition of Lord Monkswell’s Copyright Bill now before Parlia- ment. With Extracts from the Report of the Commission of 1878, and an Appendix containing the Berne Convention and the American Copyright Bill. By J. M. Lety. Eyre and Spottiswoode. 1s. 6d.  346 ADVERTISEMENTS. Che Society of Authors (Sncorporated), PRESIDENT. GHRORGH MEREDITH. COUNCIL. st Srr Epwin Arno.p, K.C.LE., C.S.1. OswaLpD CRAWFuRD, C.M.G. Lewis Morris. ALFRED AUSTIN. Tue Earu or Desart. Pror. Max Mi.urr. J. M. BARRIE. Austin Dosson. J. C. PARKINSON. ; A. W. A Becxert. A. W. Dusoure. THE Ear. OF PEMBROKE AND Mont- — =, ¢ Rosert BaTeman. J. Eric Ericusen, F.R.S. GOMERY. Sir Henry Berane, K.C.M.G. Pror. MicHaru Foster, F.B.S. Siz FREDERICK PoLiock, Bart., LL.D. a WALTER BESANT. HERBERT GARDNER, M.P. Water Herrizs Poutock. AUGUSTINE BIRRELL, M.P. RicHAaRD GARNETT, LL.D. A. G. Ross. R. D. Buackmore. EpmunpD Gossz. GrorGe AuGausTUs SALA. Rev. Pror. Bonney, F.RB.S. H. Riper Hace@arp. W. BaprisTE Scoonss. Lord BRABOURNE. THomas Harpy. G. R. Sms. James Bryce, M.P. JEROME K. Jerome. S. Squrre SPRIGGE. Hatt Carne. Rupyarp Kipuine. J. J. STEVENSON. P. W. CLaYDEN. Pror. E. Ray LAnxester, F.R.S. Jas. SULLY. Epwarp Cropp. J. M. Leny. : WItiiAm Moy Tuomas. i W. Morris Couusgs. Rev. W. J. Lorrin, F.S.A. H. D. Traru, D.C.L. i Hon. JoHNn Couturier. Pror. J. M. D. MErKLEJoHN. Baron HENRY DE Worms, MP., W. Martin Conway. Herman C. MERIVALE. F.RB.S. F. Marion CRAWFORD. Rev. C. H. Mippueron-Waxe F.L.S.| Epmunp Yates. Hon. Counsel—E. M. UNpERDowy, Q.C. Solicitors—Messrs Fiznp, Roscoxz, and Co., Lincoln’s Inn Fields. Secretary—C. HERBERT THRING, B.A. OFFICES. 4, Portugat Street, Lincoun’s Inn Freups, W.C. aan Now ready, Third Edition, with Additions throughout, in demy 8vo., 700 pages, price 15s. AN ANECDOTAL HISTORY oF THE BRITISH PARLIAMENT, 4 From the Earliest Periods to the Present Time. WITH NOTICES OF EMINENT PARLIAMENTARY MEN, AND EXAMPLES OF THEIR ORATORY. CoMPILED FROM AUTHENTIC SOURCES BY GHORGH HENRY JENNINGS. CONTENTS. Part I.—Rise and Progress of Parliamentary Institutions. | APPENDIx.—(A) Lists of the Parliaments of England and — Part II.—Personal Anecdotes: Sir Thomas More to John of the United Kingdom. Morley. (B) Speakers of the House of Commons. : Part III.—Miscellaneous. 1. Elections. 2. Privilege; Ex- (C) Prime Ministers, Lord Chancellors, and clusion of Strangers; Publication of Debates. Secretaries of State from 1715 to 3. Parliamentary Usages, &c. 4. Varieties. 1892. Opinions of the Press of the Present Edition. _ The work, which has long been held in high repute as a repertory | ‘It is a work that possesses both a practical and an historical of good things, is more than ever rich in doth instruction and amuse- value, and is altogether unique in character."—Kentish Observer. ment. ”—Scotsman. ‘* We can heartily recommend this work to the politician, whatever “Iti . . may be his party leanings.”—WNorthern Echo. 5 seat tee get oa page aga Zc and in its | ‘‘Here we have the whole company of Parliamentary celebrities, : A i | past and present, reduced to puppets, so to speak, and made to ‘Its advantage to those who are seeking seats in Parliament, or | repeat their best and most approved rhetorical performances for our } wio may have occasion to assist as speakers during the electoral leisurely entertainment, which is not less enjoyable from being allied vempaign, is incumparable.”—Sala’s Journal, | with edification.” —Ziverpool Courier. a Orders may now be sent to HORACE COX “Law Times” Office, Windsor House, Bream’s-buildings, E.C.  Che HMuthbor. (The Organ of the Incorporated Society of Authors. Monthly.) CONDUCTED BY WALTER BESANT. Vou. III.—No. 10.] For the Opinions expressed in papers that are signed or initialled the Authors alone are responsible. HE Secretary begs to give notice that all remittances are acknowledged by return of post, and requests that all members not receiving an answer to important communications within two days will write to him without delay. During the last six months a number of letters have not been delivered at the Society’s office, and, as one robbery at least has been proved to have been committed, it is reasonab‘e to suppose that the letters have been stopped in the hope of stealing uncrossed cheques. All remittances should be crossed Union Bank of London, Chancery-lane, or be sent by registered letter only. Oe WARNINGS. Serian Ricuts.—In selling Serial Rights stipulate that you are selling simultaneous serial right only, otherwise you may find your work serialized for years, to the detriment of your volume form. Stamp your AcreEMENTS.—Readers are most URGENTLY warned not to neglect stamping their agreements immediately after signature. If this precaution is neglected for two weeks, a fine of £10 must be paid before the agreement can be used as a legal document. In almost every case brought to the secretary the agreement, or the letter which serves for one, is without the stamp. The author may be assured that the other party to the agreement never neglects this simple pre- caution. The stamp duty varies from 6d. up to 10s. or more, according to the form of agreement. The Society, to save trouble, undertakes to get VOL. III. MARCH 1, 1893. [PRIcE SIXPENCE. all the agreements of members stamped for them at no expense to themselves except the cost of the stamp. fT ASCERTAIN WHAT A PROPOSED AGREEMENT GIVES TO BOTH SIDES BEFORE SIGNING IT.- Remember that an arrangement as to a joint venture in any other kind of business whatever would be instantly refused should either party refuse to show the books or to let it be known what share he reserved for himself. Literary AceEnts.—Be very careful. You cannot be too careful as to the person whom you appoint as youragent. Remember that you place your property almost unreservedly in his hands. Your only safety is in consulting the Society, or some friend who has had personal experience of the agent. Reavers of the Author are earnestly desired to make the following warnings as widely known as possible. They are based on the experience of eight years’ workupon the dangers to which literary property is exposed :— (1.) Nevzr sign any agreement of which the alleged cost of production forms an integral part, until you have proved the figures. (2.) NEveRr enter into any correspondence with publishers, especially with those who advertise for MSS., who are not recom- mended by experienced friends or by this Society. (3.) Never, on any account whatever, bind yourself down for future work to any- one. (4.) NevER accept any proposal of royalty until you have ascertained what the DD Z  348 agreement, worked out on both a small and a large sale, will give to the author and what to the publisher. (5.) NevER accept any pecuniary risk or respon- sibility whatever without advice. (6.) Never, when a MS. has been refused by respectable houses, pay others, whatever promises they may put forward, for the production of the work. (7.) Never sign away foreign, which include American, rights. Keep them by special clause. Refuse to sign any agreement containing a clause which reserves them for the publisher, unless for a substantial consideration. If the publisher insists, take away the MS. and offer it to another. (8.) NevER sign any paper, either agreement or receipt, which gives away copyright, without advice. (9.) Keep control over the advertisements, if they affect your returns, by clause in the agreement. Reserve a veto. If you are yourself ignorant of the subject, make the Society your adviser. (io.) Never forget that publishing is a busi- ness, like any other business, totally un- connected with philanthropy, charity, or pure love of literature. You have to do with business men. Be yourself a business man. Society’s Offices :-— 4, Porrueat Street, Lincoun’s Inn Frewps. _—_—_— oS Oe HOW TO USE THE SOCIETY, 1. Every member has a right to advice upon his agreements, his choice of a publisher, or any dispute arising in the conduct of his business or the administration of his property. If the advice sought is such as can be given best by a solicitor, the member has a right to an opinion from the Society’s solicitors. If the case is such that counsel’s opinion is desirable, the Committee will obtain for him counsel’s opinion. All this with- out any cost to the member. 2. Remember that questions connected with copyright and publishers’ agreements are not generally within the experience of ordinary solicitors, Therefore, do not scruple to use the Society first—our solicitors are continually engaged upon such questions for us. THE AUTHOR. 3. Send to the office copies of past agreements and past accounts with the loan of the books repre- sented. This is in order to ascertain what hag been the nature of your agreements and the results to author and publisher respectively so far. The secretary will always be glad to have any agreements, new or old, for inspection and note. The information thus obtained may prove invaluable. 4. If the examination of your previous business transactions by the Secretary proves unfavour- able, you should take advice as toa change of publishers. 5. Before signing any agreement whatever, send the proposed form to the Society for examination. 6. The Society is acquainted with the methods, and—in the case of fraudulent houses—the tricks, of every publishing firm in the country. Remember that there are certain houses which live entirely by trickery. 7. Remember always that in belonging to the Society you are fighting the battles of other writers, even if you are reaping no benefit to yourself, and that you are advancing the best interests of literature in promoting the inde- pendence of the writer. 8. Send to the Editor of the Author notes of everything important to literature that you may hear or meet with. THE AUTHORS’ SYNDICATE. SPECIAL report of the Authors’ Syndi- cate has been prepared, and will be issued to those members of the Society for whom the Syndicate has transacted business. The accounts of the Syndicate for 1891-92 have been audited by Messrs. Oscar Berry, and Carr. A transcript of every client’s account as audited and vouched, has been sent to that client. Members are informed : 1. That the Authors’ Syndicate takes charge of the business of members of the Society. With, when necessary, the assistance of the legal advisers of the Society, it concludes agreements, collects royalties, examines and passes accounts, and generally relieves members of the trouble of managing business details. 2. That the expenses of the Authors’ Syndi- cate are defrayed entirely out of the commission  THE AUTHOR. charged on rights placed through its intervention. This charge is reduced to the lowest possible amount compatible with efficiency. Meanwhile members will please accept this intimation that they are not entitled to the services of the Syndi- cate gratis, a misapprehension which appears to widely exist. 3. That the Authors’ Syndicate works for none but those members of the Society whose work possesses a market value. 4. That the business of the Syndicate is not to advise members of the Society, but to manage their affairs for them. 5. That the Syndicate can only undertake arrangements of any character on the distinct understanding that those arrangements are placed exclusively in its hands, and that all negotiations relating thereto are referred to it. 6. That clients can only be seen personally by appointment, and that, when possible, at least four days’ notice should be given. The work of the Syndicate is now so heavy, that only a limited number of interviews can be arranged. 7. That every attempt is made to deal with the correspondence promptly, but that owing to the enormous number of letters received, some delay is inevitable. That stamps should, in all cases, be sent to defray postage. 8. That the Authors’ Syndicate does not invite MSS. without previous correspondence, and does not hold itself responsible for MSS. forwarded without notice. There is an Honorary Advisory Committee, whose services will be called upon in any case of dispute or difficulty. It is perhaps necessary to state that the members of the Advisory Committee have no pecuniary interest whatever in the Syndicate. ee NOTICES. HE Editor of the Author begs to remind members of the society that, although the paper is sent to them free of charge, the cost of producing it would be a very heavy charge on the resources of the society if a great many members did not forward to the secretary the modest 6s. 6d. subscription for the year. Perhaps this reminder may be of use. With 850 members, besides the outside circulation of the paper, the Author ought to prove a source of revenue to the society. 349 The Editor is always glad to receive short papers and communications on all subjects con- nected with literature from members and others. Nothing can do more good to the society than to make the Author complete, attractive, and interesting. Will those who are willing to aid in this work send their names and the special subjects on which they are willing to write ? Communications for the Author should reach the editor not later than the 21st of each month. All persons engaged in literary work of any kind, whether members of the Society or not, are invited to communicate to the Editor any points connected with their work which it would be advisable in the general interest to publish. Members and others who wish their MSS. read are requested not to send them to the Office with- out previously communicating with the Secretary. The utmost practicable despatch is aimed at, and MSS. are read in the order in which they are received. It must also be distinctly understood that the Society does not, under any circum- stances, undertake the publication of MSS. — The Authors’ Club is now opened in temporary premises, at 17, St. James’s Place, St. James’s Street. Address the Secretary for information, rules of admission, &c. Will members take the trouble to ascertain whether they have paid their subscriptions for the year? If they will do this, and remit the amount or a banker’s order, it will greatly assist the Secretary, and save him the trouble o9f sending out a reminder. Members are most earnestly entreated to attend to the warning numbered (3). It is a most foolish and a most disastrous thing to bind yourself to anyone for a term of years. Let them ask them- selves if they would give a solicitor the collection of their rents for five years to come, whatever his conduct, whether he was honest or dishonest ? Of course they would not. Why then hesitate for a moment when they are asked to sign themselves into literary bondage for three or five years P  THE 359 Those who possess the “Cost of Production” are requested to note that the cost of binding has advanced 15 per cent. This means, for those who do not like the trouble of “doing sums,” the addition of three shillings in the pound on this head. In other words, if the cost of binding is set down in our book at eight pounds, to this must now be added twenty-four shillings more, so that it now stands at £9 4s. The figures in our book are as near the exact truth as can be procured: but a printer’s, or a binder’s, bill is so elastic a thing that nothing more exact can be arrived at. Some remarks have been made upon the amount charged in the “Cost of Production” for advertising. Ofcourse, we have not included any sums which may be charged for inserting adver- tisements in the publisher’s own magazines, or in other magazines by exchange. As agreements too often go, there is nothing to prevent the publisher from sweeping the whole profits of a book into his own pocket, by inserting any number of advertisements in his own magazines, and by exchanging with others. Some there are who call this a form of fraud: it is not known what those who practise this method of swelling their own profits call it. ee LITERARY PROPERTY. I. Tuer Ricuts or tHE NAMELESS. I. HE following letter appeared in the I Athenzxum of Feb. 11 :— A Warnine To AUTHORS. Please let me recount my experience of Messrs. Warne and Co., publishers. Sixteen years ago I wrote a semi-religious story for girls. It appeared in the Quiver in 1877, and was called “ Their Summer Day.” In 1883 I offered the copyright of it to Messrs. Warne. They bought it for £20 or £25. I stipn- lated that my name should not appear, orI should not, even then, have sold a story for sosmallasum. Mr. Warne, I think, did not send me proofs; he certainly altered the name to “Marie May; or, Changed Aims,” without con- sulting me. It was published by him in 1884 in a series of juvenile books by different authors. No name was printed on the title-page, only the titles of a few other early stories that had also been written for the Quiver. Yesterday, to my surprise, I came across this book for girls—published sixteen years ago in a religious magazine, and nine years ago in the manner I haye described, by Messrs. Warne themselves—got upin the guise of a new novel, with my name upon and in it, as well as those of AUTHOR. the works I have quite recently published. Moreover there is no date on the title page, so that unsuspecting editors may review, and innocent readers buy, as a new book this very old one. Iam aware that Messrs. Warne had a right to republish the story, but I feel that they have taken advantage of my foolishness in not having the clause about the book being anonymous put into the agreement; that I made the con- dition the title-page of the early edition shows. In regard to the story itself, I hope I may not be judged by it. Itis uninteresting and rather foolish, so that Messrs. Cassell (who were always very kind to me) gave me back the copyright, not caring themselves to reprint it. offered it to Messrs. Macmillan, who had just published my children’s book (m 1883); but though they are my intimate friends, they could not bring themselves to think this story good enough forthem. I therefore took it to Messrs. Warne ; but I should not have allowed them to publish it, except on the understanding I have stated. I think it was quite up to the average of the semi-juvenile series in which they first published it ; but I contend that it is most unjust to put it forth, with a dateless title-page, in a manner that shall make it pass as my recent work. : Lucy Cuirrorp (Mrs. W. K. Currrorp). II. The following appeared in reply, Feb. 18 1893 :— ? Chandos House, Bedford-street, Strand, Feb. 14, 1893. An ex parte statement having appeared in your columns from the pen of Mrs. W. K. Clifford, re her work “ Marie May,” you will please allow us to place your readers in pos- session of the facts by publishing this letter. Mrs. Clifford makes three statements :— 1. That we changed the title of the book without con- sulting her. 2. That the present edition is got up in the guise of a new novel. 3. That an understanding was given—not mentioned in the agreement—that the book should be issued anony- mously. Lastly, she complains of there being no date on the title-page. The first of these statements is untrue, as a proof of which we hold Mrs. Clifford’s duly completed receipt for £25, transferring the entire copyright to us under the title of “‘ Marie May,” distinctly. The second is wilfully misleading. The book is not got up in the guise of a new novel, but is issued in a series of cheap reprints, published in the usual form, at 2s. picture boards and 2s. 6d. cloth. Re the third. No condition whatever was made as to anonymous publication, and we are morally certain that the matter was never broached at all, The fact that the first edition was issued anonymously in no way proves the contrary,as the book was first placed in a series where a large proportion of volumes were issued in the same way. Further, the insertion of her name at that date would have been of no assistance to the sale of the book. Fourthly. Re the dateless title-page. Surely Mrs. Clifford puts herself altogether in the wrong on this point. If the title had borne the date 1893, both she and the public — might have had cause for complaint. The fact that it was not dated, and that the book was not sent for review (as she too eagerly concludes it was), proves our bona fides in the matter. In view of these facts, while expressing no opinion of the book itself, we maintain our perfect right—as holders ae  THE of the copyright—to issue the volume in its present form, with any advantage that may accrue from Mrs. Clifford’s name having become better known to the public. At the same time we decline to take a lesson in just dealing from a lady whose principles may best be judged by the fact that she has been willing to sell a work—which she herself designates as “uninteresting and foolish’—for the sum of £25, and afterwards to decry it. Further, it appears to us a moot question whether a journal like the Athenewm should open its columns for ex parte statements of this nature without ascertaining if there is any justification for them. FREDERICK WARNE AND CoO. III. To this Mrs. Clifford makes rejoinder to the Author :— I did not give any receipt at all (for an obvious reason) till some time after the publication of the story. I could hardly have given it under any other title than that by which it had been published. If Messrs. Warne publish it now as a reprint or new edition, why do they not say so on cover or titlepage? There is no hint of it, nor of its being one of a series. And why is it announced in the Publishers’ Circular for Jan. 28 and the Bookseller for February as a new book? If I did not make the anonymous condition why did Messrs. Warne not use my name? It was of no value in 1877 when this story was written; but it must have been worth something in 1883 when they republished it. For in 1881 Messrs. Wells, Gardner, and Darton had published a little book called “ Children Busy,” of which 31,000 copies were sold in the first year. The stories were known to be mine though they were not signed. In 18821 published “ Anyhow Stories” with Messrs. Macmillan, so that my name must have had some value even then, and the inference is that Messrs. Warne would have used it had they been at liberty to do so. Lucy CLIFFORD. LY: The St. James’s Gazette and the Westminster Gazette comment upon the case as follows :— I. We referred only a month ago to a dispute Mr. Clark Russell had with Messrs. Kegan Paul and Co. as to their right, as assignees of copyrights purchased from Messrs. H. S. King and Co., to republish to-day, under Mr. Russell’s name, youthful work contributed years ago, under a pseu- donym, to the Liverpool Daily Post. The alleged right struck us, we confess, as wholly untenable. Mrs. W. K. Clifford has to complain of a similar and flagrant grievance against Messrs. Warne and Co. Il. A curious case in the ethics of publishing is raised by the treatment to which Mrs. W. K. Clifford has been subjected by a certain firs. In her early days, when her intellectual standpoint was very different from what it is now, she wrote some goody-goody but (if she will pardon us for saying it) somewhat dull stories for the Quiver. In 1883 she sold the copyright of one of them to the firm in question, stipulating that it should be published anonymously, though she neglected to put this stipulation in the agreement. In 1884 the story was duly published in a series of religious books for young people. So far so good. But the other day, without a word to the authoress, the publishers re-issued the work, in the guise of a new novel, with the name of Mrs. Clifford on the title- page, to which they added the titles of her recent books (“* Mrs. Keith’s Crime,” “ Aunt Anne,” &c.). In charity one AUTHOR. 351 must suppose that the publishers meant no harm; but the effect is that an unsuspecting public will imagine this imma- ture story, written by Mrs. Clifford when she was a girl, to be a new book written in direct succession to ‘‘ Aunt Anne.” Doubtless the firm in question have acted entirely within their legal rights. But is the proceeding one which com- mends itself to the publishing conscience? When the Publishers’ Union is an accomplished fact perhaps we shall know. Meanwhile, what does the Society of Authors think of the case? v. These letters speak for themselves. The author says that there was the condition of anonymous publishing; that the title was changed without consulting her; that the new edition is presented as a new novel ; and that there is no date on the title-page. The publisher says that there were no conditions. Very well. There is, perhaps, no written agreement. But the book was published anonymously. Why? The publisher says that the insertion of the author’s name would not have helped the sale. Then are we to understand that a publisher is to please himself whether a name is to be given or not? In that case what becomes of reputation? How is a name to be made? If a book is anonymous, the world always understands that it isso ordered by the author. Such a case as this seems to us one that should be decided by the courts of law. It seems a simple thing. The point does not appear to have ever arisen and been decided at law, but it seems at least arguable that the publisher of an anonymous book buys the work, but not the name. Otherwise one may conceive of a great deal of mischief being done to a writer. We all have our beginnings; some of us have our necessities. When these are surmounted, the most serious injury might be done by reviving immature work for the sake of trading upon an honourable and popular name. Once more, the case is another warning for every writer. it CopyrigHt and MaGazines. With reference to the article appearing in your last issue, p. 313, on the subject of magazines and copyright, there is one point on which I would venture to differ from the opinion expressed by Mr. Hardy on sect. 18 of the Copyright Act, 1842. Mr. Hardy suggests three conditions which must be fulfilled before the proprietor can become entitled to the copyright in articles written for him by others. The second of these conditions is, ‘that the articles must be written on the terms that the copyright therein shall belong to the proprietor,” and in support of this contention he cites the case of Layland y. Stewart (4 Ch.  352 THE Div. 419) — but that case, I would submit, only shows that, where an author enters into an agreement for the publication of his work, no copyright will pass to the publisher without an assignment in writing, and that it does not govern a transaction in which the author has written an article which he was employed to write for his employer. Such a case, I submit, would be governed by the decision in Sweet v. Benning (24 L. J. 175, C. P.), where it was held that in order to give the proprietor of a periodical a copyright in articles composed for him by others, and paid for by him, under the 18th section of the Copyright Act (5 & 6 Vict. ¢. 45), it is not necessary that there should be an express con- tract that he should have the property in the copyright. E. CuartEris. Temple, Feb. 7. Seen IIT. In Bankruptcy. A publisher who has agreed to produce an author’s book on royalty, becom-s bankrupt, and offers a composition of, say, 5s. inthe pound. The composition isaccepted. Hethen carries on his busi- ness as before, and sells a number of copies of the book in question. Upon these sales he proposes to pay one-quarter of the stipulated royalty. But the author says: “No; I consented to accept 5s. inthe pound on all debts due to me at the date of your composition. I did not consent to accept 5s in the pound on any debts that might be incurred afterwards. I want my royalty in full.” Which is right, author or publisher? Will some member, who is learned in the law, please answer, quoting the cases on which his opinion is based ? D. =e IV. AMERICAN COPYRIGHT. An author arranges to bring out a book on royalty in England, and also sells the American rights. The American firm who agree to buy are informed of the date when it will be pro- duced in England; but in spite of that fact, for reasons of their own, delay publication, and the American copyright is lost. As the book is thus rendered practically valueless to them they refuse to complete their contract. What is the author todo? If he were to sue in the American courts, I suppose his evidence could be taken upon com- mission; but even then would not the expense be enormous? Also upon what basis should he assess damages? It they were considered too high, would not he be mulcted in part of the The matter is important, as two cases of costs r AUTHOR. the sort have already occurred, and though in both the American firms involved have even tually paid, other cases are sure to crop up. In order to protect the interest of members, would not it be possible for the Society to co-operate with the American Association of Authors, a small addi. tional subscription being paid for this service ? Each subscriber would then practically become a member of the Association, and enjoy all the rights of membership. Of course, a similar privilege should be offered to all who belong to the American Association. It seems to me that some such arrangement would greatly benefit authors in both countries, D. Vv. THe Frencu Society or Dramatic AUTHORS. The French Society of Dramatic Authors, in their capacity as a syndicate, collected in 1890-91 no less than £136,444 as authors’ rights for its members. Beaumarchais was the real originator of this society. Having given his first two pieces, The Enigma and The Two Friends, to the actors, free, gratis, for nothing, when it came to the Barber of Seville and its tremendous vogue, he claimed an author’s share of the profits. The comedians sent him 4500 livres, which would be some £450 to-day, but without any account or computation of the sum. Beaumarcbais brought the matter before the licenser of plays—then a gentleman of the King’s bed-chamber, the Due de Duras—who suggested to him to get the dramatic authors together, and draft a regulation for the future. Diderot, La Harpe, and others opposed Beaumarchais—these authors always will have a sylit—but he, in 1777, got together some twenty-three colleagues, and in 1780 succeeded in fixing an author’s rights in his play at one-seventh of the net receipts. For the sixty- five first performances of the Marriage of Figaro, for example, Beaumarchais thus obtained 41,440 livres, say, nowadays, some £4140. The National Assembly made the first legislative recognition of dramatic copyright in January, 1791, but Beau- marchais had to petition about this law in the following December. Out of this petition came another unsatisfactory law in 1792; but at length, on Sept. 1, 1793, the playwright was assimilated to any other writer in the ownership of his own works ; and ever since then—for just a hundred years—the Society that the indefatigable Beau- marchais started has gone on prospering, and earning their bread for all its members. ‘Lhe Revue de Belgique contains an article on the subject which is of interest to us all. J. O'NEILL.  THE AUTHOR. VE PusLIsHERS ACCOUNTS. The following judgment has been pronounced by the Court of Cassation in Paris on a case between publisher and author. The case is still pending, this decision being only a step im its progress. When it is finally settled we hope to report the whole : “ When, in the carrying out of a contract between publisher and author, the publisher, in order to increase his profits and reduce those of the author, renders accounts which dissimulate the real number of copies in the editions, and at the same time falsifies his books to make them agree with the accounts rendered, this combination of fraud and falsification presents the character of the crimes of forgery and of the employment of forged documents.” And the Court of Cassation has accordingly sent down the case anew to the “ Chambre des mises en accusation,’ or Court of Indictment, as it might be translated—being a sort of grand- jury of judges. If they now find a true bill, the case will then at length be tried by some Court of First Instance. VEL. Tux Output, 1800 AND 1892. The following is a classified list of new books for the year 1800. The population of the three kingdoms was then 15,000,000. It is now, counting English readers in the colonies and India, about four times as great. We have therefore placed in parallel columns what would be the output of to- day in the same proportion, and what is the actual output. The arrangement of the Publishers’ Circular is followed. | 1800. | 1892 1893 | (in same (actual). | | propor- | | tion). eae oe | Se | Theology and Sermons | 96 384 528 Educational, Classical, Piilological .......:... | 56.31. 200 579 ae... (2 | ie 1147 Law, Jurisprudence, &c. | Bio | Lee 61 Political and Social | Economy, Trade, and | Commerce ............ | 137 |< 048 151 Arts, Sciences, and | | Tllustrated Works ...| 63 | 252 147 Voyages and Travels ... | 20 80 250 History and Biography | 52 | 208 293 Poetry and the Drama | 110 440 185 Medicine and Surgery... | 60 | 240 127 The second and third columns show (1) VOL. III. ‘ accident. 3§3 the increased proportion of readers to population, and (2) the changes which have taken place in their reading. Thus, without change, we should have had 384 new books on theology, we actually get 528. Now the people who read theological works certainly use the old standard books more than new ones. Educational books are multiplied by nearly three, which shows the immense spread of education. Novels are multiplied, in propor- tion, by five, but then a very large number of those which swell our numbers are stuff which no one will publish except at the author’s expense. Voyages and Travels are multiplied by three, History and Biography by one andahalf. Poetry and the Drama have decreased by from 446 to 146. Books on Medicine are diminished by one-half. Political and Social Economy, Trade and Com- merce, reduced from 548 to 105. The propor- tional increase is not so great as we might have expected, but it grows; in ten years’ time, one ventures to predict, the increase in educational books will be very great indeed ; there will be a great decrease in novels; there will be a large increase in poetry and the drama, and a decrease in voyages and travels. Lastly, the whole output of new books in 1892 in the same proportion to that of 1800, when it was 693, should have been 2772: instead, it was, excluding year books and serials, 4555, or nearly double. The number of those who read books is therefore doubled in proportion to the population. The case, how- ever, cannot be disposed of in this simple way, because the editions are now very much larger than they were formerly, and the apparent increase by no means represents the real increase. VALE. A Cask oF COLLABORATION. A lady translated a series of stories from the French, and arranged with a gentleman to super- vise the MS., and correct any errors that might occur. He was further to try and place the stories in magazines and other suitable periodicals. The financial arrangement was based on_ half profits. Under the circumstances, a fairly equi- table arrangement, though what advantage there was lay on the side of the man, the lady being a erson of some literary attainment and culture, and therefore needing in her MS. not much cor- rection. In due course a story was placed in a well-known weekly journal. No mention of the fact was made; the truth was discovered by The lady, who constantly met the gentleman in society, taxed him with it, and was informed that she should receive a cheque in due course, but the cheque never came, and a EE  354 year has passed. Another story has been placed, and no cheque has as yet arrived. Under ordi- nary circumstances an action at law would be an easy way to awaken the male partner to a sense of duty and responsibility. Unfortunately the lady lives abroad, and this point is a safeguard to her partner. He knows the fact, and trades upon it. IX. Is tHis Farr? An editor of a certain journal or periodical happens to be also a member of the Society. In the information column of his journal he is asked several difficult questions concerning copyright, and various particulars about publishers. As a member of the Society he writes off to the Secretary, stating the complicated legal conun- drums, and asking advice generally as to the publishers referred to. The Secretary, in the innocence of his heart, writes him a full letter containing valuable information and critical ex- planations. In the next week’s issue of the periodical the correspondents are fully answered. Is this fair to the Society? A member who really had the work of the Society at heart ought to refer correspondents to the Secretary, and not suck the Secretary’s brains for his own aggran- disement, and to the detriment of the Society, or, at least, he might acknowledge the source of his information. X. A TALE oF a JOURNAL. The public life of third-rate journals and perio- dicals is full of interest, not only as showing the ingenuity of the human mind, but as setting forth the dangers attendant on MSS. forwarded for insertion in their columns. A limited liability company is generally the first step in the career of vice. In the memorandum of association powers are taken to publish a magazine, paper, book, or anything that may be printed. The paper is in due course floated. With the little money pro- duced from the sale of shares and collected from the gullible public, advertisements for MSS. are freely posted. In a short time quite a collection of literary wares is brought together, but the printer is left unpaid, and the landlord is clamour- ing for rent, and the contributors are wild for their small pittances. There is only one haven of rest—the bankruptcy court. Now is the editor’s or proprietor’s chance, the chance of the man who conceived the brilliant idea, the chance of the man who knew of its inevitable failure. All the THE AUTHOR. assets of the company are sold for the benefit of the creditors. The proprietor puts forward a nominee and buys them in at a small knock-down value. There is nothing for the creditor. The printer rages and the contributors are in tears, But the former proprietor, in a nice new office, is running a fresh and perhaps successful magazine of his own with this distinct advantage that for some time at least he has no contributors to pay. Xi. Lost MSS. It is curious to hear of the difficulties encountered in finding MSS., when the impatient owner, after long delay, at length clamours for their return. A few cases may suffice to put this before the minds of the readers of the Author. One publisher, in a case brought before us, could only discover an MS. when the irate author with his back to the door of the private office threatened personal violence, This is not every one’s chance, but this author was an accomplished athlete, Another writer, a lady of gentle and patient disposition, who could in no other way get her MS., took her lunch and a novel, and sat down in the office to wait, stating her readiness to wait all day and every day. Presently the MS. was handed to her from a shelf quite close to where she was sitting. In another case the address had been lost, and in another the author’s letter had been mislaid. Authors, however, are not without blame. They forward the MSS. recklessly. They give inadequate instructions as to their return, and they demand infallibility. XIi. Artistic CopyRiGcuHt. The society has been applied to recently by one or two artists for advice on questions of copy- right, and for help in the negotiation of terms with publishers and engravers. This is no doubt a wide field, but it is a field in which the society, through its knowledge of copyright, can be of great assistance to fellow workers. Many artists are, of course, also authors. Many, however, are not. One or two elections of artists have been made whose contracts are similar to those of authors and to whom the society’s experience may be of equal service. a a Af a  THE XIii. TirLE AND COPYRIGHT. A novel difficulty in regard to the law of copyright has just come under my notice. A retired naval officer wrote a nautical novel, and for some time before it was complete spent considerable sums in advertisements and “ prelimi- nary puffs.” Just as the work was on the eve of production another astute novelist brought outa book with the title which the first writer has been sedulously advertising. He thus appropriates a great part of the fruits of his rival’s expenditure. So far as I can see, the injured scribe has no redress; what is more, there appears to be no means by which an author desirous of advertising his work before pub- lication can guard against this form of piracy. The Society of Authors might well address themselves to the amendment of the law in this respect. The above is from 7ruth. It certainly seems a most flagrant case. But a similar case has has already been decided in the courts in Max- well v. Hogg and Hogg v. Maawell (15 L.T. 204). The whole question of title was dealt with at some length in our issue of December, 1892, and we would refer readers who are interested to that number for information. HARDSHIPS OF PUBLISHING. laa has been little of importance added to the talk in the Athenewn on_ the “Hardsbips of Publishing.” Mr. John Murray wrote (Jan. 28) to say that he has lost about £7000 by three books. We might very fairly contend that we were talking of dealings with authors, not of reference books. But as nobody ever supposed that Mr. Murray never takes risks, we are quite prepared to admit that Mr. Murray is one of the “few publishers who take risks.” The fact does not in the least alter our position. And Mr. Rudyard Kipling (Feb. 18) sends the following :-— At this distance I cannot quite see what in the world my private notes have to do with Mr. William Heinemann’s public scufflings. If he had told me that he wanted my views on the hardships of publishers for publication, I should have been most happy to have forwarded them, though I do not think that he would then have considered them of interest to your readers. What I wrote to him was an ordinary civil acknowledg- ment of his letter to the Atheneum. If I had imagined that he was going to give my letter to the public, I should not have been at such pains to dwell upon what seemed to me his one fair contention. Nor should I have confined my remarks to the justice on his side. My practice (for I have bought my experience in the market) is to deal with pub- lishers entirely through an agent. RupyARD KIPLING. VOL. III. AUTHOR. 355 To this appears the following reply (Feb. 25) : 21, Bedford-street, W.C., Feb. 20, 1893. Mr. Rudyard Kipling’s letter to you has grieved and surprised me. Ihave written to him to express my regret. But I also remind him, and hope you will let me inform your readers, that my action was caused by a complete misunderstanding of his views. In the letter from which I made-the quotation for the Athenzwm, Mr. Kipling wrote, in reference to another controversial matter : “If you choose to quote anything I said that you think will do you good, of course I can’t stop it, and I shouldn’t kick at it. Your mistake lay in asking.” In the next paragraph there occurred the words I sent to you for publication. How could I know that what applied to Jack was not intended to apply to Jill? W. HEINEMANN. The “one fair contention” alluded to is the prac- tice, too common among authors, of attributing failure of their books to the publisher, whose interest it certainly is to do all he can to make them succeed. The result of the rather angry controversy is that nothing whatever has been done to shake our contention—based upon such an experience of publishing houses as no single person can have— that few publishers take risks; or that few risks are taken by publishers. This is not, of course, saying that no risks are ever taken. Next, that after asserting that the society, or any one con- nected with it, has ever called publishers “in a lump, thieves,” the accuser, to support his charge, has to interpret such an adjective “ widespread ” as “universal” ; and, lastly, that where an offer has been made, and been refused, to undertake work at the alleged “cost of production,” the refusal to accept that offer is virtuously inter- preted to be based on a desire not to sweat the poor printer. This is a very fine result of the last attack. Let us now await the next. Why do publishers, whenever they talk about risks, constantly assume that they are all carrying on business in the same way, with the same capital, and the same power of ineurring risks ? When some penniless clerk, backed by a little credit with a printer, startes publishing, what risk can he afford torun? The small amount of capital with which many publishing houses have to work for years, and until they ‘turn the corner,” absolutely precludes the possibility of taking risk. It is vitally necessary for them, not only that a book shall pay for its cost of production, but that it shall also pay some margin of profit. It is in order to secure this margim that so many frauds have been introduced—overcharge of printing, paper, binding, advertisements—getting large discounts on every item and pocketing the whole. In advertisements, for imstance. an EE 2 356 advertising agent recently informed a member of this society that he does not take publishers’ business because they want such large dis- counts. Some of them ask, he says, as much as 40 per cent. discount—not, of course, in the great papers, but in the smaller journals. Do any of these discounts appear in the accounts? Would it not be more dignified for the great Houses when they read our experience, embodied in the form of a perfectly true statement, such as “‘ Few publishers take risks,” or “ Few risks are aken by publishers,” to assume that everybody knows that they are of the “few”? For instance, when one says, which is perfectly true, that many solicitors are—what many solicitors’ certainly are we do not see our own friends, who are solicitors, writing to the papers to say that they are not— they really are not—such as these gentry. They take it for granted that the world knows them tou well to suppose that they are meant. Nor, if one mentions the word “ Quack”’ in the presence of a medical man, does our personal friend the doctor jump up with a red face and fiery eyes to explain that he himself.is a qualified practitioner and an M.D. of London. Besides, our statement about risks is in itself so plainly and manifestly true, to every one who has any real knowledge of the trade and its conditions, that it is wonderful to see publishers objecting to it. Why should they take risks when they can avoid risks? The small Houses have not the capital which would enable them to take risks. The large Houses alone, which can afford to wait, may at times take needless risks, and sometimes make money and sometimes lose it. They may also make mistakes. There is in most men of business a certain element of the gambler. Perhaps without a little speculation trade would be dull. Is it, again, quite dignified to announce the fact of these failures? We do not find other business men advertising their losses. Mistakes must be made, it is certain, when speculation is introduced; all that is claimed is (1) that there are, and should be, few mistakes in publishing, considering the reputation and the position of certain writers ; (2) that the majority of Houses, which include the hundreds outside the few generally placed in the first line, either cannot afford, or will not afford, to run any risk whatever, and if they publish a risky book they make the author pay. Therefore, to repeat again and again, few publishers take risks, or publishers take few risks. And again, by risk we mean the speedy recouping of the cost of production, which in most cases is not paid until the sales have covered it, so that there is no cost at all. But we do not mean the expectation of profit, which is another question altogether. THE AUTHOR. Here is an illustration of the curious attitude of mind which is assumed by many in arranging for the publication of a book. “I have just; left,” said a certain person to the Secretary the other day, “the office of Messrs. They showed me by their own accounts that they are always losing money by their books. It is quite wrong to say that they never take risks.’ Well, nobody says that they never take risks. But consider what this means. The partners of this firm live in great opulence; they have arrived at their present prosperity by the publication of successful books. Their success proves their per- ception of what is wanted ; it isa faculty of which they may be justly proud because it has made them rich; yet they are constantly pretending and professing that they lose money by publishing books. That they do sometimes lose a little is quite intelligible; that they ever knowingly pro- duce a book which will probably or certainly fail to pay expenses may be doubted—except for reasons which are not apparent to the world, Then why this pretence? Is there any other business in the world in which the principals live in great houses, and yet are always publicly wailing over their losses? And, of course, to say that they prove these losses to a visitor by afford. ing him a glimpse of accounts is perfectly ridicu- lous, and for this reason, An account, to prove anything, must be audited. And in auditing a book account, many things have to be examined, as, for instance, the vouchers and receipts of printers, paper makers, and binders. And it must be proved how much was actually paid, and to what papers, for advertisements. And, again in the case of advertisements, not what is the tariff price, but what discounts were allowed; and not what is the scale for such and such a magazine, but, was the advertisement an exchange? And what adver- tisements, if any, are charged for the House's own magazine? Imagine, if you can, one of the great drapers of Regent-street driving home in his carriage and pair to sit down and lament over his daily losses! Now, if the more consider- able houses, which chiefly concern us, will give over publicly protesting or suggesting that their business is entirely a gambling one, and that the more they publish the more they lose, and will acknowledge, what every man of common sense perfectly well knows, that they must, as men of business, do their very best to run as few risks as possible ; then the smaller fry will have to leave off too, and shall be able to discuss matters as reasonable beings. Meanwhile we have at least given to the world the figures which show what book publishing means. ———  i i oa dl 4 ia q til if t a cf Es] g $3 ae iy Se SE THe AUTHOR. There are no fewer than 416 publishers in the London Trade Directory. A few more—religious societies—are not on the list. There are, there- fore, say, 420 houses which profess to call them- selves publishers. A rough division of this list shows that there are about twelve which may be called first-class houses, having regard to the class of literature they produce, their resources and history, and the general character they possess for integrity—but in this list we must be careful not to include all the firms which advertise long lists. Among those in the first rank are pub- lished most of the books--not at the author’s expense—which carry risk. Next to them stand some seventeen houses which we may fairly place in the second class; after them about sixteen of the third class. Then a few hangers-on in general literature ; chiefly, they publish the inferior novel. As for the rest they are American and foreign houses; religious houses; theological, scientific, legal, medical, geographical, and tech- nical houses; publishers of elementary educa- tional books; some printers who sometimes publish; some papers whose proprietors call themselves publishers; the producers of penny novelettes. For purposes of general literature there are between forty and fifty houses which need to be considered at all. And in some of these the unwary will most certainly be robbed, while in many of them he will be entrapped into aone-sided agreement Considering these things, writers, it cannot be too often repeated, should take the advice of the Society before sending MSS., and should, above all, seek the advice of the Society before signing agreements. spect AN OMNIUM GATHERUM FOR MARCH. Suggestions for Books or Articles.—A History of Publishing, with special reference to plural publication, as that of Chalmers’ “ British Essayists ” in 1823, in the publication of which fifty-seven publishers joined; The Force of Jealousy in Politics, Literature, and Art; The Duty of Delight; The Budgets of 1842, 1846, 1853, 1869, and 1892; The History of the three Reform Acts; The disadvantages of Civilisation ; The Rise and probably approaching Fall of Party Government in England; “ One Woman, Two-thirds of a Vote,” with special reference to Plato’s Republic, book v. A Publishers’ Union—The rumoured Pub- Jishers’ Union seems to have been given up. How sad! Authors have everything to gain and nothing to lose from such a Union. 3o/ Prefaces—It is unfortunate that so little labour should frequently be bestowed on prefaces. In novels they are almost unknown. Why should this be? Wilkie Collins, I believe, never wrote a novel without a preface. Beyond doubt the preface assists the reviewer, and conduces to a favourable review. Dedications.—These, which used to be almost universal, seem to be dying out, which is rather a pity. They afford opportunity for a pretty compliment, but it is suggested that the author should not dedicate to a person much above him in social or literary position. Bedside Books.—As good “bedside books” for those who may suffer from sleeplessness, I would respectfully recommend “ Le Mie Prigioni,” of Silvio Pellico, Boswell’s “Life of Johnson,” and Burton’s “Anatomy of Melancholy.” For the first to take the desired effect, the reader should know enough Italian to enjoy it, but not so much as to dispense wi' h an occasional puzzling over it. Copyright.—Is not the principal point of Copyright Law which requires amendment that clumsy 18th section of the Copyright Act of 1842, which irregulates (if such a word may be coined) the respective rights of the magazine proprietor and his contributors ? Is there a single human being who would oppose the amendment of it, suggested by the Royal Com- mission of 1878? Advertisements.—Should not an auth r exercise some control over the advertisements cof his books, so that, e.g., the favourable extracts from reviews should not be too profusely printed ? Books sent for Review.—Ought not a book sent for review and not reviewed to be returned to the sender? J. M. Lety. a WHAT THEY READ. ee OFTEN hear it asserted that the public read “what they like.” That is said with reference to circulating libraries, and the books which there “read best.’ It is said with reference to “ public libraries” formed under the new Act, and the works which “go out’? most often, It is said to authors — as an end of all controversy respecting why some books are successful and some are not. Certainly there is no person whom the point concerns more than the author. Now, I may be mistaken, but I believe that 358 people do not read ‘“‘ what they like,” but what they can get. This is certainly the case at the new public libraries. People go, day after day, for weeks, hoping to secure some wished-for book. They look at the “indicator,” discover that the work which they wish to have is “out,” and take in- stead—what they can get. I believe that it would be no exaggeration to say that, at the public libraries, for one volume which people take from choice, they take ten others, because they cannot get what they want. At the circulating libraries the case is rather different. Itis very different at the headquarters of the great London libraries. There a good many people do get what they choose. But not all. Some folk are wonderfully easily persuaded to believe that new works are “at present out,’ and to read instead something which they are told “they are certain to like.” Nor does anyone get all he wishes. I have been asking for e ght weeks for a small French work out of print which I desire to see before a certain date. Some other man has had the only copy all the time. I suppose he is learning it by heart; for to read it through would take scarcely two hours. But all this applies to the great libraries in the metropolis. What is to be said about the country libraries? Do they always promise their customers the books they wish to see? The other day a country girl said to me, “Ifa book is at all popular we frequently cannot get it. If we ask for it as soon as we hear of it, we are told, ‘It has not yet been sent down.’ Next, ‘It is out. Afterwards, ‘It bas gone back to London.’” Did this lady read what she liked, or what she could get ¥ Still, a book not out of print can always be bought. Can it? Is there no such thing asa prohibitive price? Is there no such case as its not being upon the bookstall when Belinda, who has resolved to read it in the train, asks for it ? Is the e no such thing as not having heard of a work? — It will be said that, at present, everthing possible is done to bring books under the notice of people whom they are likely to interest. That may be true. It is most important that it should be true. Even so, does anyone really believe that the persistent efforts of the publisher and of the bookseller to make the public buy, not what they would like to purchase, but what these tradesmen have to sell, are altogether without result? Of course they are not without result. The whole effect of these efforts of tradesmen, combined with the other circumstances mentioned above, is enormous. The reading public really peruses with a small proportion of works chosen by itself, THE AUTHOR. a vastly larger number of other works which are forced upon it by countless ingenious contrivances, E. K. DEFOE AND THE PUBLISHERS. N his preface to the “True Born English. man,” Defoe, in 1701, wrote that “No author is now capable of preserving the purity of his style—no, nor the native product of his thought—to posterity; since, after the first edition of his work has shown itself, and perhaps sinks into a few hands, piratic printers or hackney abridgers fill the world, the first with spurious and incorrect copies, and the latter with imper- fect and absurd representations, both in fact, style, and design. “The ‘True Born Englishman’ is a remark- able example. By it the author, though in it he eyed no profit, had he been to enjoy the profit of his own labour, had gained above a £1000... A book that, besides nine editions of the author, has been twelve times printed by other hands ; some of which have been sold for a penny, others for twopence, and others for sixpence. The author’s edition, being fairly printed and on good paper, could not be sold under a shilling ; 80,000 of the small ones have been sold in the streets for two- pence or at a penny; and the author, thus abused and discouraged, had no remedy but patience. And yet he had received no mortification at this, had his copy been transmitted fairly to the world. But the monstrous abuses of that kind are hardly credible. Twenty-five, and in some places sixty, lines were left out in a place; others were turned, spoiled, and so intolerably mangled that the parent of the brat could not know his own ehild.”’ Authors were thus certainly worse off as regards their copyrights two centuries ago. Before two more come about perhaps they may hope to be in the full enjoyment of their own again. Later, in the “ True Collection” of his works, Defoe wrote that ‘A certain printer, whose practice that way is too well known to need a name, printed [1703] a spurious and erroneous copy of sundry things which he called mine, and intituled them a Collection of the Works of the Author of the ‘True Born Englishman.’”’ Among these was the “Shortest Way with the Dissenters” (of 1702), and “the most absurd and ridiculous mis- takes in the copies’’ (note this word. which then had the exact meaning that survives in ‘“‘ copy- — right”) ‘“ were such as rendered it a double  THE AUTHOR. cheat, the author having in his first perusal of it, detected above 350 errors in the printing. “The author having expressed himself, though in decent terms, against the foulness of this practice, the printer (having no plea to the barbarity of the fact) justifies it, and says, ‘He will do the like by anything an author prints on his own account, since authors have no right to employ a printer, unless they have served their time to a bookseller.’ This ridiculous allegation seems to me [Defoe] to be as if, a man’s house being on fire, he had no right to get help for the quenching of it of anybody but the imsurer’s firemen.” Whence we may see that the publisher’s lien on the hapless author, body and brains, is no new thing, and that he has always boldly defended his spoils. J. O'NEILL. De A NEW TRANSLATION OF RABELAIS. ———So HE appearance of a new translation of Rabelais, after that by Urquhart and Motteux has held the field unchallenged by any rival, is a literary event. Mr. W. F. Smith, Fellow and Lecturer of St. John’s, Cambridge, has achieved this task, one of amazing difficulty, and now sends it forth with learned notes, appen- dices, and introductions. Tbe work makes two large volumes of royal 8vo, of 600 pages each. It has been a work of love extending over many years. The notes seem to leave nothing unex- plained. They give the origines of incidents, phrases, and characters; they are as valuable for their Touraine folk lore as for their classical references. The first edition is limited to 750 copies, of which 250 go to America. Urquhart’s translation, as Mr. Smith frankly acknowledges, is spirited from beginning to end, and written in idiomatic English. A slavish trans- lation of Rabelais would, in fact, be absurd. But Urquhart, and in amuch greater degree Motteux, amplified. He made use of Cotgrave’s French Dictionary, in which is embodied a remarkable glossary of Rabelaisian words often marked “Rab.” In translating a single word of French, Urquhart sometimes empties into his page every synonym that he finds in his dictionary. Motteux not only does this, but adds words out of his own varied English vocabulary; and when he lights upon a piece comic after the fashion of Rabelasian fun he plays with it, amplifies and adds to it. The new translator has so far recognised the merits of Urquhart that he has done his own work 309 with Urquhart always open before him. He thus preserves something of the archaic style, which is one of the chief charms in Urquhart, and suits especially a writer of the age to which Rabelais belonged. A comparison of two passages taken almost at random will show the differences and the similarities of the two versions. The passage is from the famous Eulogy of Debt. The first is from Urquhart’s translation; the second from _M. W. F. Smith’s. 1. ‘ Yet doth it not lie in the power of every one to be a debtor. To acquire creditors is not at the disposure of each man’s arbitrament. You nevertheless would deprive me of this supreme felicity You ask me when I will be out of debt. Well, to go yet further on, and possibly worse in your conceit, may Saint Bablin, the good saint, snatch me if I have not all my lifetime held debt to be as an union or conjunc- tion of the Heavens with the Earth, and the whole cement whereby the race of mankind is kept together ; yea, of such virtue and efficacy, that I say the whole progeny of Adam would very suddenly perish without it. Therefore, perhaps, I do not think it amiss when I repute it to be the great soul of the universe, which according to the opinion of the academics vivifyeth all manner of things.” 2. “ Notwithstanding it is not every one who wishes that is a Debtor; it is not every one who wishes that mak~s Creditors. And yet you would deprive me of this sovereign felicity. You ask me when I shall be out of Debt. ‘And the Case is far worse than that. I give myself to Saint Babolin, the good saint, if have not all my life looked upon Debts as a Connection and Colligation of the Heavens and the Earth, the one single Mainstay of the Race of Mankind. I say, that without which all human Beings would soon perish—perhaps that is the great soul of the universe, which according to the academics, gives Life to ali things.” The latter version is shorter and quite as effec- tive. In fewer words it conveys the idea more clearly. But let us compare the two passages with the French. “Toutes foys, il n’est debteur qui veult; il ne faict crediteurs qui veult. Et vous me voulez debouter de ceste felicité soubeline, vous me de- mandez quand seray hors de debtes? Bien pis y ha, je me donne 4 Sainct Babolin, le bon sainct, en cas que toute ma vie je n’aye estimé debtes estre comme une connexion et colligence des cieulx et terre; ung entretenement unicque de Vhumain lignaige (je dy sans lequel bien tost tous humains periroyent) ; estre par adventure celle grande ame de l’univers, laquelle, selon les acade- micques, toutes choses vivifie.”’ 360 Similar comparisons made here and there show that the new translation, while it preserves the spirit, and even some of the style of Urquhart, is both closer to the original and stronger. It is to be hoped that this smail first edition will be speedily followed by a cheaper edition. Two or three chapters are left in the original. But, as everyone who has seriously read Rabelais knows, the common charge against him has been grossly exaggerated, and considering what things are suffered among our Elizabethans it seems super- fluous either to bring it at all or to defend it. Let it be acknowledged that he is a great sinner, and, that tribute paid to an age of cleaner exterior, let us pass on. NOTES FROM PARIS. EFORE the réprise of Musette at the Gymnase Theatre, de Maupassant’s friends thought to make the communication of the news that his successful piece was to be put on the stage again, a test of what intelligence and memory might remain in him. When the poor Master had heard the news he merely shook his head and said, ‘“‘ Ah, c’est bien mauvais.” Maupassant is neither better nor worse than he ever has been since his first attack. The mind has quite gone, but the body remains strong and vigorous. He spends his days in working hard in the garden of the maison de santé, and seems to take pleasure in tiring himself out. His appetite is good, and he looks better than he did in the old days, when he seemed constantly jaded and overwrought. I may also contradict the report that his financial affairs are so embarrassed that there has been some difficulty about the pay- ment of his pension at Doctor Blanche’s hospit- able house. No such difficulty has ever existed or would be allowed to exist. Zola has finished about a half of his new novel “Le Docteur Pascal,” and one-third of the manuscript is already in the hands of the pro- prietors of the Weekly Times and Echo, in which paper it is to appear as a serial, commencing in March. Zola told me that heis satisfied with the realisation of his conception, as far as it has gone. It certainly must be giving him very much less trouble than ‘‘ La Débacle.”’ THE AUTHOR. Pierre Louys, who is one of the most remark- able poets of the young generation, has been discharged from the army as unfit for service, and is now back in Paris, where, in conjunction with Hérold, the grandson of the composer, he is engaged on a prose translation of certain of the librettos of Wagner’s operas, with the consent of Madame Wagner. He is also finishing his verse translation of Meleager. Taine is not expected to live very much longer. He himself seems to have abandoned all hope of life. Only a few days ago he wrote a pathetic note to the poet de Hérédia, who at last has made up his mind to publish his sonnets, begging him to send him the proofs of his book, as he did not expect to live until it should be published. It may earnestly be hoped that his mournful anticipa- tions will not be realised, as Taine is one of the most valuable men that France possesses. He is one of the few Frenchmen who know anything whatever of English literature. Taine always led a most healthy life, bemg a great believer in exercise, fresh air, and regular hours. He had a huge pair of dumb bells in the antechamber of his fine apartment in the Rue Cassette, and told me that he practised with them regularly every morning and every evening. He had also the English habit of the daily tub of cold water. When down at his country house he used to take long walks. He has always been a man of a very sober, temperate life, though an incessant smoker of cigarettes. One day I had an hour’s conversation with him, and during that period we emptied a box of Khedives between us. Taine is a kind-hearted, amiable man, but has very fixed opinions on matters in general and on literary affairs in particular. For instance, he would never hear of Zola as an Academician. Monsieur Berthelot, the savant, who was set up against Zola as candidate for Ernest Renan’s fauteuil at the Academy, told me yesterday that he was no longer a candidate, that it had amused his friends to put up his name, and that, no result having been obtained, he had now with- drawn. He shrugged his shoulders when speak- ing of the Academy, and said that people largely exaggerated its importance, and that personally he had no wishes or expectations on the subject.  THE Tam rejoiced to see from the papers that my good friend H. E. the General Tcheng-ki-Tong has not only been discharged exonerated from all the charges brought against him of malpractices and so forth, but has been re-instated in office, and is now even more of a Mandarin than ever. It was not so very long ago that his friends in Paris understood that bastinado, decapitation, or worse, waited the spirituel Chinaman, and the regret was universal here. Tcheng-li-Tong was a model homme de lettres and a wonderfully well-informed man. He wrote several books about life in China, besides poems, novels, magazine articles, and so forth. He had quite caught the Parisian turn of thought and fashion of style, and held a high place in the esteem of his confréres. He was a good linguist. I once translated one of his books for Trischler and Co., and sent him the revised proofs. He pointed out to me about thirty errors which I had overlooked, and set me right on one or two points in which in writing I had not had my Lindley Murray before my eyes. He was a bright charming man, and his face was familiar in all the worlds of Paris from the highest to the lowest. And he had the most wonderful tea and tobacco that I have ever tasted. The tea was perfumed with dried Howers, and the tobacco was some which the young Emperor of China had sent him as a present, and which he himself had received from the Sultan of Turkey. We used to smoke it in Chinese pipes after the Chinese fashion, loading the pipe afresh for each whiff. Stéphane Mallarmé presided at the last dinner of La Plume. Verlaine was also p esent and in high spirits. Whistler had been expected, but was not able to come. We dined, about one hundred strong, at the Café du Palais, and the bill of fare was ornamented with an allegorical device in whih pigs and geese represented certain well-known critics. I sat next to Stuart Merrill, who is one of the most charming poets that I know. M. Léon Deschamps announced, after Mallarmé had read us a sonnet in guise of a speech, that Paul Verlaine would be our next President, an announcement which was loudly applauded. The evening after dinner was spent in the sous-sol of the Soleil d’Or, where various poets recited verses. Mallarmé’s, Verlaine’s, and Stuart Merrill’s verse was the favourite, and a young poet named De Maré¢s, who is considered very talented, also recited some verses of his own composition, which were greatly applauded. It was a novel experience, and very French. Much of the verse we heard was really of the first order, and the whole nature of the evening was highly interesting. VOL, III. AUTHOR. 361 x Stuart Merrill is a young American of some fortune who has lived many years in France, and who has published a volume of poems, which are considered masterpieces in the world of letters. He is immensely liked by his confréres, and his Friday evenings at home in the Bohemian lodg- ings he has in the Rue de Seine are always crowded with literary men. Everybody of interest amongst the younger men may be met there. He is a singularly modest man, and this quality is the more to be appreciated that it is rather rare amongst the poets of the other side of the Seine, and that Merrill might really be very proud of what he has written. He is a great Wagnerian, and detests New York, but piously spends a certain number of months there each year for the sake of his family. Writing about Taine above, I said that the majority of Frenchmen are wofully ignorant of English literature. As an example of this igno- rance | may mention that a day or two ago one of the best known of our French Jlitterateurs asked me whether English poets rhymed their verses or not, his belief being that we used nothing but blank verse. Sa Alphonse Daudet receives his literary friends on Sunday mornings, and very interesting and agreeable the hours spent with him are. Daudet is a brillant talker, and there are always present people who are also worth listening to. The last time I was at his house there was present a very clever young man, whom, by the way, Daudet calls “mon fils,’ and says “thou” to, whom Daudet asked to relate what he had felt on the evening on which his play, which failed, was produced. The young man said that he had watched the performance from a stage box, and that all the time he had been thinking how singularly ugly was the director of the theatre. He afterwards added that what had most troubled him when his play was condemned was that he had made his wife come up from the country to assist at the premicre, and that he knew how disappointed she would be Daudet said that henever was present at any premiere, and that it was only from the demeanour of his concierge next morning that he knew whether his play had succeeded or not. If it had succeeded the concierge was abject, but, if not, her manners were those of pity blended with contempt. Daudet’s maxim is that every sin which a man commits on earth is punished during this life. I told him that Goethe had held the same views, and had, indeed, expressed them in the line. ‘Denn jede Schuld recht sich auf Erden,” and Daudet said that Goethe was quite FR 362 right. “My fault,’ he added, “is that I have been too happy. I am paying for it now” he said raising the crutch with which he moves about the room. Rozsert H. SHEerarp. THE CONVEYANCE OF A GIFT. HE following letters speak for themselves :— Dear Bssant, It is with unusual pleasure that we have to announce to you to-day the desire of no fewer than 360 members of the Society of Authors (whose names are given on the enclosed list), that you will favour them by accepting the accom- panying service of plate as a very small expres- sion of their gratitude and attachment to you. This feeling, which all alike have expressed to us, is no new one on the part of the members of the Society, but your retirement from the chair- manship, a step which you have with difficulty persuaded your friends to permit you to take, seems to offer an apt occasion for a review of past services. In taking such a review, the members of the Society are at a loss to find words for their appreciation of your unselfish goodness and of the value of your powerful advocacy. They contem- plate the present flourishing state of the Society, and they are tempted to attribute nearly the whole of its success to you. Pray believe us to be, dear Besant, Yours very sincerely, (Signed) J. M. Barris. Epwarp CLopp. Epmunp Gossz. THomas Harpy. W. Houtman Hunt. Water Herries Poutock. Aurx. Gaut Ross. S. Squire SPRIGGE. 123, Chancery-lane, W.C. Feb. 4, 1893. My prEArR Ciopp, I received last night your letter of the 4th, together with the noble service of plate therein referred to. Your letter alone, signed as it is by the names of those who composed your committee, would be in itself, without the plate, a gift of priceless value to me. I beg that you will kindly convey to these gentlemen—my friends—my most sincere grati- THE AUTHOR. tude for this expression of appreciation of my humble labours. I should like you also, if you can, to thank all those members of the Society who have joined you in this generous gift. I value it especially, because, although I have never hoped to carry with me allour members in all my own views, it shows that in the essentials which constitute the strength of the Society we are all agreed. I am in great hopes that the initial difficulties of the Society have now been successfully over- come, and that so strong a feeling for the neces- sity of association and associated action has been created that the Society is on a stable basis, and will advance more and more every year in numbers, honour, and respect. As for me, I desire nothing more than to be permitted to serve the Society in any capacity in which I may be useful. I remain, my dear Clodd, Very sincerely yours, (Signed) Waurer Besant. Frognal End, N.W. Feb. 7, 1893. NOTES AND NEWS. EADERS are requested to consider the appeal made by Mr. Sherard. The secre- tary, Mr. Herbert Thring, will receive, acknowledge, and forward all contributions for this object. “The committee for the Baudelaire Memorial, which is presided over by M. Leconte de Lisle, being aware that the poet Baudelaire has numerous admirers in England, has asked me to see if any of these admirers would care to con- tribute a trifle to the fund which is being collected for the Baudelaire Memorial. The committee is formed of all the leading Litterateurs of France, including Paul Bourget, Francois Coppée, Stéphane Mallarmé, Paul Verlaine, and Emile Zola. Our own Master, Swinburne, is a member. The statue will be executed by Auguste Rodin in a manner worthy of the sub- ject. I should be glad to receive any subscrip- tions for this fund, and to transmit them to M. Léon Deschamps, the treasurer, who will acknow- ledge them in the magazine La Plume. I may add that money is needed for the completion of the work, and that the Philistines will exult if for want of funds the project cannot be realised. R. H. SHerarp.” —  oot THE AUTHOR. The following paragraphs are extracted from the Queen of Feb. 25: The Author is sent to me every month, and from no comic paper do I get so much enjoyment. Its delightful suggestions as to why editors should not be compelled to do this and publishers to do that are really too funny. By the way, the Author has a double function in journalism. It not only trots out the woes of authors and journalists, and the iniquities of publishers and editors, but it gives these last a hint or two. I, for example, know an editor who says he never knew how ridiculously he overpaid his contributors until he read in the Author the plaints of some of that unhappy class. May. The only reason why these little malignities, which do us no harm, are continually perpetrated must be that some person who ardently desires to rob and sweat writers has been either prevented or detected. The Author has certainly done good service both to publishers, editors, and writers alike, by ascertaining the law as it exists with regard to their contracts, and it will go on in the same course. The present relations of editor and contributor in all high-class journals, daily, weekly, or monthly, are apparently quite satis- factory, and it certainly is not the mtention or the desire of this journal to interfere with, or to disturb, these relations. As regards the treatment of certain writers by the humbler journals—the miserable pay, the delay in pay- ment, the refusal of payment—the Author will certainly not desist from the publication of these facts. The writer of the above paragraphs has a friend—they are probably kin spirits—who has found out from this paper how ridiculously he overpays his contributors. Very likely. There is everywhere a lower deep. The only figures pub- lished here have been those of the worst kind of sweaters. One can always, in sweating, “ go one better ” than the worst sweater on record. Yes; many a hint may be picked up from the Author by the sweater. I am asked by Mr. Colles to call attention to two or three points in connection with the Authors’ Syndicate. They are these: (1) That the report for the year 1892 has been prepared and is now ready; (2) that the accounts have been examined by professional auditors, Messrs. Oscar Berry and Carr, and that they certify to the effect that no moneys have been expended except on the necessary establishment, so that nobody makes any profit except the authors themselves. I should like to add that, to my certain knowledge, Mr. Colles has made very considerable pecuniary sacrifices in carrying on this work. Many difficulties were interposed at the outset. The more successful authors for the most part were already pledged to others or 363 engaged a long way ahead. It was difflcult to persuade authors that this was not a scheme for personal plunder, even though the Syndicate sprang out of the Society itself. The difficulty now appears to be, that while authors accept the work done for them, they seem to think that it should be done for nothing. Well: but there are clerks to pay; rent, stationery, postage—the last item alone is about £5a month. Is Mr. Colles to give all this as well? This grumble is called for by the fact reported to me that some who have been greatly helped by the Syndicate—helped, I mean, to the extent of getting work placed where they could not by themselves have placed it—have resented the small charge which the Syndicate has imposed, There may, again, be some suspicion in the minds of members, that the so-called “advisory committee” have knowledge of the private and pecuniary affairs of those whose work goes to the Director. They may rest assured that this is not the case. The ‘advisory com- mittee” are only there in order to act as referees in case of dispute or misunderstanding. Its members are not informed of the transactions undertaken by the Director—who is sole Director —and they are not in any other way responsible for the conduct of the Syndicate. A correspondent, writing on the question of remuneration for articles and stories supplied to magazines, compares the writer who accepts a miserably small fee with a general practitioner who charges sixpence for advice with a bottle of physic. Such a man, he says, is deservedly held in contempt. Quite so. And an author who writes for a few shillings a column stands certainly in the same rank as_ the sixpenny “doctor,” and is entitled to all the contempt, whatever that may be, which poverty deserves. But our correspondent must note that the SIX- penny medical adviser cannot be got rid of. He is necessary. So—alas!—is the sixpenny author. Tt isa lamentable fact that men and women are found to write for next to nothing. Necessity compels them; the sweater is merciless. It 1s also lamentable that many magazines are simply not able to pay those who stand above the sixpenny author. “The only way,” says my correspondent, “to exact our just dues, is to com- bine—strike, boycott, or whatever else may be the best name for sticking up for our rights. Is it hopeless to expect this?” No, it is not hopeless. On the contrary, the combination of authors for any just and reasonable object is becoming distinctly possible and even visible. | But the possibility has not yet arrived. And it must be remembered that no hard and fast rule as to what 364 is right pay for a contributor—no minimum—will ever be possible ; first, because there are so many magazines which are written for a limited circle only, e. g., the journal of the Royal Astronomical Society, a Law journal, a Cuneiform Literature journal—if there were one: and next, because so many exist which are quite poor, and are written by quite poor people, glad to take what may be offered. Ss In another column will be found the testimony of a member to the benefit he has reveived from the society. He also advocates, like Mr. Haes (Author, Jan. 1893), that the committee should do something to facilitate the publication of new books by new and unknown authors. It is one of the stock charges against us that we are helping to flood the market with new books. The exact contrary is, as our correspondent writes, the truth, that we do little or nothing for young authors. First of all, it is not part of our programme to do anything for them. We exist for the defence, not the creation, of literature. But, if we desired to help them, a thing greatly desired by many of us, what could we do? So faras I can see, nobody but himself can possibly help the young author. He often writes to me and asks for my “in. fluence”’ with editors. I know a great many editors, but there is not one with whom I have any such “influence.” Editors, strange to say, are guided solely by the interests of their papers. Nobody, therefore, can help the young author but his own wit and his own pen. At the same time, if our correspondents can suggest anything, the advice would be gratefully received. “It has been proposed that the Society should recommend works, and that publishers should accept their recommendations. Very good, and if I were a publisher I should give to the opinions furnished by the Society’s readers respectful considera- tion, but I,should still refer the MS. to my own reader. The Authors’ Club has its rooms at Whitehall Court nearly ready; the Club will take up its quarters in a week or two; the next monthly dinner will be held in the new rooms. The Directors invite all the members of the Society to inspect the rooms. The shares have been taken up very well so far; the original number, how- ever, is not yet allotted. The design of the Directors has been to provide a club which shall be simple in its fittings, good in everything provided, and extremely cheap. Every member will be supposed to know every other member; the situation is as central as can be desired. As a cheerful, but not a noisy, club, as a meeting- THE AUTHOR. place of men of letters, as a central place for lunch, dinner, or supper, or as a place for quiet work, it is hoped to make the club attractive and pleasant. The “ Uncut Leaves” will continue. The Chairman is Mr. Oswald Craufurd, C.MG. The Honorary Secretary is Mr. Douglas Sladen, Is marriage fit for literary men? The question is treated in a little volume published in the year 1769 by one P.H.M.D. It professes to be a trans- lation from the Italian of one Cocchi, formerly a physician, of Florence. The subject is treated from many points of view: that of passion; that of affec- tion; that of friendship; that of esteem ; that of the weakness and frivolity of women—our author is not polite to the other sex—and many others. The literary man, it appears from the book, is unfit for the state of marriage for many reasons. He cannot bear the ignorance and the folly of women, their love of fashion, their ungoverned tempers— the author was an Italian—the necessity of re- ducing a shrew to silence is “ most disagreeable to a thinking and literary man.’’ He cannot bear the expense and trouble of children. He does not want to be hampered with the new ties of his wife’s relations. Unless he marries a woman with money he increases that poverty which is the recognised accompaniment of the literary calling, “otherwise the poor devil of a husband, oppressed by grinding poverty, must be overwhelmed with want and misery; for a wretched man of genius, with a wretched wife and a group of wretched children, is a most shocking sight and a flagrant disgrace to literature.” Finally, the literary man must not allow his mind to be disturbed from his favourite occupations and concentrations by the light thoughts of love or the desire to pay court to a girl, or to find amusement for a wife. The question is so thoroughly and completely answered that there is not a word to be said on the other side, except, perhaps, that all the arguments apply with equal force to every pro- fession or vocation whatever. And in spite of this excellent and convincing body of argument, literary men have gone on marrying as much as any other men. Perhaps that is the chief cause of the inferior nature of modern literature. The Zimes, taking its figures from the ‘‘ News- paper Piess Directory,” points out that while in the year 1846 there were 551 journals—weekly or daily—published in Great Britain, there are now 2268; that while there were then only 14 daily papers, there are now 192; that there are to-day 1961 magazines, mostly monthly, and that 456 of these are of a religious or sectarian  THE AUTHOR. kind. The population of these islands was then 26,000,000. It is now 37,000,000. There was then one newspaper to every company of 47,000 people ; there is now one for every company of 16,300; while, therefore, the population has increased by less than 50 per cent., the propor- tion of papers to population has increased. three- fold. But even this means little, unless we con- sider the increase in circulation as well as in the number of papers, and this has gone up in- credibly. Sixty years ago the Daily News, the Daily Telegraph, the Standard, the Daily Chronicle did not exist. The combined circula- tion of the London daily papers alone must now be three-quarters of a million. And we must con- sider the vast improvements in the provincial papers. Some of them are as well written, as ably supplied with news, as imperial or national in their character, as a great London daily. Where is the house in the whole country, removed by but one step from the working man’s house, which has not its morning paper? Inthe trains, in the omnibuses, in the trams, all the people are reading—when they are not reading the paper they are reading a magazine. It is difficult to realise this vast—this enormous—increase in the area of readers; we cannot understand that men hitherto thought hardly worth considering as factors of the national intelligence, whose vote we have granted grudgingly, and still regard the act with regret, actually read the same lead- ing articles, debates, speeches, arguments, and news, as ourselves. They are taught the same doctrines; they are led by the same considera- tions. Nothing of all the changes that a middle- aged man remembers is so extraordinary as this change of Great Britain and Ireland into a nation of readers. They do not, as yet, greatly desire books; but that will come; it is, indeed, fast coming. What the influence of the demand upon literature will be one hardly ventures to predict. Enormous popularity for a few writers, certainly. What writers? Purveyors of trash and garbage? I think not. The penny novelette ? This is the literature of the servant-maid and the factory girl. They will always be with us. Men will not read the penny novelette. What will they read? Fiction? Perhaps. But it will have to be dramatic. Trash? Not much. Poetry? I fear not. History, politics, socio- logy of the simpler kind, science of some kind— books on these subjects will, I believe, become in great demand. Life to the craftsman is a serious thing ; he will read, as he works, seriously. There will also be produced for the baser sort a litera- ture just as base as the law allows. Meantime, those who consider the revolution which is quietly going on, of which we unconsciously form a part, 365 will do well to watch the popular journals, and above all, the popular magazines, which circulate, not by thousands like their respectable elder brothers, but by hundreds of thousands—and to inquire carefully into the characteristics of these magazines. For they indicate what this new nation of readers will want to read. ————$ > We are going to make an attempt to carry into effect a proposal advanced in a nother column (p. 373) and to institute in the Author a Register of Books wanted. This paper circulates exclu- sively among men and women of letters, so, if they please to make known their wants in these columns, the fact will certainly become known among our friends the second-hand booksellers, who have at present, so far as is known by the writer, no means at all of knowing what their customers are looking for. We will begin with the nextnumber. Care will be taken that the booksellers shall learn what we are attempting. Most of us have friends among these benefactors of literary men and women, and would willingly oblige them if we can. Even by reading their catalogues it is impossible for us to ascertain if they have what we want, because a catalogue does not contain a tenth part of the books which form a large book- seller’s stock, And we have no time to go about from shop to shop inquiring what they have. What isto be done with those booksellers’ assis- tints who save themselves trouble, and injure their masters’ interests, by saying that a book is out of print? Theard the other day this anecdote of a certain bookseller’s assistant in a well- known watering place. A clergyman, either in a lecture or a sermon, invited his congregation to read a book belonging to Arrowsmith’s well- known Bristol Library. They therefore asked for it at the shop. “Out of print” was all the answer they could get. One of them asked me for information as to the cause of this eclipse of the book. I wrote to headquarters at once, and learned that, as I expected, the Bristol Library is very much alive indeed. Perhaps that young man somehow will hear of it. ———— The Lady’s Pictorial announces that the Society of Authors “ will in future allow young poet members to read aloud their unpublished works at the Society’s festive gatherings!” The Society, unhappily, has no festive gatherings except the Annual Dinner, and the committee have not yet expressed their intention of having 366 unpublished poems read at the Banquet; there- fore, the Lady’s Pictorial has been wrongly in- formed. The Authors’ Club has started the “Uncut Leaves” readings, but the Club is not the Society. The writer goes on to say that the poet is sure to read his things very badly, and gives reasons for this opinion. Alas! Theory and practice so often contradict each other! There is so much of independence even in a poet. So far, the poets have read their verses admirably. Should we—it has been suggested — hold memorial lectures on our deceased members ? Why not? We should have a Tennyson—a Browning—a Lowell—a Matthew Arnold—a Wilkie Collins—a Charles Reade — Memorial Lecture. Should it be held every year? And, if so, for how many years in succession? And who is to decide upon its continuation? Should it be a plébiscite of all the members? And who should deliver the lectures? The idea is interesting, but opens up many questions. Here is a case which seems to warrant us in asking assistance from our members. The lady is one of those who write stories for girls. Her stories are very good, and, I believe, popular. TI have submitted two of them to the criticism of the age for which they are written, and have obtained a review most laudatory. I have not myself read the books, because I am neither a maiden nor am I young. This lady was attacked by influenza last year; her chest was affected ; she could do no work for many months. The Royal Literary Fund found itself unable to help her. She has two young nieces or cousins to support ; she has no private means at all ; she is too weak to undertake any other kind of work. Indeed, she can do no other kind of work. She is now in debt to her doctor and to her landlady. Perhaps some of our readers will take pity on this poor lady, and send her something. If they will have confidence, so far, in me, I will receive and forward anything, and I will communicate the name and address of the lady to the donor. A libel case was recently heard before the courts in which a close relation to the author of a certain work had been callednames. The thing is new in criticism, and introduces quite a novel terror. We may shortly expect to see the parents, brothers, sisters, children, of an author, trembling lest the daily paper should bring them, too, into the scathing review of the new book. The case, otherwise, does not concern ourselves, except for a remark which THE AUTHOR. was made by the counsel for the plaintiff. He ig reported to have said, “ Authors must, of course, in these days expect harshand brutal criticism from the Press, and the law protects them with the shield of what is humorously called ‘ the doctrine of fair criticism.’”” The counsel for the defence did not repudiate this statement, nor did the judge object to it; the statement was accepted. Dowe, then, expect harsh and brutal criticism? Is the criticism of the Press always harsh and brutal ? Certainly not. We neither expect brutality, nor, as a rule, do we receive brutality. The bludgeon is, happily, going out of use; the laws of good manners are, for the most part, obeyed, even in criticism. But one notes the statement here as showing the popular estimation of criticism. Old habits of thought are very difficult to change. An author is still, in the mind of the world, a helpless, starving wretch ; a publisher is a man with a great bag of gold, which he distributes capriciously to needy authors, losing by all his books, and getting rich on the quantity ; a critic is still a man with a bludgeon. Little by little we may change these views. Meanwhile, they linger. A correspondent tells me that the Society for Promoting Christian Knowledge has adopted a new and uniform system in buying books. That is to say, they now pay £1 for every penny in the published price, or £30 for a 2s. 6d. book, £60 for a 5s. book and soon. I do not know if this infor- mation is correct, but let us see how it might work out. A 5s. book would presumably be less costly than a6s. book. Let us take off only 10 per cent. from our published estimate. Now, a 6s. book in small pica, of seventeen sheets, and about 258 words to a page can be produced, according to our published estimates, for an edition of 3000 at less than £146. Let us therefore estimate £128 for the 5s. book, and let us grant £20 for advertising. We have, therefore, the following table : Cost :— & s. d. Composition, Printing, Binding, Paper, Adver- Tsing ee 148 0 0 Author a 60 0 0 Totals Ge 208 0 0 By Sales :— Baad 3000 copies at Be. 2... 450 0 0 Profit to SPOCK oe 242 0 0 Profit to Author... 60 0 0 Now, I do not adopt my correspondent’s statement as true, but I put the case, and what it would mean, supposing it to be true. Observe that in all future editions, the whole profit would go to  THE AUTHOR. the Society. in approaching the question from the equitable There are two. simple considerations or righteous or religious point of view. First, whether the wage paid to the author is a just and proper wage, with reference to the commercial value of the work, the time given to the work, the character of the work, the position of the work- man in the craft, and the necessities of life. Second, the proportion which the distributor of the work should receive for himself, and, therefore the proportion which the creator of the work should receive. With regard to the first, there are not many who could produce two good books of this kind ina year. To give, therefore, no more than £60 could only be defended on the ground of a very limited sale. To give only £60 when the publisher knows that he is going to make four times—six times—ten times that amount is—what? Is it not, in the case of a religious society, to cumber the courts of the Temple with the stalls and tables of the money-makers? I shall be glad to hear that my correspondent has been misinformed. So At last—after all these years—there is to be a life of Douglas Jerrold, with his letters. It is very much to be regretted that, while there are still two or three authors living who remember that group of writers of which he was one, some account of the literary circles of the Forties and the Fiftics has not before this been written down. The life abovementioned will be written by Mr. Walter Jerrold. In every college and in every University, except Cambridge, there is a Professor of English Literature. But I have never heard that any single Professor in any college or university, English or American, has ever given a course of lectures on the History and Development of the Novel. Single lectures by professors and critics have undoubtedly been delivered. And we all know that when subjects are lacking, an article on the Decay of the Modern Novel by one who cannot write novels and never reads any ; or by one who has written novels and failed; can always be put into a magazine to fill up. But, so far, learned Pro- fessors have avoided the subject, being themselves, probably, under the illusion so beautifully ex- pressed by a recent lady writer in the Spectator that novels grow of their own accord, and that the novelist has only to sit down and write. Strange, that a Fine Art should have grown up all over the world in. the last two hundred years without the least recognition until recently—and even now only grudgingly—that it is one of the Fine Arts! Mr. Brander Matthews, Professor 367 of English Literature in Columbia College, has been holding a course of lectures on the History of Fiction and the Development of the Modern Novel. He has up to the present reached the beginning of this century. He has sent me the enclosed examination paper. I pre- sume, from the date upon it, that the examina- tion was held on Feb. 7, so that no mischief will be done by publishing the paper for our readers. CoLumBIA COLLEGE IN THE City oF New YoRK. Mid-Year Examination. LITERATURE II. 1. Explain the successive stages of the development of the art of fiction from the Gesta Romanorum to Don Quixote. 2. Explain the distinction between the Rabelaisian tradi- tion and the Cervantine. Give the names of such writers of fiction as are followers of Rabelais. Give the names of such as are followers of Cervantes. 3. Explain what is meant by the sense of form. Mention several works of fiction having the merit of form; and give your reasons for crediting them with this quality. 4. Give a brief sketch of the life either of Cervantes or of Goldsmith. 5. Give a brief outline of the plot either of Clarissa Harlowe or of Pride and Prejudice. 6. Give a critical explanation for the abiding popularity of Robinson Crusoe and of Gulliver’s Travels. 7. Arrange the following in chronological sequence, giving the dates of publication and the full names of the authors : Sorrows of Werther, Tristram Shandy, Vicar of Wakefield, Humphrey Clinker, Tom Jones, Paul and Virginia, Castle Rackrent. 8. Why is the Castle of Otranto important in the history of fiction? Why is the Princess of Oleves? Why is Paul and Virginia? Why is Wilhelm Meister ? 9. Do women novelists regard life from a different point of view from men? Llustrate your answer from the novels of Madame de Lafayette, Miss Edgeworth, and Miss Austen, as compared with the novels by Le Sage, Fielding, and Goethe. 10. What benefit, if any, have you derived from this course P Tuesday, Feb. 7, 1893. oo What a fine field would be open to the Society if we could institute examinations for critics, so that no one should be allowed to criticise any- thing without our certificate! Imagine the wail- ing when the uncertificated critic should find him- self firmly put aside! For the examinations would have to be stiff. The dramatic critic would have to show that he knew the principles of dramatic art; that he had read and studied the plays of two countries at least ; and that he could himself construct a play—if not a great play, at least a play artistically constructed. And so with everything else. The Society could, as we said last month, confer those magic letters which are so ardently desired by the members of the Society mentioned below, though the Society of Authors will never, I fear, rise to the Greatness of a  368 Gown and Hood, a Ring, and a Badge; the Badge, especially, we must regret. << There exists—one is happy in making it. better known—an association known as the Society of Science, Letters, and Art, of London. The “International” Society of Literature and Science, under the management of the notorious Morgan, is immediately suggested by this title. There is, however, no connection between the two societies, and very little resemblance. Morgan’s association was a bogus: this is a real thing, é.e., it actually does, as shall be shown, what it professes to do. You can:become a “ Fellow ” of the society, and you can call yourself F.8.Sc., by sending a trifling subscription of two guineas a year. Think of being an “ F.S.Sc.”—nothing short of that—for two guineas a year! There, as the advertisers say,is Value! If you can only afford a guinea, you can still be a Member. The following is a list of the splendid achievements of the society up to the present date :—First, they meet once a month, and, after passing minutes and electing more distinguished men, who want nothing but the F.S.Sc. to complete the glory of their career, they sing songs and listen to papers. Many of the Fellows have, it 1s stated—actually, many !—written books— actually, books !—in Science, Literature, and Art. The society has endeavoured to introduce Volapuk—a most useful attempt. The society has issued a register of American colleges, a step calculated to advance enormously the cause of Science, Literature, and Art in this country. The society has photographed a map. The society has given women a new occupation—that of cameo cutting. The society has sent papers to exhibi- tions. And the society has instituted a set of examinations called the Kensington Locals. In fact, the work of this society, except for its song-singing, reads exactly like a parody of that of the Society of Arts—local examinations and all. But, as was said above, it is manifest from the account of their work that this is no bogus society. The committee do what they profess to do. But is it not wonderful that 2000 people—they say there are 2000 members— should pay two guineas a year for the sake of calling themselves F.S.Sc.? And is it not more wonderful still that schools should be found to prefer the examinations of such a body to the examinations of Oxford and Cambridge? It is, however, stated, and this is so far satisfactory, that the accounts are duly laid before the members, and “ passed unanimously.” Humph —Yes—But—are they audited and published ? We must not forget to mention that the THE AUTHOR. Fellows are entitled to wear Gowns and Hoods, and to carry a gold or silver Badge, thus resem. bling a Master of Arts, a parish Beadle, and an omnibus Conductor all rolled into one. Think of the Glory of it! 4 Atarecent meeting of the Society of American Authors (Colonet Thomas Wentworth Higginson, President) Mrs. Kate Tennant-Woods, among others, was elected a member. The importance of this election, over and above the adhesion of Mrs. Woods to the Society, lies in the fact that some years ago Mrs. Woods organised an associa- tion of ladies only, called the “ Guild of Authors,” and that by this election she acknowledges that all literary men and women should write and work together for the common object. An American magazine was so very good, the other day, as to expose the tricks, cajolements, and flatteries and arts by which autographs are procured, and persons whose autographs are desired, are induced to write letters. After this exposure, the following note may perhaps be regarded as suspicious: Dear Sir, Will you kindly tell me your opinion of Alphonse Daudet compared with Dickens as a novelist ? I see that a critic in one of our magazines says his “Sappho” is infinitely better than anything Dickens ever wrote. Tam personally unknown to you, but should like very much to know what you think of this, and trust, if your time permit, you will answer,—Very respectfully An AMERICAN ADMIRER OF YouRS. Then follows the name and address, at a “ whole- sale Dry Goods and Notions” establishment. The writer, bearing in mind the article referred to, must not take it unkindly if no answer should be sent. The book of the month is Mr. Walter Pater’s “Plato and Platonism” (Macmillan and Co.). Another book of the month is Mr. W. F. Smith’s Translation of Rabelais, noticed elsewhere. 'To this a third may be added in “Salome,” the forbidden play by Oscar Wilde. Watter Besant. Ae  THE, AUTHOR. 369 THE PROFESSOR’S PHENIX. o ATHER, couldn’t you make the story end -K there? It is such a pretty bit—it seems a pity to add anything more.” “No, no, my dear ; you don’t understand. The paragraph you want to suppress is the most important in the book. Are you ready ? Then let us proceed.” And the Professor resumed his slow tramp up anddown the room, his hands clasped bekind him, his eyes rolling “in fine frenzy” in spite of their restlessness, while he dictated certain ponderous sentences with the air of a man inspired. “There, Ihave done!” he cried at last. “‘ This, I think, should rouse the world. It will be forced to hear my voice now—though I stand on the threshold of the grave, I have strength enough left to drive the lesson home. The world must hear—must attend. This voice of mine will preach to it still when I myself have passed away ; this book will be as it were a Phcenix rising from my ashes—unique, beautiful, strong. Oh, glorious thought !” He threw himself into an arm-chair, resting his white head on his hands, and smiling to him- self; but presently he sighed. “ Ella, if this work is not recognised I think I shall die! But it cannot fa'l—it is a beautiful story. You, even you, can see that it is a beautiful story.” “Yes, yes,” cried the girl eagerly ; “ it is a beautiful story—one of which I could never tire—”’ “ Full of fancy and delicate feeling ¢ “ Full of fancy and feeling.” “And then the style,’ went on the old man, leaning forward and speaking excitedly, “ culti- vated, polished, dignitied; every word giving evidence of erudition and research. As for the message which it is given to me to deliver, do I not trumpet it forth for all the universe to hear? Why, each page contains its lesson. Iam a teacher, Ella, a teacher before everything, and this book is, I may say, an epitome of all my other work ; it is the ripe and perfect fruit of all my wisdom and experience—it must succeed.” The girl rose, and, leaning over her father’s chair, drew him gently backwards so that his head rested on the cushions. Then she kissed his upturned face. “You must rest,” she said; “your work is done.” “Yes, yes,” he assented, “it is done, and I await the reward. Make a parcel of the manu- script quickly, dear; we must send it off at once.” ” Ella gathered up the papers, and left the room stifling a sigh. For well she knew what was likely to be the result of her father’s labours, All his life he had been fanciful, and imprac- ticable, and didactic. He could indeed conceive a charming story, rich in incident, full of delicacy and tenderness; but he invariably marred it m the telling. He must needs paint his lily; he must point his moral and adorn his tale. No simple everyday language was good enough to convey his meaning; he must wrap it round in a curious antiquated jargon of his own, illustrate it with a thousand flowery figures of speech, interlard it with cheap wisdom and secondhand philosophy. He had a passion for teaching, poor, good, simple old fellow! and having long ago resigned his Professorship, and being unable of late years, by reason of his blindness, even to take pupils, he had devoted himself to the task of instructing the world at large. Treatises, essays, tales — he composed them by the dozen, and Ella’s little fingers ached with writing them ; but as he was too poor to bring them out at his own expense, no publisher could be induced to produce them, and, indeed, it is doubtful if, even in the event of their seeing the light, anyone could have been persuaded to read them. “ Dear father,” Ella would say, half pleadingly, half impatiently, “if you would only let me write your stories as you tell them to me sometimes, as we piece them together by the fire, in—in plain words, I know they would be more successful.” “ Nonsense, child! What are you thinking of? I tell them to you in that way, to give you just an idea of them; but when I speak to the world I must use language of a different kind— language that readers of intellect and learning may not cavil at.’ And another overwhelming sentence would come booming out. It seemed to Ella in her despair that every remonstrance ot hers rendered his phraseology more bombastic, and whetted his appetite for words of five syllables. “ ] think his heart will break if this book fails too!” she thought as she mounted the stars. “ And yet of course it must. Poor dear! as he says, he has put all his wisdom, all his wisdom in it—all those dreadful little bits which ruined his other books, and those terrible long words which make one feel hot all over!” She had gained her room, now, and unlocking a drawer took out the remainder of the manu- script. « Let me see, though ; perhaps, after all it is i that am wrong in not sufficiently appreciating it. Let me try to imagine myself a publisher’s reader lancing through the work for the first time.” She sat down and read half a page with a A A OIE  37° most business-like expression on her small, bright face. She was small and bright altogether, this little eager creature—small and bright and brown. Her eyes were bright and brown, too, but large—the only Jarge things about her—and very alert and intelligent. She had little quick movements, and saucy ways, and occasional flashes of temper, such tiny flashes that people only laughed at them. Her father called her The Robin, and the name suited her. “Tt’s no use!’ she sighed presently, pushing away that MS. “Oh, my dear precious old father, why will you not do justice to yourself ? ” When the parcel came back—as was inevitable —from the publisher towhom Ella had entrusted it, it chanced that the Professor was unwell, and the girl, not liking to distress him, concealed the fact of the failure of his book from him. She undid the fastenings, and glanced mechanically through the: papers. The first two or three pages were slightly soiled indeed, but the remainder were painfully, ironically clean—a very little of the intellectual feast within had apparently sufficed to satiate the reader. And yet, as Ella turned overthe pages with a kind of ind'gnant anguish, her eyes fell on the descrip- tion of what was really a pretty scene, deliberately imagined. The old man had in truth something to say if he did but know how to say it! Suddenly a thought struck the girl, so daring, so tremendous, that she reddened to the very roots of her hair, and her heart began to thump wildly. “Tl do it,’ she said. “It’s wicked, it’s de- ceitful ; it’s base in every way, but I’ll do it. He shan’t break his heart—his dear, kind old heart— he shan’t be disappointed again; his story shall be read!” She sat down then and there, and wrote out the first chapter of her father’s book in her own way and her own words. Those big eyes of hers were not -o wide open and intelligent for nothing, and those curly brown locks covered a very clever little head. Sbe had read much and appreciatively, and was, besides, endowed with a naturally acute literary sense, a nice perception of artistic pro- portion. As she went on the work interested her more and more; the characters became real to her ; and by-and-bye, not content with lopping, and paring, and reproducing, she began to develop and to create. After many days, the book was finished, and she read it through, startled at her own temerity, and yet triumphant at her success. The success was undeniable. The theme, always fascinating and now divested of its florid orna- mentation, proved itself to be a fine melody, appealing to the heart with direct and simple force. THE AUTHOR. Palpitating with anxiety Ella despatched the book once more, and one morning received a letter from the publisher announcing his willing- ness to produce it, and offering certain terms; not high ones, for it was a first book and in one volume, but fair. ; She went up to her father’s room to tell him the joyful news—joyful, but rather embarrassing too—how should she break. to him her share in the transaction ? He was still in bed, and looked very frail and feeble. “Father,” she began, hesitatingly, ““I—I have heard from the publisher, Mr. S “ Well, child, well? Don’t tell me he has sent back the book—don’t tell me! Iam not able to bear it.” “No, dear, no—it’s all right. keep it, he a “He wants to keep it!” cried the old man with a shout of triumph. ‘Oh God,I thank Thee! My life has not been without fruit afterall. I had a mission—you see, Ella, I was right! I knew I was right—and now it is fulfilled.” “Yes, but, dear father, I have not told you everything yet. There are—some drawbacks. The first publisher I sent it to—” “ There, Ella, I don’t wish to hear, Let me be happy for once—entirely happy! Don’t you know what a relief it is to make yourself heard when you have been calling a person for a long time? I have been calling, calling, calling, all these years, all my life, to a whole world full of people, and found no one to listen to me— not one! Think what it must be to know that my voice is heard at last. It isa relief and a joy; do not disturb the blessedness of it. Let me rest now; my work is done. I wish to hear nothing more until you place the book in my hand. I leave the management of all the minor details to you. Make what terms you like; correct the proofs. Ido not even want to know when they come, I might be tempted to alter and perhaps spoil my work, and it is perfect as it is. I must not change a word.” Ella’s intended confession died on her lips. How could she bring herself to wake her father from his dream of bliss? She wished now that she had not begun to practise this deception, but since, after all, it made him so happy, and since he was, alas! so easily deceived, why not carry it out to the end? Why need he ever know that this which he hugged to his bosom was not the child of his fancy, but a changeling? Nay, it was his child, after all—did it not owe its beg tohim? Ella had but dressed it in other clothes. So she said, trying to comfort herself and to quiet her conscience, for, as the days passed, she He wants to  THE found it mcre and more impossible to tell him the truth. When, however, at last she laid the little yolume in the Professor’s guileless hands, she acknowledged that it was worth while running any risks, and enduring any number of secret pangs to see the old man’s ecstacy. How he fondled the book! With what eager trembling fingers he examined paper and binding, with what a deep sigh of content be laid it down at last ! “My Phenix, Ella!” Presently he requested her to sit down and read him the story from beginning to end, and 1etiring to a safe distance she proceeded to read the original manuscript with which she had thoughtfully provided herself, blushing fiercely with shame the while, and feeling a very monster of deceit. But the Professor had:no misgivings. He sat listening with a smile, rapturously happy. Now and then he would interrupt with an inter- jection of approval, or ask her to read a sentence or a paragraph again. “That will make a point, my dear,” he would say. “You'll see. The book will make a hit.” Curiously enough it did. This youthful render- ing of an old man’s fancy had a fresh, charm- ing, unusual flavour which suited the public taste. It went into a second edition almost immediately, and the reviews were unanimous in praise. Ella’s satisfaction, however, was not unmixed ; she lived in dread of her secret being discovered, though, thanks to the retired life led by her father, and to her judicious ‘ cooking” of the notices which she read to him, there did not seem much chance of his being enlightened. But was there ever a labyrinth of which some one did not solve the mystery? Did not the Serpent find his way even into the Garden of Eden? How could the Professor remain secure in his fool’s paradise? It happened that one of his former pupils—Bodersham by name, if that matters—a journalist and critic, but still in some ways quite human—chanced to find the name of his old tutor on the title-page of a book of which he and his brother reviewers approved, and was genuinely pleased. It seemed to him, indeed, that he could do no less than congratulate his friend in person, and accordingly one day he betook himself to the small house in the little suburb, where the old man had set up his house- hold Gods. Ella was out, but the Professor received him with pleasure, accepting his congratulations with entire satisfaction, enumerating the compliments be- stowed.on the work iv question, and speaking of AUTHOR. 371 his publishers, his profits, his reviewers, with a gleeful sense of importance. “I agree with the Times,” remarked young Mr. Bodersham, presently, “the scene just before the parting of the lovers is the finest in the book. You ought to feel flattered—they have quoted nearly the whole of it. “Bh? Havethey? Let me see. Imust have missed that. I dont remember Ella reading it to me. Find it for me, that’s a good fellow. Here’s the book. Excuse the impatience of an author—a young author who has just brought out his first book! Eh? A young author of seventy-five !”” He rubbed his hands and chuckled; preparing himself to listen, and already blushing with grati- tied vanity. But, as Bodersham read, the smile died out of his face, and a puzzled and startled look came there instead. “1 —T don’t remember that bit,” he said, as the young man ceased. “ What has happened to my book? I—cannot recollect—it is strange. Go on, go on—let me hear more.’ Bodersham read on, but presently paused again. “ What an exquisite sentence!” he exclaimed. “ Exquisite perhaps, but not mine. I never wrote a word of it. Good God! Someone has been tampering with my book—that fool of a publisher, perhaps. Bodersham, for Heaven’s sake turn to the beginning of the chapter—does it open thus:—‘ There are sundry idiosyncracies easily recognisable in certain individuals, in whom an adept in pathognomy may readily detect infallible signs—— ’”’ “No, nothing of the sort. It begins with a conversation—— ” and he read a few lines. “As I thought!” groaned the Professor. “Someone has been meddling with it—it is not my book at all—not mine, but so like it. Someone has stolen my ideas, and made another work of it. Yet then again! Taat little conversation was mine. What has happened? What shall I do? There is hideous wrong somewhere, and I am so helpless, so helpless, they can impose on Us as they like. But Ella, Ella should have known !” He fell back in his chair, panting, trembling, straining bis poor sightless eyes, and at this moment Ella walked in, rosy, fresh, smiling, and laden with packages. One glance told her what had happened, and, flinging down her purchases, she rushed to her father’s side. “It’s all your fault!” she cried, glancing furiously at the bewildered Bodersham, and immediately bursting into tears. “Qh Ella, Ella child—something dreadful has happened — something inconceivable! I have IEE  372 been robbed—deceived! This is not my book— _you know it is not my book ?” “ Yes, dear, it is yours,” cried Ella, flmging her arms round his neck. “It is indeed yours—your story, and your beautiful idea, only—only a little altered and modernised. ’ “Then you knew,” faltered the old man, feebly pushing her away from him. ‘ You knew—and you let them do it!” “Oh, dearest father, how shall I tell you? and yet you must know, since people will meddle so,” pausing to scowl through her tears at poor Mr. Bodersham. “It was I did it. I, Imyself! I wrote it out and changed it.” “You did it!” he repeated, almost in a whisper. ‘ You /—because I was blind!” It was the only reproach he made her, but it almost broke her heart. She threw herself on her knees beside him, kissing his hand, and gasping out her confession between her passion- ate sobs. He accepted her caresses passively at first, but, presently, moved by her distress, he stooped and kissed her. “Poor child,’ he said, “do not ery. You meant well, and of course my work was of no use. They would not have it. -But it would have been kinder not to have deceived me. Yet I should not reproach you, for I have been deceiving myself all these years I—I thought I was a venius, and I am only—a fool.” There was infinite pathos in words and tone— pathos, and a certain dignity for all their naiveté. Bodersham, standing by the table, miserable and awkward, felt a lump rising in his throat. The Professor presently addressed him : ‘“‘ Bodersham, will you be so good as to read the book to me from the beginning? It will not take you long, and I should be grateful.” _ The young man complied, his voice, somewhat husky at first but clearing and steadying itself as he went on. Ella, turning a pettish shoulder on him, curled herself up at her father’s feet, and buried her face in her hands. He listened for the most part in silence, though he interrupted now and then with a muttered commentary, There was a moment’s pause when the reading ceased, and then Ella, raising her head timidly, saw that his face was glowing, and working oddly. “My little girl,” he said, “it is beautiful. I am foolish and old . . . but I can see that. Though I should have thought,” he added, rub- bing his nose meditatively, ‘that it might have improved it to amplify a little now and then—but perhaps I am wrong. I have antiquated notions, Iknow. Ah,” he cried with sudden exultation, ‘my little bird can sing—my little bird can sing! You are a wonderful little woman. I think that THE AUTHOR. you—you—you—are my Phenix! Yes—yes— not my book at all—but you—you—you.” M. E. Francis, CARLYLE ON THE POSITION OF LITERARY MEN. HAT had Carlyle to say on the status and organisation of literary men? Take his ‘“‘ Hero as Man of Letters,” and much will be found on a subject which has received new interest and impetus from the death of the Poet Laureate. When “Hero Worship ” was written, Carlyle felt deeply on the then gene- rally disorganised condition of society:— “perhaps if we look at this of Books and the Writers of Books, we shall find here, as it were, the summary of all other disorganisations ; a sort of heart from which, and to which, all other confusion circulates in the world.” The sage dwells for pages upon the art of writing, upon the marvellous effect of writing, the revolutions it has created in thought, in art, in politics, in government, in education, in religion. It has made democracy inevitable, “it is the purest embodiment a thought of man can have. No wonder it is, in all ways, the activest and noblest.” Admitting all this, Carlyle then goes on to pro- phecy: “If men of letters are so incalculably influential, actually performing such work for us from age to age, and even from day to day, then I think we may conclude that men of letters will not always wander, like unrecognised, unregulated Ishmaelites, among us. Whatsoever thing has virtual unnoticed power will cast off its wrap- pages, bandages, and step forth one day with palpably articulated, universally visible power. That one man wear the clothes, and take the wages, of a function which is done by quite another: there can be no profit in this; this is_ not right, it is wrong. And yet, alas! the making of it right,—what a business, for long times -to come. Sure enough this that we call Organisa- tion of the Literary Guild is still a great way off, encumbered with all manner of complexities. If you asked me what were the best possible orga- nisation for the Man of Letters in modern Society; the arrangement of furtherance and regulation, grounded the most accurately on the actual facts of their position and of the world’s position, I should beg to say that the problem far exceeded my faculty! It is not one man’s faculty; it is that of many successive men turned earnestly upon it, that will bring out alone an approximate solution, What the best arrangement were, none  THe AUTHOR. 373: of us could say. But if you ask, which is the worst? I answer: This which we have now, that Chaos should sit umpire in it; this is the worst. To the best or any good one, there is yet a long way.” Thus wrote Carlylein 1840. He was convinced that the regulation of the literary life was coming. “This is a prophesy,” said he, “one can risk. For so soon as men g-t to discern the importance of a thing, they do infallibly set about arranging it, facilitating, forwarding it; and rest not till, in some approximate degree, they have accom- plished that ‘Literature will take care of itself,’ answered Pitt, when applied to for some help for Burns. ‘Yes,’ adds Mr. Southey, ‘it will take care of itself, and of you too, if you do not look to it?” Carlyle had in his mind, when he wrote these words, Jean Jacques Rousseau, driven to exasperation and lighting the torch of Revo- lution by his paradoxical writing ; and he might have added the name of Theobald Wolfe Tone, who, instead of fom-nting Irish revolution, might have been a British governor in some quarter of the Empire, had he been given employment by Pitt when he asked for it. But what would Carlyle have said to the reten- tion of the Laureateship? Generally he would have been in favour of it, if we may judge by his writings in these lectures on Hero worship. Not that he cared much, or at all. for money and rank. He even doubted whether there ought not to be literary men poor, to show whether they were genuine or not. But recognition of worth was what he craved for himself, and for all strong men born in the lower classes of life, ‘‘ who ought to stand elsewhere than there.’ He was con- vinced that it deeply concerned society “whether it will set its light on high places, to walk thereby ; or trample it under foot and scatter it in all ways of wild waste (not without conflagration) as here- tofere. Light (he continues) is the one thing wanted for the world. Put wisdom in the head of the world, the world will fight its battles vic- toriously, and be the best world man can make it.” If light is the one thing wanted for the world, we may well ask why hesitate to put it on a candlestick, that it may give light unto all who are in the House of Literature, and out- side it too? All that need be insisted on is that the best candle be placed in the candlestick. We must have the best illuminant in our Poetic Beacon. Po. B: eo CORRESPONDENCE. iE A RectsterR oF Books WANTED. PREGNANT thought arises out of the fact that the writer of these lines, in common, no doubt, with many other members of his club (which contains a fair number of literary men) is in the habit of receiving from dealers in second-hand books, not only in London but in some provincial towns, printed catalogues of the works they have to offer, comprising several hundreds in number, and alphabetically arranged as regards, the names of their authors. The compilation of these lists, including a short description of contents of each book and a statement of price, must be for certain a work involving very con-. siderable time and labour, and the revision of the proofs must require exceeding accuracy and care. It would be, perhaps, a safe guess to say that the mere cost price of each catalogue cannot be much under 2d., to say nothing of postage. How many of the receivers of these lists ever buy (if at all) or even peruse them, there is no means of knowing. The writer, indeed, does make a habit of glancing through them; and very occasionally he makes a purchase. Not having that amount of spare time or money which should make him wish to possess books. or- indeed a library wherein to place them, he is obliged to content himself with the large facili- ties for the reading of books offered by public libraries. Still he does want a book sometimes, but he is willing te give for it only a fair second- hand price. How can his want be met? He may collect these catalogues by the score or by the hundred, or. visit shop after shop in. a vain. search for it; and all the while it may be lying in some shop down a back street within a few yards of the ground over which he has just passed. It seems to me that the present plan inverts the whole process by which —as proved by Beecham, Pears, and others—the old adage has, been falsified, and now “Supply [er rather the advertisement of it] creates the demand.” Every one wants soap; millions want—or think they want—pills ; and the public buy. the article the name of which is stamped on their brain. But these puffers advertise one thing only; and the cost to them, when divided among the millions who read, who cannot help reading, is almost as a drop of water in the ocean. On the other hand, the booksellers spend, say, 2d. or 3d. in. sending-to a few individuals catalogues of several o14 hundred books, of which the great majority need not one, and by chance a single person, here or there, may want one or two. What is required is a catalogue (or register) of “hooks wanted,” properly classified and arranged, the fee paid by the “ wanter” for imsertion being divided between him and the “supplier” on completion of the bargain. The scheme would require organisation, and, probably, in the end an office and a staff. I can only here indicate the bare outlines of such a scheme; but I enter- tain no shadow of a doubt that, if once properly started and supported by the hearty co-operation of the second-hand booksellers, they would save many thousands of pounds in the cost of all but useless catalogues, and gain many other thou- sands in the quicker and better sale of ‘ Books wanted,’ which now cumber their shelves and lie there year after year, representing so much sunk capital and a prey to dust, moth, damp, and the destructive habits of rats and mice. E. F. Wourerstan. + II. MissTaTEMENTS IN REVIEW. You have, I think, expressed the opinion in the Author, that the reviews written about a book influence to some extent its sale. If this is the case, it is the duty of a reviewer to be careful as to the accuracy of his statements; it is also, I venture to think, the duty of an editor to allow space to an author to correct any misstatements which have appeared in a review in his paper, always supposing that the nature of the paper in question admits of letters or explanatory para- graphs. The same publicity ought m common fairness to be given to the correction of a mis- statement as was given to the misstatement itself. This, unfortunately, does not appear to be the opinion of the editor of the Atheneum. Some weeks ago (Dec. 10, 1892) a notice of a book of mine—* Animal Coloration ’—was published in that review. The reviewer said that I bad not given “references” to the investigations of a certain physiologist, and expatiated upon this supposed omission to the extent of one-third of the whole notice, thereby perhaps giving the impression that my book was defective in an important particular. As a matter of fact, I had referred both to the name of the physiologist and to the journal where most of his papers were to be found. I accordingly wrote to the editor and pointed this out, in a perfectly civil way, begging him to correct the error. At first he declined to do anything, stating that the reviewer saw no reason for altering anything written, since I had THE AUTHOR. not given any account of the discoveries mentioned. I wrote again to the editor, suggesting that a reference to an author and his work and a discussion of his results were two very different things; finally he published (Feb. 3, 1893), not a letter stating the bare facts which I had sent him, but a paragraph grudgingly admitting that I had mentioned the name of the author in question, but omitting to mention the equally important fact that I had given a reference to the journa! where the author’s papers were pub- lished; in fact, having said in the notice that I had neglected a reference, he preferred to stick to that misstatement. Frank E. Bepparp. TI. Tur EXaMpLeE OF RICHARD SAVAGE. There is one aspect of the perennial author- publisher question which we might sometimes consider with ourselves. Just 150 years ago John- son sent forth his admirable “ Life of Savage,” which was republished in the still more admir- able “Lives of the Poets” some six-and-thirty ears later. Speakivg of Savage’s production “ The Wanderer,” he said : From a poem so diligently laboured, and so successfully finished, it might be reasonably expected that he should have gained considerable advantage; nor can it, without some degree of indignation and concern, be told that he sold the copy for ten guineas, of which he afterwards returned two, that the two last sheets of the work might be re- printed; of which he had, in his absence, intrusted the correction to a friend, who was too indolent to perform it with accuracy. That he sold so valuable a performance for so small a price was not to be imputed either to necessity (by which the learned and ingenious are often obliged to submit to very hard conditions), or to avarice (by which the book- sellers are frequently incited to oppress that genius by which they are supported), but to that intemperate desire of pleasure and habitual slavery to his passions which involved him [Savage] in many perplexities. He happened at that time to be engaged in the pursuit of some trifling gratifica- tion, and, being without money for the present occasion, sold his poem to the first bidder—and perhaps for the first price that was proposed—and would probably have been content with less, if less had been offered him. Authors have a great deal of human nature in them; so, indeed, have publishers, but it shows itself in a different aspect. Savage’s particular exhibition of human nature is perhaps incurable, ineradicable; but had he been in the habit of resorting to an Authors’ Syndicate, it is just possible that his feet would have turned quite naturally in that direction, and deposited the copy of “The Wanderer” in its safe custody ; finding there, too, perhaps—waiting for him from some such previous famous performance as “The  THE AUTHOR. 375 Author to be Let ”’—the means for his “ trifling gratification.” And the mention of that last pamphlet, which Johnson said “ would do honour to the greatest names,” leads one to add the confession that we still have our Iscariot Hackneys with us, and that some of them do now attack the Society of Authors, and ring the changes, with ‘“ damned iterations ” unartful aid on the dull, short list of oft-refuted empty charges against it. Johnson sometimes used strong language, and he described Iscariot Hackney as “a prostitute scribbler.” ee LV: Tnaccuracy IN Fiction. If room could be found in the pages of the Author, it would be interesting to know what opinions some of our leading authors hold re- specting inaccuracy in fiction, and the duty of the novelist to be exact in his handling of circum- stances drawn from real life. Perhaps an instance should be cited. This one I read, not long since, in an exceedingly clever and successful tale. Two people rush to catch a certain train leaving a London terminus. A gate is slammed behind them so that a third person cannot follow. The time of the departure of the train has also been advanced ten minutes. These circumstances completely account for very impor- tant incidents which follow. But the time of the departure of important trains isnot advanced by ten minutes without great care being taken to inform the public of the fact, and here a man who made due inquiries at the terminus a few days before is ignorant of it, and, as a fact, no gate prevents access to the platform from which this train starts. I speak from expe- rience, haviog travelled by it. Now anyone who reads many novels will be able to think of similar instances of inaccuracy. It would be vastly convenient to be permitted to take such liberties, when the exigencies of the tale demanded them. Are they to be held legiti- mate? I can perfectly understand the man who says, “Tf the tale be a good tale, what do such trifles matter f” But I know others who assert that inaccuracies of this kind quite spoil their interest in a story. It was one such man that first pointed out to me Dickens’s mistake of putting red lights in front of a train (“ Dombey and Son,” chapter 55, not far from the end). A more striking inaccuracy oceurs in “ Oliver Twist” (chapter 46), where sunshine is, in the morning, reflected on the ceil- ing from blood spilled on the floor, in “‘ the faint light of breaking day.” The blood must have coagulated in less than half an hour—rather in a comparatively few minutes. If a novelist could keep blood liquid as long as he liked he could probably raise the dead. But how far does the novelist’s privilege of doing as he pleases extend ? Henry CrEssweLL. MG UnkNown WRITERS. I do not consider myself sufficiently experienced in literary matters to “suggest anything prac- tical” in the matter of authors and publishers to such a body as the Committee of the Society of Authors; but I still think that Mr. Haes’s sug- gestion that “some development and combination of work now performed by the Society, and the syndicate ” might be arranged that would facili- tate the publication of works by unknown but able writers. In every other respect save the one in question, the Society is doing immense service, and I gladly take this opportunity of bearing testi- mony to the valuable, and most cordial and kindly help it affords to young or struggling authors. Substantial help, as I hope the malig- nant critic of the Daily Chronicle will duly note, so far from “receiving no earthly advantage” from my guinea subscription, I have, taking only the past year, received back, through the inter- vention of the Society, that exact amount (as compensation for detention of MSS.), besides payment of a much larger sum which I should not otherwise have obtained without considerable trouble and expense. This in addition to the monthly copy of the Author, and valuable advice upon various matters connected with my work. As for ‘‘a share in the management,” every member has that, through the pages of the Author, and will have it so long as criticisms and suggestions receive the courteous consideration which they do at present, e.g., the valuable sug- gestions in Mr. J. M. Lely’s recent “ Omnium Gatherum,” which will doubtless bear fruit.— Hh. VI. Times oF PaYMENT. The question of the regular times of payment to writers in magazines has been broached in the Author, and one writer expresses a pious wish that all journals should pay ona recognised date. There is another similar question on which opinion might be expressed, and this is, the times  376 of payment of accounts to authors of books. Usually, when a fixed time is mentioned, the publishers stipulate for payment every six months. This is often, it would seem, somewhat of a hardship on the author, especially if a beginner, and the book is successful. The publisher gets in his return, and holds the money. Why should not at least quarterly accounts be the rule? The difficulty of balancing accounts at least approximately quarterly should not prevent such an arrangement. Only rich men can well afford to wait six months. H. {Should not our correspondent consider the great trouble of making up accounts every three months? In cases where money is due to authors, many publishers of the first rank are constantly advancing sums on account.—Eb. | VII. Prompt PayMENTs. “W.” writes to point out certain journals which follow the good example set by most of the daily papers in promptitude of payment. He says that “we should discriminate and not class all together.” Certainly. But has anything been said which has led our readers to class all together? In that case great injustice would be committed. Surely, however, no one has been so foolish as to suppose that proprietors of great and important papers are accused of these injurious delays. The sinners are the small papers, very poor themselves, who not only have to pay little, but also seek to postpone or to avoid payment as long as possible. VIII. Tue Recorp Press Company. The manager of the “ Record Press Company, Limited,” 376, Strand, asks publicity for the fact that the company has no connection at all with the “ Literary Society,” now defunct. It appears that the Company is the third tenant of these offices since the lamented decease of that admir- able association. The “Society” has been exposed over and over again; it has been succeeded by publishing firms carrying on the same game—one, at least, still exists and still. attracts the credulous; it has been exposed in these pages, in the daily press, in every- way. Yet, says the manager of the Company, not a week passes without some one—chiefly ladies and country clergymen— applying for membership and forwarding postal orders. Why do they want to become members? Is it — like the THE AUTHOR. “ Fellows ”’ of the Society above mentioned—ijp order to wear a hood and gown and a badge? Ig it for some imaginary distinction? Is it to assist the imagination and to further the belief that the “member” is a literary person? We ought— we must, the nation demands it—we ought without any delay to create an order—a distinc. tion—for the undistinguished. It should consist of a hood and gown with a badge. Then every. body will be perfectly happy. oct “AT THE SIGN OF THE AUTHOR’S HEAD.” “ CYALOME. Drame in un Acte. Wilde.”’ The forbidden play is published at last. It appears in a first edition of 600, and-is produced by Messrs. Elkin Matthews, and John Lane (Vigo-street). There can be no doubt that the first edition will be run out in a few days, and very little doubt that copies will be at a premium a few days later. There the play is, and those who please may consider the Lord Chamberlain justified or not in his action. The poems of a young writer, whose poems are greatly extolled by those who know him and his work — Mr. John Gray — are also to be pro- duced by the same publishers in a very limited ~ edition of 250 copies. The book will be called “ Silverpoints.”’ Mr. James Ashcroft Noble, whose name is known in connection with good and delicate work, both in poetry and criticism, will immediately produce (also through Messrs. Matthews and Lane) a book of essays, called “‘The Sonnet in England.” The new Handbook (Murray) of Constanti- nople, “Brusa aud the Troad,” is edited by Col. Sir Charles Wilson, G.C.B. Mr. John Cordy Jeaffreson’s “ Victoria, Queen, and Empress” is now ready at Mr. Heinemann’s. Charles Leland’s translation of “ Heme” has now advanced to the 7th and 8th volumes. Messrs. Chatto and Windus have produced a separate edition of Charles Reade’s masterpiece, “The Cloister and the Hearth.” It is in four volumes, with an introduction by the editor of this paper. There is a new book by the author of ‘Some Emotions and a Moral.” It is called “ A Study in Temptations” (Fisher Unwin). - Mr. Andrew Lang’s new book ‘‘ Homer and the Epic,” is nearly ready. (Longmans. ) Par Oscar  THE AUTHOR. It is pleasant to notice the growing recognition of Mrs. Croker’s powers. The Times of Feb. 24 selected it for a review of a column and a quarter in length of “ A Family Likeness.” Sucha review has been a turning-point on the road to popularity for many an author. “Her tales,” says the reviewer, “are buoyant, romantic, satirical, and, above all, picturesque.” Among other good novels of the season, Messrs. Chatto and Windus have this book of Mrs. Croker’s, Mrs, Hunger- ford’s “Lady Verner's Flight,’ Mr. Christie Murray’s ‘“‘Time’s Revenges,’ Bret Harte’s “ Susy,” and Grant Allen’s “ Blood Royal.” Miss Mary Angela Dickens has produced a new novel called “ A Mere Cipher.’ The publishers are Messrs. Macmillan and Co.) ‘Personal and Social Evolution, with the key of the Science of History in the Old and New World of Thought and Opinion, containing the Mental Development of a Modern Scientist ; Sociological Miniatures of the Great Religions of Mankind: the Pedigree, Periods, Products, and Prospects of the Leading Nations of the Old and New World; and a Review of the New Revelation of the Modern Sciences which has dispelled the hereditary survivals and superstitions of Primitive Culture.” This is rather a long title, but it is copied from the title-page, and it is here repro- duced in full, because the author—‘“a historical scientist ’’—evidently desires to convey in the title an abstract of the contents and scope of the book. It is cast in the form of dialogues, in which the topics promised m the title are all discussed. It is published by Fisher Unwin. “The Scientific Study of Theology ’’ is the title of a little book on a great subject. ‘The author is the Rev. W. L. Paige Cox; the publishers are Messrs. Skeffington and Son. The work treats of the Scientific Study (1) of the Nature of God ; (2) of the Future Life; (3) of Miracles; (4) of Worship. ‘There is nothing,” the author says, “of such profound importance to man as to know what his religious beliefs should be.” That is quite true. it is also quite true that the greater part of mankind have not the power of ascertaining what their religious beliefs should be—all they can do is to apply such limited knowledge as they possess to the examination of religious beliefs offered them. The book is written with the in- tention of clear.ng ther minds and stating the case before they apply that limited knowledge. That differences in religious belief must always remain is absolutely certain, even with all the knowledge that the greatest scholars can ever acquire, but it is well to know the conditions of the problem. | Mr. Joseph Skipsey has collected his songs and lyrics. They are published by Walter Scott. These verses, by a self-taught poet, have the true ring. Their flight is not very high nor is it very long; nor are the wings of the singer. very strong; but they are sweet and pure. Among the minor poets of the century Mr. Skipsey should find a place. The Descent of Charlotte Baroness Compton, daughter of James, fifth Earl of Northampton, and Elizabeth Shirley, Baroness Ferrers de Chartley, has been examined by Isabella G. C. Clifford, her great granddaughter (Methuen). It is more than a merely genaological study ; itis the history of a house which includes among its members the Cliffords, the Howards, the Devereux, and the Comptons, with stories of each. Genealogists, heralds, and family antiquaries are not found in great numbers, but this little book should please the few to whom it appeals. Mrs. Macquoid’s new novel—a tale of modern English country life—is named “Berris.”” It will be published immediately by Messrs. Ward and Downey in two volumes. Miss Eleanor Holmes’s new novel, “‘ Through Another Man’s Eyes,” in three volumes, is now ready. The publishers are Hurst and Blackett. Miss Iza Duffus Hardy has arranged with Messrs. F. V. White and Co. for the publication of her new novel (2 vols.), called “ A Woman's Loyalty.”” It has been running as a serial in Belgravia. The author of the “ Story of a Penitent Soul” is bringing out a new edition in one volume, with Messrs. Heinemann. Mr. Dykes Campbell has completed the Life of Coleridge. It will appear in an introduction to the new edition of Coleridge’s ‘Collected Poetical Works.” Tne Life contains a great deal that is quite new, or at least much more accurate than anything previously published. And there are many poems, fragments, &c., pre- viously unpublished. ‘The book will be uniform with the Macmillan’s one volume editions of Tennyson, Shelley, and Wordsworth. A dinner at Edinburgh celebrated the com- pletion of “‘ Chambers’s Encyclopedia.” The con- tributors presented their photographs in an album to Mr. David Patrick, the editor. Mr. Joseph Hatton’s new novel, “ Under the Great Seal,” 3 vuls., will be published by Messrs. Hutchinson. A selection from the works of Jeremy Taylor has been made by Mr. John Dennis for Messrs. Innes and Co. 378 Mr. John Underhill has been engaged for some time upon a new edition of Gay for “The Muses’ Library.” It is now nearly ready, and is announced for next month. Mr. Rudyard Kipling will shortly publish a new volume of verse. Mr. William Watson, who is reported to be much better, will produce immediately a volume called “ Excursions in Criticism.” Mr. Quiller Couch has issued a book of verses called “ Green Bays, Verses and Parodies, by Q.” (Methuen and Co.) spec: NEW BOOKS AND NEW EDITIONS. Theology. A PLEA FoR TRUE Union between the Sister Churches in England and America by the joint issue of their “ Books of Common Prayer,” with the same Scripture references. Castle and Lamb, Salisbury-square. 6d. BricHt, James W. The Gospel of St. Luke, in Anglo- Saxon, edited from the manuscripts, with an introduc- tion, notes, and a glossary. Oxford, at the Clarendon Press; London, Henry Frowde. 5s. Byne, Hon. Mrs. Francis. Friends and Foes at the Cross of Jesus ;_a Good Friday Service of Song. Skeffington. CaiRD, Epwarp. The Evolution of Religion. The Gifford lectures delivered before the University of St. Andrews in sessions 1890-91 and 1891-92. 2 vols. Maclehose, Glasgow. 14s. net. CuurRcH BELLs— special part, containing the weekly numbers with Archdeacon Farrar’s course of sermons on the Lord’s Prayer, preached at Westminster Abbey. Church Bells Office, Southampton-street, Strand. Paper covers. Is. 6d. COLLINGRIDGE, Rev. C.F. The Civil Principality, or the Vicar of Christ revealed in the Holy Scriptures, an appeal to the clergy and to all friends of the Holy See. Drx, Morgan. The Sacramental System, considered as the extension of the incarnation. Longmans. 6s. Fiemine, Rev. James, B.D. Family Prayers for Four Weeks, with prayers for special occasions, selected en- tirely from the Book of Common Prayer. Third edition. Skeffington. GREEN, E. TyRRELL. Notes on the Teaching of St. Paul, or an analysis of the Epistle to the Romans. Hau, JoserH, D.D. Christ Mystical, or the Blessed Union of Christ and His Members. From General Gordon’s Copy, with an Introduction on the Theology of General Gordon, by the Rev. H. Carruthers Wilson, M.A. Hodder and Stoughton. Heatitey, R. H., M.A. The Gospel according to St. Matthew. The Greek text, with notes and vocabulary. Edited by. 2s. net. Percival and Co. IntincwortH, J. R., M.A. University and Cathedral Sermons. 5s. Macmillan. JoserH, Rev. Morris. The Ideal in Judaism, and other sermons. Preached during 1890-91-92. David Nutt. 58. THE AUTHOR. MactareEn, A., D.D. The Expositor’s Bible. Vol. I.—Psalms 78. 6d. Miuiiegan, WiLu1aM, D.D. Discussions on the Apocalypse. Macmillan. 55s. Pace Cox, W. L., M.A.—The Scientific Study of Theology. Skeffington. Rainy, Ropert, DD. The Epistle to the Philippians. Volume of the LExpositor’s Bible. Hodder and Stoughton. 7s. 6d. RANDALL, VERY Rev. R. W. Addresses and Meditations for a Retreat. With a preface by the Bishop of Lin- coln. Second edition. W.H. Allen. Rogers, Henry. The Superhuman Origin of the Bible, inferred from itself. With a memoir by R. W. Dale, LL.D. Eighth edition. Hodder and Stoughton. 5s. Sixes, Rev. THomas. England’s Prayer Book, a short and practical exposition of the services. Second edition, revised andenlarged. Skeffington. WAKEFORD, JoHN. Behold the Man! introduction by the Gardner, Darton. 2s. WAKEFORD, JoHN. The Athanasian Hymn, with notes of history and doctrine. And preface by the Dean of St. Panl’s. Paper covers. Wells, Darton, and Co. 4d. Witiink, ArtHurR. The World of the Unseen. An Essay on the relation of higher space to things eternal. Macmillan. 6s. The Psalms. i-xxxvili. Hodder and Stoughton. Addresses, with an Bishop of Chichester. Wells History and Biography. ANDERSON, Sir C. H. J. The Lincoln Pocket Guide; being a short account of the churches and antiquities of the county and of the minster. Third edition. Edited and revised by the Rev. A. R. Maddison, M.A. Edward Stanford. BLATHWAYT, RAYMOND. Interviews. With portraits and a preface by Grant Allen. A.W. Hall, Great Thoughts offi e, Hutton-street, E.C. 3s. 6d. CALENDAR OF THE PROCEEDINGS OF THE COMMITTEE FOR CoMPOUNDING, &c., 1643-1660, preserved in the State Paper Department of the Public Record office; Cases, Jan. 1654—Dec., 1659, with introduction, ad- denda, and index. Edited by Mary Anne Everett Green. Eyre and Spottiswoode. CarRL WILHELM ScHEELE, Pharmacist and Chemist. A brief account of his life and work. Reprinted from the Pharmaceutical Journal. Pharmaceutical Society of Great Britain. Conver, C. BR. D.C.L. The Tell Amarna Tablets. Translated by. Published for the Committee of the Palestine Exploration Fund by A. P. Watt, Paternoster- square. 3s. 6d. (To non-subscribers, 5s.) Cox, HomersHam, M.A. The First Century of Christianity. Second edition, carefully revised. 2 vols. Griffith Farran. 2s 6d. each. Frovupr, James AnrHony. The Divorce of Catherine of Aragon, the story as told by the Imperial Ambassadors resident at the Court of Henry VIII. In Usum Laicorum. Being a supplementary volume to the author’s ‘‘ History of England.” Longmans. 6s. Gorpon, Hon. Sir ArrHur. The Earl of Aberdeen. “The Prime Ministers of Queen Victoria’”’ series. Sampson Low. Gorpon, J. E. Bernardin de St. Pierre, by Arvédne Barine. Translated by. With a preface by Augustine Birrell and portrait. Fisher Unwin. 3s. 6d.  THE AUTHOR. Hurcuinson, Jonn. Men of Kent and Kentishmen. A manual of Kentish Biography. Cross and Jackson, Canterbury. 58. JEAFFRESON, JoHN CorpDy. Victoria, Queen and Empress. With two portraits. Two volumes. Heinemann. Latmer, Joun. The annals of Bristol in the Eighteenth Century. Printed for the author. LETHBRIDGE, Sir Roper, K.C.I.E. The Golden Book of India, a Genealogical and Biographical Dictionary of the Ruling Princes, Chiefs, Nobles, and other Per- sonages, Titled or Decorated, of the Indian Empire. Macmillan. Lock, Water. John Keble: 4 biography. With a portrait from a painting by George Richmond, R.A. Methuen. 5s. Lucxock, H. Mortimer, D.D. The Church in Scotland. With maps. National Churches Series, edited by P. H. Ditchfield, M.A. Wells Gardner. 6s. LYALL, Srr ALFRED. The Rise of the British Dominion in India. ‘“ University Extension Manuals” Series. John Murray. 4s. 6d. Morrison, J., M.A. Russia under Alexander III. and in the preceding period, translated from the German of H. von Samson-Himmelstierna. Edited, with explanatory notes and an introduction, by Felix Volkhovsky. 16s. OwEN, Mary A. Old Rabbit the Voodoo and other sorcerers. Introduction by C. G. Leland. ITlustrated. Fisher Unwin. 6s. REYNOLDS, OSBORNE. Memoir of James Prescott Joule. Manchester Literary and Philosophical Society. Ross, Masor, F.R.G.S. The Marquess of Hastings, and the final overthrow of the Mardthé Power. (Rulers of India Series, edited by Sir W. W. Hunter). Oxford, at the Clarendon Press ; London, Henry Frowde. 2s. 6d. Smiru, W. F. Rabelais : the five books and minor writings, together with letters and documents illustrating his life; a new translation, with notes. 2 vols. Published for subscribers only by A. P. Watt, Paternoster-square. WALPoLE, SPENCER. The Land of Home Rule: an Essay on the History and Constitution of the Isle of Man. Longmans. Warp, W. C. Sir John Vanbrugh. Edited by. Lawrence and Bullen. 253s. net. 2 vols. General Literature, ANNUAL BuRNS CHRONICLE AND CLUB DIRECTORY. Edited by D. M’Naught. Menzies and Co., Glasgow and Edinburgh. Paper covers, 1s. 6d. Anson, Louis. English Manufactures and Australasian Trade, with chapters on direct trade and how to promote it. Published at Union-court Chambers, Old Broad- street, E.C. Paper covers, 18. APPLETON, Lewis. England, France, and Egypt, from 1787 to 1887, and the Maritime Canal of Suez. British and Foreign Arbitration Association, Palace-chambers, Westminster. Paper covers, 6d. each. ARGYLL, DuxKE or, K.G., K.T. The Unseen Foundations of Society. An examination of the fallacies and failures of economic science due to neglected elements. John Murray. 18s. Arrrre.p, J.B. English and Foreign Banks : A comparison. Effingham Wilson. Austen Leieu, E.C. A List of English Clubs in all Parts ‘of the World for 1893. Spottiswoode and Co., New- street-square, E.C. 18. 3728 Baprett, <O. Ri B: Waterways. Lawrence and Bullen. Barry, JOHN WARREN. social. Sampson Low. BARTHOLOMEW, T. Plan of West London. Cloth, 1s. BippuurH, C. E. Four Months in Persia, and a Visit to Trans-Caspia. Kegan Paul. 3s. 6d. Buanc, H., M.D. Advice to Intending Visitors to Cannes. J. and A. Churchill. Bonney, Prorressor T. G., D.Sc. Essex: Highways, Byways, and Second Series. Written and Illustrated. 12s. 6d. Studies in Corsica, sylvan and W. H. Smith. The Year-book of Science. Edited for 1892 by. Cassell. 7s. 6d. Booty, CuHarues. Life and Labour of the People in London. Edited by. Vol. III. Blocks of buildings, schools, and immigration. 3s. 6d. BRADSHAW’s DicTIONARY OF MINERAL WATERS, CLIMATIC Heatru Resorts, SEA BATHS, AND HypDROPATHIS ESTABLISHMENTS, with a Map. Kegan Paul. 2s. 6d- BuRDET?T’s HospiraL ANNUAL AND YEAR Book OF PHILANTHROPY. Edited by Henry C. Burdett. The Scientific Press, Strand, W.C. 5s. BurDETT, HENRY C. Hospitals and Asylums of the World. Volumes 3 and 4, with a portfolio of plans. T. and A. Churchill, New Burlington-street. £6. CALVERT, ALBERT F., F.R.G.S. Western Australia and its Goldfields. With Government map. George Philip. 1s. CHAPMAN, ABEL, F.Z.S., anpD Buck, WattTEeR J. Wild Spain (Espaiia Agreste) ; records of sport with rifle, rod, and gun, natural history, and exploration. With illustrations, mostly by the authors. Gurney and Jackson, Paternoster-row. Cuuss, PercivaL. Essays of Montaigne. Selected and edited with a prefatory note. Florio’s translation. Scott Library. Walter Scott. 18. 6d. CoLeripGE, M. E. The Seven Sleepers of Ephesus. and Windus. 1s. 6d. CoMPLETE GRAZIER, THE, originally written by William Youatt; 13th edition, rewritten and enlarged by William Fream, LL.D. Crosby Lockwood. £1 11s. 6d. Coox, Wi1LL1AM. Practical Poultry Breeder and Feeder ; or, How to Make Poultry Pay. Published by the author at Queen’s Head-yard, Borough. 2s. 6d. Crepaz, ADELE. The Emancipation of Women and its Probable Consequences. With a letter to the authoress by Mr. Gladstone. Swan Sonnenschein. Cripps, W. Josepu, C.B. Old French Plate: its makers and marks. Second edition, with illustrations. John Murray, 10s. 6d. Densmore, Emmet, M.D. How Nature Cures, a new system of hygeine; also The Natural Food of Man. Swan Sonnenschein. Drxon, CHARLES. The Game Birds and Wild Fowl] of the British Islands: a handbook for the vaturalist and sportsman. Illustrated by A. T. Elwes. Chapman and Hall. 18s. EneuisH Prose, selections with critical introductions by various writers, and general introductions to each period. Edited by Henry Craik. Vol. 1, 14th to 16th century. Macmillan. 7s. 6d. FrvIT-GROWER’S YEAR-BOOK, THE. Edited by Sampson Morgan. Illustrated. Horticultural Press Agency, Ludgate Hill. Paper covers. 1s. Grsgs, Witt1am F. Home Rule: a tale for these times Popular edition. Sampson Low. Paper covers, 6d. Chatto THE 380 GILMORE, PARKER (“‘ Usrque”’). Gun, Rod, and Saddle: a record of personal experiences. W. H. Allen. Gorpon, J. D. Work and Play in India and Kashmir. Eden Remington. 3s. 6d. Hats, E. Everett, D.D. Practical Christianity applied in the manufacture of woollens. Cassell. Paper covers. Is. Ham’s INLAND RevenvuE YEAR Book, 1893. Effingham Wilson, 3s.; or with supplement containing warehous- ing regulations, 4s. 6d. HAWARDEN CasTLE, the home of Mr. Gladstone. [Illus- trated. Webster and Co., Ludgate-hill. Paper covers. Is. HepwortH, T. C. The Year Book of Photography and Photographic News Almanac for 1893. Edited by. Alexander and Shepheard. Paper covers. Is. Hoskins, JAMES THORNTON. Mrs. P.’s Diary, facts, ideas, suggestions, reflections, and confessions. First series. Digby Long. Hupson, W. H. Idle Days in Patagonia, with illustrations. Chapman and Hall. 14s. Hutcuinson, Horace. Golfing, with illustrations. Oval Series. George Routledge. ILLUSTRATED WoRr.up’s Farr, THE, an illustrated monthly magazine devoted to the Interests of the Chicago Exhibition. Numbers for October and November, 1892. Sampson Low. 1s. each. Inpia List, Tux, Civil and Military. January, 1893. Issued by permission of the Secretary of State for India in Council. W.H. Allen. IrntsH Prixst 1n Poutrics, THE, as revealed in the evi- dence given on the hearing of the Meath election petitions. Second edition, enlarged. Irish Unionist Alliance, Palace-chambers, Westminster. Paper covers, 6d. JouNsOoN, Mrs. Gracz. Anglo-Indian and Oriental Cookery. W. H. Allen and Co. Krexy, Ropert N.,and Davis, G.G. In Arctic Seas: The Voyage of the Kite, with the Peary Expedition, together with a transcript of the log of the Kite. Illustrated. Gay and Bird. 18s. KELLY’s HANDBOOK TO THE TITLED, LANDED, AND OFFI- CIAL CLASSES FOR 1893. Kelly and Co. 16s. Kextie, J. Scorr. The Partition of Africa, with maps. Edward Stanford. Lerrers From Sourn Arrica. By the Times Special Correspondent. Reprinted from the Times of July, August, September, and October, 1892. Macmillan, and the Times Office. 2s. 6d. Lockwoop’s BurupERs’, ARCHITECTS’, CONTRACTORS’, AND ENGINEERS’ Price-Boox for 1893. Re-written, en- larged, and edited by F. T. W. Miller. Crosby Lock- wood. 4s. Lone, Prorressor Jamus. Small Holders. Sampson Low. Macizean, James M. A Guide to Bombay, Historical, Statistical, and Descriptive. 18th edition. Street and Co., Cornhill. Rs. 5. Marriotr-Watson, H. B. Diogenes of London, and other fantasies and sketches. Methuen. 6s. Money, WALTER. A Guide to Donnington Castle, near Newbury, Berks. 2nd edition. Blacket, Newbury. Paper covers, 6d. The A Handbook for Farmers and Edited by John Watson, F.L.S. AUTITON. Nasu, Joun TuLtocn, F.S.A. Volunteering in India: an authentic narrative of the military services of the Bengal Yeomanry Cavalry during the Indian Mutiny and Sepoy war. George Philip. 3s. 6d. NewspPaPerR Press Dreectory, 1893. 48th annual issue, Mitchell and Co., Red Lion-court, Fleet-street. 2s. PHILLIMORE, W. P. W. Suggestions for a Constitutional Reform Bill. Simpkin Marshall. Paper covers. 6d, PRITCHARD, Intupus. The Chronicles of Budgepore, or Sketches of Life in Upper India. New edition. W.H. Allen. Ropway, James, F.L.S. Handbook of British Guiana. Prepared under the direction of the Columbian Exposi- tion Literary Committee of the Royal Agricultural and Commercial Society, Georgetown, British Guiana, Published by the committee, 1893. Rowine ALMANAC AND OarsMEN’s CoMPANION, 1893, THE. Edited by Argonaut, aquatic editor of the Field. Horace Cox. RUTHERFORD, Marx. The Revolution in Tanner’s-lane. Edited by his friend Reuben Shapcott. Second edition. Fisher Unwin. 3s. 6d. Scortish Law List anp Lzeaat Directory For 1893, The, to which is added the Scottish Insurance Direc- tory. Stevens and Sons. gs. SmiTH-DeLacour, E. W. A Shironga Vocabulary, or word-book on the language of the natives in the district of Delagoa Bay, south-east coast of Africa, together with a map showing the district. Harrison and Sons, Pall-mall. Paper covers. SENDING, Joun D. Art and Handicraft. Kegan Paul. 7s. 6d. Seventy Years or Lire IN THE VICTORIAN Era, embracing a travelling record in Australia, New Zealand, and America. By a Physician. 53s. STEELE, RoBERT. Medieval Lore, an epitome of the science, geography, animal, and plant folk-lore and myth of the middle age, being classified gleanings from the Encyeclo- peedia of Bartholomew Anglicus on the properties of things. Edited by. With a preface by William Morris. Elliot Stock. STEPHEN, Lzstiz. An Agnostic’s Apology, and other Essays. Smith, Elder. STEVENSON, WILLIAM. Bygone Nottinghamshire. Simpkin Marshall. (Hull; William Andrews and Co.) 7s. 6d. Storr, F. The School Calendar and Handbook of Examina- tions, Scholarships, and Exhibitions, 1893, with a preface. George Bell. 1s. SurvEyor, Tur, a weekly illustrated journal. July-December, 1892. St. Bride’s Press, E.C. TanTaRA. Hare Hunting. Horace Cox, Bream’s-buildings, E.C. 2s. 6d. Taytor, M. W. The Old Manorial Halls of Westmoreland - and Cumberland. Wilson, Carlisle. TRINITY CoLLEGE, Lonpon, CALENDAR, THE, for the academical year 1892-93. A. Hammond and Co., Vigo-street, W. 3s. 6d. UnDERWoOD, F. H. Quabbin, the story of a small town, with outlooks upon Puritan life. Kerr and Richardson, Glasgow. VacHER, Francis. The Food Inspectors’ Handbook. The Record Press Limited, Strand. Vaueuan, C. J., D.D. Restful Thoughts in Restless Times. Macmillan. Vol. 2. “Waker, Hucu. Three Centuries of Scottish Literature. 2 vols. James Maclehose and Sons, Glasgow.  THE: AUTHOR. WALLER, HoRAce. Island full of Free Men for Two full of Slaves. Edward Heligoland and Zanzibar; or, one Stanford. Paper covers. Is. Wericut, G. E. The Times Annual 1892. Office, Printing-house-square. 2s. 6d. The Times Fiction. AcLAnD, Hon. Mrs. WILLIAM. Kegan Paul. Amici, EpMonpos DE. The Romance of a Schoolmaster. The translation by Mary A. Craig. Three vols. Love in a Life, a novel. 21s. 25s. 6d. Osgood, M’Ilvaine. Barratt, Frank. Kitty’s Father. ‘Three vols. Heine- mann. Bencoucnu, M. A. Ina Promised Land: anovel in 3 vols. Bentley. Buack, Wituiam. The Beautiful Wretch. New and revised edition. Sampson Low. 2s. 6d. Buackmore, R. D. Lorna Doone. New edition. 3 vols. Sampson Low. 18s. Connor, Marie. The Heart’s Awakening. A novel. 3 Chapman and Hall. The Children of the King, a tale of Southern Italy. 2vols. Macmillan. 12s. DickENs, CHARLES. Bleak House (with Dlnstrations by “Phiz”); Sketches by Boz (with illustrations by George Cruikshank) ; and Christmas Books (with illus- trations by Leech and other artists). Chapman and Hall. 2s. 6d. each. Donovan, Dick. and Windus. Downey, Epmunp. The Land-Smeller and other yarns. Ward and Downey. 3s. 6d. GERARD, DoROTHEA. vols. CRAWFORD, F. MARION. From Information Received. Chatto A Queen of Curds and Cream: a novel. Third edition. Eden, Remington. Houtmes, ELEANOR. ‘Through another Man’s Eyes: a novel. 3 vols. Hurstand Blackett. HuUNGERFORD, MRs. Lady Verner’s Flight: a novel. 2vols. Chatto and Windus. Huncrerrorp, Mrs. The O’Connors of Ballinahinch Heinemann. James, CHARLES, T. C. Mrs. Grundy at Home, a companion picture to “ Holy Wedlock” Ward and Downey. 6s. JoceLtyn, Mrs. Ropert. Only a Horse Dealer. in 3 vols. F. V. White and Co. Keira Deramore. By the author of “ Miss Molly.” Longmans. 6s. Kevitt-Davies, A. Dollars are Trumps: A novel Griffith, Farran. 38. 6d. Macquoip, KarnarineS. Berris. 2 vols. Ward and Downey. Marsu, RicHarp. The Devil’s Diamond. Henry and Co. 38. 6d. Maruers, Heten. A Study of a Woman; or Venus Victrix: a novel. Paper covers. F. V. White. 1s. Moors, Frank F. “I Forbid the Banns;” the Story of a Comedy which was played seriously. Three vols. Hutchinson and Co. 31s. 6d. NeEpELL, Mrs. J. H. The Story of Philip Methuen. F. Warne. 6s. Norris, W. E. A Deplorable Affair. Illustrated by Leslie Brooke. Methuen and Co. 3s. 6d. 381 Oumis, ELIzABETH. Morris Julian’s Wife: a novel. Illustrations by Warren B. Davis. Co: 58. Parr, Mrs. With Hutchinson and The Squire. Popular edition. Cassell. 6s. Pures, F.C. Constance: a novel. 3 vols. Ward and Downey. Prycr, RicHARD. Time and the Woman: a novel. 2 vols. Methuen. Reape, CHarues. The Cloister and the Hearth: a Tale of the Middle Ages. 4 vols., with a frontispiece. New edition. Chatto and Windus. 14s. RoserRTs, BARON Von. Lou: a novel. Translated from the German by Jessie Haynes, International Library. Heinemann. Paper covers, 2s. 6d.; cloth, 3s. 6d. RowLanps, ERNEST Bowen. The White-eyed Woman. Gale and Polden. Paper covers. Is. RussEtL, Dora. The F. V. White Russet, H. R. Poor Lady Massey. Last Signal: a novel. 3 vols. Independent Novel Series. Fisher Unwin. 3s. 6d. Some Marriep Fettows. By the Author of “ The Dailys of Sodden Fen.”’ 2vols. Bentley. Story oF Paut Boyton, THE. Routledge. Picture boards, 2s. Wappizr, CHARLES. Dunbar, the King’s Advocate: a tragic episode in the Reformation. Second edition. Waddie and Co., Edinburgh. Wieein, Katze D.~ Timothy’s Gay and Bird. 2s. 6d. Woop, H. F. Avenged on Society: a novel, Heinemann. Voyages and experience. Quest. Second edition, Poetry and the Drama. ANT=US. Little Poems of a Poeticule. Printed for the author at the Chiswick Press (C. Whittingham and Co., Took’s-court, Chancery-lane). Paper covers. ARNOLD, SiR Epwin. Adzuma, or the Japanese Wife: a play in four acts. Longmans. 6s. 6d. net. Curr, Maria. Poems on True Incidents and other poems, 1885-1892. Kegan Paul. 3s. 6d. DANTE: Illustrations to the Divine Comedy. Executed by the Flemish artist Jo. Stradanus, 1587, and reproduced in phototype from the originals existing in the Lau- rentian Library of Florence. With an introduction by Doct. Guido Biagi, and a preface by John Addington Symonds. Fisher Unwin. Denvir, Jonn. Under King Constantine. Poems. Kegan Paul. 6s. Drmonp-StuckEy, Harry. Songs of the Spirit. Poems. Price Little, Great Portland-street. Paper covers, 2s. 6d. Grieg, Joun, M.A. Scots Minstrelsie: a National Monu- ment of Scottish Song. Edited and arranged by. In six volumes, with coloured illustrations by J. Michael Brown. Vol. I. Published for subscribers only. T.C. and E.C. Jack, Edinburgh. 8s. 6d. Ipsen, Henrik. The Master Builder: a play in three acts. Translated from the Norwegian by Edmund Gosse and William Archer. Heinemann. Jonzs, Henry A. The Crusaders: an original comedy. Macmillan. 2s. 6d. Linnzus Banxs, Mrs. G. Ripples and Breakers, poems. New and cheaper edition. Griffith, Farran. 2s. 6s.  382 MarsHALL, Emma. The Eye of St. Michael and All Angels, and other verses. J. W. Arrowsmith, Bristol. Simpkin, Marshall. 1s. MircHewi, S. Were, LL.D. Francis Drake, a Tragedy of the Sea, and the Mother and other Poems. Gay and Bird. 5s. each net. Moore, JoHn Morris. By Fits and Starts, verses by. Ward and Downey. 3s. 6d. Murison, W. Shorter Poems by Burns, Byron, and Camp- bell, with introduction and notes by. Percival and Co. 6d. net. Pinero, A. W. Dandy Dick: a farce in three acts. Heinemann. Cloth, 2s. 6d.; paper, 1s. 6d. PorticaL Works oF WILLIAM Bassz, THE (1602-1653) now for the first time collected and edited, with intro- duction and notes, by Warwick Bond, M.A. Ellis and Elvey. 25s. net. Wa.uErR, Bryan C. Perseus with the Hesperides: a poem. George Bell. 5s. net. Science. Various Forms of Hysterical or H. K. Lewis, Gower-street. BEHREND, Henry. Cattle Tuberculosis and Turberculous Meat. F. Calder-Turner, Bathurst-street, Hyde Park- gardens, W. * GRirFitus, A. B., Ph.D., F.C.S. A Manual of Bacteriology: Scientific Handbook Series. Heinemann. 7s. 6d. Hopkins, B. J. Astronomy for Every Day Readers. Illustrated. George Phillip. rs. Lynn, W. Tuynne, B.A. Remarkable Comets, a brief survey of the most interesting facts in the history of cometary astronomy, Greenwich. Stanford. 6d. M‘LEAN - Witson, H. Cottage Sanitation. With a preface by T. Pridgin Teale, F.R.S., and illustrations. Bastian, H. CHARLTON. Functional Paralysis. Royal Agricultural Society, Hanover-square. Paper covers, 3d. Mozuey, Rev.T. The Creed ora Philosophy. Longmans. 78. 6d. Proctor, RicHarp A. Pleasant Ways in Science, Rough Ways made Smooth, a series of familar essays on scien- tific subjects, and Other Worlds than Ours. New editions. 3s. 6d. each. Tress, WILLIAM. The Recrudescence of Leprosy and its Causation; a popular Treatise. With an appendix. Swan Sonnenschein. THompson, Str Henry. Cremation and’ Crime, from the point of view of hygiene and medical jurisprudence. An answer to Mr. Seymour Haden. Reprinted from the British Medical Journal, with letters from the Times. The Cremation Society, New Cavendish-street, W. Paper covers. WILLIAM GILBERT OF COLCHESTER, physician of London, on the Loadstone and Magnetic Bodies, and on the great magnet the Earth; a new physiology, demon- strated with many arguments and experiments. A translation by P. Fleury Mottelay. Bernard Quarich, Piccadilly. YorKE-Davigs, N. E., L.R.C.P. Foods for the Fat, a Treatise on Corpulence and its Scientific Dietary Cure. Fifth edition. Chatto and Windus. Law, . CompLeTe ANNUAL Digest or Every REPORTED CASE ror 1892, Tux. Edited by Mr. Registrar Emden. THE AUTHOR. Compiled by Herbert Thompson, M.A., LL.M., and W. A. Brigg, M.A., LL.M., both of the Inner Temple, Clowes. 158. Grirritus, W.R. A Collection of the Statutes Regulating Building within the Administrative County of London, with notes and references, also the bye-laws and orders of the London County Council and of the Commissioners of Sewers of the City of London. Clowes. Innus, L. C. A Digest of the Law of Easements. Fourth edition. Stevens. 7s. 6d. JARMAN, THomas. A Treatise on Wills. Fifth edition, by Leopold G. Gordon Robins, of Lincoln’s-inn. 2 vols, Sweet and Maxwell. £3 ros. Manson, Epwarp. The Law Relating to Dogs. Clowes. 38. 6d. Mews, Joun. The Annual Digest of all the Reported Decisions of the Superior Courts. Sweet and Maxwell. 15s. SaFFORD, Frank. The Law of Merchandise Marks, ‘Waterlow and Sons, London-wall. Stewart, C. E. The Law of Wills. Effingham Wilson and Co. TRISTRAM, CHANCELLOR, Q.C. The Principal Judgments delivered in the Consistory Courts of London, Hereford, Ripon, and Wakefield. and in the Commissary Court of Canterbury, 1872 to 1890. Butterworth’s, Fleet-street. WuiTcomMBE, JoHN. Prideaux’s Precedents in Convey- ancing, with dissertations on its law and practice. 15th edition. 2vols. Stevens and Sons. £3 10s. Third edition. Educational. ARNOLD FostEr, H. 0. Things New and Old, or stories from English history, for the use of schools. Standards I. and II. Ilustrated. Cassell. Beu’s Stanparp Exocutionist. By D. C. Bell and Alexander Melville Bell. Enlarged edition, completing the 178th thousand. Hodder and Stoughton. 3s. 6d. Bonp, Francis, M.A. An Introduction to English Grammar and Analysis. Edward Arnold. ts. 6d. Dops, Pror. Marcus, D.D., and Wurtz, Rey. Augx- ANDER, D.D. Handbooks for Bible Classes and Private Students. Edited by. Loney, 8S. L. Mechanics and Hydrostatics for beginners. Cambridge University Press. M.A., and LL.B., Barristers-at-law. A New Guide to the Bar, containing the most recent regulations and exami- nation papers, and a critical essay on the present condition of the Bar of England. Sweetand Maxwell. Mex, Arruur, F.R.A.S. Observational Astronomy, a book for beginners, with a Memoir of the Rev. Preben- dary Webb, and an appendix. Illustrated. Daniel Owen and Co., Cardiff. 2s. od., post free. PREISINGER, H. A German Commercial Reader. and Co. 2s. nett. Ramsay, G. G., M.A. Latin Prose Composition, adapted for the Scotch Leaving Certificate and University Pre- liminary Examinations. Third edition, volume IL, containing passages of graduated difficulty for trans- Percival lation into Latin, together with an introduction on con- _ tinuous prose. Oxford, at the Clarendon Press; London, Henry Frowde. 4s. 6d. Rern, Pror. W. Outlines of Pedagogics. Translated by — C. C.and Ida J. Van Liew, with notes by the former. — Swan Sonnenschein.  ADVERTISEMENTS. NEW NOVEL BY JAMES PAYN. Now Ready, at all the Libraries, Booksellers’, and Bookstalls, in 2 vols, crown 8vo, cloth extra, price 21s. A STUMBLE ON THE THRESHOLD, i y tS owe eS PAY WN . OPINIONS OF THE PRESS. THE TIMES: ‘'Mr. James Payn’s pleasant story contains a startling novelty. he leading actors are a group of undergraduates of Cambridge University. Mr. Payn’s picture of University society is frankly exceptional. Exceptional, if not unique, is the ‘nice little college’ of St. Neot’s. Cambridge men will have little difficulty i in recognising this snug refuge of the ‘ploughed.’ . An ingenious plot, clever characters, and, above all, a plentiful seasoning of genial wit. The uxorious master of St. Neot's is chs armingly conceived. If only for his reminiscences of his deceased wives, ‘A Stumble on the Threshold’ deserves to be treasured. We turn over Mr. Payn’s delightful pages, so full of surprises and whimsical dialogue. DAILY News ‘The dramatic story is told ah an excellent wit. It abounds in lively presentation of character and in shrewd sayings concerning life and manners. - That study of mankind which is ‘man’ has furnished a liberal educa- tion to this genial humorist. The men and women he pourtrays move before us, as do our friends and acquaintances, distinct individualities, yet each possessed of that reserve of mystery a touch of which in the delineation of human nature, is more convincing than pages of analysis. Needham, Fellow of St. Neot’s, Cambridge—simple, loyal, gently independent—is a beautiful study. The story alternates in its setting between Bournemouth, Cambridge, and some charming spots near the Thames. The description of life in the Alma Mater on the banks of the Cam gives Mr. Payn opportunities for humorous sketches of professors and students, and he shows himself in the light of an excellent raconteur. This part of the narrative furnishes some delightful reading; we seem to be listening to the best talk, incisive, racy, and to the point. Space will not allow us to quote some of the wise and witty sayings, tinged it may be with cynicism, which are the outcome of Mr. Payn’s philosophy of life, and which are not the least entertaining part of this attractive novel.” DAILY CHRONICLE: ‘‘Mr. James Payn is here quite at his usual level all through, and that level is quite high enough to please most people. . The character drawing is good. The story of the master sounds strangely like truth. A book to read distinctly.” DAILY GRAPHIC: . . . The dramatic unity of time, place, and cir- cumstance has never had a more novel setting. ‘6 SATURDAY REVIEW: ‘A very interesting story, and one that excels in clever contrast of character and close study of individualism. The characters make the impression of reality on the reader. . Extremely pleasant are the sketches of University life.” THE WORLD: ‘‘The most sensational story which the author has written since his capital novel, ‘By Proxy.’ Never flags for a moment.” BLACK AND WHITE: . . . Ingenious and original. Mr. Payn knows how to invent and lead up to a mystery.” LEEDS MERCURY: ‘Three more distinctive characters have, perhaps, never been drawn by Mr. James Payn than in Walter Blythe, Robert Grey, and George Needham, Cambridge undergraduates, who figure prominently in ‘A Stumble on the Threshold.’” GLASGOW HERALD: ee . Mr. Payn’s latest invention in sensational episode ; “put wild horses will not drag from us a statement of the mystery. It is new and thoroughly original, and worthy of the ingenuity of the loser of Sir Massingberd.” “ BATLEY REPORTER: Is most attractive reading.” ir HAMPSHIRE TELEGRAPH AND CHRONICLE: ‘‘Mr. James Payn’s latest story, ‘A Stumble on the Threshold,’ which has been the chief attraction in the ‘ Queen’ during the last few months—where, by the way, it was most admirably illustrated—has just been issued in two handsome vols. by Mr. Horace Cox. The story is written in Mr. Payn’s happiest vein; it sparkles with wit, the characters are most unconventional. and the old, old theme is worked out on quite novel lines.’ HEREFORD TIMES: ‘‘ With all their sparkle and gaiety, Mr. Payn’s novels would not be complete without the dread Nemesis, mysterious in operation, and casting suspicion for a time on every side but the right one. The novel is thoroughly attractive, and a credit to the practised hand which penned it.’ THE OBSERVER: . Is a characteristic story, remarkably quietly told, always pleasing and satisfying, and pro- viding a startling incident at a moment when everything seems serene.’ “ London : HORACE COX, Windsor House, Bream’s Buildings, E.C. "CHEAP JACK ZITA” NEW SERIAL STORY Be S&S. SARIN G- ao U- ty. , ENTITLED . CHEAP JACK ZITA,’ Wi-h Illustrations by a Prominent Artist, commenced in the “ Queen” on Jan. 7. 384 ADVERTISEMENTS. MESDAMES BRETT & BOWSER, TYPISTS, SELBORNE CHAMBERS, BELL YARD, TEMPLE BAR. Authors’ MSS. carefully and expeditiously copied, from Is. per 1000 words. Extra carbon copies half price. Refer- ences kindly permitted to Augustine Birrell, Esq., M.P. THE AUTHOR’S HAIRLESS PAPER-PAD. (THe LeapenHatt Press Lrp., E.C.) ee Contains hairless paper, over which the pen slips with perfect freedom. Sixpence each: 5s. per dozen, ruled or plain. LITERARY PRODUCTIONS OF EVERY DESCRIPTION SS REVISED on Moderate Terms by the Author of “The Queen’s English up to Date” (see Press Opinions), price 2s. Address ‘‘ Anglophil,” Strand, W.C. LITERARY WOMAN, residing in Oxford, OFFERS BOARD and a pleasant HOME (terms Two Guineas per week) to any Lady desirous to read in the Libraries or to attend Lectures.—Address ‘“ Literary,” Messrs. Parker, Circulating Library, 21 and 22, Broad-street, Oxford. Literary Revision Office, 342, MRS. GIirdq. TYPE-WRITING OFFICE, 35. LUDGATE HILL, E.C. (ESTABLISHED 1883.) rrr Authors’ MSS. carefully copied from 1s. per 1000 words. Plays, &c., 1s. 3d. per 1000 words. Extra copies (carbon) supplied at the rate of 4d. and 3d. per 1000 words. Type-writing from dictation 2s. 6d. per hour. Reference kindly permitted to Walter Besant, Esq. Miss PATTEN, TYPIST. 44, Oakley Street Flats, Chelsea S.W. Authors’ MSS. carefully transcribed. References kindly permitted to George Augustus Sala, Esq., Justin Huntly McCarthy, Esq., and many other well-known Authors. Fire - Proof Safe for MSS. Particulars on Application. “T always stick in my ) TICKPHAST- scraps and papers with § PASTE. Ellen Terry.” Price One Shilling ; by Post, 1s. 3d. = QUEEN ALMANACK, and Lady’s Calendar, 1893, Contains a Chromo-Lithograph Plate of an Album Cover in Imitation Boule Work, Winter Comforts in Knitting and Crochet, Designs for Pyrographic, Hand-painted, or Inlaid Work, and Bent Iron Work. &c. The ‘‘ Queen ” Office, Windsor House, Bream’s-buildings, E.C. TWENTY-FOURTH ISSUE. Now ready, super-royal 8vo., price 15s., post free. CROCKFORD'S CLERICAL DIRECTORY HOF 1892 Being a Statistical Book of Reference for Facts relating to the Clergy in England, Wales, Scotland, Ireland. and the Colonies, WITH A FULLER INDEX RELATING TO PARISHES AND BENEFICES THAN ANY EVER YET GIVEN TO THE PUBLIC. LONDON: HORACE COX, WINDSOR HOUSE, BREAM’S BUILDINGS, E.C. COX’S ARTS OF READING, WRITING, AND SPEAKING. LETTERS TO A LAW STUDENT. BY Tem LATE ME. SHRIBANT COX. RE-ISSUE (SIXTH THOUSAND). PRICE 7s. 6d. LONDON: HORACE COX, “LAW TIMES” OFFICE, WINDSOR HOUSE, BREAM’S BUILDINGS, E.C. Printed and Published by Horacz Cox, Windsor House, Bream’s-buildings, London, E.C, Dublin Core The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/. Title A name given to the resource The Author, Vol. 03 Issue 10 (March 1893) Subject The topic of the resource <em>The Author</em>, Vol. 03 Issue 10 (March 1893) Type The nature or genre of the resource Publication Identifier An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context 1893-03-01-The-Author-3-10 publications The Author https://historysoa.com/files/original/5/447/1893-02-01-The-Author-3-9.pdf de44f632b63acdb2aa28a2afdfe022d2 PDF Text Text ���������������������������������������� Dublin Core The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/. Title A name given to the resource The Author Subject The topic of the resource <em>The Author</em> Description An account of the resource A digitised run of the Society of Authors' monthly periodical, <em>The Author</em>, 1890<span>–</span>1914, made available together for the first time.<br /><br />Currently users can browse issues and <a href="https://historysoa.com/items/browse?search=&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Bjoiner%5D=and&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Belement_id%5D=51&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Btype%5D=is+exactly&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Bterms%5D=Index&amp;collection=&amp;type=&amp;tags=&amp;exhibit=&amp;date_search_term=&amp;submit_search=Search+For+Items&amp;sort_field=Dublin+Core%2CTitle">indices</a> (not available for all volumes). Full text search for all issues, and other additional search functionality, will be added in 2022. Date A point or period of time associated with an event in the lifecycle of the resource 1890–1914 Identifier An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context The-Author-Issues Publication Date The date of an event (in YYYY, YYYY-MM or YYYY-MM-DD format) 1893-02-01 Volume 3 Issue 9 Pages Page range in volume 305–344 Ngram Date Version of the date in YYYYMMDD format for use by the Ngram plugin 18930201 Ngram Text Version of the text with no HTML formatting for use by the Ngram plugin The HMutbor. (The Organ of the Incorporated Society of Authors. Monthly.) BONDUCTED BY WALTER BESANT. FEBRUARY 1, 1893. [Prick SIXPENCE. CONTENTS. PAGE. Warnings ae see wee Be ce ae Be ao: ws. OT The Starveling. By William Toynbee ... How to Use the Society... ae ae e vee ae .-. 308 Notes and News. By the Editor... The Authors’ Syndicate } ‘Tho Empty Purse” Notices... x = aie = ae a : = : Feuilleton— Literary Property— 1.—A Writer of Stories a 1.—Author and Editor yes peo Se oe aac coe BLO 2.—My Critic on the Hearth ... 2.—Clarke v. Mills es yas es er wwe ae ce OLD Mr. Hawley Smart. In Memoriam 3.—The First Decree under the New American Copyright Act 312 Labour's Sunday. By John Saunders ... The Output of 1892 Correspondence— 1.—G. P. G. on Many Things... 2.—Wessex wae eae $.—Author and Editor... 4.—On Mr. H. Haes’ Letter 5.—Prompt Payment 6. The Lady of Title 7.—Recommended by the Court At the Sign of the Author’s Head... List of Publications, &ec. 4.—Magazines and Copyright 5.—Another Pirate 6.—A Case for the Society 7.—The Hardships of Publishing Association of American Authors... { From the Daily Chronicle A Confession ... ase i Letter by Miss Mitford Es oo os eee * AnOmnium Gatherum for February. By J. M. Lely A National Name a tae Notes from Paris. By R. H. Sherard PUBLICATIONS OF THE SOCIETY. { 1, The Annual Report. That for January 1892 can be had on application to the Secretary. 9. The Author. A Monthly Journal devoted especially to the protection and maintenance of Literary Property. Issued to all Members. The Grievances of Authors. (The Leadenhall Press.) 1s. The Report of three Meetings on the general subject of Literature and its defence, held at Willis’s Rooms, March, 1887. Literature and the Pension List. By W. Morris Coutss, Barrister-at-Law. (Henry Glaisher, 95, Strand, W.C.) 3s. 5, The History of the Sociéte des Gens de Lettres. By S. Squire Spriaen, late Secretary to the Society. Is. 6. The Cost of Production, In this work specimens are given of the most important forms of type, size of page, &c., with estimates showing what it costs to produce the more common kinds of books. Henry Glaisher, 95, Strand, W.C. 2s. 6d. 7. The Various Methods of Publication. By S. Squire Spriaee. In this work, compiled from the papers in the Society’s offices, the various forms of agreements proposed by Publishers to Authors are examined, and their meaning carefully explained, with an account of the various kinds of fraud which have been made possible by the different clauses in their agreements. Henry Glaisher, 95, Strand, W.C. 3s. 8. Copyright Law Reform. An Exposition of Lord Monkswell’s Copyright Bill now before Parlia- ment. With Extracts from the Report of the Commission of 1878, and an Appendix contaming the Berne Convention and the American Copyright Bill. By J. M. Lexy. Eyre and Spottiswoode. 1s. 6d. -  306 The Soctety of Authors (Sncorporated), ADVERTISEMENTS. PRESIDENT. GHORGH MEREDITH. COUNCIL. Str Epwin ARNo.xp, K.C.I.E., C.S.1. ALFRED AUSTIN. | J. M. Barrie. A. W.A Beckert. RoBeRT BATEMAN. Str Henry Berene, K.C.M.G. WALTER BESANT. AUGUSTINE BrRRELL, M.P. R. D. Bhackmore. | Rev. Pror. Bonney, F.R.S. Lord BRABOURNE. James Brycz, M.P. HAuu CAINE. P. W. CLAYDEN. Epwarpb CLopp. W. Morris Cougs. Hon. JoHN CoLurEer. W. Martin Conway. F. Marion CRAWFORD. Austin Dogson. A. W. Dusoure. EpmuND Gossr. THomas Harpy. J. M. Lary. OswaLp CRAWFURD, C.M.G. THE HAR oF Desarr. J. Eric Ericusen, F.R.S. Pror. MicHarn Foster, F.R.S. HERBERT GARDNER, M.P. RicHarD GARNETT, LL.D. H. Riper HaGearp. JEROME K. Jerome. Rupyarp KIpuine. Pror. E. Ray LAnKestEr, F.R.S. Rev. W. J. Lorriz, F.S.A. Pror. J. M. D. Merknesoun. HERMAN C. MERIVALE. Rev. C. H. Mippneton-WakeE F.L.S. Lewis Morgis. Pror. Max Miuuer. J. C. PARKINSON. THE Ear oF PEMBROKE AND Mont- GOMERY. Sire FREDERICK PoLtocx, Bart., LL.D. WaALter Herries PoLiock. A. G. Ross. GEoRGE AuGusTUsS SALA. W. BaprisTE Scoongs. G. R. Sms. S. SQUIRE SPRIGGE. J. J. STEVENSON. Jas. SULLY. Wiuiiam Moy Tuomas. H. D. Tears, D.C.h. Baron Henry DE Worms, F.R.S. Epmunp YAtTEs. MP., Hon. Counsel—E. M. UNpERpown, Q.C. Solici'ors- Messrs Freup, Roscor, and Co., Lincoln’s Inn Fields. Secretary—C. HurBert Turina, B.A. OFFICES. 4, PortuGau Street, Lincoun’s Inn Fiexips, W.C. Now ready, Third Edition, with Additions throughout, in demy 8vo., 700 pages, price lds. AN ANECDOTAL HISTORY oF THE BRITISH PARLIAMENT, From the Earliest Periods to the Present Time. WITH NOTICES OF EMINENT PARLIAMENTARY MEN, AND EXAMPLES OF THEIR ORATORY. CoMPILED rRoM AUTHENTIC SOURCES BY GCHORGE HENRY JBN NTN. CONTENTS. Parv I. Riseand Progress of Parliamentary Institutions. Part II.—Personal Anecdotes: Sir Thomas More to John Morley. Part HI.—Miscellaneous. 1. Elections. 2. Privilege; Ex- clusion of Strangers; Publication of Debates. 3. Parliamentary Usages, &c. 4. Varieties. | AppENDIx.—(A) Lists of the Parliaments of England and of the United Kingdom. (B) Speakers of the House of Commons. | (C) Prime Ministers, Lord Chancellors, and | Secretaries of. State from 1715 to 1892. Opinions of the Press of the Present Edition. ’ The work, which has long been held in high repute as a repertory of good things, is more than ever rich in doth instruction and amuse- ment. "—Scotsmar. ‘It is a treasury of useful fact and amusing anecdote, and in its atest form should have increased popularity.”—Globe, ‘Its advantage to those who are seeking seats in Parliament, or who may have occasion to assist as speakers during the electoral vempaign, is ineumparable.”’—Sa/a's Journal. “It is a work that possesses both a practical and an historical value. and is altogether unique in character.”— Kentish Observer. ‘* We can heartily recommend this work to the politician, whatever may be his party leanings.”—WNorthern Echo. ‘Here we have the whole company of Parliamentary celebrities, past and present, reduced to puppets, so to speak, and made to repeat their best and most approved rhetorical performances for our | leisurely entertainment, which is not less enjoyable from being allied with edification.”—Liverpool Courier. we Orders may now be sent to HORACE COX “Iaw Times’’ Office, Windsor House, Bream's-buildings, E.C.  Che Fluthbor. (The Organ of the Incorporated Society of Authors. Monthly.) CONDUCTED BY WALTER BESANT. For the Opinions expressed in papers that are signed or initialled the Authors alone are responsible. ———— NHE Secretary begs to give notice that all remittances are acknowledged by return of post and requests that all members not recviving an answer to important communicatiops within two days will write to him without delay. During the last six months a number of letters have not been delivered at the Society’s office, and, as one robbery at least has Leen proved to have been committed, it is reasonab’e to suppose that the letters have been stopped in the hope of stealing uncrossed cheques. All remittances should be crossed Union Bank of London, Chancery-lane, or be sent by registered letter only. WARNINGS. ———- > Seri1aL Ricuts.—In eselling Serial Rights stipulate that you are selling simultaneous serial right only, otherwise you may find your work serialized for years, to the detriment of your volume form. Srame your AGREEMENTS.— Readers are most URGENTLY warned not to neglect stamping their agreements immediately after signature. If this precaution is neglected for two weeks, a fine of £10 must be paid before the agreement can be used as a legal document. In almost every case biought to the secretary the agreement, or the letter which serves for one, is without the stamp. The author may be assured that the other party to the agreement never neglects this simple pre- caution, The stamp duty varies from 6d. up to 10s, or more, according to the form of agreement. The Society, to save trouble, undertakes to get VOL, III. FEBRUARY 1, 1893. [Prick SIXPENCE. all the agreements of members stamped for them at no expense to themselves except the cost of the stamp. ASCERTAIN WHAT A PROPOSED AGREEMENT GIVES TO BOTH SIDES BEFORE SIGNING IT.— Remember that an arrangement as to a joint venture in any other kind of business whatever would be instantly refused should either party refuse to show the books or to let it be known what share he reserved for himself. Sa Literary Acrents.—Be very careful. You cannot be too careful as to the person whom you appoint as your agent. Remember that you place your property alm»st unreservedly in his hands. Your only safety is in consulting the Society, or some friend who has had personal experience of the agent. ——— Reapers of the Author are earnestly desired to make the following warnings as widely known as possible. They are based on the experience of eight years’ work upon the dangers to which literary property is exposed :-— (1.) Never sign any agreement of which the alleged cost of production forms an integral part, until you lave proved the figures. (2.) Nuver enter into any correspondence with publishers, especially with those who advertise for MSS., who are not recom- mended by experienced friends or by this Society. (3.) Never, on any account whatever, bind yourself down for future work to any- one. (4.) Never accept any proposal of royalty until you have asceitained what the AA 2 rise scanpanieemnaii ee ees  308 agreement, worked out on both a small and a large sale, will give to the author and what to the publisher. (5.) Never accept any pecuniary risk or respon- sibility whatever without advice. (6.) Never, when a MS. hes been refused by respectable houses, pay others, whatever promises they may put forward, for the production of the work. (7.) Never sign away foreign, which include American, rights. Keep them by special clause. Refuse to sign any agreement containing a clause which reserves them for the publisher, unless for a substantial consideration. If the publisher insists, take away the MS. and offer it to another. (8.) Never sign any paper, either agreement or receipt, which gives away copyright, without advice. (9.) Keep control over the advertisements, if they affect your returns, by clause in the agreement. Reserve a veto. If you are yourself ignorant of the subject, make the Society your adviser. (10.) Never forget that publishing is a busi- ness, like any other business, totally un- connected with philanthropy, charity, or pure love of literature. You have to do with business men. Be yourself a business man. Society’s Offices :-— 4, Portucat Srreet, Lincoun’s Inn Freups. De HOW TO USE THE SOCIETY. 1. Every member has a right to advice upon his agreements, his choice of a publisher, or any dispute arising in the conduct of his business or the administration of his property. If the advice sought is such as can be given best by a solicitor, the member has a right to an opinion from the Society’s solicitors. If the case is such that counsel’s opinion is desirable, the Committee will obtain for him counsel’s opinion. All this with- out any cost to the member. z. Remember that questions connected with copyright: and publishers’ agreements are not generally within the experience of ordinary solicitors. Therefore, do not scruple to use the Society first—our solicitors are continually engaged upon such questions for us. THE AUTHOR. 3. Send to the office copies of past agreements and past accounts with the loan of the books repre- sented. This is in order to ascertain what has been the nature of your agreements and the results to author and publisher respectively so far. The secretary will always be glad to have any agreements, new or old, for inspection and note. The information thus obtained may prove invaluable. 4. If the examination of your previous business transactions by the Secretary proves unfavour- able, you should take advice as to a change of publishers. 5. Before signing any agreement whatever, send the proposed form to the Society for examination. 6. The Society is acquainted with the methods, and—in the case of fraudulent houses—the tricks, of every publishing firm in the country. Remember that there are certain houses which live entirely by trickery. 7. Remember always that in belonging to the Society you are fighting the battles of other writers, even if you are reaping no benefit to yourself, and that you are advancing the best interests of literature in promoting the inde- pendence of the writer. : 8. Send to the Editor of the Author notes of everything important to literature that you may hear or meet with. THE AUTHORS’ SYNDICATE. [ B. Colles desires to inform readers of the N Author— 1. That the Authors’ Syndicate is now in a position to take charge in whole or in part of the business of members of the Society. With, when necessary, the assistance of the advisers of the Society, it will conclude agreements, collect royalties, examine and pass accounts, and, generally, relieve mem- bers of the trouble of managing business details. All accounts opened between the Syndicate and members are duly audited. 2. That the establishment expenses of the Authors’ Syndicate are defrayed entirely out of the commission charged on rights placed through its intervention. This varies, and must vary, according to the  THE AUTHOR. nature of the services rendered, but the charges are reduced to the lowest possible amount compatible with efficiency. Mean- while members will please accept this intimation that they are not entitled to the services of the Syndicate gratis, and when desirous of seeing Mr. Colles, they must write for an appointment. 3. That he undertakes to work for none but members of the Society whose work possesses a market value. 4. That his business is not to advise members of the Society, but to manage their affairs for them if they please to entrust them to him. 5. That when he has any work in hand he must have it entirely in his own hands ; in other words, that authors must not ask him to place certain work, and then go about endeavouring to place it by themselves. 6. That when a MS. has been sent from pub- lisher to publisher, and from editor to editor, in vain, it is most likely impossible to place it. That in the face of the present competition, authors will do well to moderate their expectations. aul There is an Honorary Advisory Committee, whose services will be called upon in any case of dispute or difficulty. It is perhaps necessary to state that the members of the Advisory Committee have no pecuniary interest whatever in the Syndicate. NOTICES. HE Editor of the Author begs to remind members of the society that, although the paper is sent to them free of charge, the cost of producing it would be a very heavy charge on the resources of the society if a great many members did not forward to the secretary the modest 6s. 6d. subscription for the year. Perhaps this reminder may be cf use. With 850 members, besides the outside circulation of the paper, the Author ought to prove a source of revenue to the society. a ee a°o The Editor is always glad to receive short papers and communiations on all subjects con- nected with literature from members and others. Nothing can do more good to the society than to make the Author complete, attractive, and interesting. Will those who are willing to aid in this work send their names and the special subjects on which they are willing to write ? Communications for the Author should reach the editor not later than the 21st of ea:h month. All persons engaged in literary work of any kind, whether members of the Society or not, are invited to communicate to the Editor any points connected with their work which it would be advisable in the general interest to publish. + > Members and others who wish their MSS. read are requested not to send them to the Office with- out previously communicating with the Secretary. The utmost practicable despatch is aimed at, and MSS. are read in the order in which they are received. It must also be distinctly understood that the Society does not, under any circum- stances, undertake the publication of MSS. SE oe The Authors’ Club is now opened in temporary premises, at 17, St. James’s Place, St. James’s Street. Address the Secretary for information, rules of admission, &c. oo Will members take the trouble to ascertain whether they have paid their subscriptions for the year? If they will do this, and remit the amount or a banker’s order, it will greatly assist the Secretary, and save him the trouble of sending out a reminder. Members are most earnestly entreated to attend to the warning numbered (3). It is a most foolish and a most disastrous thing to bind yourself to anyone for a term of years. Let them ask them- selves if they would give a solicitor the collection of their rents for five years to come, whatever his conduct, whether he was honest or dishonest ? Of course they would not. Why then hesitate for a moment when they are asked to sign themselves into literary bondage for three or five years  310 THE Those who possess the “Cost of Production” are requested to note that the cost of binding has advanced 15 per cent. This means, for those who do not like the trouble of ‘doing sums,” the addition of three shillings in the pound on this head. In other words, if the cost of binding is set down in our book at eight pounds, to this must now be added twenty-four shillings more, so that it now stands at £9 4s. The figures in our book are as near the exact truth as can be procured: but a printer’s, or a binder’s, bill is so elastic a thing that nothing more exact can be arrived at. Some :emarks have been made upon the amount charged in the “Cost of Production” for advertising. Ofcourse, we have not included any sums which may be charged for inserting adver- tisements in the publisher’s own magazines, or in other magazines by exchange. As agreements too often go, there is nothing to prevent the publisher from sweeping the whole profits of a book into his own pocket, by inserting any number of advertisements in his own magazines, and by exchanging with others. Some there are who call this a form of fraud: it is not known what those who practise this method of swelling their own profits call it. spec LITERARY PROPERTY. LE AUTHOR AND EprTor. HERE are two question- relating to author- Ty ship which, while of considerable im portance to authors, have never yet, I believe, been the subject of judicial decision. They are, how- ever, merely questions of the ordinary law of contract, and the general principles which underlie that law will be found to afford a sufficient answer. ‘The questions are: I. What are the duties of an editor with respect to an article that has been submitted for his approval, but has been rejected as unsuitable ? i{. What right has an author to deal with an article which he has submitted to the editor of a paper or magazine, and of the acceptance or rejection of which he has not heard ? I. As to the first question, papers may perhaps be divided into three classes, their duties and liabilities varying according to the class in which they happen to fall. They are— 1. Those papers which, by the insertion of a notice, invite contributions to be submitted for the approval of the editor, AUTHOR. 2.. Those papers which neither invite nor refuse contributions. 3. Those papers which give notice that they do not desire contributions, and will not be responsible for articles sent in, nor undertake to return them. 1. As to the first class it is clear that the notice in the paper is an offer to consider all contributions submitted, and to see if they are suitable for publication. The sending of an article by a con- tributor is an acceptance of that offer. But if the editor rejects the article as unsuitable, what are his duties with regard to it? Is he at liberty to put it in his waste paper basket ? Certainly not, any more than I am at liberty, if I ask Maple to send me furniture on approval and do not approve of it, to put it outside my door to take care of itself. There is here a bailment for the mutual benefit of both parties, and the editor must take a reasonable care of the article until it is returned into the hands of the author. But provided that he has exercised such care as a reasonably prudent man would naturally exercise in his own business, he will not be liable for loss. Whether reason- able care has been exercised is a question of fact to be decided in each particular case. Of course, if an author sends in his article in answer to such a notice, and the notice contains special terms, to which he makes no objection, he will be held to have acquiesced in, and will be bound by, those terms, provided they are reasonable. By special terms, I mean, for instance, such a term as a refusal to be responsible for the return of articles. Probably, in the absence of special terms, in such a case as this, the editor would be liable to return a rejected article at his own ex- pense ; because, since the editor expects that he will obtain, at least, as much benefit from the article as will the author, and as, therefore, the contract is for the benefit of both parties, it is difficult to see why one of them should be put to more expense in carrying it out than the other. Still, an author who desires to have hig article returned in case of rejection, will, no doubt, be wise to enclose stamps to defray the cost of postage. Ifan editor were to venture to raise the defence that, at the time of sending in the article, the author had, as a matter of fact, no knowledge of the notice, I apprehend that the principle involved in the class of cases commenc- ing with Williams v. Carwardine (4 B. & Ad. 621), and in the last of which, Gibbons v. Proctor (7 Times L. Rep. 462), Mr. Justice Day held that a policeman might claim a reward offered by advertisement for certain information, although at the time he gave the information he had not, and could not have had, any knowledge of the offer, would apply; and that where something is  THE done (e.g., the sending of an article) subse- quently to an offer (e.g., the offer to consider contributions) which does, im fact, form an answer to that offer, it must be taken to be an acceptance of the offer, although it is not shown that the offer was the motive for the act, and perhaps, even though at the time of doing the act, the acceptor had no knowledge of the offer. 2. In the case of papers which insert no notice, if an author of his own motion sends an article to an editor, the offer comes from the author, and the editor, if he accepts it, does so by dealing with the article in such a manner as to show that he intends to become the owner, for instance, by publishing it in his paper. Tf he rejects the article, he is not bound to put himself to the trouble and expense of returning it; though he might do so as a matter of courtesy, and would be wise to do so ev abundantia cautele. It is possible that an editor would, in this case, be under a liability to take some care of an article which had been submitted to him. If he were bound to do so, it would probably be on the ground of a presumed request preceding the sending of the article (Wilkinson v. Coverdale, 1 Esp. 76), but the offer so clearly appears here to come from the author, that it seems open to doubt whether such a presumption would be reasonable. If there is any liability to exercise this care, it can only be for areasonable time, and the author must allow no great length of time to elapse before applying for the return of his article. 3. In the third case, when an editor gives an express notice that he does not wish for contribu- tions and will not be responsible for any that are sent, it is difficult to see why he should be held liable. If a person enters, or offers to enter, into a contract with a knowledge that there is a notice containing special terms, he is considered to have assented to those terms, and will be bound by them provided they are reasonable (Watkins v. Rymill, 10 Q. B. D. 178). The liability of the editor in this case would, it seems, depend upon whether he had taken “reasonable means to give notice of the condi- tions” to contributors, and it is submitted that such a notice might be “ reasonable means.” If it occupied a sufficiently prominent place in the paper to be generally seen, the contributor would probably be held to have had knowledge of it and to have intentionally sent his article at his own risk, and the editor would not be liable. If the notice were not sufficiently promi- nent to be seen by ordinary readers the editor would be in the same position as if there were no notice, that is to say, he might be bound AUTHOR. ais to take a reasonable care of the article for a reasonable length of time. Whether the notice was sufficiently prominent or not is a question of fact which must be decided according to the circumstances of each case. If, however, an author could prove that there is a well-established custom in the trade that an editor, by publishing a paper, holds himself out as ready to receive and consider contributions, then, in case No. 2, where there is no notice, the editor would certainly be liable if he did not take a reasonable care of the article; and in case No. 3 he would probably have to show that he did take all reasonable means to bring the notice to the knowledge of contributors, possibly even that the notice had actually come to their kaowledge. II. As to the right of an author to deal with an article which he has offered to a paper, but of the acceptance or rejection of which he has not heard. In each of the above cases the author appears to make an offer; but im the first case there is an acceptance on his part as well as an offer. In the first case by sending in his article he, in effect, says: ‘I accept your offer to consider my article, and I further offer to sell it to you if you think that it is suitable for your paper.” In the other two cases there is merely an offer by the author : ‘ Will you purchase my article?’’? There is, therefore, in each case an offer from the author to the editor. To complete the contract there must be an acceptance by the editor, and that acceptance, to take effect, must be com municated to the author (Felthouse v. Bindley, 11 C. B. N.S. 69). Until there has been either a direct acceptance by letter or word of mouth, or an indirect accept- ance by some act, which act has been brought to the knowledge of the author (publication would probably fulfil both these conditions) he is at liberty to withdraw his offer. If he desires to do so, however, he must bring notice of the withdrawal of the offer to the knowledge of the editor (Byrne v. Van Tienhoven, 5 C. P. Div. 344). But it appears than an offer only remains open for a reasonable time, and then lapses (Ramsgate Hotel Company V. Montefiore, L. Rep. 1 Exch. 10g), and that withdrawal of the offer is in that case unnecessary; so that it may be that an author, after a reasonable time has elapsed, may offer his article to another editor without notice to the former. But it is, of course, always safer to give a notice. What is a reasonable time is a question of fact in each case; in the case cited above four months was held to be an unreasonable time to keep an offer to take shares in a company open, and the defendant was considered justified in refusing to  312 THE acknowledge an acceptance of his offer after the lapse of such a period. B. — + II, CLARKE v. Mitts. (Before Mr. Justice Wright, sitting as an addi- tional Judge in the Chancery Division.) (From the Times.) The plaintiff in this action is vicar of Battersea, and an honorary canon of Winchester Cathedral, and for many years has been editor of the well known children’s periodical entitled Chatterbox, and other publications. He now claimed the right to a half share in that magazine as a partner, as against the clam of the legal repre- sentative and executor of the late Mr. James Johnson, who, by a codicil executed shortly before his death in 1891, had treated himself as sole proprietor of the property. For three or four years before the Chatterbox was started, Canon Clarke had had business relations with Mr. John- son, and in 1866 they proposed to publish a maga- zine for young folk, and Canon Clarke hit upon that of Chatterbox, which Mr. Johnson, in the October of that year, registered at Stationers’ Hall in their joint names. The first number was not published until December, so that the regis- tration became irregular, and no steps were afterwards taken to register. Nothing but a verbal arrangement to share the profits was made, Mr. Johnson undertaking to illustrate and finance the paper, while Canon Clarke was to do all editorial work. The periodical soon became a great success here and also in America, producing as much as from £3000 to £5000 a year profit, and Canon Clarke proposed that there should be some deed of partnership prepared, but Mr. John- son, who alone managed all the business arrange- ments, took no steps in the matter. During this time they also produced a publication called Prizes, and continued to divide the profits arising from it after the deed of partnership for seven years had expired. They also shared the profits of a third publication called the Parish Magazine for which they had only a verbalagreement. A few days prior to the publication of the first number of Chatterbox, Mr. Johnson sent to Canon Clarke a slip of paper purporting to be a transfer by the latter of his rights in the Chatter- box to Mr. Johnson. It was signed by Canon Clarke, but not stamped by Mr. Johnson until five days before he executed the codicil in ques- tion. Of this memorandum Canon Clarke says he remembers nothing. Mr. Neville, Q.C., and Mr. Swinfen Eady AUTHOR. appeared for the plaintiff; Mr. Chadwyck Healy Q.C., and Mr. Jenkins for the defendant. Mr. Justice Wricut, in giving judgment, said probably Mr. Johnson doubted whether a partnership existed, as there was no deed, but he had clearly so acted as to give Canon Clarke reasonable grounds for believing a partnership did exist. No question was raised as to there being a partnership in the other properties, which were carried on in the same manner. He could not accept the contention of the defendant’s counsel that the half profits were paid to Canon Clarke solely as a salary for editing the Chatterbox, and, in spite of the codicil, he should decide in favour of the plaiutiff’s claim. He, however, would defer giving formal judgment until next Saturday, in order to give counsel an opportunity of couferring as to what would be a fair arrange- ment to make in regard to the title of which Mr. Johnson's representatives had admitted their legal ownership. eee III. THe First Decrer Unprer tHe New AMERICAN Coprrieut Act. The first decrees entered under the new Copy- right Act, by which English publishers are enabled to obtain copyrights in the United States, have just been entered in the United States Circuit Court for the district of New Jersey. The suits in which these decrees were made were instituted by Messrs. Eyre and Spottiswoode, Her Majesty’s printers, against the New York Recorder Company and the American Lithographic Company, and had relation to a copyright in an engraving entitled “ Little Lord Fauntleroy.” Messrs. Eyre and Spottiswoode, who, as proprietors of the ‘“ Woodbury Com- pany,” publish engravings and works of art of all descriptions, employed Mr. Charles J. Tompkins, an English engraver, to reproduce, in pure mezzotint, the painting by James Sant, R.A., entitled “ Little Lord Fauntleroy.’’ This engrav- ing was duly copyrighted in the United States. Shortly after the first artist’s proofs appeared in the American market the engraving was copied by the defendants, where:pon the plaintiffs immediately instructed their representatives, Messrs. E. and J. B. Young and Co., of Cooper Union, N.Y., to institute suits. Mr. Rowland Cox, an eminent member of the legal profession in New York, was retained to conduct the case, and Mr. W. Hugh Spottiswoode went over to represent the firm of Eyre and Spottiswoode. The statement of complaint was based upon the allegation that the engraving had  | | . | ' ] i } 1 | THE been used in the manufacture of the chromo- lithograph made and sold by the defendants, which fact was supported by numerous coinci- dences which were pointed out. A preliminary injunction was granted by his Honour Judge Lacombe, based upon an inspection of the engrav- ing and the chromos and expert testimony. The final decrees now entered recognise the rights of the complainants, and provide for perpetual injunctions restraining the sale of the chromo- lithographs. The painting after which this engraving was made was in the Royal Academy Exhibition of 18g1. The infringement complained of consisted of a lithographic reproduction issued as an ‘art supplement” to the New York Recorder of Feb. 28, 1892, under the title of “A Noble Friend.” The result of this litigation will be satisfactory to all who are interested in British art.— 7vmes, Dee. 30, 1892. IV. MAGAZINES AND COPYRIGHT. It is not unnatural, perhaps, that a difference of opinion should exist as to the interpretation of a statute so inartificially framed as the Copyright Act of 1842. With this excuse I venture to dissent from the view expressed in your article on page 190, as to the effect of sect. 18; and T notice that some of your readers are appa- rently still in doubt as to the meaning of that section. You say “if the proprietor has paid for the article, and unless the author by express or implied contract reserves to himself the copyright, then the copyright for a period of twenty-eight years resides with the proprietor . . . after that period the copyright for the remainder of the term reverts back to the author.” This view is in accordance with the statement contained in Mr. Shortt’s ‘‘ Law relating to Works of Literature and Art” (2nd edit. p. 101). But the section of the Act says that the proprietor “shall enjoy the same rights as if he were the actual author thereof, and shall have such term of copyright therein as is given to the authors of books by this Act.” Now, the author of a book under the Act has a copyright for life and seven years more, or forty- two years; and this I submit to be the period of copyright which the proprietor enjoys if he is entitled under sect. 18 to any copyright in the article at all. In order that the proprietor should be so VOL. III. AUTHOR. 343 entitled it seems that three conditions must be fulfilled : (1) Employment.—The writer must have been employed to write the article. (2) Terms.—The article must be written on the terms that the copyright therein shall belong to the proprietor. (3) Payment.—The writer of the article must be paid. Tn the absence of any of these three essentials, would the proprietor be entitled to any copyright in the article at all? I would submit that if he wished to procure the copyright he must do so by an assignment in writing (Layland v. Stewart, 4 Ch. Div. 419). Some confusion apparently arises from the limitation contained in sect. 18, by which the proprietor is precluded from publishing the article in a separate form, and the use of the word “revert”? as applied to the right of the author to publish the article in a separate form at the expiration of twenty-eight years. Inasmuch as the proprietor never has the right to publish the article in a separate form, and the autbor cannot have such right until the expiration of twenty- eight years, except by agreement, express or implied, the word “revert” appears to be inappropriate. Haroup Harpy. V. From THE Zvmes. Sir,—The letters that have appeared in the Times on the subject of American copyright prompt me to give you an account of the treat- ment I have received in the United States. In April last I. published, in England, a book on a medical subject. In November T noticed an advertisement of an American mineral water, in which occurred a quotation strongly recom- mending it. The quotation was stated to be taken from a book with the same title as mine, by me, and edited by R. W. Wilcox, M.D., an American. This was the first I had ever heard either of the mineral water, or the American edition of my book, I got a copy of it from the United States, and found that the English edition of my book had been reprinted there, with the insertion in various places of statements I never made, and that there was no indication whatever that they were the work of the American editor. The exact title of my book was retained, and this American edition was stated, on the title-page, to be by me and to be edited by Dr. Wilcox ; consequently I was made to appear responsible for statements T never made, and even to puff mineral waters of which I never heard, and all this without my BB  THE 314 sanction or a single line from the American publisher or editor to say what they were doing. Iam your obedient servant, W. Hare Wuirs, M.D. 65, Harley-street, W., Jan. 9. V1, A Case For THE Socrery. A certain journal recently advertised for stories. Among those sent in was a good one, for which the author asked at the rate of two guineas for every thousand words. The editor offered ten shillmgs. While the correspondence was. still going on, the editor published it as the winner of a guinea prize, profferine that sum in full payment. A claim was made, at the instance of the Society, for the balance due. The case came before a metropolitan small debts court. The judge expressed himself in very strong terms about the proceedings of the magazine. The defendants then asked for an adjournment in order to produce a certain letter which, it was sworn, would be inconsistent with the plaintiff's evidence, The action was adjourned, the defendants paying the costs of the day. With some difficulty an exact note of the matter, so far, was taken, and on the adjourn- ment the case was taken up exactly at the point where it had stopped, with a reminder as to the meaning of this note, and that the court took a strong view of the case if the letter were not produced. The letter was not forthcoming, The defendants were defeated, and the author obtained his claim in full, together with all his costs. VII. THe Harpsuirs or PusiisHina, Mr. Heinemann, in the Atheneum of Dee. 3; contributed a paper on the above title. What follows—the reply of the week following—shows what he said about the Society. He expresses his surprise that the Authors’ Society should “take upon itself ”—‘ take upon itself” !—“to judge the proper remuneration the author should receive.” Here is a confusion of thought into which many have fallen. Literary work, one must remind Mr. Heinemann, is the property of the author—of him who produces, creates, invents, and writes it—not of him who sells it. The author retains that property until he parts with it for a consideration. The AUTHOR. book does not—cannot—belong to the publisher at all until he buys it. This may seem elementary, but it is really the root of the whole matter. The Society of Authors, as the defender of literary property, must consider the proportion of profit—not remuneration—that is to be the author’s and his agent’s respectively. An author who entrusts his property to a middleman to manage must, if he is a wise man, negotiate in his own interests on the same basis as underlies all other business, viz., the value of the property and the proportion that should be paid to the middleman for his services. The Society has in the past endeavoured strenuously to place authors, for the first time in the history of literature, in a position which will enable them to understand the meaning of their property, and I hope it will always continue to do so. ‘ Mr. Heinemann speaks of “a number of very inaccurate and very unreliable handbooks” which we have pub- lished. Indeed! What are these? We have issued a book called “Methods of Publishing,’ in which a great number of actual agreements which have been brought to our notice have been analysed. Is this book inaccurate? If so, in what way? We have also issued a book, called, ‘ The Cost of Production,” in which the cost of producing books of the ordinary and common kinds is considered. This book was most carefully got up with the assistance and estimates of three or four firms of printers. Now I will tell Mr. Heinemann a little story about the book. A certain publisher, with this work in his hand, began to complain of its gross inaccuracies,” to a man, who, unfor- tunately for him, knew the business. He laughed. ‘“ Well,” he said, “I will make yon an offer, Mr. So-and-so. Give me all your printing on these terms, and I will get it done for you ata good profit to myself.’ He did not get that printing, however. I can also tell Mr. Heinemann that I have seen many accounts in which the cost of production, as rendered by the publisher, was actually less than that estimated in our book. Further, on the recent advance of composition, a new edition, then about to appear, contained the necessary alterations ; and on the recent advance of binding our .members were advised that there would be another small change under this head. I do not know what Mr. Heinemann means by congratulating himself that this book, and the “ mischief’? produced by it have not gone very far. ‘“ The Cost of Production” has, I believe, nearly completed its third edition. There are certainly not 3000 authors of all branches in this country whose productions can be considered as literary property. It is therefore to be presumed that nearly all those authors worth considering have got the book. As regards royalties, I do not know what individual members of our Council may say—itis not evidence as to the work of the Society—but there are one or two questions which naturally occur, as, for instance, what proportion of profit, i.e., difference between sales and cost of production, should a publisher claim for his services ? And why? And what royalty, in the case of a popular book, represents Mr. Heinemann’s views? And on what figure, is his opinion based? We have given our figures in our book, and, until good reason otherwise is produced, we shall stick to them. But it may help us to have Mr. Heinemann’s figures, especially if he will allow anyone to make some such offer as was quoted above. Mr. Heinemann suggests a publishers’ union. Excellent! Nothing could be more desirable. Honourable men can only combine for honourable purposes, and will exclude dis- honourable men from their association. This letter has been followed by one from Mr. Arthur D, Innes, which would call for no com-  THE ment but for the stale old charges which are blindly copied. Thus—Mr. Innes says (1) that publishers “have a natural objection to being spoken of in a lump as little better than thieves.” Quite so. When did the society so speak of them ? (2) “That the authors do not include office expenses in the ‘ Cost of Production.” How far publishers’ office expenses ought to be considered in an agreement is open to argument: so is the question of authors’ expenses. (3) That the authors say that no publisher ever loses on a book. The authors have never said any such thing. (4) The Society “ differs from publishers ” as to the cost of producing a book. One did not know this. We produce figures based on the estimates of most respectable printers who cannot be accused of sweating. These four statements have been made over and over again. They willcontinue to be made, I supp se, so long as it is thought they will serve any purpose. WB. oc ASSOCIATION OF AMERICAN AUTHORS. HE stated monthly meeting was held on Dec. 7, at the Hotel Brunswick in Boston at 3 p.m., and was a large and representative gathering. Colonel T. W. Hig- ginson presided. The minutes of the last mect- ing were read and accepted. The stamp plan of publication, which had been discussed and laid over at the last meeting, was then taken up and elicited an animated debate, nearly every member present speaking pro or con. The majority of the speakers favoured the adoption of the plan or of some other that would prove as effective. Mrs. Julia Ward Howe remarked that she had not been present at former meetings, and asked as to the object of the proposed stamp plan. The Secretary explained, that it aimed to afford the author sume knowledge as to the number of books sold; that under the present system a publisher might sell an edition of 5000 copies and report but 3000, and the author could only accept his statement, having uo means of veri- fying it. It was proposed by this plan to apply business methods to what was purely a matter of business. In reply to the Chair, the Secretary said that he had received from Mr. Coolidge, our Minister to France, a letter enclosing one from the Secretary of La Société des Gens de Lettres, VOL. Ill. BUTHOR. 315 which he follows < would read. The translation was as SIR,— It is to be desired indeed that publishers should be obliged to affix upon each copy sold a seal furnished by the author, in order to assure control of the number of volumes ; but there exists no law upon this subject. The Committee is. now occupied with this question, but it is as yet only being studied. From this it appeared that the plan had not yet been adopted, but was being agitated. Mrs. Louise Chandler Moulton and Mrs. Elizabeth Phelps Ward spoke in favour of the general uprightness of publishers; they ferred the stamp plan might be con-idered an imputa- tion on their honesty Prof. N. 8. Shaler was opposed to the plan; he favoured the accountant system; if he believed his publish r was cheat- ing him he would seek another publisher. stamp could be counterfeited. If authors lieved that they were being cheated they could demand that an expert accountant should examine the publisher’s books. Prof. W. M. Griswold replied. He thought the stamp system perfectly feasible. If it made uniform no publisher could object to it as an imputation on his honesty. As to counterfeit- ing the stamp, that would be forgery, and forgery was a serious crime. Mr. W. Blackburn Harte favoured the stamp plan if it could be made general. No young author would dare demand an accounting from his publisher; it would ruin him. Miss Cynthia Cleveland, Mr. James Jeffrey Roche, and Mr. Hunter McCulloch spoke in favour of the plan. President Higginson said that to object to the stamp plan because many publishers were honest was like objecting to divorce laws because most husbands and wives were happy. Laws were made for exceptional cases: because successful authors were on pleasant terms with their publishers was no proof that young and in- experienced authors were not ill-treated and de- frauded. He gave several examples of this fact. The case of a lady author had been brought to the attention of the Society. Her publisher had issued two editions of her book, one legitimate, the other of 20,000 copies without her name as author, without her knowledge, and without giving her a penny of royalty. She only dis- covered it by accident. What was a woman without money or friends to do in such a case? Many other similar examples might be cited. It was the object of the law and of this Society to protect the weak from the strong. Continuing, he said that it would be ruin for an author to enter into an indi- vidual contest with his publisher; it was not wise BB 2 pas The 1 ve- Was  316 for him to have a difference of opinion with him. There was good reason for adopting the stamp system if only to help others who could not help themselves. Mr. Robert Grant thought the effect of the stamp plan might be to widen still further the chasm between author and publisher. He favoured the accountant system, and the making of a list of reputable publishers for the use of members. Mr. Todd, for the committee, said that the plan was reported for discussion, not for adoption at that time and that it might be well to postpone the matter until more light could be had. It was resolved to accept the report of the com- mittee, and to indefinitely postpone further con- sideration of the report. Mr. Todd, being about to visit France, was then instructed to make a special investigation of the French stamp plan, and learn what efforts were being made to secure its legal adoption. It was resolved that the President appoint a committee of three to prepare a circular giving, first —the different methods of publication ; second—the cost of publication ; third—a form of a model contract between author and pub- lisher, and that such circular be printed and mailed to our members. Passed, with an amend- ment offered by Mr. Grant, that a list of reputable publishers be made out and added. Secretary Todd, of New York, Professor W. M. Griswold, of Cambridge, and Dr. Titus M. Coan, of New York, were appointed as said committee. The Secretary proposed the name of Freling H. Smith, of 115, Broadway, N. Y., as legal counsel of the association, and that he be recommended to such of our members as may desire legal advice; referred to a committee of three. Mr. Robert Grant, Miss Cynthia Cleveland, and Mr. James Jeffery Roche were appointed such comunittee. CuarLes Burr Topp, Secretary. ees. FROM THE DAILY CHRONICLE. L _\NE or two letters have recently appeared in () the Daily Chronicle. One of those, signed ‘““A Member,” was indignant because the members do not elect the Chairman of Committee, and because more is not done for the assistance of the struggling aspirants. As regards the first grievance, every committee has the privilege of electing its own committee, except when the Chairman or President of the Society is in, when he is, ea officio, the chairman of that committee THE AUTHOR. as well. The constitution of this Society, it is repeated, is contained in the articles of associa- tion, The government of the Society is like that of the Law Institute, the College of Surgeons, the Society of Arts, the Palestine Exploration Fund, and so many others. That is to say, the administration rests with the Council, or the Fellows, not with the members ; and the Council elects its own members. The complaining member has since communi- cated with the Editor. He reduces his claims, or propositions, to six. We gladly give publicity to these: 1. He would havea Free Register of all persons engaged in literature—Such a list, or register, has been proposed and seriously considered But there are difficulties. What is literature? Is it journalism? If so, journalism including the penny-a-liner? How far down is literature to go? And who is to draw the line? Even if we include only those who have written books, the question of expense is very serious. We could hardly charge authors so much for putting in their names, and the question arises how far such a volume—which must be no more than a dictionary —would pay its way? 2. Public advertisement of the pay of maga- zines and journals.—This has also been asked for in the Author before now. The difficulty is this: The better-class English magazines, unless special terms are made—which is generally the case with well-known names—pay a guinea a page. The inferior sort pay just exactly what they think the author will take. If it is a very miserable sum they fall back on the excuse that it is their “ scale pay,” their “regular” pay, their “tariff” pay. 3. The granting of certificates to literary agents.—Humph! Suppose the agents do not want certificates. There would be some sense in this if authors were agreed to employ no agent without such a certificate. First let us make our members fall into line and agree together. We have not yet got so far. 4, Monthly meetings of members.—Certainly. But what will they do when they meet ? 5. A bi-monthly Author at 3d.—A weekly Author would be better. But it cannot yet be afforded. Shall we ever afford it? Such a paper would cost a good many thousands a year, and would require a circulation of 6000 at least to pay expenses, not reckoning the possible advertisements. 6. “A Union Branch.’ — Well, we are a union, so far as authors, have ever yet been united. What any further union can effect outside the lines on which we are steadily advancing is not intelligible.  THE i The second letter, signed ‘ Resignation,” is appended as a very pretty specimen of deliberate malignity. It appeared in the Daily Chronicle of Jan. 6, 1893: S1r,—The letter of “A Member” on the management of the “ Incorporated Society of Authors” is, in my view, very much to the point. It appears from the January number of the Author that the society “is distinctly and frankly oli- garchic,” and that ordinary members have no more rights or privileges than are covered by the monthly receipt of the journal, which can be purchased in the open market for 6d. a month. To ask poor devils of authors to pay one guinea annually for the honour of sitting at the feet of the fifty odd Gamaliels who compose the council, without ever seeing them or sharing in the benefit of their united wisdom, is too much of a joke. Like others, I joined the society in the belief that it was organised, like any other association, for the union of certain interests or persons; and it is, there- fore, staggering to be told that membership carries with it no earthly advantage save advice gratis on publishing agree- ments, which, however, can be had anywhere for less than half the subscription. There are no published rules in con- nection with this society, no special annual report, no list of members, no publications at all save the Author (and this members are asked to subscribe for in addition as much as they can). Ihave never seen a financial statement. There are no meetings for the transaction of business, and, to crown all, it appears from recent statements that no voice whatever is allowed in the management of the society to any ordinary subscriber. In these circumstances it seems that resignation (not in the sense of enduring) is the best course for those dwellers in Grub-street who cannot spare guineas like members of the “ oligarchy.’”—I am, Sir, yours truly, RESIGNATION. This letter was written, it is clear, with the deliberate intention of injuring the Society by the use of absolute falsehoods. 1. “ No published rules.”’—It is a public com- pany with Articles of Association which it is bound to produce on application. 2. “No special annual report.’”—Not a single year has passed without a special annual report. 3. “ No list of members.”—There is a list at the office. It is not published, and is not likely to be published, for very good reasons. 4. “No publications except the - futhor.’— There are six volumes which are advertised in every number of the Author. 5. “Members are asked to subscribe for the Author as much as they can.”—Members are told that, if they choose not to pay for the Author, they will go on having it; but they are told that those who send up their 6s. 6d. a year help the com- mittee inthe expense of the paper (see p. 309). 6. “He has never seen a financial statement.” —One duly audited by professional auditors appears with every annual report. 7. “There are no meetings for the transaction of business.”—There is at least one every year at which members are invited to comment on the Report. AUTHOR. ot7 8. “Members have no voice in the conduct of the Society.” The Council, through the Com- mittee, manages the Society, but no member has ever yet sent in a suggestion which has not been. properly considered. g. “ Members get nothing but advice gratis on an agreement, which can be had anywhere for less than half the subscription.”—Can it? One would like to know where. Moreover, this is not all that the member gets. He has the right to free legal opinion in any difficulty that arises in his business. He has his agreements examined for him. He has his agreements stamped for him. He can consult the secretary in any arrangement, proposal, or trouble that he may happen to be engaged in. The letter was answered by Mr. Thring. It is only quoted here to show the desperate straits to which the enemies of the Society are reduced when such a string of falsehoods can be devised and thrown into the form of a letter with intent to deceive the readers of a paper and to injure the society. pect A CONFESSION. \ PENITENT Publisher” sends a paper he has contributed to the Western Daily Mercury on the general subject of pub- lishing. It is a remarkable paper, and deserves to find a more lasting place than in the columns of a daily paper. Here are some extracts and compressions : 1. Why, he asks, do publishers publish ? “In order,’ he replies, ‘to make money.” That was known before, but it is useful to repeat it if only to put an end to the ‘ Patron of Litera- ture” impersonation which is so favourite a réle with some publishers. 2. “The prizes are few and the risks are ereat.” It is evident that the writer of the paper uses the word “risk ” ina sense different from that to which we are accustomed. By ‘risk’? we mean the danger of not covering the small outlay of production with a certain amount above. By “risk” this writer clearly means uncertainty of a large and remunerative sale. Now, most pub- lishers will refuse a work unless they see their way quite clearly to covering their outlay, and many, unless they see their way to a remunerative sale. a. “the MSS. came in at the rate of 1500 a ear.” Those which were selected were laid before the partners assembled, 4. Proposals were made to the authors of these MSS. These proposals varied, but they will all  318 be found in the Society’s book—the “ Methods of Publishing.” 5. “Authors sometimes behave badly.”” Some will sell a book and then go away and write another on the same subject for another house. One man assured this firm that his last novel had run through seven editions. So it had: but they were editions of fifty each. Another—a clergyman —said that the last work had sold 25,000 copies. Perhaps; but the work he brought this firm did not reach 200. Authors sometimes plagiarise. Authors sometimes obtain money in advance for works they take five or six years to complete. 6. On estimates. An author cannot be too cautious in accepting an esti- mate. He is usually tempted to ask for one in order that he may know the expense to which he is likely to be put. But the better plan is to get a general idea of the cost, and to bargain that he shall be charged the actual amounts which the publishers pay. He should never attempt to get his book printed for himself. A publisher can always get it done more cheaply. There are few printers who can resist the temptation of making a handsome profit out of an inexperienced hand. Why, indeed, should they? But the author must see that he gets the advantage of the cheap production, and not the publisher. A keen look out should be kept for possible discounts. Advertisements should be paid for at “actuals,” and not at list or scale prices. A publisher receives in some cases a discount of as much as one-third of the price. The cost of “ corrections ” is a fruitful source of dispute. These are charged for by the time they take to make, and cost from tod. to 1s. an hour. It is difficult for a publisher to check this item in the printer’s bill; for an author it is almost impossible. It will perhaps be useful if I give a few examples of the cost of books. These figures may be relied on, as they are drawn from my own actual experience. I have selected the classes of books more usually published by the author at his own, or partly at his own, expense. 1. A crown octavo three volume novel, making in all about 850 pages. This was considerably longer than the average. The edition was one of 500 copies. It may be mentioned that printing (or “machining,” as it is techni- cally termed) is usually estimated for by the double sheet of 32pp., while crown paper is often bought in reams of quad sheets, each of which gives 64pp. & & a. Composition (i.e., setting the type).................. 68 0 0 Corrections (made by author in proof) ............ LS 12 6 Binding at 36s. 6d. per 100 vols................ 000505 a2 2 {e 6 Paper, 12} reams quad crown of 120Ib. per ream at SO Per ll, ue 19° 26 Machining 26} reams at 12s. 6d. .......0....0000.. Ws 3 Total (not including advertising) ...... 143 9 9 2. Novel. One crown 8yo. volume. 1000 copies. 340 pages. s. d. Coniporition (0 34.9 9 COrechions 406 13 15 0 Binding at 86. per 100° 3 8 Binder’s letterings ................, £2050 Paper, 22 reams double crown .....,...... 3 EL 16.56 Machining at 6s. 6d. perream ......................7 3 0 THE AUTHOR. 3. Shilling Shocker, 1000 copies. 192 pages. 2 sd Composition ..0.s. ce Corrections: 9 ...50 205.3 2 4°16 Binding 210 0 Printing 1000 wrappers .. 2 6 0 Pape? oat 7 4 0 Machining ...... eau sie y ibis eels ae Moulditig. ee 210 6 Potala 30 2 7 To this, at least, £10 must be added for advertising. The sale of the whole edition would realise about £30, and there would, therefore, be a loss on the book of about £10, which would have to be made up in subsequent editions. In order that these may be cheaply produced, “ moulds” are taken of the type in papier maché. From these a stereotype cast is taken when required. The cost of this would be about £5. A second edition of 1000 copies would then cost £20 18s. Bringing forward the £10 lost on the first edition, and adding £5 for further advertising, the loss on the book would, after the second 1000 were sold, be reduced to £5. Athird edition would cost £15 18s. After the sale of 3000 there would therefore be a profit of £10 to be divided between author and publisher. Roughly speaking, no shilling book is worth producing unless at least 3000 copies can be sold. 4. Volume of verse. Foolscap. 500 copies. 280 pages.. ae Composition ..055... 22 10 10 Corrections 4.(, 3.05. 2) 312 6 Binding | 32 we LO Binders’s letterings ......4.060..00 0 8 3 Paper 7.45.50 3814 4 Machining ......... ee ay See Moulding 00 a 316 8 Potala ee 50 8 7 5. Volume of Essays. 250 copies. 256 pages. sd. Paper oe a ee 210 0 Binding 32.3 4 Los Composition and machining .. 18-8: 0 Corrections: <30). i 119 6 Voted oe 2618 9 The above examples will serve, to some extent, as a guide to my readers as to the cost of production. The figures given may be taken as a fair price for country printers. London work is more expensive. It is interesting to compare the “ Publisher’s ” figures with our own. Turning to the ‘Cost of Production” (Third Edition), p. 15, we there find the estimate for a novel of about the same number of pages. It comes out, though it is I think longer, at £12 less for composition ; alittle more for machining ; our binding is a great deal less, viz, 28s. instead of 36s. 6d. per 100 vols.; but binding has gone up 15 per cent. The only real difference is in the item composition, which perhaps shows that the work was done in London. Then he allows £18 odd for corrections, which is a very large sum. Perhaps the type was smaller than that for which we estimated. This would make the  THE difference in composition. As regards the one vol. novel, we are not given the type or the length of the page, but, roughly speaking, the cost 1s about the same as our own. The shilling shocker, according to us, costs £29 12s. gd for 1000 copies; according to the “ Publisher” £30 2s. 7d., which is near enough. 7. Royalties : In the case of books of little or no risk the most satis- factory arrangement is to have a royalty on every copy sold. The author is not troubled with accounts. All he has to see is that he does receive his royalty on all copies sold, as instances have been known of several thousand copies being disposed of secretly without the author’s know- ledge. Publishers usually insert a clause in the agreement to the effect that in the case of sales at special prices the author shall only receive 5 per cent. on the amount so realised. It is often necessary to dispose of books in this way, and no wrong is done the author so long as the clause is legitimately used. It does, however, afford a loophole for sharp practice, and the author should, therefore, keep an eye on its working, more especially with regard to sales for America, &c. 8. Agents: On the whole, I should advise young authors to have nothing to do with agents. These intermediaries are quite unnecessary, and their honesty is not invariably cast-iron. I have known cases in which the agent was paid by both sides, and more heavily by the puhlisher than by the author. An author should learn to make his own terms. He should take every opportunity of investigating the cost of produc- tion and the methods of the trade. He should keep an eye on the literary papers and notice what publishers produce particular classes of books. And he should not neglect the simple and ordinary precautions of business, such as getting his agreements stamped, &c. g. Solicitors If the author’s agent is undesirable, the solicitor is use- less. I never knew a solicitor yet who undertood the tech- nicalities of the trade, who could distinguish sheets from quires, or pearl from pica. Some of the worst agreements I have known were those drawn by the help of solicitors. They are always suspecting the wrong thing, and guarding against trickeries which no publisher outside of an asylum would think of perpetrating. The Author’s Society : This society has done good work, and authors would do well to provide themselves with its publications. Pub- lishers have no quarrel whatever with the work of the society. en 9 MISS MITFORD; OR, "TIS SIXTY YEARS SINCE. > HE following letter was written by Miss Mitford, from her house near Reading, to Mrs. Trollope. It was just after the appearance of Mrs. Trollope’s ‘‘ Domestic Manners AUTHOR. 3'2 of the Americans,” and before her first novel ‘‘ The Refugee in America.” It was also just before the appearance of Miss Mitford’s fifth and con- cluding volume of ‘‘ Our Village.” The difficulties of an author with editors were far greater, it will be perceived, thenthan now. The editor who refuses to pay, does not answer letters, and pre- tends not to have received letters sent, is now a creature who presides over obscure and struggling papers, not the representative of great houses. It is a glimpse of a bad anda bygone time. “Three Mile Cross, “ My dear Friend, « April 30, 1832. “T am going to write you a very long and strictly confidential letter; for, as a dramatic author, I am so much in the power of these magazine and annual editors, who are all, more or less, connected with the weekly or daily press, that nothing short of my strong affection for you and my warm sympathy with the cause of your writing would induce me to unveil my opinion of them. The fact is that, for the most part, they are so dishonest that I should entirely Lives you to abstain from writing for them. Two magazines, and two only, paid me last year, though of cne other it is confessed by their own bookseller that my article, and mine only, sold the book!!! If the »y serve me so, it is like ly that they would be e >qually remiss, even with you, though I have no doubt that they would grasp at your papers eagerly. I will gladly oive you notes to two of the editors if you lke, warning you that for certain reasons, of which T will ie you se your papers are likely to be declined. With the other persons IT have made up my mind to have nothing to de. itis too bad to have been for years the main prop of their publications, and then to be cheated (as I have been during the last two years) out of nearly £100 amongst them; and all this, not merely because their works are going out of fashion, but because they live at an expense and give parties, and vie with each other in dress, furniture, and finery to a degree actually incredible. My price is ten guine as an article—higher, I believe, than they give anyone else. It answered to me, because, also reserving the copyright, I thus get, as, it were, doubly paid for the volumes of ‘Our Village,” in which the papers were subsequently collected. But, besides the pecuniary disappoint- ment, it provokes one not to be paid one’s honest earnings. So that I really thought it only right to give you fair warning. What makes it that these people pretend to be my worse is, friends!!! “The magazines will, I fear, suit you as little.  THE 320 The inferior oves pay little, and often not at all. Colburn’s, the New Monthly (which would be sure pay, but is altogether Radical), the Metropolitan, I know (for I have just had a demélé with the editor), is as tricky as if it were an annual, and Fraser's, besides that the pay is very small—only £10 a sheet of sixteen pages, double columns— is hardly such as a Jady likes to write for. On the whole, I think Whittaker’s Magazine would suit you best, though the pay is only £10a sheet. To him you can, of course, speak without scruple. But, in my mind, my dear Mrs. , I really think that you will find it better to write novels—I mean, better for money. There is no doubt of your finding a ready pur- chaser, since this work has done its office of making a reputation most speedily and effec- tually, and have not a doubt but that it is by far the most profitable branch of the literary profession. I shall be most anxious to see your novel. May I ask of what sort it is? English or foreign? modern or ancient ? If ever I be bold enough to tr; that arduous path, I shall endeavour to come as near as I can to Miss Austen, my idol. I do not think that Whitaker has done badly by you. The work was well advertised, as it deserved to be, though Captain Hall’s review was the best advertisement. I suppose that he has made a good deal of me— but so they do all—and I don’t know that one gains much by changing. You are very good about my opera. I am sorry to tell you, and you will be kindly sorry to hear, that the composer has disappointed me, that the music is not now yet ready, and that the piece is therefore neces- sarily delayed till next season, I am very sorry for this on account of the money, and because I have many friends in and near town (yourself amongst the rest) whom I was desirous to see ; but I suppose that it will be for the good of the opera to wait till the beginning of a season, It is to be produced with extraordinary splendour, and will, I think, be a tremendous hit. I hope also to have a tragedy out at nearly the same time in the autumn, and then I trust we shall meet, and I shall see your dear girls and Mr. Henry. Your elder and younger sons I already know. How glad I am to find that you partake of my great aversion to the sort of puffery belonging to literature. I hate it, and always did, and love you all the better for partaking in my feeling on the subject. I believe that in me it is pride that revolts at the puff, and then it is so false— the people are so clearly flattering to be flattered. Oh! T hate it!!! Mrs. Wilson is better, but she breaks fast. I scarcely evér see Mr. B , and fear for her much, The man is spending three times her income, and she will be a very wretched AUTHOR. oor woman. Moreover, he’s a fool. > T hope that dear Marianne will be benefited by her tour. I had an illegible crossed letter from her. from which I contrived to make out that she was very happy—the best piece of information to those who love her. Adieu, my dear frien, Pray keep my secret, and forgive this hasty scrawl, Make my kindest regards, and accept my father’s.—Ever most faithfully and affection- ately yours, ““M. R. Mrrrorp, “I suppose my book will be out in about a month, I shall desire Whitaker to send youa copy. It is the fifth and last volume.” Sees AN OMNIUM GATHERUM FOR FEBRUARY. AY I once more propound a few discon- nected suggestions ? Subjects for Books or Articles—A list of pseudonyms, including (with their consent) those of living writers; Political Nomenclature; A paged index to the Bible; An annotated edition of Mill on Liberty; A short (with all acknowledg- ments to Mr, Moncure Conway) life of Thomas Paine (with extracts from the “ Age of Reason ” and the “ Rights of Man,” and special reference to Paine’s scheme for pensioning the aged poor) ; The Evils of Early Marriages ; Fifty Years of Life : an Inquiry whether the possession of political and other power should not be confined between the ages of 25 and 75; The Curtailment of the Testa- mentary Power, with special reference to the morality of Charitable Bequests. Copyright.—Is not the time arrived for the Society to put forward an amending Bill on the subject of copyright — say, about ten clauses, dealing with the term of copyright, the dramatisa- tion of novels, newspaper copyright, the absur- dity of existing artistic copyright, and other pressing matters? Our consolidating Bill, so grotesquely dealt with by the late Government, must wait till it is taken up by the Government of the day. The Magazines—Not long ago, the Author contained a few particulars of the terms on which the magazines receive MSS., whether they engage to return them with or without stamps, &c. Could not a complete list be printed in the Author of these terms, with the addresses of all the maga- zines P Handwriting.—Is not the chance of an article being accepted the less, and is not the cost of printing it the more, if the handwriting of the le  THE. AUTHOR. author be bad P should be so ? Is it not quite right that this American Spelling.— Could not a conference at the Chicago Exhibition come to some reasonable and amicable arrangement as to the extent to which the books of English authors may be printed with American spelling. Could not a list of the discrepancies (not, I believe, very many) be published in the Author forthwith ? The Laureateship.—Could not the Laureateship be made tenable for five years only (as the office of Commander-in-Chief in India is), so as to give more than one of our contemporary p ets a chance of wearing the laurel ? A Tontine for Authors—The Société des Gens de Lettres has an admirable plan whereby each member subscribes up to a certain age, on arriv- ing at which he may either \ake a pension or de- cline it as his means may allow (see Mr. Besant’s address in the Author of last month). Could not our Society imitate this plan with or without the help of one of our great insurance companies, and possibly with help from the Royal Literary Fund? J. M. Leny. A NATIONAL NAME. ANTED, a single name for “The United Kingdom of Great Britain and Treland.” Estne bonum nobis “ Anglobriceltia ’’ nomen An melius, queso, “ Briscoterinna ” sonat ? Nil refert, titulis dum fortis Hibernia nostris Accedat, patrie nomine lata novo. Scilicet hase multos vixdum appellata per annos Non minima augusti pars fuit imperii. ORNITHORHINCUS PARADOXUS. eee NOTES FROM PARIS. iL (These Notes arrived just too late for the last Number.) TYNHE dinners known as “ Les Diners de la Plume” are rapidly becoming the pleasantest of the many monthly dinners wn Paris, La Plume is a literary society founded by M. Léon Deschamps, who publishes a magazine of that name. In connection with this magazine weekly réunions of litterateurs are held at one of the transpontine cafés, whilst every month a dinner, known as “le Diner de La Plume,” brings together the best known and the least known of VOL. ILI. sak Parisian men of letters. La Plume is the magazine of the new schools of French literature, and is contributed to by the Decadents, Symbo- listes, Romanes, and so forth. The bulk of its contents are poetry, but prose and criticism have a large place in its pages also. The contributors meet together once a week at some café, and there read their poems and discuss their art, and are as serious about it as a board of railway directors discussing their balance-sheet. The “ dinners of La Plume” are less formal. The price is five francs, including wine, and the banquet is usually held in some small café on the other side of the water. Some well-known man usually takes the chair. Zola was president a month or two ago, Coppée and Lecomte de Lisle have also presided. Tt is an excellent institution and does much to keep up that solidarity which in our métver, more than in any other, should be the desideratum of one and all, but which it really seems hopeless to look for in England. There was rather a dismal letter printed in the Daily Chronicle a few days ago in which a “member” of the Authors’ Society rather bitterly asked what the Society did for its un- successful members. ‘The question struck me as very unreasonable, but, before writing on that point, I should like to repeat, as to the passage in his letter in which I am personally touched up, that I consider it very bad form for any journa- list, who is a member of the society and who may have complaints to make about the literary con- tents of the Author, to make this complaint the subject of a paragraph in another paper. Every house is, I suppose, more or less divided against itself, but there is no reason for letting the general public know that our particular house is in that state. There are only too many people who would be delighted to see us fall, and such remarks must be unction to their souls. Let us grumble about the Society as much as we like entre nous, but still, to the outside world, present a beaming and cheerful front, as if ever since we syndicated ourselves we have a fowl in the pot every Sunday and change for a five-pound note in every one of our pockets. Se - As to what the Society ought to do for its unsuccessful members, beyond what it does in the way of advice, I for one am puzzled to answer. Still I think much good might be done by the issuing to each member who may consider himself unsuccessful a card, which he could hang up inhis room, on which should be painted in fair letters that text of Thomas a’Kempis, “ Limit thy cc i i i 322 desires and thou shalt know peace.” A man enters the literary profession either as a trades- man or as an artist. If as a tradesman, and he find that his wares don’t sell, let him sell any- thing else for which he can find a market, matches or slippers, or pastilles du serail. Tf as an artist, his success or nonsuccess financially must be matters of perfect indifference to him. All that he requires is the means of living, his enjoyment in life will come from his art. As an artist he will despise money, remembering that while Edgar Allen Poe died without a penny to his name, a certain Jay Gould has recently bequeathed seventeen millions sterling to his heirs ; and that quite recently that great man Ernest Renan died without leaving anything to his children beyond his books and manuscripts, whilst the Baron de Reinach’s heirs are dividing three million sterling between them. Of course, if a man wants to live in a perfect feu de joie of champagne corks, he never should take to litera- ture at all; on the other hand, the man who is satisfied with a very simple life, can find none more desirable than a literary life. I would personally rather live on a pound a week as an independent homme de lettres than on fifty times that amount at the sacrifice of my tastes and principles. One can get a lot of comfort for want of success out of the very genuine contempt for money which those who study the question of how wealth is acquired cannot but feel, and at the same time the pleasures which money purchases are, compared to the pleasures which we can get out of our métier, whether successful or not, so mean and miserable that one wonders at the zeal with which other men pursue them. I was never happier in my life than, when, a few years ago, I was rowing a ferry-boat between the quay of St. Lucia at Naples and the Ischia and Capriz steamers. My duty was to convey old market women backwards and forwards between the quay and the steamer, and I got a penny for each passenger, with a halfpenny for every basket carried, After deducting the rent of the boat and the pay of a scoundrelly assistant, who played the mandoline and was always drunk, my income amounted to an average of twenty-three francs a week, It was very tirmg work, but I had my evenings to myself, and I never did better literary work, nor ever shall, than at that time. I have also had pound-a-week spells in London, and was quite happy all the while. Anybody, however unsuccessful, can earn a pound a week with a few hours’ toil, and have all the rest of his time for the work which he feels it is in him to produce, And if he is a genuine artist and the kind of man of letters who is more interesting than the cheesemonger, it will THE AUTHOR. be a matter of complete indifference to him whether his books sell or don’t sell, are published or not published. The Soci¢té des Gens de Lettres have recently published the tariff at which reproductions of works by authors belonging to the society are permitted. This tariff varies from one penny a line to twopence halfpenny, according to the circulations of the papers. The tariff for serial stories, moreover, is rather less than for short stories. The longer I live the more I see that a course of journalism is the very best training that the writer of fiction can undergo. I don’t say this nastily, although in journalism as in company- promoting, a certain amount of imagination is an indispensable qualification. I mean that jourua- lism will do much to teach a man what life really is, and give him an insight into human nature which he could acquire nowhere else. I should say that a couple of years of interviewing for instance, would teach a man more about his fellow beings than years of reading, or of such society as he might have time and occasion to frequent otherwise. The interviewer is brought into con- tact with all sorts and conditions of men, and if he knows how to keep his eyes and ears open, and is endowed with a certain power of analysis, can learn aa immense amount in the course of his visits. It is, moreover, with the big men and women of the world that he is brought into con- tact, and I suppose there is more to be learnt from one big man or woman than from a thousand nonentities. Iam afraid, however, that such a course would destroy in him to a large extent, that healthy optimism, that admiration for his pastors and masters, which seems an essential characteristic of the British novelist. He will be considerably dissappointed with the great of this world, and often find himself wondering how they came to be great at all) Guy de Maupassant, in his admirable novel “ Bel-Ami,” describes th!s disillusioning piovess on the character of his hero Georges Duroy with his usual power and truth. All French authors of any value, commenced their areer as journalists, if not as interviewers. So In the leisure of writing his new work, M. Emile Zola will contribute to Ze Journal, the new paper, which is being financed by Mr. Menier, the chocolate manufacturer, a series of studies on “ How people get married.” It will be remem- bered that many years ago he published a series of sketches on “How People die.” I presume the new series will be somewhat of the same nature.  THE AUTHOR. I am sorry not to be able to answer the query addressed to me in the last number of the Author by a gentleman, apropos of Stendhal’s « Amour.’ I have not got my books by me where I am writing, and of late have been think- ing of things very different from ]’Amour, Stendbal’s or anybody else’s. But I will look the matter up, and answer my correspondent next month. R. H. SHERARD. Christmas Day, 1892. ET, Alphonse Daudet has asked me to deny the statement, which was published some time ago, in the English papers, that he has any intention of visiting London this year. He said that possibly one of the many false Alphonse Daudets, who are de par le monde, may have proposed to go to London, and to masquerade there in bor- rowed plumes. He added that it has long been his wish, and always his hope, to visit England, but that at present the state of his health makes travelling quite impossible. I was sorry to find him looking aged, and obliged to use a crutch- handled stick to help him about his room. He is, however, still able to work, and is at present engaged upon a novel which is on the subject of youth, and which he proposes to eall “ Soutien de Famille.’ He says that it is giving him a great deal of trouble. +> Jules Verne writes to me that his health is far from satisfactory, and that he suffers especially with his eyes, which are so bad that he is often obliged to interrupt his daily task. At the same time he says that he is encouraged to hope that the trouble will only be temporary. I have always fancied that Verne makes a mistake in living in Amiens, a damp, misty, and most dismal of the cities of the plain. I should fancy it to be one of the least healthy of French towns, as it cer- tainly is one of the most depressing. SS The wife of a New York millionaire, who recently rented the country house of one of our literary lords, has, I hear, taken to authorship. Her first novel will be published in New York in the spring, and will, I fancy, create a sensation in society circles in England. It is a satire on the ways of the London world, and a keen one. T hear that Miss Marie Belloc, who is one of the cleverest of the young ladies in London who 323 make a living by their pens, has been commis- sioned by a firm of London publishers to write a biography of the De Goncourt Brothers, She was recently in Paris to collect material for this purpose, and was most amiably received by M. de Goncourt, who placed himself entirely at her disposition. A few days ago I made the acquaintance of an American at the counter of one of the American bars here. He was a most respectable-looking old gentleman, and I was much impressed both by his manners and his conversation until J learned that this benevolent and dignified person was nothing more nor less than a pirate publisher of New York City, and one of the worst of them. It was amusing to hear him speak of his various business coups, and I can’t deny that I was rather flattered when, in answer to my question as to what he had “done” with a certain volume of my own which he had “handled,” he mentioned a figure, or number of copies, which made me feel quite popular. I did not even attempt to discuss the morality of his transactions, so firmly convinced did he seem of their perfect legality and straightforwardness, but I did venture a timid objection to his having changed the title of my book, and “ edited” it up or down to the tastes of his clientele. To this he answered that he knew best what fetched his public, and no doubt he did. After a whiskey or two he invited his “author” to dinner, and took him to a Bouillon Duval, where he regaled me to the extent of four francs, and seemed to think that he was acting very handsomely by me. Had he only given me a 5 per cent. royalty on the copies he had sold of my book—but he didn’t. Apropos of American pirates. I don’t know why this name should be specially applied to a certain class of publisher in the States. I remember offering an MS, of special interest to the American reading public to one of the best and most reputable of New York publishing firms. Their answer was that, as I was doubtless aware, “I was liable to be republished in America,” and that they should prefer to wait— i.e., until they could get my book for nothing. a Albert Delpit, who died since my last letter appeared in the Author, was one of the most popular hommes de lettres amongst his confreres. Although his talents were not such as arouse the enthusiasm of the fraternity—although he was very popular with the reading public—he was so  324 THE AUTHOR. good-hearted, gallant, and generous, that every- body liked him. He was always willing to give a young author a helpiog hand, and there are many writers in Paris to-day who owe their start to him. Delpit was a great duellist, as ready with his rapier as with his pen. His most famous duel was with Alphonse Daudet, and only shortly before his death he very nearly “ went out” with Brunetitre, the critic, for reviling his dead friend, the poet Baudelaire. Ropert SHERarp. THE STARVELING. Her little hands to wraiths were worn, Her face was weirdly wan ; She lifted up one look forlorn Then feebly faltered on ; The flowers she in her basket bore, Poor, sad, forsaken elf, As afternoon to evening wore, Seemed spectres, like herself. High o'er the turmoil of the town, Above the traffic’s beat, A bright-eyed star beamed softly down Upon the squalid street ; But as it watched that wastrel there, So desolate, and drear, Shining no more serenely fair, It clouded with a tear! * * * * Dawn glimmers from the calm cold sky Across a garret-bed, Where, ah, how strangely placid, lie Two little hands outspread— Into the room a star smiles clear, As tho’ with gladness fraught That Death, in answer to its tear, At last had rescue wrought ! WILLIAM TOYNBEE. ee NOTES AND NEWS. ROFESSOR Brander Matthews very kindly P sends me a little book of his called “ Americanisms and Briticisms.”’ The first two chapters are devoted to the national differences of speech and spelling. These do not, after all, amount to very much. I hope that we shall not be forced into the adoption of American spelling, which seems to me even worse than our own, what nobody can defend and yet we must retain. On the other hand, we cannot expect to convince Americans that our way is better than their own, and we may just as well leave off considering the subject, or at all events, writing essays and articles about it. The author hardly touches on the question of pronunciation, which is a much more interesting one, because some of the older- ways of pronouncing words are kept up in the States. Then Mr. Matthews says that he was brought up to pronounce again and been as if they were written agen and bin, which is Eliza- bethan. All the essays are more or less marred by a singular spirit of jealousy towards our writers, and by a needless persistence in com- paring American writers with our writers, always to the advantage of the former. Every man does well to be jealous for his own country: but it surely shows some suspieion of weakness to be always comparing. It is as if one was not sure of one’s ground. The best essay in the book is that on the Art of Criticism. Here we must all be heartily on the side of this American writer. More, we must acknow- ledge that he has put his case clearly and forcibly, as well as pleasantly. What we call “slating ”—a Briticism—is, for the most part, a brutal, useless, degrading, and degraded kind of criticism. The true critic—to quote from the book—“ is no more an executioner than he is an assassin; he is rather a seer sent out to spy out the land, and most useful when he comes back bringing a good report and bearing a full muster of grapes.” The great critics do not go out of their way to deride and expose an impostor. Nor is it. worth the while of a critic to slate an unfortunate man merely because he is popular and has a wide circulation. Must, then, humbugs and vulgar writers thrive? Certainly, for their little day. Must we not expose the impostor and point out vulgarity and keep up the standard of literature ? Certainly, but accordmg to the laws of good manners and with courtliness — not with a bludgeon, or a flail, or a quarter-staff. M. Edouard Scherer, Mr. Matthews says, once handled M. Emile Zola without the gloves—with what result? ‘ Since Scherer fell foul of him, M. Zola has written the strongest novel, Germinal (one of the most popular tales of this century) ; and his rankest story La Terre, one of the most offensive fictions in all the history of literature.” The author speaks of certain praises bestowed upon certain writers in c-rtain papers as hopelessly un- critical. Very true; but every paper must have its reviews, and how many critics have we? The difficulty of getting a book well reviewed is too great for any editor to encounter quite success- fully. I would suggest that Mr. George Suints- bury’s suggestion be adopted, and that the young critic should pass an examination, and obtain a certificate or a degree. Q.C. might thus mean  THE AUTHOR. Qualified Critic as well as Queen’s Counsel; or C.C.—Competent Critic—as well as County Councillor. Mr. Matthews gives ‘“ Twelve Good Rules for Reviews,” and these are so good and so simple that I wish every editor in this realm or empire would have them printed and given to every critic with every book he hands him for review. I. Form an honest opinion. Il. Express it honestly. IfI. Don’t review a book which you cannot take seriously. IV. Don’t review a book with which you are out of sym- pathy. That is to say, put yourself in the author’s place, and try to see his work from his point of view, which is sure to be a coign of vantage. V. Stick to the text. Review the book before you, and not the book some other author might have written ; obiter dicta are as valueless from the critic as from the judge. Don’t go off on a tangent. And also don’t go round in a circle. Say what you have to say, and stop. Don’t go on writing about and about the subject, and merely weaving garlands of flowers of rhetoric. VI. Beware of the Sham Sample, as Charles Reade called it. Make sure that the specimen bricks you select for quotation do not give a false impression of the facade, and not only of the elevation merely, but of the perspective also, and of the ground-plan. VII. In reviewing a biography or a history, criticise the book before you, and don’t write a parallel essay, for which the volume you have in hand serves only as a peg. VIII. In reviewing a work of fiction, don’t give away the plot. In the eyes of the novelist this is the unpardonable sin. And,as it discounts the pleasure of the reader also, it is almost equally unkind to him. IX. Don’t try to prove every successful author a plagiarist. It may be that many a successful author has been a pla- giarist, but no author ever succeeded because of his plagiary. X. Don’t break a butterfly on a wheel. worth much, it is not worth reviewing. XI. Don’t review a book as an east wind would review an apple-tree—so it was once said Douglas Jerrold was wont todo. Of what profit to anyone is mere bitterness and vexation of spirit ? XII. Remember that the critic’s duty is to the reader mainly, and that it is to guide him not only to what is good, but to what is best. Three parts of what is contemporary must be temporary only. If a book is not In another part of this paper will be found a poem written by Mr. John Saunders. The names of certain powerful and dramatic novels —such as “ Abel Drake’s Wife,’—and others, will be remembered by everyone in connec- tion with ths name. But there are not many surviving writers, or readers, who remem- ber Mr. John Saunders’s work in the Forties. Mr, Saunders has published a new story written for the Leisure Hour last year, and has now another completed. He came up to London more than sixty years ago. After a_ brief experience of the boards, he settled down to a lite of letters, which he has ever since continued. He has been dramatist, essayist, historian, and 375 novelist by turns. He has done everything well, and he is still vigorous and ready for new and strong work. Many of us possess Charles Knight’s book on “ London.” It was in six volumes, and contained 150 chapters, each chapter ona different subject. Mr. Saunders contributed a half—75 chapters—to that work. Let us wish him many more years of life and good work. SS The use of the word “ middleman” or “ agent’”’ applied to a publisher seems to have been received with scant favour. Let us therefore distinguish. When the publisher buys the work of the author, he is certainly not a middleman—he is the pur- chaser of an estate. When he engages the services of an author to perform a certain piece of work, he is not a middleman—-he is an employer. When he accepts articles for his magazine he is not a middleman—he is again the purchaser of a pro- perty, or the limited use of a property. When he publish: sa book on commission he is distinctly an agent or middleman. When he publishes a book on some kind of royalty, either to himself or to the author: or on some share of the profits; he may be regarded either as a partner or part venturer ; or as an agent. poe I strongly recommend our readers to study the document called “ A Confession,” which has been quoted from a country paper. They will find curious and ample corroboration of what we have maintained so strongly in the teeth of every kind of denial. Our ‘“ Cost of Production” is indi- rectly confirmed, and the hints and suggestions are precisely those which we have advised for the last four years. Note, especially, what is said about advertisements and agents. Note also what is said about solicitors. Ordinary solicitors —indeed all solicitors except a very few—know nothing whatever about literary property. Like the rest of the world—like authors themselves— they have to learn what it means. aa A society has been started called the ‘‘ Brother- hood of Poets.’”” The prospectus now before me speaks with some bitterness of the contempt with which the minor poet is too often regarded. This is quite true, and it is a very remark- able thing—one not quite easily explained. Why should a minor poet be spoken of with contempt ¢ We do not despise the minor preacher; the minoc traveller holds up his head; the minor essayist looks about him cheerfully and even proudly ; the minor novelist is trampled upon, but, on the whole, does not feel himself an object  4 4 i | ie of contempt; for the minor poet especially is reserved ridicule and contempt. Why? Is it be- cause only the best poetry is tolerable to the most cultivated class ? But this is a very small class. The great mass of mankind are not cultivated. But they also despise the small poet. Perhaps there is a feeling of incongruity between their endeavours and their performance which seems ridiculous. The comic man who fails to make us laugh is ridiculous ; so is the tragic man who can- not compel tears ; so is the poet who would fain, as this prospectus says, make men better and nobler, and cannot influence them one whit. Granting the fact, and denying the justice of the fact, the “ Brotherhood ” is organised with the general intention of cultivating the muse. Why not? A poet cannot be made, but he may be encouraged, taught, put in the way of good models; in fact, there may be a school of poetry. Whether any great poet will ever come out of such a school, I know not. Perhaps not. But its students will most certainly learn what the best poetry should be; the taste for, and reverence of, good poetry will most certainly be imereased and stimulated, and a great many people will be encouraged to pursue the most delightful recreation in the world—the writing of verse—the compelling of thought to fall imto the order of metre and rhyme—the fitting of noble words to what should be noble thought—this certainly will be a great gain. If the world chooses to laugh at the spectacle of this Brotherhood of young poets, let them. The laugh will not continue long, and the Brotherhood may. Perhaps, too, some of the recognised living poets will join the Brotherhood as an encouragement. a A new business has been started, that of a “Literary Revision” Office. This office undertakes to revise MSS, with a view to correcting gram- matical error; to find out accuracies, anachro- nisms, wrong references, &c., in MSS.; or to rewrite a MS. from beginning to end. Nothing is said about terms, except that they are “ moderate.” One might ask certain questions as (1) How if a MS. on being read, is proved to be free from any grammatical errors? (2) How do we know the competence of the readers? It is hardly enough to tell the world that the work is to be done by “Anglophil” and “ qualified experts.” To begin with, an expert is an expert, but what is a “ qualified’? expert? Here at the very threshold we stumble grammatically. A ‘qualified ” expert? A “ qualified” professional man generally means one who has passed examina- tions and taken degrees. But how is an English THE AUTHOR. grammarian ‘ qualified?’’ Then in the matter of anachronisms and inaccuracies. Why are we to trust the “ qualified” experts? How do we know that they are historical students of such experience as to make them quick to detect such things as, say, a fork in the reign of Henry VII ? Again, as to the rewriting of books. Who is to assure the author (?) that his MS. will be improved by the process? How can we be sure that the “ qualified expert,” who will be put on to the job is a master of style? If he is, one would ask, cruelly, why be has not made his own mark in literature for himself? However, there is the Office and these are the things it proposes. We give the Institution a free advertisement. And if any reader feels that his grammar is a weak point, or that his style creeps, or that his history is rusty, let him apply to the Society, and ask further particulars, especially with regard to the “ qualification” of the experts. The following alphabet of the Disappointed Author is sent by one who says that if it may help in dissuading only one from entering on literature as a means of livelihood, he will gladly see it in the Anthor. So here it is—the O and the X a little shaky :— A was the Author, who-turned down his collars ; B was the Bookman, who trousered the dollars. C was the Critic, impartial and ealm ; D were his Drops of omniscient balm. E Expectation of early reviews : F for their Flutter who slily peruse. G for the Guerdon of agony past ; H for the Hope that is sinking at last. J for the Joke of the careless condoler ; K for the Kiss of the only consoler. L for the Limbo of copies unsold ; M for the Mystery—Who took the gold ? N for the Number assigned to the Press ; O the returns—and they could not be less. P Periodical balance of cash ; Q for its Quaint unmethodical hash. R for the Ruin that neighbourly stared ; S for Suspicion the critics were squared. T for Tranquillity, banished of late ; U for Unrest—in the crown of the pate. V for the Venom distilled in the mind ; X for the infinite fancies unkind. Y for the Yesterdays wasted and run; Z for the Zenith— but that is all done. A correspondent writes :— “ Apropos of the present controversy in the Athenxum, it has occurred to me that there is a point of view from which Messrs. Heinemann, Tnnes, and Co., might be ruled out of order. “The Authors’ Society came into existence to make known to its members various things, ignor- — ance of which means loss to them. In effect  THE AUTHOR. there were practices of trade which flourished on this ignorance ; practices then known to a few, now known widely, which need not be charac- terised. In opposition, it is now proposed to form a Publishers’ Union. But why? There are no malpractices on the part of authors to be made known, to be resisted, to form a razson @étre. Itis not suggested that there are such. Then why the proposed league? Unless it is to devise new methods of . . .!” What has been said in the Athenwum may be repeated here. Since a body of men cannot unite for openly avowed dishonourable purposes, such a union would comprise only the honourable houses. Since, too, we have never advocated or demanded anything more than honesty and justice—these simple and elementary things— we should only rejoice at such an union. A secret union is one which honourable men would not join, and which would have to be fought with such weapons as are at our command. The Atheneum has abandoned the practice of reviewing novels ina batch. Hach novel is now presented with a separate notice. This conces- sion will give great satisfaction to many readers as well as writers. Water BEsant. THE EMPTY PURSE. By Greorcxe Merepirnx. Macmillan and Co. 1892. FFN\HOUGH, within the last few years Mr. | George Meredith’s achievements in fiction have been so widely recognised, it is only a very short time ago that many or his most ardent admirers began to know him as a poet of rare power and distinctive originality. It was, of course, a long time before the far-seeing reviewer discovered Mr. Meredith as a novelist at all. But there was always a certain number of people who appreciated the author of ‘‘ Richard Feverel” —delightful, selfish, esoteric, esthetic people, ever wishing to keep the good things of this world to themselves; and, just as these, were the few who recognised that one day he would take his true place among the first novelists of England. There were also a few (smaller, perhaps, in number) who had the good fortune to know ‘Modern Love,” and acknowledged the author’s high poetic gifts. The first critical and appropriate tribute to his genius—the first, that is to say, from anyone qualified to speak on such matters— came, we believe, from Mr. Swinburne, just as the a7 same magnificent capacity for appreciation with which Rossetti was endowed, enabled him to delight inthe ‘‘ Shaving of Shagpat ” now one of Mr. Meredith’s most popular works. A mar- vellous House of Poetry it must have been when the three poets lived under the same roof. Since then ‘“‘ Modern Love” has been happily reprinted ; and the name of George Meredith, with that of William Blake, Michael Angelo Dante Rossetti, and Victor Hugo, stands as a splendid contradic- tion to that well-nigh exploded canon “ that a man cannot excel in two arts;” for the art of poetry is as distinct from fiction as it is from painting. In this short notice it is impossible to give any adequate idea of even so small a volume as Mr. Meredith’s latest poems. There is far too much thought behind the language to be discussed in half a column, and dismissed with a few adjec- tives. Besides, two of the longerand perhaps the finest poems, the “ Empty Purse” and “ Youth in Memory,” do not bear quotation. They are too concentrated and too synthetic to allow of detachment. One can only say that they are steeped in that thought pec ‘uliar to this author, and are of Meredith Meredithian. Many modern poets, indifferent to matter, pay, it is thought, undue attention to form, and very elaborate form indeed; it will therefore rejoice the more old fashioned to learn that Mr. Meredith is still on the side of the angels. It requires the ethical genius of Browning or Mr. Meredith to bring a Salvation lass within the limited capacities of poetic art In “Jump to Glory Jane,” this has certainly been done, and the poem is perhaps the literary feat-of the volume. Though Mr. Meredith possesses that essentially modern quality, the feeling for Nature (the absence of which is regarded almost as a crime), he has made us realise that in modern poetry we have had more thanenough and are well-nigh nause- ated with commonplace observations and atmo- spheric phenomena, the physical condition of the earth’s surface, and the attractions of young ladies whose names are disguised like unto a classical or music hall nomenclature. For such practically forms the substance subject-matter of three- fourths of our modern poetry. ‘The Empty Purse,” not differing from Mr. Meredith’s other works, comes, therefore, not only as an intel- lectual pleasure, but as a mental relief. F.  a eee POs SELES NT FEUILLETON. I. A Writer or STORIES. F ND Vm sure I wouldn’t say go, Miss, I A wouldn’t, indeed ; but, with my husband ill and five children to keep, if I could get someone to take the room as could pay regular, it would make a deal of difference to me.” “Yes, I know, Mrs. Smith; you have been very patient. I—TI will move out this evening.”’ “Oh, no, Miss; I don’t mean as sudden-like as that—just if you could make your arrange- ments to go when I hear of anyone else.” “Thank you,’ Mary Allen said; “I think I can make my arrangements to-day.” Sbe closed the door of her room when her landlady had passed out, and, sitting down, she reviewed the story of her life. When she had begun to write she had been ambitious, and she had intended to succeed. Poor girl! Nay, her ambition had soared higher still, for she had intended to deserve success. Again, let us say: Poor girl! This would-be successful writer of stories had had before her as beacon-lights the words: Local Colour, Atmo- sphere, and—Heaven help her!—Style. Doubt- less, they are good words all; but this girl was not the possessor of a competence. She dreamt of writing for Art’s sake, and she had to write to live. She began, of course, as young beginners do; she sent her stories—crammed with those good intentions concerning Local Colour, Atmosphere, and Style, and, also with youthful ignorance of the technique of her art—to the best magazines open to receive fiction. One’s pity for their editors would be supreme, but that superlative emotion must be reserved for some of those who persecute them. The manuscripts were rejected and rejected again; until they were dog’s eared and soiled; until they were rewritten and again despatched ; until others were written to take their places, and went forth in their stead. And, alas! they, too, came back. ‘hen she declined to the magazines of the second rank; and, subsequently, to those still lower down the scale; until, at last, she reached the weekly publication issued at the price of one penny, and then sometimes her tales were ac- cepted — sometimes at long intervals—and paid for. Nay, not always; it was the Family Cup- board, 1 believe, which accepted one of her stories, published it without attaching her name thereto, and paid her not at all. Happy the day when the Weekly Want, with its fixed scale of half-a-guinea a column, and its honourable habit THE AUTHOR. of payment on publication, gave shelter to one of her offspring. It happened but seldom, And of other papers, wherein her work some- times appeared, what shall I say ? and what of their sliding scale of payment?’ Possibly better nothing. Let us hope the scale had descended to its zero when a woman who was writing to live —still more, when a woman who was writing for art’s sake, was offered, and was driven to accept, five shillings for two thousand words, carefull wrought over, laboriously planned, delicately polished, till the whole satisfied her fastidions sense of style. Better had she sat stitching from morn ull night with other women, oppressed of the sweater. Better, far better, had she bought a broom and swept a crossing. “Tt’s simply a matt r of supply and demand, Miss Allen,” said the editor who proffered the five shillings, when she ventured to remonstrate. “We can get plenty of this sort of thing, and we can’t afford to pay you any more.” “Youcan afford to pay Mr. X. for the serial you are running just now,” Mary was bold enough to suggest ; she knew it was unwise to annoy an editor who would pay anything, but she doubted if her boots would hold together another week if they remained unmended. The editor smiled at her pityingly. “That sells the paper,” he responded, curtly. ‘Do you imagine this does P” with a contemptuous flick at her manuscript. “There is more careful work in that,” said Mary, driven to desperation by the thought of boots, “ than Mr. X. has put into his story, big man as he is. His is written anyhow; every paragraph contains a violation of style.” “ Oh, style be hanged,” said the editor. “‘ What do the public care about style? Take my advice and chuck over all that tommyrot.” There was not much style in his conversation ; but there is little in that of the average modern, and he was an excellent husband and father, besides being a capital man of business, “ Chuck it over; pile up your incident, start with a mystery, and be dramatic ; I don’t say- but you might make your way then. We can offer no more than five shillings for this, Miss Allen; you can take it or leave it.” And Mary took it. His advice she could not take ; she must live for Art. There are some men who must do this, and there are a few—a very few —women, of whom Mary was one. She must live for Art, or if she might not, then for Art she must die. By this time—I know not, but it may be— had she gone back to those editors whose lives she had erstwhile helped to burden, she might have met with recognition and encouragement;  THE for hard practice had been perfecting her in the details of her craft. It might have been so, but she had tried so often she had grown to think it hopeless. Everything was hopeless; the penny papers could not afford to take her highly finished pictures; and to fling together crude reds and blues and yellows, such as their public loves to have dashed in its face, was to her an impossibility. The end had come, and she sat in her room and faced it. She could not pay for a roof to shelter her; she no longer possessed even what would purchase a loaf of bread to keep life in her. For Art she might not live, therefore for Art she must die. When dusk began to gather she went down- stairs, and knocked at her landlady’s door. “T am going now, Mrs. Smith,” she said. “Goodbye, and thank you. I have left my things ; they will not bring much—not as much as I owe you, I’m afraid.” “ Oh, Miss,” broke in the landlady, “I didn’t mean that! and you'll want them wherever you go.” “T shall not want them where I am going,” said Mary, calmly. ‘“ 4nd if a letter should come for me, will you open it? Perhaps there might be a postal order—will you take it ?” “Oh, Miss,” the landlady began again, and paused, as the postman’s knock was heard. A small bundle by book-post for Miss Allen. Mary held it in her hand and looked at it, as she stood by the fire. “There will be no letter or postal order,” she said. “I am sorry.’ And she dropped the bundle into the flames. ‘‘ Goodbye,” she added quickly ; then, turning, walked to the door, and out into the closing darkness. The landlady looked after her uneasily. “I don’t like it,” she said. ‘I don’t like it. But there, with Joe and the children, what was I to do? I did it for the best. Please God, I haven’t turned a decent girl on the streets.” There was a mist in the air, not thick enough to be designated fog by a Londoner ; but damp, clinging, chilling to the bone. The sireets had not reached the period of slush; they were still only slimy,and on the wood pavement the horses slipped and sometimes fell. Mary walked on; not hurriedly, there was no reason for haste: her goal would await her. She looked about as she went, vaguely and quite calmly; there was no more reason for anxiety than haste: she had got to the end. She would never write again; but, as she went along, she was noting and describing her surroundings ; she was even studying her own emotion, or lack of it; and once she drew her brows with slight annoy- AUTHOR. 349 ance when she found she had embarked on an awkward and ill-balanced sentence. Why not? If aweman, whose motive power has been her- self, her own fair exterior, can spend her last moments “laying herself out’ in pale blue draperies, or whatever she may ¢ nsider her most becoming setting—as has teen done, why wonder if a woman, whose soul has been given to Art, should go quietly to death, her thoughts still penetrated and consumed by what has been the passion of her life? If the history of last thoughts could be written, how might not a con- ventional world, believing in the salvation of ‘“‘an editying end,” be amazed and shocked. Mary wandered on, always moving towards her goal, though not by the most direct ways. She was half-unconsciously putting in the Local Colour and the Atmosphere around that central figure of her story, the girl who was going to her death, and she turned along the Strand; she would paint in the noisy traffic, the surging humanity to be found here. She went not im any haste, and looked about her. Possibly for this reason there happened what had never happened to her before—for a girl who looks quietly respectable, and keeps her eyes in front of her, as though she knew her business and were going about it, can, strangely often go unmolested, in London—a man touched her on the arm, and offered her—life. Can you wonder if a girl who wants to live, if a girl who has the strong animal joy in life, the stronger animal fear of death—and the river is so cold, so black, so terrible a last refuge down there in the dark--can you wonder if she some- times lives P But this girl did not want to live ; life had no more to offer her; life without art was death. I suppose it is strange for a man—even if of the common vermin—to have eyes that have said farewell to life, that have looked full at death, and are going to meet it, turned on his. This man moved in recoil even before there fell from the girl’s lips tne words quietly spoken: “ You have made a mistake.” And it required the restorative tonic of raw brandy to make him again feel attractions in his nightly haunts. The incident roused Mary ; she left the Strand, and turned down towards the embankment. She had been startled out of her abstraction, and the half-mechanical working of her mind. But, as she came in sight of the river, the old habit re-asserted itself, and the word-painting began anew. The dark span of a bridge, faintly out- lined with spots of lamplight, the flickering yellow gleams upon the dusky water flowing between misty banks, with here and there a dim  THE ao° suggestion of barge and boat upon it, were noted with the careful manner of long use. Nearer the scattered sickly light fell upon the broad, slimily glistening embankment she was approaching. It had to be crossed to reach the end. She paused on the kerb to let a waggon roll by, and then, her eyes still dreamily fixed on what lay beyond, and her mind moulding a sentence to its perfect form, she stepped into the road. A carriage, with rapidly driven horses, was drawing near; the girl went on unheeding, then stumbled on the slippery road and fell. The coachman shouted and made a futile effort to bring the horses to a sudden stand; but the carriage had passed on full ten yards before he pulled them on their haunches; and looked back at a motionless figure, which had never uttered a cry, lying in the road. A small crowd took form in the dusk, evolving itself out of what a moment before had seemed almost deserted space, rapidly as London crowds can. That it should contain the ubiquitous doctor and policeman was a matter of course. “Dead,” said the doctor, as he rose from bending over the woman. “No clue to identity,” added the policeman, examining a handkerchief marked “M. A.” he had taken from the pocket, which did not even contain “twopence halfpenny in bronze,” to be described by the also ubiquitous reporter. “A shop girl,” suggested the doctor. ‘‘ Not smart enough,” said the policeman. ‘Perhaps a servant,” hazarded an onlooker. “Too shabby,” responded the policeman. And it did not occur to anyone that she was a writer of stories. E. N. Leteu Fry. EL My Criric on toe HeEArrs. When I first heard of the Society of Authors, whose object is clearly to blend the “ wisdom of the serpent’? with the “harmlessness of the dove,” it reminded me of a certain happy incident, which occurred in my literary life, a few years ago. In a cosy little house, situated in that cheerful country on the outskirts of social Bohemia, we sat round the fire, one winter evening, a homely party of three. My critic filled his pipe. (He was not my critic then. That was the night on which he first entered upon his duties in that capacity.) He filled his pipe, and proposed that I should tell a story, while he smoked, and his wife, with fairy fingers, conjured into existence wonderful little garments for the sleeping babies upstairs. AUTHOR. I had been disheartened lately. My fairy tales had been returned to me. They were too fanciful, too imaginative—always too something ! I did not respond immediately to the request, but my knitting needles flew a little faster, for a minute or so, then subsided into my lap, while I told my story : “Once upon a time there was an old fairy called Fancy, and she had a hundred million grandchildren, She christened them all after her name, and sent them out into the wide world to seek their fortunes; but they could not find them.” I paused and resumed my knitting There was silence for a few minutes, not broken, but enhanced by the snoring of the Bohemian dog, the purring of the Bohemian cat, the click of knitting needles, and the flickering of the fire, Then my critic spoke: ‘Once upon a time there was an old wizard called Fact, and he had a great many grandsons, He christened them all after his own name, and sent them out into the wide world to seek their fortunes. Now certain of these, in the course of their wanderings, met some very pretty but for- lorn little princesses of the name of Fancy. So they married them, and they all made their fortunes immediately.” It was thus that the valuable institution of a Critic on the Hearth first came into existence, He undertook to criticise and verify my Facts, leaving me to perform the wedding ceremony with the poor little wandering Fancies, if I would submit my stories to his criticism. So I put on a moral skin, which I happened to have by me, as thick as that of any rhinoceros, and I read and showed him story after story, while he patiently considered and _ criticised, always to my very great benefit. The help which this has been, and still is, for critic continues to chirp occasionally, is beyond my calculation. I still have in my pos-ession an old cracked post-card, in my critic’s handwriting, containing the following satire on an expression he found in one of my stories, describing a man with “ sorrow- ful eyebrows.” ‘Yes, quite so,” runs the post-card, “and thus we find in ‘ Verity’s Characteristics of the British Monarchs’ that not only was Charles I. noted for his sorrowful eyebrows, but William I. for his patient nose. Richard II. for his singularly truthful neck. Elizabeth for her haughty teeth. Anne for her ill-tempered knees, &e.”” . In this way I know I have been preserved from thrusting many an absurd expression, many a half-fledged fact before the public, and I cannot help thinking that authors would often be spared  THE AUTHOR. a a smarting blow from that envenomed weapon the critic’s pen, if they would only keep a Critic on the Hearth to “smite them friendly and reprove them.” Such criticism is, as somebody once observed all criticism should be, not an “extinguisher’’ to put out the struggling spark, but a “pair of snuffers,” freemg it from all extraneous matter to make it burn and shine more brightly. SETT. MR. HAWLEY SMART. FTNHE late Mr. Bale Smart, Like many another prolific novelist, was not always at his best. But whereas it is usual for the public to disagree about the comparative merits of an author’s different works—not only to dis- agree among themselves, but to disagree very directly with critical opinion—in Mr. Hawley Smart’s case his best novel, according to his ceritics—the one, that is, to which he had obviously devoted the most care in structure and present- ment—has attained to by far the greatest popularity. ‘‘ Breezie Langton ” is a more finely conceived story than many of Whyte Melville’s —the author’s model—and in our opinion will hold its own with a goodly proportion of modern novels of the simpler and more popular style. It is, however, as an exclusively sporting novelist that Mr. Hawley Smart is best known, and in this limited field he has produced the best novel of its sort that has ever been written. ‘‘ Bound to Win” is an excellent story, and deals with the technicalities of racing and the mysterious intricacies of betting in a manner that makes these rather sordid subjects not only highly interesting (mystery might have done that for them), but perfectly intelligible. This book has received two very high compliments. Mr. Burnand re-wrote it for Punch, and ‘* What’s the Odds? or, the Dumb Jockey of Teddington,” is one of Mr. Burnand’s best parodies, and many people have since imitated it seriously, and have all failed to achieve any success. Of Mr. Hawley Smart’s other novels, ‘‘ Broken Bonds” is a very good example of the straightforward, rattling, sensational story, and contains an example of an escape from Portland Prison, that may he placed alongside of the remarkable evasions of MM. Le Duc de Beaufort and Le Comte de Monte Cristo. Without claiming for Mr. Hawley Smart any very exalted position in contemporary letters, we see that we have lost in him the author of at least one good book, the inventor of a not un- popular school of novel, and the teller of very many wholesome readable stories. : LABOUR'S SUNDAY. Come toil-bowed Artisan, walk forth with me, And taste the blessings thou may’st still enjoy, It is the Sabbath—hallow it—be free ! Let not thy labours all thy soul destroy. There’s something yet to live for: the fresh breeze That makes the dull blood rush along the veins ; The countless tiny spirits of the trees Hymning their gladness in more gladdening strains : Th’ eternal changes of the glorious sky, All glorious! Whether floating now in gold, Where thousand islets on its bosom lie, Each like a dream of Paradise of old. Or when hot-headed Lightning darting by Its slow-winged Herald Thunder flashes round Its sheets of flame upon the murky sky, Its blazing glimpses of the depths profound! Are these not blessings even unto thee ? Untaxed too, thank God, untaxable! Then forth, and let thy better parent see Thou art not thankless, thou dost love them well. For Nature is a parent. She can teach If thou with guileless heart will strive to learn Diviner duties than most churches preach ; She will not make thee but a living Urn To hold the ashes of the purest aims; Th’ impassioned yearnings for unworldly bliss ; The God-like faith that partial good disclaims ; The Love that greets the wide world with its kiss. Behold now Nature’s Church—yon airy downs ! With murmurous sea, at giddy depths below ; Scenes of sublimity, that God’s hand crowns, And gently guides us, whither we should go. No verger’s itching palm appeareth here ; Vho, back to Choir, and open-handed greets The well dressed stranger. Then with brazen leer Directs the half-clad to the Pauper seats. Thing with a soul scarce breeches pocket high! Thou sayest right, we have no business there. Our lives have other aims than Vanity, Enough for us to sweat to make it’s gear. Patience! We bide our time. So come along. Lo, how our spirits mount, just like these hills ! We gaze toward the future, and our song Glowing with rapture every hope fulfils. Take warning Despots, shades of mental night ! See, daylight ‘ake man’s fast awaking mind ; Eternal day to know no future blight ; Nor leave of all your realms a wreck behind. Then shall man’s soul feel truly a New Birth: Nor longer grope all darkling through his life ; But walk erect, a demi-god of Earth, And claim his parentage from Love not Strife. No longer then shall man’s presumptuous speech Make God the creature of his idle dreams ; Or guiltier far, most impiously preach As ’twere from God, his selfish, wicked schemes. No longer then shall man dare say to man ‘I must be rich, and thou be ever poor; The idle lord, the hungry Artizan Are God’s decrees, so thou must still endure.” Saith Christ, Come unto me all ye that labour, All heavy laden, I will give you rest— Immortal blessings of Divinest savour To draw the poor, maimed, blind, unto My breast.  332 THE And Christians then shall understand Christ’s creed, Not one of names, or sects, or colour—clime ; Not one to hang men, or to make them bleed, For being famished—nurtured into crime. Oh, for a second holier Holy War, To drive these Christian Pagans from the shrine! These *‘ godly” men, who most God’s sweet world mar; Who, soulless, prate to Souls of things Divine. But Hope laughs out. The wilderness looks green. The seeds of human weal are budding fast ; By Martyrs sown, blood watered, they have been, And lo—the gladdening harvest waits at last. JOHN SAUNDERS. THE OUTPUT OF 1892. TJ NXE following is a classified ‘‘ Return of books for 1892,” furnished by the Publishers’ Circular. It is a little thing to look at, but it involves an enormous amount of work. We owe a great debt of gratitude to this journal for this annual return. While we acknowledge the debt, might we suggest a little change in the classi- fication? It is to put together all the scientific books, not to place them with the books on Art, to take away Year Books altogether, and to sub-divide the Miscellaneous, separating the pamphlets. 1891. 1892. Divisions. Rae New New New Books. | Editions.! Books. Editions. Theology, Sermons, | Biblical, &6).2.,... 3. o20 | 107) 528 145 Educational, Classical, | and Philological ...... o8% 1-107 | 579 | lo Juvenile Works and | | Vales 2 348 | 99 292 | 53 Novels, Tales, and other | Fiction................. | 896 | 320 | 1147 | 390 Law, Jurisprudence, &e. 61 | 48 36 29 Political and Social | | Econonomy, Trade | | and Commerce......... | 105 | 3i 151 24 Arts, Sciences, and | | | Illustrated Works ..| 85 | 31 | 147 62 Voyages, Travels, Geo- | | | graphical Research... | 203 | 68 | 250 |} 86 History, Biography, &c. | 328 | 85 | 293 75 Poetry and the Drama | 146 | 55 | 185 42 Year-Books and Serials | | | in Volumes ............ |, 810 | 6 | 360 13 Medicine, Surgery, &.| 120 | 55 | 127 50 Belles-Lettres, Essays, | Monographs, &c....... | 131 | 123 107 | 32 Miscellaneous, includ- | | | | ing Pamphlets, not | | | Sermons... 589 | 142 713 223 4429 | 1277 4915 1339 | 4429 | | 4915 | 5706 6254 AUTHOR. Let us consider this return. Figures may be made to mean anything. As they stand they seem to show an enormous activity in one or two directions. We, therefore, will inquire what this activity means. There is a grand total of 6254 ‘books ” published during the year. But we note, first, that 373 of these are Year Books, which are, as Charles Lamb says, not books at all. Deducting these there are 5881 books. Again, there are 936 miscellaneous, including pamphlets, “ not sermons,” These, again, are not books. Deduc- ting these, we have 4945 books. There are 694 educational books which concern colleges and schools. Remain 4251 books. There are 345 books for children. Deduct these, remain 3906 books. Law, Jurisprudence, Political Economy, Trade, Medicine, &¢.—in fact, scientific and technical books 416. Deducting these, again, there remain 3496 books for the general reader, including Novels, Arts, Illustrated Works, Voyages and ‘Travels, History, Biography, Poetry, Belles Lettres, Monographs, and the Drama. Some of these, say 200, are by Americans. Remain 3290 books as the total in general literature, including all the above general divisions in a year. Since 601 are new editions, we have 2689 new books in general literature for the year 1891. Is that a very great amount for an Empire numbering sixty millions who read English under the British flag? Why, in ten year’s time—so fast does the habit of reading grow, so widely does it extend—we shall have an output of five times that amount. Let us not take the parochial view of literature generated by Mines a too exclusive contemplation of London. The ~ empire is not all London. Literature goes beyond — Wimbledon. There are readers outside the clubs. But there are 1147 new novels. Terrible! Terrible! And how many have most of us us read during the year? Twenty at the most. For my own part I certainly did not read twenty new novels in the year 1892. Who reads, then, all the rest ? Well, there are a good many which are never read by any mortal man. Published at their authors’ expense, they fall flat and die before they are born. Mostly they cannot be said to be published at all, being vilely printed on villainous paper, about a hundred copies printed, which even the remainder-man refuses to buy. Others, again, well printed, at the author's” expense, in an edition of 350, have a few copies” taken by Mudie, and the rest sold to the remainder-man. They go to seaside circulatin libraries, where they are gradually read to pieces [tis a pity that such trash should go to the sea- side? True! But, after all, does it greatl matter what is read by idle girls at the seasid between talks about dress and flirtations? Wha  THE We must turn to the new In 1891 there were 320 new editions of novels; in 1892, 390, an ay er rage of 355 a year, of new editions. This includes what remains of all the fiction in English, or translated into English, since fiction began in this nation. Suppose we deduct roo for dead authors. There remain 255 living novelists whose works are good enough for a new edition. And that very nearly corre esponds with what we made out in a previous number of the Author. Surely there is room in this vast empire for 255 novelists of some repute! We do not claim for them that all the world shall wish to read them all. They deal with different worlds—the world of sport, the world of fashion, the world of war, the world of letters, the world of sc ive he novelist gets the clientele which suits himself and his own special knowledge. There need be no outcries of horror over this immense and dread- fuloutput. Nor need we be in the least disturbed because a great many thousand people tried last year to capture the pub vic with works of fiction. ‘And why? Because it is understood that money may be made iv that way. In these times there is a frantic rush in ever y direction where money is to be made. Out of those who tried, 1147 succeeded far as to get printed, either at their own expense or not. How many succeeded in getting a single penny by their venture? Perhaps 400, counting the smaller works of fiction issued by the religious societies, for which they pay such tiny sums, and make such mighty profits, and set so Christian an example in mercy, charity, and justice to their lay brethren. about the rest? editions to answer that question. >< CORRESPONDENCE. SS i On Many Tunes. ETURNING to England, after an absence extending over several months, I found a pile of Authors awaiting me. I read the whole number through at a sitting, and send you a few brief reflections caused by them. The first impression I derived was that the writers in our journal seem, in nine cases out of ten, or ninety-nine, perhaps, out of a hundred, to be directing their attention only or mainly to novels. I should like to know what proportion novels, long or short, bear to the total literary output of the day. Secondly, I noticed the continual presence of the following idea, or something like it. Litera- AUTHOR. 335 ture is a matter of supply and demand, like any other commodity. The reading public consists largely of people of a mean sort who like trash. There are a number of estimable people very capable of producing trash, and this product of theirs has a value more or less high. It is a chief part of the work of the Society of Authors to help them to get the true value for this commo- dity. I confess that this portion of the Society’s activities seems to me of little importance. The question of reviewing has aroused a good deal of discussion in our pages; it has been treated almost wh olly f ‘rom the novelist’s and espe- cially trash-writer’s point of view. To “slate” one piece of trash when the bulk of the stuffis passed over in silence must seem hard to the writer who depends for his living on that kind of product. But to writers of any other kind of book except novels the knowledge that there are rods in pickle is most helpful. Bad history, bad science, mac- curate observation, slip-shod description of little- visited countries, and other the like failures and shortcomings, are not negative faults—they are active poisons. A reviewer of a bad book of that kind has to try and stop the sale of the book, and if possible, to make it difficult for the writer to find a publisher to disseminate his future poisons through the world. I find that a good review in a prominent journal is considered a great help to the selling of a book. I find also that gratitude to a publisher is considered to indicate meanness in an author. I am the author of about a dozen volumes, whose history is briefly as follows. It affects my attitude towards the points in question. I wrote the first volume at college. It was a kind of a guide-book of a rather scientific sort. I paid a cheque on account of cost of produc- tion, and sales paid the rest. I got some of my money back, but, by an oversight, the book was sold just at cost price. A few years later, the half-crown volume was selling for a guinea second-hand (I afterwards found out that there were still ninety copies of the book in the hands of a French bookseller), so I published the thing again at ten shillings, and lett the monstrous price to do all the advertising the volume ever got. I sent it out freely for review, and all the reviewers held up holy hands of horror at the price, as I hoped—lI printed the price on the title-page for that reason—and the book sold excellently. ‘ I wrote two books in succession on historical matters. They were full of research, and each involved some months’ travel on the Continent. They were printed at a publisher’s expense. The first, printed ten years ago, has sold about ten copies a year ever since; I was paid £25 for it.  334 THE The second, kindly taken by the same publisher, went off a little better, and still goes on selling at the annual rate of a dozen copies. I got £25 for that book, too. Both books were reviewed at great length inthe Zimes, Saturday (whole page) : Atheneim (two long articles in consecutive weeks), Academy, Spectator, New York Nation, and the rest. If reviewing would sell unpopular, though not uninteresting, and not unreadable books, these would have sold. In both cases the publisher thought he was issuing a volume that would attain a fair popularity. In both cases he lost heavily. One popular book I did once attempt to write, and found no difficultv in selling the copyright of it toa publisher. He issued it with plenty of charming illustrations; it was praised beyond its merits in all manner of papers. It was a dead failure. The same publishers issued another book of mine about six years ago on the _half-profits system, they paying all costs. It also was excel- lently reviewed in France and Germany, as well as England and America. Ruskin, | remember, bought a noticeable fraction of the edition, had the books bound in a costly fashion, and gave them away right and left. The book continues to sell slowly, but not more than 600 copies have gone off yet. My other volumes tell the same story. On most of them publishers have lost money. The only profitable ones are those that deal with the same subject as the first mentioned, and I have always kept them in my own hands, I ask, then, are favourable reviews so powerful, and is gratitude towards a publisher so mean a sentiment ? In conclusion, let me add that for years I had to live by my pen, and I hope I should have preterred to starve rather than to supply any demand for ‘trash.’ I was hungry often enough, and those hungry hours of strug- gling youth are amongst my pleasantést remi- niscences. Cc. P. G, Answers to the Above. 1. Novels form nearly one-fourth of the literary output—see our paper (p. 332) on “The Output of 1892.” But “C. P. G.” need not be alarmed at their figures. He will not have to read them all. 2. Literature has its business side. “CO. P. G.” mixes up, as usual, the business side with the literary side. They are quite distinct. On the business side is the demand, the popularity, there- fore the commercial value of a book; on the other side is its literary or artistic value. The two are incommensurable ; when they exist AUTHOR. together, as sometimes they do, it speaks well for the national taste. 3. It is the first duty of the Society to define and maintain the property created by the book, it “C. P. G.” has no feeling of the importance of this duty he had better present his next book to his publisher. Then both sides will be happy. If he is not superior to the common desire to have his own property for himself, he would do well not to sneer at those who are working to protect hig preperty for him. 4. Gratitude to a publisher is nowhere in the Author taught to be meanness. One might ag well say that the Author teaches that gratitude to friends is meanness. What is mean, and degrad- ing, and deplorable, is the attitude of the literary man, hat in hand, humbly begging for another guinea, and crying out with admiration when another comes. Again, if ‘‘C. P. G.” prefers the attitude,let him by all means assume it. But we shall continue to think it mean. 5. The personal experiences are too vague to be of any use. For instance, take the two books on historical matters. They had, presumably, a first run of some hundreds—perhaps not miny—with ten years more at a dozen copies each year. One knows not the price or the size of the volame—_ but this does not look like a “ heavy loss” Did “C. P. G.” audit the accounts ? We are, then, to understand that a publisher, for year after year, brought out books by ‘‘C. P. G.”— on which he lost every year. This isnot takinga risk; itis incurring a certain loss. If the thing is a fact, there must have been some special reason —a business reason—for the continued loss : there must have been something in the subject, or in the name and position of the author. wise the thing cannot be. One has only to con- sider the point from the common-sense point 0 view. A few such continued losses and where will the income of the man of business be ? As to reviewing, no one in the Author has suggested that there should be no reviewing. What is maintained is, that the old bludgeon style of. ‘ slating”’ a writer is degrading to criti- cism and to the men who practise it. But we refer “C. P. G.” to Mr. Brander Matthews on this subject (see ‘‘ Notes and News,” p. 324). The time will come, one supposes, when such letters as the above will no longer be possible, But it has not yet arrived. There are evidently some writers still left to whom a publisher isa god of capricious mind, who sits on his money- bags, doles out his gold, produces all the books that nobody wants, and gets rich on his losses. Other- —  districts of Mercia, THE EE: WESSEX. Can your correspondent possibly imagine that the word Wessex has been invented by, and reserved to the sole use of, Mr. Thomas Hardy? Any educated dweller in the district would tell your correspondent that the word is in common vogue among us. We talk of Wessex ways, Wessex speech, Wessex manners. Those of us who are humble students of Anglo-Saxon have taken care to learn the language from books which deal avowedly with the Wessex variant of the tongue; those who delight in tracing great similarities and small distinctions between peoples of different, yet neighbouring, races take a keen interest in the points of contact between the inhabitants of Wessex and those of the boundary Cornwall, &. Are we never again to cill ourselves West Saxons because an author of great renown and power has taken a fancy to the word? Are we to be content with the smaller name-divisions of Berkshire, Dorset- shire, Wiltshire, when the comprehensive word Wessex indicates our imtimate relations, our mutual brotherhood? Perhaps your correspon- dent is living in ignorance of the great race- differences which exist between our peasant populations in the south of England. If this is the case, let him encourage in himself a study which will give him keener joy than almost any other, and will, moreover, enable him to perceive that the name “ Wessex ” is the property of no one man, but is the heritage of the happy people who can trace in themselves the ancient blood of those colonising West Saxons whose traditions still linger in some of our country districts—a race in a large degree unmixed, and uncontami- nated by foreign alliances from Mercia, East Anglia, or any other country. Tuer AutHor oF “ Dark.” [Yes. But the point is not that the author of Dark” used the word Wessex. Anybody can speak of Wessex. Our correspondent knew as well as the author of ‘“‘ Dark” all that 1s meant by Wessex. But can the author of “ Dark” show that anybody, except Thomas Hardy, calls Dorsetshire, South Wessex x; Berkshire, North Wessex; and Hants, Upper Wessex? And this point is not met by the author of “ Dark” at all. The thing is a case of minor morals. But certainly, if, as is suggested, Thomas Hardy invented these sub-divisions, it would be well to acknowledge their origin in adopting them.—Ep. | AUTHOR. So ou Lg. AUTHOR AND EpirTor. The following editorial letter, addressed to me in reply to a remonstrance respecting undue delay in pub lication of a contribution, may be of interest to your readers. I may mention that 1 had eon »d out that in any case there could be no possible reason for postponement of payment pending production : ‘Dear Sir,—Herewith I beg leave to hand you a cheque for your contribution, with the edi tor’s compliments and regrets for the unfortunate delay in the appearance of the poem. He hopes to imsert if im an early number. I should explain that there are, to the editor’s regret, many authors who, lke yourself, have been waiting (and writing) for a period of years for the insertion of their respective articles and stories, but the exigencies of making up each monthly number of the magazine are greater than anyone outside the editor’s office can guess at. To deal with the old materials on hand; to yet keep up to date with new; to select the right variety for each number; to get all (including serials) into the circumscribed number of pages ; to pacify the (justly) impatient authors ; to please the general public taste, &c., are all matters to be considered at one and the same time. Hence the difficulty with the great mass of material already accepted. Slam, we. To this, at all events courteous, explanation I rejoined with a suggestion that if an author were distinctly informed, on the acceptance of a con- tribution, that there might be considerable delay in publication, but that in any case he would be paid within, say, the next six months, the editor’s “ nacifying ” functions would be very considerably lightened. W. iV. Mr. Husert Hass’ Lerrer. He would have the Society undertake to help the unknown author. I fear if they held out the least inducement in that direction they would be swamped with oo And yet, as a would-be novelist, I fee fancy I do—what a boon it would be. But let us think a moment. The Society undertakes to read any work sub- mitted to them; and it seems likely to me that if a work of real excellence in matter and con- struction came before them, the writer would be put in the way of getting it published. Could the Society, judiciously, go farther than it now does? That seems to me an open question. As a writer [am gradually, I hope, getting over the crudeness of first attempts, and slowly learning  336 by repeated failures. I have received the greatest assistance and encouragement from one of the society’s readers, who has seen two of these faulty attempts, and am beginning to see that it is as necessary to serve an apprenticeship to the art of fiction as to any other of the arts. And I believe that if ever I produce anything really good I shall not find it impossible to obtain a publisher. I may, however, not be the fortunate one out of ninety-nine failures, which, I take it, is about the percentage of success in these days of fierce competition. ALAN Oscar. Ve Prompt PAYMENT. Some little time ago one of your correspon- dents drew attention to the hardships incurred by young and struggling authors whose MSS. are only published (and consequently paid for) several months after they have been accepted. Thisis bad enough, but in my opinion still more suffering is caused to journalists by the incon- siderate system pursued by a large number of editors, of paying contributors at irregular inter- vals. Ihave the blessed privilege of writing for some three or four papers, only one of which appears to have any punctual system of payment. Surely contributions ought to be paid for within a month of their appearance, or at any rate upon some fixed date during the followmg month. A man naturally hesitates about dunning his editor, and yet, how, in the name of reason, is he to keep on pacific terms with his butcher and tailor, if his own cheques are constantly overdue ? Why should not all papers follow the example of the St. James’s Gazette, a model of prompt punctual payment, and pay their contributors on the first of each month D. J. VE Tue Lapy or Tire. I wish to break a lance in defence of the scribbling “lady of title,’ upon whom vials of wrath were outpoured in your last number. The aggrieved person, “ E. H.,”’ tells us that he does “ not wish to say a word against titled or wealthy ladies writing upon special subjects with which they are specially acquainted, and being paid for it if they choose; “but,” he asks, “why should they trade upon their name and title to do work which scores of women who write for a living would do equally well, if not better, for half the money they de- Why, indeed, Iecho? but the ques- The particular case cited by Pp? mand tion is, do they ? THE AUTHOR. “E. H.” in favour of his own argument is, I venture to think, very like the proverbial rara avis, and that its blackness, instead of being a merit, is quite the reverse. And it may be noted that the shabby endeavour was not successful, which so far goes to show that “ladies of title” are not pounced upon for the sake of their prefix quite so eagerly as “E. H.” seems to imagine. “ One swallow does not make a summer,’ neither can one black swan turn all the white ones its own colour, and I ask justice for the latter. Does “HE. H.” suppose for one moment that a handle to the name and money in the purse go of neces- sity together? If he does he is vastly mistaken, Speaking upon a “ subject with which I am specially acquainted” I can assure him that to many a “lady of title” the sum offered for and got by honest work is a matter of considerable importance, and that the “sums earned” by her brain and pen are not expended in “ robbing Peter to pay Paul,” but in settlmg such unavoidable items in daily life as butchers’ and bakers’ bills. Farr Pray. << VIL. A RECOMMENDATION FROM THE SocrIeEry. Permit me tothoroughly and heartily indorse the valuable suggestion of Mr. Hubert Haes in the January issue: “That the Society form a medium of introduction between author and pub- lisher.” He has ably voiced what has long been my own desire, and, I am sure. that of many struggling authors. E. H. [Has the writer heard of the Authors’ Syndicate ? What else could the Society do, if it were to take up this kind of work? Will “ E. H.” suggest any thing practical ?—Ep.] De “AT THE SIGN OF THE AUTHOR'S HEAD.” \ R. JAMES BAKER, who is a journalist as well as author, has been acting at Sigmaringen as special correspondent for a syndicate of provincial papers, and also with Mr. F. Villiers for Black and White, and an article from his pen on the wedding will also appear in Fashions of To-day for February. Whilst at Sigmaringen the Duke of Edinburgh was pleased to accept from the author, as a wedding gift to Princess Marie, copies of first editions of two of his novels, “ Mark Tillotson ” and “ John Westacott.” The description of the Danube  THE AUTHOR. » scenery in the latter has been so much praised | that it is by no means an inappropriate gift to the 9 Princess, whose future home will be so near the banks of the Danube, and whose wedding was solemnized on its banks. The author had conversa- | tions at Sigmaringen with the Prince of Hohen- » zollern, the Duke of Edinburgh, Tewfik Pasha, &c. In a lecture on “ Novels and Novelists ” during {1 the last month, before the New Court Literary and Debating Society, at the Congregational Chapel, Tollmgton Park, Mr. Joseph Hatton enlightened North Londoners on the ar of novel- # writing, and gave some interesting reminiscences © of Charles Reade and Wilkie Collins, as well as @ many personal items touching the works of i Kipling, Barrie, Black, Besant, and other well- J known authors. Mr. Hatton’s lecture was rather * in the nature of a gossip than a discourse, and it * was interspersed with some capital _ stories. f Touching the oft-recurring question in fiction and / in real life as to what a poor man suddenly 7 becoming rich would do with his mon-y, Mr. 1 Hatton said that recently at a political meeting * near Chatsworth, the princely seat of the Duke 6 of Devonshire, he heard the other side of this = momentous question. Said one poor Derbyshire + fellow to another poorer than himself, *‘ What * would thou do if thou hadst Duke of Devon- shire’s income?” “Nay,” was the reply, we dinnat knoa; but what would Duke o’ Devon- shire do if he’d my income ?”’ Notwithstanding the dicta of Mr. Clement Scott, the novelists appear to be coming to the front as dramatists. ‘lhis is a point gained for Mr. Archer, whose suggestion that novel writers should naturally possess the dramatic faculty was scoffed at, curiously enough, by certain critics who are out of sympathy with Mr. Archer almost as a matter of principle. Mr. Joseph Hatton’s two plays, ‘ John Needham’s Double” and “ The Scarlet Letter” (founded upon the sublime romance of that name), are both running successfully in the United States, the first with Mr. E. 8. Willard, the second with Mr. Richard Mansfield. Mr. J. M. Barrie has only written three pieces for the stage, all three successful, the third beg “The Professors’ Love Story,’ which seems to have made what the American chioniclers call “a phenomenal hit” for both author and actor. Mr. Willard appears to have astunished the critics with the subtlety of his comedy acting in Mr, Barrie’s play. ‘‘ Walker, London,” by Barrie, at Toole’s, is t» have a companion in “ Homburg,” a one act sketch by his contemporary novelist Hatton, who, report says, is likely to be heard of again next season in New York ina dramatisation of his ‘‘ Queen of Bohemia.” a x et IR OD ge At ST Ee: Fe Re SRE OR CL ee Fre ff * ra 337 Two books, by My. R. H. Sherard, will be published in New York early in the sprmg. The tirst of these is entitled “‘Shearers and Shorn,” and deals with American society in the French capital. The second, for which the author has not yet selected a title, is a psychological study. The scene of it is also laid m Paris. Another story, by the same author, entitled “The Disap- pearance of Reginald Westcott,” is at present in course of publication in a serial form in New York. A “Songbook of the Soul,” by Marjory Kinloch (Kegan Paul, Triibner and Co.), stands out from the general run of collected verses by unknown poets. The book consists almost entirely of religious meditations, which seem to us to reach a very high level. They must not, at least, be classed with what we generally expect in religious verses. The writer is a Catholic. Our space does not allow us to quote the verses, but the book is full of promise, and there should be a future for the writer. The “History of a Church Mouse’’ is told by Mrs. Edmunds, and published by Laurence and. Bullen. The church is a Greek Church. The mouse, too, belongs to the Greek Church. It is quite a little book, and a pretty, witty, little book, with surprises in it. The story ought to be popular. “ Out of the Depths,’ by H. Dutton Durrard (Kegan Paul, Trench, and Co.), is a thoughtful little volume of verse which may be commended more for its attempt to express thought than for the music of its lines. But it is a book to be looked into. There should be an English edition of the charming volume of verse called ‘The Winter Hour, and other Poems,’ by Robert Underwood Johnson, the late secretary to the International Copyright League. Certainly the contention of many Americans that their minor poets are superior to our own, seems to be not without ground. “The Queen’s English (?) Up to Date,” by “ Anglophil” (Literary Revision Office, 342. Strand, price 2s.), has reached its second edition. As an exposition of prevailing errors in language and literature, it has attracted considerable atten- tion, and it may be safely consulted. ‘“‘Love’s Minstrel,” by H. C. Daniel (W. W. Morgan and Son, Hermes-hill, Pentonville Road). From the appearance of this book, it would seem to be intended for private circulation. The poems are young and immature. It would be a pity to subject them to public criticism; but there is distinct promise in them.  338 “ Pearla,” by Harrie Whyte, and other Tales. Published by J. W. Arrowsmith, of Bristol. Written for girls, by a girl, apparently. The stories are too slight to warrant any conclusion as to the author’s possible powers. “Basil the Iconoclast,’ by Mrs. Frederick Prideaux, author of ‘ Claudia,” ‘The Nine Days’ Queen,” “ Philip Molesworth,” &c. (David Nutt). This is a drama of modern Russia, that country where all the new dramas and stories seem to be laid. It is in three acts: the first in St. Peters- burg, the second in South Russia, and the third in a District Town. There is great power in this tragedy. It could not be acted without cutting out immense portions of the dialogue. It is therefore essentially a chamber drama. A new novel, entitled “A Born Player,’ by May West, is being published by Messrs. Mac- millan and Co. in England and America. It will also be taken for Messrs. Macmillan’s Colonial Library, which circulates in India and the British Colonies. A novel by Mr. Archer P. Crouch, author of “On a Surf-bound Coast,’ and ‘“ Glimpses of Feverland,” will shortly be published by Messrs. W. H. Allen and Co. It is called “ Captain Enderis, First West African Regiment.” “Weeds,” a story in seven chapters, by K. McK., recently published by J. W. Arrowsmith, of Bristol, is by Mr. Jerome K. Jerome. Miss Beatrice Whitby has recently issued (Hurst and Blackett) the followmg:—‘‘ One Reason Why,” new edition, 3s. 6d.; “ Part of the Property,” new edition, 3s. 6d.; “In the Suntime of Her Youth,” three vols. Mr. George Allen announces for Feb. 1 a new and cheap edition of Mr. Augustus Hare’s “Walks in Rome,” in handy form, similar to Baedeker’s Guides. The “Life of Lady Waterford,” by Mr. Hare, now in preparation, will contain, amongst other illustrations four steel engravings, two of them from the portraits of Lady Waterford, by Mr. G. F. Watts and Sir John Leslie. Mr. Allen is at present unable to say whether the book will contain any of Lady Waterford’s own drawings. A new edition of Miss Mary Rowsell’s “ Petro- nella’ has been issued. (Skeffington and Co.) This is the story which has been dramatised under the title of ‘‘ White Roses.” There will be presented at the Globe Theatre in February a copyright reading of a new and original five act drama written (in collaboration) by the same author. THE AUTHOR. In the last number of the Author reference was made to the new edition of Mr. Alfred Hayes’ volume of poems entitled “The March of Man and other Poems.” By a printer’s error this appeared as the March of Shem. Among the new books are ‘ Amethyst: the Story of a Beauty,’ by Christabel R. Coleridge, © 2nd edit., 1 vol. (A. D. Times and Co.), 3s. 6d.; 7° “Max, Fritz, and Hob,’ by Christabell R © ~ Coleridge (National Society), 35.; “A Pair of Old Shoes,’ by Christabel R. Coleridge (Wells Gardner, Darton, and Co.), 1s. 6d. NEW BOOKS AND NEW EDITIONS. : Theology. Bromsy, Bishop. The Power of the Presence of God. Third edition. Skeffington. Drewnourst, E.M. Pleasant Fruits. Thoughts after Con- firmation. Skeffington and Son. Evans, W. Howey. Sermons for the Church’s Year, with a preface by the Bishop of St. Asaph. Skeffington and Son. Farrparrn, A. M.,D.D. Christ inthe Centuries, and other Sermons. Preachers of the Age Series. Sampson Low. 3s. 6d. Fry, J. H.,M.A. Tears. Ten Sermons, preached for the most part during Lent, 1892. Skeffington. : Jonzs, C. A. and Innes, Ruy. S. G. Stories on the ‘=| Collects. With Questions and Answers. In 2 vols. =i New edition. J. §. Virtue and Co. oo Lirrine, Rev. Gzorcr. Sins Worthily Lamented. A 4 course of sermons or Church readings for each day in © Lent. Skeffington. MacuarEN, ALEXANDER, D.D. The Gospel of St. Luke. Bible Class Expositions Series. 3s. 6d. Hodder and Stoughton. Max Miuer, F. Introduction of the Science of Religion. Lectures. New edition. Longmans. 3s. 6d. MonreEFriorE, C. G. The Hibbert Lectures, 1892, on the Origin and Growth of Religion as Illustrated by the Religion of the Ancient Hebrews. Williams and Nor- gate. 10s. 6d. Packman, Mrs. A. What the Prophetic Scriptures Teach concerning the Antichrist and the Second Advent. Partridge and Co., Paternoster-row. Papercovers. Is. Puriips, Rev. Forses. Some Mysteries of the Passion. Skeffington and Son. Rickerts, Martin H. Saved by His Life. the Work of Christ. Skeffington and Son. Ripeeway, Rey. C. J. The Inspiration of the Old Testa- ment Scriptures. Two sermons. Skeffington. Paper covers. 18. Ryir, H. E. The Cambridge Bible—Ezra and Nehemiah, © with introduction, notes, and maps. Cambridge University Press. 4s. 6d. j SACRIFICE OF PRAISE, THE; The Communion Service, with | instructions and devotions for the use of communicants. Griffith, Farran. 2s. Thoughts on i THE AUTHOR. History and Biosraphy. Sir John Stevenson: A Biographical Sketch. T.R. Bumpus. Paper Covers. 3s. 6d. Barpiey-Wiumot, Sir J. E. A Famous Fox-hunter ; reminiscences of the late Thomas Assheton Smith. Fifth and cheaper edition, with portrait and illustra- tions. Sampson Low. Exvuis, Epwin J. and Yeats, W. B. The Works of William Blake, poetic, symbolic, and critical. Edited, with lithographs of the illustrated “prophetic books,” and a memoir and interpretation. 3 vols. Bernard Quaritch. Large paper, £4 14s. 6d.;-octavo, £3 33s. ExiwortsHy, F.T. Some Notes on the History of Welling- ton. Barnicott and Pearce, Taunton. Seventy-five copies only. tos. 6d. net. EMINENT PERsons _ Biographies reprinted from the Times. Vol. I. 1870-1875. Macmillan and Co. and the Times Office. 1s. 6d. limp cloth; 2s. cloth bound. Fuace, JARED B. The Life and Letters of Washington Allston. With reproductions from Allston’s pictures. Bentley. Fyrrr, C. A. A History of Modern Europe. With maps andillustrations. Vol. I., from 1792 to 1814; Vol. I1., Bumpus, Joun S. from 1814 to 1843; Vol. IIL, from 1848 to 1878. Cassell. 7s. 6d. each. Gasquet, Francis A. Henry VIII. and the English Monasteries. New edition, with illustrations. Parts 8 and 9. John Hodges, Agar-street. Is. net each. GREEN, J. R. A Short History of the English People. Illustrated edition, edited by Mrs. J. R. Greenand Miss Paper covers. Kate Norgate. Vol. Il. Macmillan. 12s. Hicgeins, Rev. J. C. Life of Bobert Burns. With portrait. Simpkin, Marshall. Hume, Martin A. S. Calendar of Letters and State tapers relating to English Affairs, preserved prin- cipally in the Archives of Simancas. Vol.I. Eliza- beth, 1558-1567. Edited by. Published by the autho- rity of the Lords Commissioners of Her Majesty’s Treasury, under the direction of the Master of the Rolls. Eyre and Spottiswoode. Humpureys, ARTHUR L. Some Sources of History for the Monmouth Rebellion and the Bloody Assizes. Printed for the author by Barnicott and Pearce, Taunton. Paper covers. Lez, StpnEy. Dictionary of National Biography. Edited by. Vol. XXXIII., Leighton—Lluelyn. Smith, Elder, and Co. Linton, W. J. European Republicans: Recollections of Mazzini and his friends. Lawrence and Bullen. 10s. 6d. M‘Crinvuz, J. W., M.A. The Invasion of India by Alex- ander the Great, as described by Arrian, Q. Curtius, Diodorus, Plutarch, and Justin. Being translations, with an introduction and notes, illustrations and maps. Constable and Co. 18s. net. MANwNING, Press, C. A. Yorkshire Leaders: Social and political. With portraits. M‘Corquodale and Co., Leeds. £3 3s. Menu, J. C. H. Nineteen Centuries Ago and Now, and other papers. With a short biographical sketch by E. M. Rush. Robert Banks and Son. 2s. 6d. Oupemans, A. C. The Great Sea Serpent: an Historical and Critical Treatise. Illustrated. London, Luzac and Co., 46, Great Russell-street. Premeperton, T. Epcar. The Life and Writings of T. W. Robertson. Richard Bentley. 339 Ritrcorm, ANNE THACKERAY. Records of Tennyson, Ruskin, and Browning. 2nd edition. Macmillan and Co. SERGEANT, Lewis. John Wyclif. Last of the Schoolmen and first of the English Reformers. Heroes of the Nations Series. Edited by Evelya Abbott. G. Putnam’s Sons. 55. SHADWELL, CHARLES L.,M.A. Registrum Orielense. An account of the members of Oriel College, Oxford. Vol. I. The Commensales, Commoners, and Batellers admitted during the years 1509-1799. Collected and arranged. Henry Frowde. 16s. net. Snety, F. J. The Chronicles of Twyford: a new aad popular history of the town of Tiverton in Devonshire, with some account of Blundell’s Szhool, founded a.p. 1604. Simpkin Marshall. Srrauss, Dr. D. F. The Life of Jesus Critically exa- amined. Translated from the Fourth German edition, by George Eliot. 2nd edition. Watson, Roperr A. and WATSON, ELIzaABErH. Gilfillan: Letters and Jouraals, with memoir. and Stoughton. 7s. 6d. George Hodder General Literature. ADVERTISER'S A.B.C. of Official Scales and Charges, and Advertisement Press Directory of the United Kingdom, India, andthe Colonies. T.B. Browne, Queen Victoria- street, E.C. 10s. 6d. ANDREWS, WILLIAM. Bygone Leicestershire. Edited by. Leicester: Frank Murray. Hull: William Andrews and Co. 7s. 6d. ARCANA IN THE RUWENZORI; or, Treasures in Uganda. Elliot Stock. Paper covers. Is. BaDDELEY, ST. CLarr. Queen Joanna I. of Naples, Sicily, and Jerusalem: an essay on her times. With illus- trations. Heinemann. 16s. BADMINTON LIBRARY: COURSING AND FAaLconry. Coursing, by Harding Cox; Falconry, by the Hon. Gerald Lascelles. Illustrated. Longmans. Barker, Epwarp H. Wanderings by Southern Waters : Eastern Aquitaine. With illustrations. Bentley. Barry, JoHN WARREN. Studies in Corsica: Sylvan and Social. Sampson Low and Co. 12s. Battie oF THE Nurses. Verbatim report of the pro- ceedings before the Privy Council on the application of the Royal British Nurses’ Association for a charter of incorporation. Scientific Press. Paper covers, Is. Bayer, Baron J. pre. The Industrial Arts of the Anglo- Saxons. With steel plates and text cuts. Translated by T. B. Harbottle. Swan Sonnenschein. Bennett, ArTHuR. The Dream of an Englishman. Simpkin Marshall. Paper covers. Is. Buake, J. F. Annals of British Geology, 1891 ; a digest of books and papers published during the year, with occasional notes. Dulau and Co. Boorn, Cuaries. Life and Labour of the People in London. Edited by. Vol. II., Streets and Population Classified. Macmillan and Co. 3s. 6d. Burpert, Henry C. Hospitals and Asylums of the World: Their Origin, History, Construction, Adminis- tration, Management, and Legislation. In 4 vols. and a Portfolio. Vol. 3.and4., with Portfolio. J. and A. Churchill, 11, New Burlington-street, W. £06. Price of complete work, £3 8s. Crry AND THE LAND, THE: a course of seven lectures upon the work of the Palestine Exploration Fund Society. Published for the committee of the fund by A. P. Watt, Paternoster-square, H.C.  340 CONSTITUTIONAL YEAR-BOOK FOR 1893. Ninth year. Published for the Conservative Central Office by Black- wood. Paper covers, Is. County Councils and Municipal Corporations Companion for 1893. Compiled and edited by Sir J. R. Somers Vine. Waterlow and Sons. Daruineton, H.R. The Railway Rates and the Carriage of Merchandise by Railway: including the Provisional Orders of the Board of Trade as sanctioned by Parlia- ment, containing the classification of traffic and sche- dule of maximum rates and charges applicable to the railways of Great Britain and Ireland. Stevens and Sons. Davies, Hester. A Handbook of Plain Cookery. quodale and Co. Is. Derrizs, EstHer P. A Browning Primer. duction by Dr. F. J. Furnivall. and Co. Dewar, WituiAmM. The Cricket Annual, 1892. With illustrations. Simpkin Marshall. 2s. Dien, CHARLES. Excursions in Greece to recently ex- plored Sites of Classical Interest: a popular account of the result of recent excavations. Translated by Emma R. Perkins, with an introduction by Reginald Stuart Poole, LL.D. With plans and illustrations. Grevel and Co., King-street, Covent-garden. 7s. 6d. Directory oF Conrractors and Public Works Annual, 258. M‘Cor- With an intro- Swan Sonnenschein Edited by. 1893. Edited and compiled by William Biggar. Con- tractors’ Chronicle offices. 7s. 6d. Dove.as, James. Bombay and Western India. A series of stray papers. In two vols. net. Ep@ewortH, F. Y. The Economical Journal—the Journal of the British Economic Association. Vol. 2. Maemillan. 21s. ELLiot, Frances. Diary of an Idle Woman in Constan- tinople. With map and illustrations. John Murray. 148. Exuis, G. A. The Handy Pocket Reciter. F. Warne and Co. is. EUROPEAN PicruRES OF THE YEAR. Being the Foreign Art Supplement to the Magazine of Art, 1892. Cassells. Ewina, Jutiana H. A Week Spent in a Glass Pond. By the Great Walter Beetle. Wells Gardner, Darton, and Co. : FairRLiGHT GLEN. With illustrations by John Fullwood, R.B.A. (250 copies only, each numbered and signed). Waterlow and Sons. 42s. FuLuer-Maitianp, J. A. and Mann, A. H. Catalogue of the Music in the Fitzwilliam Museum, Cambridge. C. J. Clay and Sons. GamE SHOOTING AND ITS ACCESSORIES, A Few PRACTICAL REMARKS ON. By ‘Purple Heather.” Alexander and Shepheard, Furnival-street, Holborn. Paper covers. Is. GEORGE, Henry. A Perplexed Philosopher. An examina- tion of Mr. Herbert Spencer’s utterances on the Land Question, with some reference to his synthetic philosophy. Kegan Paul. 5s. Gracz, Rev. Dr. R. F. The Goal of the Human Race ; or, the Developmeut of Civilisation, its origins and issues. With prefatory note by Sir Monier Monier-Williams. Translated from the German by the Rev. J. G. Deimler and the Rev. W. St. Clair Tisdall, M.A. Simpkin, Marshall. Haven, F. Szymour. plea for legislation. covers, Is. Sampson Low. £2 2s. Edited by. Cremation an incentive to Crime: a Second edition. Stanford. Paper THE AUTHOR. Edited by. HANDBOOK OF THE MozAmMBIQUE ComPANY: Province of Manica-Solfala. Clowes. Hastines, CHARLES W. Photographs at the Pall Mall Exhibition 1892. Selected and described by. Photo- graphic Publishing Company, Shaftesbury-avenue. HAZELL’S ANNUAL FOR 1893 : a Cyclopedic Record of Men and Topics of the Day. Revised to Nov. 30, 1892. Eighth year of issue. Hazell, Watson, and Viney. 38. Od. Hevurcr, Dr. Henri Van. The Microscope: its Con- struction and Management. Including technique, photo-micography, and the past and future of the microscope. English edition. Re-edited and augmented by the author from the fourth French edition, and translated by Wynne E. Baxter. Illustrated. Crosby Lockwood and Son. HeEYwoop, Jupgx. The Annual County Courts Practice, 1893. 2 vols. Sweet and Maxwell. 253. Hitter, H. Crort. Against Dogma and Free-will. Williams and Norgate. 53. Huntine Maps (No. 8). Oxfordshire, Buckinghamshire, and Berkshire districts. A. H. Swiss, Devonport. 38. 6d., or as a wall map 8s. 6d. Jessoprp, AuGcustus, D.D. Studies by a Recluse. In Cloister, Town, and Country. T. Fisher Unwin. 7s. 6d. JOHNSON, Virainta W. Genoa the Superb, the City of Columbus. Illustrated. Gay and Bird. 12s. 6d. net. JOURNAL OF THE RoyAL AGRICULTURAL SOCIETY OF Enauanp. Thirdseries. Volume the Third. Partiv. No. xii., December 31, 1592. John Murray. Paper covers, 38. 6d. Karory, Karu. A Guide to the Paintings of Florence. George Bell and Sons. 53. LacouprERiIg£, TERRIEN DE. Catalogue of Chinese Coins, from the seventh century B.c. to A.D. 621, including the series in the British Museum. Edited by R. Stuart Poole, LL.D., Keeper of Coins and Medals. Printed by order of the Trustees. Published by B. Quaritch, Henry Frowde, and others. Lanp or ARARAT, THE; or, Up the Roof of the World. By a Special Correspondent. Eden, Remington. 6s. LaNnE-PooLe, STANLEY. Studies in a Mosque. Second edition, enlarged. Eden, Remington. 7s. 6d. Leg, Rey. J. W.,D.D. The Making of a Man. Hutchinson. 6s. Lonpon Statistics, 1891-1892. Returns printed by the London Council in the year 1891-1892, and a list of sta- tistics relating to London, printed in the Annual Reports of Vestries and District Boards and in Parliamentary papers of 1891. Vol. II. County Hall, Spring-gardens, S.W. en Manan, Capt. A. T. The Influence of Sea Power upon the © 2 French Revolution and Empire, 1793-1812. 2 vols. Sampson Low. Marspren, Kate. On Sledge and Horseback to Outcast Siberian Lepers. Illustrated from photographs and drawings. dition de luxe, signed and numbered. The Record Press. Micuariis, H. A New Dictionary of the Portuguese and English Languages, based on a MS. of Julius Cornet. 2 vols. Simpkin, Marshall. £1 tos. MonuUMENTAL Brasses oF LANCASHIRE AND CHESHIRE, with some account of the persons represented. T[llus- trated from drawings by the Author. By James L. Thornely. W. Andrew and Co., Hull; Simpkin, Mar- shall. 7s. 6d. Morean-Ricnarps, C. Does Wales Require a Land Bill ? A reply to arguments used by Mr. T. E. Ellis, M.P. D. Owen and Co., Cardiff. Paper covers, 3d.  THe AUTHOR. NaTIonAL CaT CLUB Stup Book anp REaIsTER. Clarke and Son, Bromley, Kent. Paper covers; to non-mem- bers, 2s. 6d. ; to members, Is. Paut@RAve, R. H. Inauis. Dictionary of Political Economy. Edited by. Fourth part. Concourse—Debts, Public. Paper covers, 3s. 6d. net. Macmillan. PatMeR, Francis B. The Shareholders, Directors, and Voluntary Liquidators’ Legal Companion. Thirteenth edition. Stevensand Sons. 2s. 6d. Pearson, CHarteS H. National Life and Character: a Forecast. Macmillan. os. net. Puito-AFRIcANus. Uganda. Reprinted from the Imperial and Asiatic Quarterly Review. Published by the Oriental University Institute, Woking. Paper covers. Raz-Brown, CAMPBELL, and Lynn, NEVILLE. The “ Up- to-date’ Reciter. Capper and Newton, 62, Strand. 1: RiGamey, Feirx. Japan in Art and Industry, with a glance at Japanese manners and customs. Authorised translation by M. French-Sheldon and Eli Lemon Shel- don. With too designs by the author. Saxon and Co. © 78. Od. Rosinson, W. The English Flower Garden: Style, Posi- tion, and Arrangement. Followed by description of all the best plants for it—their culture and arrangement. John Murray. 15s. Roperer, E. H. B. Aberdeen Doctors at Home and Abroad: the narrative of a medical school. Black- wood. RutTLtanp, DucHEss oF. How Intemperance has been successfully Combated. Cassell. Paper covers, 6d. SALAMAN, JosePH S. The Arbitrator’s Manual, and the London Chamber of Arbitration, William Heinemann. Sart, Henry S. Tennyson as a Thinker, William Reeves. Paper covers, 6d. ScumipT, Hermann. The Indian Currency Danger: a Criticism of the Proposed Alterations in the Indian Standard. Effingham Wilson. Paper covers. 1s. 6d SEeLL,HEnRy. Sell’s Dictionary of the World’s Press, and A criticism. Advertisers’ Reference Book. Thirteenth year. Sell’s Advertising Agency. 2s. 6d. Sets, V. Perroner. The Mechanics of Daily Life. Methuen. 2s. 6d. Sitva Gapevica (I.—XXXI.), a collection of tales in Irish with extracts illustrating persons and places. Edited from MSS., and translated by Standish H. O’Grady. Vol. I. Irish text; Vol. IJ, translations and notes. Williams and Norgate. SiLoane, T. O’Conor. The Standard Electrical Dictionary. Crosby Lockwood. Symonps, J. Appineton. In the Key of Blue, and other Prose Essays. Elkin Mathews and John Lane. 8s. 6d. net. Torrens, W. M‘CuLiaGH. Bentley. WeEBsTER’s Royau Rep Book, or Court and Fashionable Register for January, 1893. Webster and Co., Picca- dilly. 58. ‘WHITEHEAD, CHARLES. Hints on Vegetable and Fruit Farming. Fourth and enlarged edition. John Murray. Paper covers. 6d. WorsFoup, W. Bastu. A Visit to Java, with an account of the foundiug of Singapore. Benkey. Year's ART, 1893, THE Compiled by Marcus B. Huish, LL.B. With illustrations. J. S. Virtue and Co. 38. Od. Twenty Years in Parliament. 341 Fiction. ALAN St. Auspyn. The Master of St. Benedict’s. Two vols. Chatto and Windus. ALLEN, GRANT. Blood Royal. A novel. Chatto and Windus. Arxins, T. Tales by a Red Jacket. Edited by Lamont Graeme. Illustrated. John Dicks. Paper covers. 1s. Barriz, J. M. A Widow in Thrums. [Illustrated by William Hole, R.S.A. Hodder and Stoughton. 31s. 6d. Buack, WILLIAM. Sunrise: a story of these times. and revised edition. Sampson Low. 2s. 6d. Burein, G. B. His Lordship and Others. The White- friars Library of Wit and Humour. Henry and Co. 38. 6d. BuRRELL, ARTHUR. The Man with Seven Hearts, and other Stories. Elliot Stock. CLAVERING, VERE. Hugh Dene, of Plas-Idrys. Hurst and Blackett. CoorEeR, Epwarp H. Geoffrey Hamilton, 2vols. Chatto and Windus. Epmonps, Mrs. The History of a Church Mouse. Lawrence and Bullen. GERARD, DoROTHEA. Novel. Cheap 38. 6d. GORDON, JULIAN. Marionettes. GREEN, R. M. ‘“Scraps;”’ Griffith, Farran. HenuEy, G. A. Tales from the Works of G. A. Henty. Adapted for Class Reading. Blackie and Son. New In 3 vols. a Novel. In “A Queen of Curds and Cream.” A edition. Eden, Remington, and Co. Gay and Bird. Lad. 38. 6d. Only a Illustrated. Hume, Fereus. The Mystery of a Hansom Cab. 375th thousand. A. P. Marsden. Paper covers, Is. Mann, Mary E. In Summer Shade. In 3 vols. Henry and Co. 318. 6d. MELVILLE, HERMAN. Typee,a real romance of the South Seas, and Omso, asequel. G.P. Putnam’s Sons. Murray, Davin C. 3 vols. Chatto and Windus. PouuiTT, Mrs. MiiTon, three vols. Time’s Revenges. Dorothy Penrose. A novel. In Eden, Remington, and Co. Prick, ELEANOR C. Miss Latimer of Bryans. In3 vols. Richard Bentley and Son. Pryce, RicHarp. “Time and the Woman.” A Novel. Methuen and Co. Armand De L’Isle. Eden, Remington, and Co. A Moral Dilemma. A novel. In 2 vols. Ross, A. M. THOMPSON, ANNIE. mans. 6s. WuitTBy, BEATRICE. 218. Long- In the Suntime of Her Youth. In 3 vols. Hurst and Blackett. “Youna AND SO Farr!” By the author of “ Those Irish Eyes!” The Family Story-Teller Series. William Stevens. 1s. 6d. Poetry and the Drama. ALDINE EDITION OF THE British Porrs—WorDswoRTH. Edited by Edward Dowden. Vols. 2 and 3. George Bell. 2s. 6d. each. Brrcuina,H.C. A Paradise of English Poetry. Arranged by. 2vols. Percival aud Co. ais. Bentiey, H. CUMBERLAND. Songsand Verses. Chapman and Hall. 4s. Browne, M. H. A Spray of Lilac, and other poems and songs. Isbisterand Co. 3s. 6d.  342 BucHANAN, Ropert. The Wandering Jew. A Christmas Carol. Chattoand Windus. Dymonp-Stuckey, H. Songs of the Spirit. W. R. Price Little. Paper covers. 2s. 6d. FuLLARTON, RaupH M. Tannhiuser: a poetic drama. Blackwood. Hoveuton, Ropert Lorp. end edition. Murray. 5s. Pinero, ArtHuR W. Dandy Dick. A Farce in Three Poems. Stray Verses, 1889-1890. Acts. Vol. VII. of series. W. Heinemann. Paper covers. Is. 6d. PonsaRD, Francois. Charlotte Corday: atragedy. With introduction and notes, by Arthur R. Ropes, M.A. At the Cambridge University Press. 2s. Rogperts, CHartes G. D. Ave: an Ode for the Cen- tenary of the Birth of Shelley. Williamson Book Company, Toronto. Tuomson, JAmeEs (‘‘B. V.”). Poems, Essays, and Frag- ments. Edited, with preface, by John M. Robertson. A. and H. Bradlaugh Bonner. Science. Anperson, A. M. The Antiseptic Treatment of Typhoid Fever. Jobn Leng and Co., Dundee. Paper covers, 2s. 6d. Bain, F.W. The Corner in Gold: its History and Theory. Being a reply to Mr. Giffen’s ‘ Case against Bimetal- lism.” James Parker and Co. Barry, ALFRED, D.D. Some Lights of Science on the Faith. Eight Bampton lectures delivered in 1892. Longmans. 12s. 6d. Bonney, G. E. Electrical Experiments: a manual of instructive amusements. With illustrations. Whittaker and Co. Bortong,S.R. How to Manage the Dynamo: a handbook for ship engineers, electric light engineers, and electro- platers. WhittakerandCo. 1s. Crossr, W.H. Notes on the Malarial Fevers met with on the River Niger (West Africa). TRANSACTIONS OF THE SEVENTH CONGRESS OF HYGIENE AND DemoGRAPHY. Vol. III., Section III. Relations of the diseases of animals to those of man. Edited by C. E. Shelley, M.A.. M.D. Eyre and Spottiswoode. Paper covers, 2s. 6d. Law. Aupr, E.N. The Law of Stamp Duties on Deeds and other instruments. Third edition. Jordan and Sons. 6s. net. CuHamBeErs, Grorcre F. A Handy Digest of Cases relating to Public Health and Local Government, with especial reference to the powers and duties of local authorities, including county councils. Knight and Co., Fleet- street. CopinaerR, W. A. The Law of Copyright in Works of Literature and Art, together with International and Foreign Copyright. Third edition. Stevens and Haynes. Exton, CHARLES J., Q.C., and Mackay, H.J.H. The Law of Copyholds and Customary Tenures of Land. A treatise; with an appendix containing the Copyholds Acts of 1852, 1858, and 1887: the principal forms used by the Board of Agriculture; Precedents of Assurances and Forms. Second edition. Revised and enlarged. Wildy and Sons. Every Man’s Own Lawyer: a Handy Book on the Principles of Law and Equity. By a Barrister. 3oth edition, including the legislation of last Session. Crosby, Lockwood. 6s. 8d. THE AUTHOR. Hupson, AtFRED A. Concise and Practical Legal Advice to Engineers, Architects, Surveyors, Contractors, and Employers. Waterlow and Sons. 1s. 6d. Newton, A. V. Patent Law and Practice, including the registration of designs and trade marks. Third edition. Horace Cox. Watts, JoHN E. P., M.A. Reports of State Trials, New Series. Vol. 4, 1839 to 1843. Published under the direction of the State Trials Committee. Edited by. Eyre and Spottiswoode. tos. Wickuam, Ernest E. A Handy Guide to an Ordinary Action in a County Court, together with Precedents of Bills of Costs. John Smith and Co, Educational. BRACKENBURY, J. F. Selections from Ovid, with notes, vocabulary, and exercises for translation into elegiacs. Edited by. Percival and Co. 2s. Cooxr, M. C. Structural Botany: A Manual for the use of Classes. Illustrated. 27th thousand. W. H. Allen and Co. Is. GREEN, Masor A. O. Part I. Third edition. A Practical Arabic Grammar. Enlarged and revised. Com- piled by. Oxford, at the Clarendon Press: London: Henry Frowde. 7s. 6d. Hawkins, A. E. A Term’s Lesson on Air. Co. 6d. Jackson, JoHN. The Theory and Practice of Handwriting : a practical manual for the guidance of School Boards, teachers, and studenis of the art. With diagrams and illustrations. Sampson Low. Kertioaae, Rev. 8. H. A Grammar of the Hindi Language. Second edition. Revised and enlarged. ais. Mites, E. Hamruton. Comparative Syntax of Greek and Percival and Latin. PartI. Macmillan and Bowes, Cambridge. Pirman’s SHORTHAND INstTRUcTOR. A new text-book. Pitman and Sons. Amen-corner. 3s. 6d. Sampson, GEORGE. Elementsof Music. Text-book for use in Schools. J.and W. Chester, Brighton. ScHOFIELD, ALFRED T. Elementary Physiology for Students. Illustrated. Cassell’s. 7s. 6d. Parliamentary Papers. Forty-seventh annual Report of the Board of Supervision for the Relief of the Poor and of the Public Health — in Scotland, 1891-92, Is. 3d.; Returns of Local Taxa- tion in Ireland for 1891, 5d. Trade and Navigation Accounts for December, 1892, 63d. Railway Rates and Charges Order Confirmation Acts, 1891 and 1892: An Analysis, 1s. Thirty-sixth detailed annual Report of the Registrar-General of Births, Deaths, and Marriages in Scotland (Abstracts of 1890), 2s.; Pauperism (England and Wales), Comparative Statement for October, 1892, 2d. Friendly Societies: Reports of the Chief Registrar for the year ending December 31, 1891. Part C, Appendix (M) Trade Unions, 2id. Tramways (Street and Road); return up to June 30, 18co; in continuation of Paper No. 303, 3d. Superannuations Act, 1887, return for the year ended March 31, 1892, 2d.; Alien Immigration, Return for December, 3d. +; Table Relating to Life Salvage on the coast of the United Kingdom during the year ended June go, 1892 issued by the Board of Trade. Historical Manuscripts Commission, thirteenth report, appendix, part 5; The MSS. of the House of Lords, 16c¢0-1691, 2s. 4d.; Alien Immigration, Return for December, $d. Appendix to the Fifty-eighth Report of the Commissioners of National Education in Ireland for 1891, 2s. 10d. Eyre and Spottiswoode.  & COURT COUT OD d wry CHRON I ADVERTISEMENT: Li peat De GSS 06 ; CLE. No.] LEADERS Ane viven every week on current and interesting topics. “GAZETTE DES DAMES” HRONICLES all events of special in- J terest to ladies. It also contains eorrespondence on the social subjects that are within the province cf women. “MUSIC AND MUSICIANS ” ‘’REATS of all the Musical Societies, the Operas, and the new Vocal and Instrumental Music. “THE DRAMA.” Cee of all Performances at the London Theatres, Theatrical Gossip, &c. PORTRAITS AND BIOGRAPHIES ( F the most celebrated Personages, both men and women, of the past and pre-ent ages, are frequently given. THE “WORK TABLE” S devoted to designs and descriptions of all new and useful work. Orna- mental Feather Work, Fretwork, Solid Wood Carving, Church Embroidery, Crochet, Tatting, Leatherwork, Knitting, &c., &c., are all fully treated. THE BOUDOIR S set apart for Notes and Queries on Etiquette and such-like. NOTES AND QUESTIONS, ITH their Answers, on every subject relating to | adies, will be found in their respective departments. PATTERNS ()F all kinds, both coloured and plain, including Traced Paper Patterns, Braiding Patterns, Cut Paper Patterns, Crest Albu: Designs, Wood-Carving De- signs, Berlin Wool Patterns, Patterns, &c., &c., are given. THE QUEEN 8 published every Saturday, price 6d., stamped 64d. | Eee Paris SATURDAY. COLOURED FASHION PLATES RE given gratis with THE QUEEN of A the first Saturday of every month. “THE PARIS FASHIONS” IVES Mlustrations and Descriptions of the Dresses worn in Paris at the Promenades, Balls, Fétes, and elsewhere EMBROIDERY, TATTING RE all treated by Ladies well qualified to doeso. [Price 6d. THE NEW BOOKS HAT would be likely to interest Ladies are carefully reviewed. “LYRA DOMESTICA” Cosas Original Poetry. J Ao the NEW MUSIC is noticed. “THE TOURIST” Cy account of Travel and Places. “CAUSERIE DE PARIS” Mi a weekly letter from Paris, giving all the chit-chat and doings of that city. “THE COURT CHRONICLE” IVES all the fashionable movements at home and abroad. THE DOINGS OF THE UPPER TEN THOUSAND A I Home and Abroad are chronicled. LETTERS and Vienna, with Notes from Scotland, Ireland, and else- where, are given weekly. “PASTIMES ” Fretwock | eee Acrostics, Croquet, Chess, } Acting Charades &c., &c. “THE GARDEN” | S acolumn set apart for instructions for Ladies’ Gardening. “THE HOUSEWIFE” é IVES practical instructions for the J management of a household, useful and valuable recipes for cooking, pre- serving, pickling, &e. &c “THE LIBRARY TABLE” \IVES ieviews of the New Books, Literary, Artiatic, and Scientific | Gossip, Notes and Queries about Authors | and Books, &c. “NATURAL HISTORY” OR ladies also ferms a feature of THE QUEEN. COLOURED PATTERNS AS given, gratis, monthly. “THE EXCHANGE” dls a department of THE QUEEN that enables ladies and others to procure articles that they want for those for which they have no further use. Crests, Monograms, Seals, Stamps, Feathers, Coins, Objects of Art or Vertu, Patterns, Jewellery, or, in short, any of those mul- titudinous articles that interest, or are of use to, ladies, are readily disposed of. ORNAMENTAL WORK OF every kind is fully discussed. LL interesting TOPICS are treated f ate) writers well-known in the literary world. ILLUSTRATIONS 7ORM a conspicuous feature of the paper. SUBSCRIPTION: UARTERLY, 7s.; Half-yearly, 14s. Yearly, £1 8. OFFICE: Wet peer HOUSE, BREAM’S BUILDINGS, E.C FORM OF ORDER. To Mr. Horace Cox, Bream’s Buildings, London, Please send me THE QUEEN, commencing with last Saturday’s number, and continue sending it until countermanded. Subscription in advance. Date TI enclose £ : : Name Address E.C. for  344 ADVERTISEMENTS. IT MAKES WRITING EASY. gs VISIBLE WRITING dK SENT ON FREE TRIAL. RANKS FIRST IN EVERY WAY FOR LITERARY MEN. See Testimonials. APPLY TO THE TYPEWRITER COMPANY LIMITED, 12 & aid QUBBIN VICTORIA STREST, LONDON. F.C. LOCAL AGENTS IN ALL DISTRICTS. By Special Warrant Makers to H.M. the Queen. Contractors to H.M. Government. MESDAMES BRETT & BOWSER, TYPISTS, SELBORNE CHAMBERS, BELL YARD, TEMPLE BAR Authors’ MSS. carefully and expeditiously copied, from Is. per 1000 words. Extra carbon copies half price. Refer- ences kindly permitted to Augustine Birrell, Esq., M.P. THE AUTHOR’S HAIRLESS PAPER-PAD. (Tur LeapEennatt Press Lrp., E.C.) ——— eee Contains hairless paper, over which the pen slips with perfect freedom. Sixpence each: 5s. per dozen, ruled or plain. Twenty-fourth Issue, Super-royal 8vo., price 15s., post free. NROCKFORD’S CLERICAL DIRECTORY 1892. / Being o Statistical Book of Reference for facts relating to the Clergy in England, Wales, Scotland, Ireland, and the Colonies ; with a fuller Index relating to Parishes and Benefices than any ever yet given to the public. Horace Cox, Windsor House, Bream’s-buildings, E.C. MRS. GiLg, TYPE-WRITING OFFICE, 35, LUDGATE HILL, E.C. (ESTABLISHED 1883.) a Authors’ MSS. carefully copied from 1s. per 1000 words. Plays, &c., 1s. 8d. per 1000 words. Extra copies (carbon) supplied at the rate of 4d. and 8d. per 1000 words. Type-writing from dictation 2s. 6d. per hour. Reference kindly permitted to Walter Besant, Esq. MIssSsS PATTAEN, TYPIST. 44, Oakley Street Flats, Chelsea. S.W. Authors’ MSS. carefully transcribed. References kindly permitted to George Augustus Sala, Esq., Justin Huntly McCarthy, Esq., and many other well-known Authors. Fire - Proof Safe for MSS. Partic»lars on Application. TICKPHAST- PASTE. Ellen Terry.” “T always stick in my ) scraps and papers with ) HE LITERARY REVISION and TRANSLATION OFFICE, 342, Strand, W.C., UNDERTAKES REVISION of LITERARY PRODUCTIONS of every description and in any language ; the Re-writing of Books ; also the Composition, from Notes, of Reports, Pamphlets, Circulars, &c.; Translations, both free and literal, from and into all languages. Original matter, whether MS. or letterpress, submitted for revision, remains as received, all corrections being made on separate sheets. The strictest confidence observed. The work is performed in each department by qualified experts, under the superintendence of “ Anglophil,” Author of “The Queen’s English (?) up to Date.” Terms moderate. Printed and Published by Horacr Cox, Windsor House, Bream’s-buildings, London, E.C, Dublin Core The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/. Title A name given to the resource The Author, Vol. 03 Issue 09 (February 1893) Subject The topic of the resource <em>The Author</em>, Vol. 03 Issue 09 (February 1893) Type The nature or genre of the resource Publication Identifier An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context 1893-02-01-The-Author-3-9 publications The Author